Skip to main content

Full text of "The Friend : a religious and literary journal"

See other formats 


I  inn  nil  I 
3  1833  01742  6666 


IGENEALOGY 
i929.102 
IF91FRI 
11839-1840 


THE 


I^IEHMMID 


RELIGIOUS   AND   LITERARY   JOURNAL 


EDITED  BY  ROBERT  SMITH. 


VOLUME  SIXI. 


PHILADELPHIA  — PRINTED    BV    A  D  A  iM    AV  A  L  D  1  E  . 

1840. 


INDEX. 


An  apt  illuslralioa,  20. 

Anlarolic  expcdilion,  the,  49, 

Arab  race,  the,  285, 

Assam  tea,  2ii% 

A  father's  counsel,  301. 

Ass,  attachment  of  tlie,  to  his  master,  328. 

Antarctic  continent,  331. 

Apparently  drowned,  method  to  restore,  340. 

Agents,  list  of,  16,  376,  416. 

American  aborigines,  71. 

Ardent  spirits,  enervating  influence  of,  132. 

And  he  died,  140. 

Age  ofthe  earth,  the,  185. 

Adventure  on  the  Clyde,  203.  ^ 

Apprehended  lose  ol  the  Sea  Gull,  220. 

Atterbury,  eitract,  290. 

Ascent  ofthe  Pie  du  Midi,  337. 

Alchemist,  the,  339. 

American  Mechanics,  368. 

Adelsbcrg,  grjtto  of,  386. 

Animals,  the  intelligence  of,  2. 

Anti-slavery  and  colonisation  society,  62. 

Amistad,  decision  in  favour  ofthe  captives  ofthe,  136, 

Judge  Judson's  opinion,  143, 145. 
African  slave  trade,  memorial  of  Friends  on,  311. 
Ancient  royal  treasure,  discovery  of,  310. 
Antiquities  of  America,  347. 
Animal  cotton,  355. 

Artis,  Sarah,  testimony  concerning,  391. 
Alpine  excursion,  394. 
A  ministry  of  life  and  power,  406. 
Art  of  writing  or  printing,  4. 
Abolition  not  impracticable,  89,  99. 
Armstrong,  extract,  98. 
A  good  conscience,  404. 
Aurora  borealis,  26. 
Asylum,  Friends',  for  the  insane,  annual  report,  235, 

annual  meeting  of  contributors,  240. 

Balking  horse,  the,  4. 

Barrow,  Robert,  conclusion  of  memoir  of,  5. 

Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting,  notice  of,  56;  epistle  to  its 
members,  62;  report  to  on  Indian  concerns,  63. 

Barclay,  Robert,  extract  from,  119. 

Bacon,  extract,  138,  284. 

Baehe's  report  on  education  in  Europe,  202,  213. 

Barclay,  John,  memorial  concerning,  357. 

Bees,  burying  in  winter,  47;  bees  in  Livonia,  399. 

Bedford,  Duke  of,  his  rent  roll,  84. 

Bennet,  William,  account  of  the  life  of,  8G,  94,  102, 
109,118,  127. 

Bremen  wine  cellar,  100. 

Bee-moth,  remedy  against,  208. 

Bread  from  beet-root,  216. 

Beet  sugar  in  Auslialia,  252;  extensive  manufacture 
of,  399. 

Bcnczet,  Anthony,  anecdote  of,  328. 

Bread  and  wine,  399. 

Bird  story,  47. 

Birds,  on  some  of  the  domestic  instincts  of,  50;  bene- 
volence in,  their  usefulness,  &.e.,  199. 

Bridge  of  boats,  !08.j 

British  empire  in  the  east,  boundaries  ofthe.  111. 

Bible  Association  of  Friends,  circular,  151;  annual  re- 
port, 247  ;  oftieers  appointed,  248. 

Bridgman,  Laura,  the  deaf,  dumb,  and  blind  girl,  209, 

Bible,  anecdotes  respecting  the,  261. 

British  and  foreign  anti-slavery  conv«nlion,  mcetiug 
of,  384. 

Bishop  of  Alst  and  his  friends,  the,  3jl. 

Boracic  acid  lagoons  of  Tuscany,  41. 

Bloodhounds,  the,  148;  further  particulars  and  memo- 
rial to  congress,  152. 

Brotherly  love,  exhortation  to,  221. 

Boodhism  and  Brahminism,  234,  241,  251. 


Bottomless  lake  in  Sussex  county,  N.  J.,  236. 
Brockway,  William,  interesting  testimony  respecting, 

270. 
Butter,  to  take  rancid  taste  from,  199. 
Burke,  extract,  206. 
Burnyeat,  John,  epistle  by,  255. 
Burning  ofthe  Poland,  287,  293. 
Butler's  character  of  a  translator,  344. 

Capadose,  Dr.,  a  Portuguese  Jew,  conversion  of,  18. 

Capital  punishmenis,  memorial  respecting,  40. 

Classics,  the,  91;  the  classics,  in  answer,  105. 

Can't  take  care  of  themselves,  96. 

Cataract,  on  the  cause,  prevention,  and  cure  of,  98. 

Cattle,  warm  houses  for,  100. 

Carbonic  acid  gas.  111. 

Chalmers,  eloquent  extract  from,  124. 

Caton,  William,  life  of,  158,  165,  173,  181,  189,  197, 

205,  215. 
Carolina   planter,   article   from,   interesting   to   slave- 
holders, 192. 
Change  of  soil  etfeeting  a  change  of  plants,  196. 
Cabbage  as  food  for  hogs,  204. 
Calamy,  extract,  296. 
Charity,  republication  of  article  on,  310. 
Camphor  on  vegetables,  efTects  of,  398. 
Cement  for  mending  broken  vessels,  80. 
Cheese,  to  prevent  rancid  taste  in,  264. 
Central  America,  267,  273,  281. 
Civil    government,   &c.,    according   to   the   views   of 

Friends,  21,  29. 
Chinese  opium  trade,  the,  49. 
Chinese  map  of  the  world,  219. 
Christian  gravity,  414. 
China,  from  Mcclhurst's  recent  work,  274;    progress 

in,  399. 
Cities,  the  atmosphere  of,  355. 
Colley,  Thomas,  memoir  of,  13  ;  epistle  of,  14. 
Coloured  youth,  institute  for,  circular,  15;  annual  re- 

port,  23;  circular,  227  :  annual  meeting  and  report, 

244. 
Cotton  and  slavery,  34. 

Croker,  John,  brief  memoir  of,  61,  69,  78,  85,  93. 
Coloured  orphans,  report  of  New  York  assoeii 

benefit  of,  114. 
Coteau  des  Prairies,  journey  to  the,  129. 
Commerce  ofthe  Union,  147. 


Deaths. — Patience  Graliam,  16;  Rachel  Stcwardson, 
24;  William  Rickman,  Carolina  H.  Howland,  32; 
Isaac  Jones,  William  Letchworth,  Andrew  Schol. 
field,  Jesse  Foulke,  40  ;  David  Edwin,  .Aloses  Dil- 
lon, 48  ;  Jeremiah  Wilkts,  Joseph  L'.  Hunt,  56  ; 
Alban  Kite,  William  Poole,  Thomas  Pool,  Clarkson 
Moore,  James  Pegg,  John  Kindlcy,  Joseph  Stubbs, 
64;  Samuel  Bunting,  72;  Hannah  Varney,  88;  Jo- 
seph Hoolon,  John  A.  Woolman,  Duncan  Newlin, 
Ira  Tuttle,  36;  Rebecca  Richardson,  Jacob  Fitz 
Randolph,  104;  Hannah  Ellison,  Sarah  Torr,  Mar- 
tha Warner,  Elizabeth  Hooton,  128;  Richard  Smith, 
Thomas  Thomasson,  jr.,  John  Hall,  140  ;  Lydia  Lee- 
dom,  Eliza  N.  Buwne,  Jordan  Stanton,  Rosanna 
Rider,  Elizabeth  Newhall,  144;  James  Purdie,  Anna 
Jones,  152;  Ann  Wilkins,  Jane  Smith,  160; 
Thomas  Loyd,  168;  Samuel  Paxson,  John  Gar- 
rctson,  176;  Ann  S.  Pcarsall,  192;  John  Forsythe, 
200;  Eleanor  Todhuntcr,  208;  Edward  C.  Mar- 
shall, Edith  Lawrie,  jr.,  224  ;  Jane  Bettle,  Joseph 
Ballance,  228 ;  Sarah  Tucker,  Enoch  Pearson,  Re- 
becca Kester,  240;  Margaret  Smith,  Hannah  Smith, 
Rebecca  Newbold,  Mary  Marriott,  Charles  Hoag, 
Sarah  Hollingsworth,  248;  Hannah  E.  Dow,  Ra- 
chel  Lee,  256  ;  Tristram  Russell,  Sarah  Loyd,  284  ; 
Nathaniel  Sisson,  288:  Daniel  Wheeler,  Deborah 
Smedley,  Charlotte  Killey,  304  ;  Elizabeth  Archer, 
Elizabeth  Kaighn,  John  North,  312 ;  Rebecca  B. 
Peirce,  William  Needles,  328;  Jonathan  Cope,  Ar- 
thur William  Howell,  Harriet  Peck,  33G  ;  Rebecca 
C.  Gillespie, 344 ;  William  Wetherell,  352  ;  Elizabeth 
Handy,  356;  Maria  Mott  Newhall,  Elizabeth  Hop- 
kins, Henry  Hill  Collins,  360  ;  Israel  Wright,  368  ; 
John  Humphreys,  Joseph  Greene,  Charles  Pool, 
376;  Rachel  Sheppard,  Jonathan  Mifflin,  Eunice 
Gardner,  384  ;  Phebe  Marshall,  jr.,  Sarah  Edwards, 
Joshua  Johnson,  392  ;  Moses  Palmer,  Sarah  Web- 
ster, 400  ;  James  H.  Mifflin,  Henry  Augustus  Gas- 
kill,  408 ;  Hannah  Spencer,  Deborah  T.  Tudor,  416. 

Early  rising,  64  ;  advantages  of,  77. 

Emancipation  in  the  West  Indies,  79,  176. 

Extracts,  104,  108,  112,352. 
for  '  Earthquake  in  Burmah,  172. 
1  Example,  the  influence  of,  301. 

Early  Friends   in  New   England,  317,325,335,  341, 
!      349. 


Coates,  Dr.  Reynell,  noti 

tures,  148. 
Comets,  on  the  tails  of, 


53; 


his   physiological   lee- ;  Ema 
1  Exec 
ilrictures  by  L.  L.  N.,  [  Elde 


I     225;   W.  Mitchell  to  L.  L.  N.,  249. 
j  Conveniences,  156. 

Croton  Water  Works,  164. 
I  Coloured  people,  instruction  to,  168. 
I  Cloth  without  spinning  or  weaving,  172. 
!  Complimentary  titles,  address  on  by  G.  Richardson,  237. 
I  Coloured  persons,  adult.  Report  of  Association,  &c.  254. 

Coal  Mine,  the  burning  of  a,  332. 

Coloured  people  in  London,  333. 

Conducting  Rods,  404. 

Cuba,  Slavery  in,  lib. 

Church  Government,  declaration  by  Friends  of  New 
England,  239,  245,  253. 

Dangerous  adventure,  331. 

Deaf  and  dumb  person,  beautiful  expression  of,  68. 

Deceptive  edition  of  religious  books,  135. 

Dreadful  imprecation  awfully  fulfilled,  220. 

Disobedient  children,  management  of,  302. 

Disgraceful  law,  327. 

Divine  power  displayed,  the,  390. 

Domestic  slave  trade,  187. 

Drunkenness  in  England,  3. 

Dull  boys,  128. 

Dymond,  John,  memorial  of,  365.  j 


:ipation  of  163 
:ion  ofacrimii 
cred  poets,  the,  76,  81 


,320. 


of,  3. 


Electrical  lady,  108. 

Effects  of  cold,  123. 

E.xtremes,  the  union  of,  188. 

Erskine,  Judge,  impressive  cl 

Emigration,  287. 

Emigration  from  Ireland,  320. 

Education,  thoughts  on,  38. 

Editorial  remarks: — on  commencing  vol.  13 — rela- 
tive to  sea  serpent,  8;  institute  for  coloured  youth  ; 
Espy's  lectures,  also  Bryan'.s,  16  ;  remarks  explana- 
tory, 48  ;  acknowledgment  to  \.  R.  Barclay,  64, 224 ; 
relative  to  soup  houses,  &c.,  72;  moral  ajnianae  re. 
commended,  80  ;  opera  house  prnjeet,  remarks,  on, 
88;  Jay's  view,  96;  remarks  to  P.  E.,  and  in  rela- 
tion to  soup  houses,  112;  relative  to  pamphlet  by  S. 
Rundell — northern  soup  society,  120 ;  slavery  in 
New  Jer.sey — article  on  education  in  Greece,  128 ; 
reprint  of  "  Guide  to  True  Peace"  not  by  a  Friend 
— respecting  Judge  Judson's  decision  in  the  Amin- 
tad  ease,  144;  the  bloodhounds,  160;  institution  for 
(he  deaf  and  dumb— the  Shelter,  168;  school  for 
coloured  infants,  appeal  for,  200;  remarks  in  refer, 
ence  to  strictures  by  A.  V.,  208;  relati\c  to  letter 
from  Jamaica,  224;  to  institute  for  coloured  youth 
— to   pamphlet   documents    received    from    Rhode 


Island,  298;  tails  of  cometg — relating  to  articles  on,, 
350;  Farmers'  Cabinet  noticed,  964,  368;  Sevier's 
speech — Tract  Association  of  Friends,  279;  Bux-j 
ton's  remedy,  988;  respecting  lectures  on  literature,! 
&c.,  304;  memorial  of  Friends  on  slave  trade,  312; 
relative  to  obituary  notices,  336  ;  respecting  the  Mor- 
mons, 344  ;  anssver  to  complaints,  352  ;  anthracite 
coal,  368 ;  tract  relative  to  military  profession — ex- 
tracts from  Woolman,  376  ;  relative  to  emigration 
of  free  coloured  people  to  Jamaica,  392  ;  to  the  train, 
ing  of  coloured  youth,  400  ;  Haddington  nursery — 
shelter  for  coloured  orphans,  408 ;  Methodists  and 
slavery,  416. 

France,  importance  of  bread  in,  60. 

Farming  tools,  care  of,  68. 

Fashion,  114. 

Falls  of  Rinkah-Fos,  Norway,  312. 

Far  west,  letter  from  the,  32"6. 

Farmer's  cabinet,  the,  415. 

French  beans,  57  years  under  water,  172. 

Felthara,  extract,  177. 

Female  intrepidity  in  the  cause  of  humanity,  380. 

Fire,  extensive,  and  loss  of  life,  11. 

Friedlander,  Julius  R.,  memoir  of,  by  B.  W.  Richards, 
157. 

Friends'  reading  room  association,  manager's  report, 
200;  communication  on,  223. 

Fingal's  cave  in  Slaffa,  343. 

First  day  meditations,  358,  382,  389,  397. 

Friends'  select  schools,  Philadelphia,  359. 

Fisher,  Hannah,  memorial  of,  365. 

Friends  in  America,  historical  fragment,  &,c.,  respect- 
ing, 405,  413. 

Fothergill,  Samuel,  memoir  of,  101,  109. 

Fox,  George,  account  by,  of  the  "Spreading  of  Truth," 
151. 

Folly  of  trying  to  please  every  body,  383. 

Fowler,  spare  that  bird,  388. 

Fruit  trees,  on  the  cultivation  of,  396,  376. 

Glass  works  at  Sandwich,  Mass.,  15. 

Grape  vine,  the,  332. 

Greek  and  Latin  languages,  remarks  on,  &c.,  57,  65, 

73. 
Greece,  education  in,  191. 
Geneva  and  its  neighbouring  scenery,  161. 
Green  Jacob,  his  return  to  Ireland,  359. 
Green  vegetable  matter  for  manure,  376. 
Great  West,  the,  384. 
Guiana  British,  exploration  of,  115. 
Grizzly  bear,  fearful  contest  with  a,  171. 
Girard  College,  Bache's  report  to  trustees  of,  202,  213 
Griffith  John,  account  of  his  first  appearance  in  the 

ministry,  978. 
Government  of  the  tongue,  extract,  304. 
Good  advice,  an  extract,  359. 
Grotto  of  Adelsbcrg,  366. 
Gurney,  J.  J.,  his  return  to  England,  352. 

Hale,  Sir  Mathesv,  on  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  45. 

Hall,  Bishop,  extract,  56,  344. 

Habits,  108. 

Harrison  on  the  aborigines  of  Ohio,  137. 

Haverford  School  Association— circular,  160,  191. 

Hazard's  report  of  teachers  on   the  studies  pursued, 

190. 
Habits  and   instincts  of  animals,  260,  983,991,  300, 

306,  31.5,  321. 
Habit,  power  of,  269. 

Hate,  in  scripture  phrase,  its  meaning,  387. 
Happy  confidence  in  God,  391. 
Henry,  extract,  200. 
Heathen,  the,  from  H.  Malcomb,  220. 
Heart-sickening  picture,  263. 
Hemans,  Felicia,  last  days  of,  383. 
Hen's  eggs,  416. 
Hint  to  mothers,  139. 
Honesty  rewarded,  8. 
Horse  collars,  28. 
Honey  bee — a  new  hive,  179. 
Hohenheim,  institute  of  agriculture  and  forestry  at, 

182. 
House  of  Refuge,  Philadelphia,  183. 
Horrors  of  the  slave  trade,  327. 
Hoof  of  oppression,  the,  327. 

Huntingdon,  Selina,  countess  of,  the  life  and  times  of,  1. 
,  anecdote  of,  45. 


INDEX. 

Human  eye,  the,  100. 

Humphrey,  Dr.,  thoughts  of  on  education,  154. 

Humility,  168. 

Hurricane,  destructive,  at  Madrass,  188. 

Infant  knowledge  system,  the,  38. 
Insanity,  interesting  cases  of,  59. 
Jamaica,  interesting  information  from,  218. 

freedom,  355. 

"  If  any  man  be  in  Christ  Jesus,  he  is  a  new  creature,' 

:iag( 

Immensity  of  creation,  148. 

Iceland  devotion,  168. 

Jews  in  Europe,  927 ;  statistics  respecting  the  Jews, 
236. 

Ice  mountain,  Virginia,  348. 

Ireland,  effects  of  the  temperance  reformation  in,  404. 

Infidels,  testimony  of,  to  the  character  of  Jesus  Christ, 
15. 

Illinois  prairies,  20. 

Indiana  Yearly  Meeting,  30;  epistle  from  representa- 
tives of,  389. 

Indian  character,  trails  of,  131. 

Indians,  New  York — Sevier's  speech  on  treaty  with, 
242,  249,  257,  265. 

Indians  of  the  "  far  west,"  280. 

Irrigation,  303. 

Infidel,  conversation  of  an,  318. 

Indian  custom,  singular,  343. 

India,  slavery  in,  402. 

Johnson,  extract,  42. 

Juggernaut,  tracts  at  the  late  festival  of,  6. 

Karnac  and  Luxor — Upper  Egypt,  262. 

Kidnapping,  7. 

Kindness  belter  than  harshness  in  dealing,  92. 

Knowledge  is  power,  7. 

Knowledge  of  a  God,  77. 

Knowledge,  the  pursuit  of,  consistent  with    religion 


Languages  of  the  United  Kingdom,  3. 

Labyrinth  of  Crete,  the,  10. 

Learned  Yankee  sea  captain,  67. 

Lexington  steam  boat,  melancholy  account  respecting, 

128, 155. 
Lexington  and  war,  the,  293. 
Leeches  in  France,  259. 
L.  E.  L.,  extract,  980. 
Lehigh  Coal  and  Navigation  Company,  history  of  the, 

362,  370,  379,  387. 
Literature,  &c.,  lectures  on  the  history  of,  290,  297, 

305,  313,  322,  329. 
Lion,  magnanimity  and  gratitude  of  a,  311. 
Literary  discovery,  356. 
Life  in  Siberia,  401,  409. 
London,  population,  &c.  of,  51. 
Loco  foco  matches,  danger  of,  exemplified,  172. 
Locusts  at  sea,  220. 
Locke,  extract,  284. 
London  poli»e,  335. 

London  Yearly  Meeting,  notice  respecting,  360. 
Luther's  Boyhood,  23  ;  extract  from  his  letters,  284. 
Luminous  sea,  the,  363,  371. 
Lunatics  and  idiots  of  New  Jersey,  392. 

Manual  labour  school  in  Ireland,  52. 

Matthew,  Theobold,  the  Irish  apostle  of  temperance, 

139,  175,  177,  236,  252, 312,  412. 
Mastodon  in  Texas,  176. 
Magee,  Jonathan,  account  of,  309. 
Massachusetts,  industry  of,  320  ;  education  in,  396. 
Many  littles  make  a  mickle,  394. 
Madness  and  monarchy,  344. 
Maternal  affection,  instance  of,  368. 
Mammoth  bones,  399. 
Means,  discrimination  in  the  use  of,  99. 
Mental  education  of  the  young,  hints  upon  the,  219. 
Methodist  book  concern,  284. 
Mix  straw  with  clover,  8. 

Military  profession  unlawful  for  a  Christian,  373. 
Monetary,  97. 
Moral  machinery  simplified,  33 ;  remarks  on  by  R.  T. 

46  ;  J.  G.  VV.  in  reply,  59. 
Moore  Hannah,  extract,  56. 
Morrison,  the  late  Dr.  Robert,  116. 
Mount  Plsasant  boarding  school  circular,  120. 


Money,  178. 

Mountain  Cottages,  184. 

Mortality,  statistics  of,  963. 

Mormons,  a  glance  at  the,  342. 

Moderate  capacities  rightly  directed,  359. 

Musk,  157. 

My  fruit  tree,  45. 

Myers,  Hannah,  of  Leeds,  resignation  of  under  afilic- 
tion,  332. 

Marriages — Israel  Morris,  jr.  to  Elizabeth  Longstreth, 
John  Collins  to  Anna  Baily,  16  ;  Morgan  Hinch- 
nian  to  Margaretta  Shoemaker,  24;  Alexander  Dirkin 
to  Sarah  Taylor,  32  ;  Joseph  W.  Hllyard  to  Hannah 
A.  Thompson,  Job  Windie,  jr.  to  Mary  Evans,  jr., 
Alfred  Cope  to  Hannah  Edge,  40  ;  William  M.  Col- 
lins to  Elizabeth  C.  Cope,  Stephen  Atwater  to  Mary 
L.  Weaver,  48 ;  John  W.  Tatum  t*Amy  Y.  Ellis, 
72  ;  William  G.  Sliide  to  Phebe  Jane,  80  ;  Joseph 
Lynch  to  Rebecca  Beason,  William  Carson  to  Eli- 
zabeth Morris,  Edward  Bonsai,  jr.  to  Hannah  Jones, 
Elisha  Stratlon  to  Elizabeth  Painter,  88 ;  Darling- 
ton Cope  to  Sally  Thomas,  92  ;  John  E.  Sheppard  to 
Margaret  Garret,  112 ;  James  Woolman  to  Alice 
Lewis,  120 ;  Stephen  Titus  to  Sarah  A.  Satler- 
thwaite,  Samuel  R.  Wilkins  to  Hannah  Haines, 
128  ;  Joseph  Parrish,  jr.  to  Lydia  Gaskill,  Samuel 
Nicholson  to  Beulah  Hopkins,  Phineas  Nixon  to 
Esther  Jones,  160;  Pennock  Hoopes  to  Harriet  B. 
Hoopes,  John  S.  Lawry  to  Elizabeth  C.  Stokes, 
Thomas  M'Crackin  to  Jane  H.  Mendenhall,  908; 
Henry  Wood  to  Elizabeth  King,  228  ;  Seneca  Ha- 
zard to  Persis  Hoag,  Dusen  L.  Chamnes  to  Rebecca 
M'Collum,  256  ;  Courtland  J.  Fell  to  Mary  Shoe- 
maker, Thomas  Winn  to  Annabella  Elliott,  Jacob 
Conklin  to  Elizabeth  Titus,  Ellwood  Thomas  to 
Beulah  Ann  Stokes,  288  ;  Benjamin  G.  Walker  to 
Mary  Ann  West,  390  ;  Griffith  Levering  to  Esther 
L.  Benedict,  Matthew  Troublood  to  Martha  Draper, 
376  ;  Joshua  D.  Evans  to  Rebecca  Gaskill,  408. 

Naras,  a  new  fruit,  116. 

Nantucket,  history  of  an  illustration  of  pacific  princi- 
ples, 275. 
Natchez,  awful  tornado  at,  276,  328,  351,  378. 
Newfoundland  dog,  the,  27. 
New  England,  Friends  of,  on  church  government,  239, 

New  Zealand  flax,  264. 

New  British  Niger  expedition,  287. 

New  York  Yearly  Meeting,  notice  of,  296. 

New  Zealand  Land  Company  purchase,  312. 

New  England  Yearly  Meeting,  notice  of,  312,  344. 

New  York  Legislature  in  relation  to  coloured  people, 

320. 
New  Zealand,  395. 

North  Carolina  Yearly  Meeting,  notice  of,  64. 
No— a  very  useful  word,  80. 
North  Cape,  description  of,  96. 
Novel  news.carrier,  202. 
Numbers,  property  of,  312. 

Opera  House  Meeting,  remarks  on  by  Z,  55 ;  scheme 

abandoned,  176. 
Ohio  Yearly  Meeting,  more  full  account  of,  24. 
Oil  ignited,  curious  effects  of,  97. 
Opium,  the  cultivation  of,  83. 
Ostriches,  104. 

On  the  motto  of  a  seal— believe,  &c.,  145. 
Oriental  opium  eater,  156. 
Opium  trade  in  China,  175. 
Our  own  tongue,  97. 

Paris,  market  gardens  in  the  environs  of,  116. 
Paul  the  apostle,  disinterested  spirit  of,  132. 
Palenque  in  Mexico,  ancient  city  of,  169. 
Paley,  extract,  286. 

Packet  ship  Poland,  destruction  of  by  fire,  287,  293. 
Prayer,  extract  from  Scougal,  350. 
Practice  the  best  part  of  wisdom,  372. 
Precious  metals,  expenditure  of  the,  27. 
Persia,  58,  66. 

Pericles,  what  was  said  of  him  by  Plato,  140. 
Pennsylvania  institution  for  deaf  and  dumb,  annual  re- 
port, 163. 
Penn,  extract,  196,  312,  327. 
Peace  society  in  the  Far  West,  276. 
Peaches,  suggestion  respecting  culture  of,  348. 
Philadelphia — places  of  public  worship  in,  3. 


Pitcairn'e  Island,  a  visit  to,  55. 

Phipps  on  the  gospel,  103,  110. 

Philadelphia  Association  of  Friends  for  instruction  of 
poor  children,  report,  135. 

Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting,  240,  243. 

Pickering  John,  biographical  notice  of,  367. 

Pilkington  George,  a  soldier  turned  preacher  against 
war,  3G7. 

Popery  encourages  vice,  2. 

Popery  and  the  Bible,  7. 

Politeness,  anecdote,  7. 

Political  power  and  responsibility,  our,  34. 

Progress  of  science,  68. 

Profitable  farming,  1.5C. 

Posts,  management  of,  with  reference  to  durability, 
164. 

Pope  of  Rome^regory  XVI.  and  slavery,  184. 

Poisons,  antidotes  for,  198. 

Postage  of  letters  in  Great  Britain,  reduced  rate  of, 
224. 

Potato  glue,  264. 

Professors  of  religion,  269. 

Poultry,  boiled  food  lor,  412. 

Punishment  of  death,  15,  367. 

Pulse,  the,  339. 

Physical  geography,  119. 

Physiological  phenomenon,  28G. 

Poetry. — Original. — Thoughts  in  a  grove,  by  L.  II.  S., 
16;  Thanksgiving,  28;  On  being  surrounded  by  my 
three  grandchildren,  40;  Elegy  on  the  death  of 
Charles  Heald,  72  ;  Stanzas  by  F.  A.,  84 ;  To  S.  B., 
"Keep  yourselves  from  idols,"  96;  The  departed 
year,  U2  ;  Varieties  of  life,  140  ;  "  Yea,  the  stork  in 
the  heaven  knoweth,"  &c.,  172;  The  brook,  184; 
The  emigrant,  304;  To  the  memory  of  Daniel 
Wheeler,  by  Adda,  336  ;  To  the  same,  by  J.  G.  W., 
348;  The  messenger,  344 ;  Resignation,  416.— Sf- 
lected. — The  ocean,  from  an  Irish  Magazine,  8; 
Evening,  90  ;  The  vain  regret,  48 ;  The  farewell  of 
a  slave  mother  to  her  daughter,  60 ;  Lines  suggest- 
ed, after  reading  lines  by  F.  K.  Buller,  104  ;  To  the 
morning  star,  U6;  Emigration— The  rising  village, 
13G;  On  eternity,  148;  A  song  for  one  who  never 
sung,  160  I  Watchmen  in  Germany,  song  of,  168; 
Earth's  changes,  188;  Light,  196  ;  Lines  on  seeing 
the  blind  asylum  at  Endenburgh,  208 ;  The  law  of 
love,  224;  To  a  robin,  236;  To  my  soul,  256; 
Spring,  264;  Hymn,  by  Dn  Hawksworth,  272; 
Morning,  280  ;  The  Ihreo  sons,  284 ;  Nature's  Beau- 
ties, 296;  Lillle  children,  309;  To  the  north  star, 
316  ;  Preaching  of  flowers,  328;  The  family  meeting, 
356;  Harvest,  372;  Filial  duty,  384;  The  poor 
man's  death  bed,  392 ;  The  dying  believer  to  his 
soul,  400;  Lo:it  lime,  408;  Homo  in  the  skie.s  416. 


l.Jueen  Victoria,  F'riends'  address  on  !icr  marriage,  20 
Quince  trees,  196. 


Ravenscroft,  bishop — remark  of  relative  to  the  Scr 

tares,  45. 
Raylton  Thomas,  interesting  account  o(,  53. 
Ramsdon,  ?ir  John,  great  property  left  by,  88. 
Religion  enhances  every  enjoyment,  4. 
Reading  the  Scriptures, 23. 
Review  of  the  day,  128. 
Refuge  for  the  houseless  poor,  319. 
Reptiles,  facts  in  the  natural  history  of,  354- 


INDEX. 

Richardson,  George,  on  complimentary  titles,  237. 

Rucks,  how  formed,  298. 

Rundell,  Samuel,  on  vital  religion,  &c.,  117,  125,  133, 

141,  149. 
Rumph,  Ehza,  extracts  from  memoir  of,  179. 


Strawberries,  15. 

Sapphire  grot,  the,  28. 

Sandwich  islands,  visit  to,  36,  42. 

Slavery,  early  protest  against  in  Georgia,  67. 

Swallowing  a  farm,  88. 

Salvation,  111. 

Scraps,  119. 

Slavery  in  New  Jersey,  122,  131,  155;  memorial  on 
slavery  by  Friends  of  New  York,  167  ;  slavery  in 
India,  402. 

Slacking  lime  and  churning  butter,  304. 

Slave  trade,  proceedings  of  the  United  States  Senate  on 
the,  320. 

Starting  in  life,  407. 

Salvation  of  your  children,  the,  82. 

Sea  serpent,  3. 

Sleeping  with  the  head  covered,  138. 

Shelter,  or  association  for  coloured  orphans,  annual  re- 
port, 163. 

Sevier,  Ambrose  H.,  speech  of,  in  relation  to  the  In- 
dians, 242,  249,  257,  265. 

Spectator,  extract,  264. 

Sheep,  age  of,  304;  number  of  in  United  States,  324. 

Steam  boilers,  340. 

Shetland  pony,  the,  415. 

Switzerland,  resources  of,  74. 

Sight  oflhe  blind,  170. 

Swiss  husbandry,  180. 

Strictures  on  "  The  Friend,"  by  A.  V.,  207. 

Siam,  beneficial  missionary  influence  in,  218. 

Shillitoe,  Thomas,  addresses  of,  to  prisoners  at  Span- 
dau,  221 ;  from  his  address  to  Society  of  Friends, 
270,  277. 

Singular  patent,  309. 

Silent  prayer,  efficacy  of,  348. 

Siberia,  life  in,  401,  409. 

Southern  Africa,  scenes  in,  9,  17,  25,  35,  43. 

Southey,  extract,  56. 

Social  happiness,  sources  of,  64. 

School  books,  113. 

Sailing  cattle,  140. 

Slocking  loom,  the  rotary  power,  252. 

South,  extracts,  284. 

Socialism  silenced,  or  the  logic  oflhe  life,  337. 

Something  new,  400. 

Storms,  the  theory  of,  410. 

Sugar  beet  for  milch  cows,  39  ;  soil  for  sugar  beet,  46. 

Sun-flower  seeds  for  oil,  on  llie  value  of,  46. 

"  Shut  thy  door,"  160. 

Sugar  from  the  citrouillc,  a  species  of  gourd,  188. 

Superstitions,  sketches  of,  193,  201,  210,  217. 

Stuart,  Jane,  curious  and  interesting  respecting,  316. 

Susquehanna  and  Wilkesbarrc,  notes  of  excursion  to, 
337,  345. 

Sulphur  mines  of  Naples,  or  the  Solfatara,  340. 

Sulphuric  acid,  340. 

Stucco  wash,  408. 


Taste,  remarks  on,  114. 

Taylor,  extracts,  208,  388. 

Tract  A.ssocialion  of  Friends,  repo 


ing,  discovery 
ns,416. 


287  ;  tanning,  Catskill  Moun- 


Tare,  English,  cultivation  of,  303. 

The  inarch  of  empire  is  west,  47. 

The  west,  76. 

The  times— one  oflhe  peculiarities  of  the,  82. 

Tender-liearled  landlord,  124. 

The  good  wife,  157. 

Temperance  reformation  in  Ireland,  139,  175,  177. 

The  best  coat,  227. 

Tea-plant  in  Brazil,  263. 

The  remedy,  (Buxton's,)  287,  353,  361,  369,  377,  3S5, 

Treatment  ofthe  sick,  333. 

Theprophetof  1770,  383. 

Teeth,  cutting  of  in  old  age,  392. 

The  Lord  helpeth  man  and  beast,  404. 

The  theory  of  storms,  410. 

Temperance  in  Ireland,  412. 

Trinidad,  colonization  at,  4. 

Tillolson,  extract,  252. 

Tiger  catching,  415. 

Tomatoes,  baked,  15  ;  the  tomato,  384. 

Touching  incidents,  68. 

Thoughts  on  the  limes,  177,  185,  103,  212,  233. 

Thoughts  for  parents,  376. 

Troubled  about  many  things,  408. 

Tydmarsh,  Giles  and  Maud,  31. 


Vain  sliow,  the,  127. 

Vaccine  institution,  England,  report,  286. 

Useful  directions,  68. 

Venning,  extract,  162. 

Usher,  archbishop,  extract  from  his  life,  167. 

Ventilation  of  meeting  and  school  houses,  191,  226. 

Vesuvius,  Herculaneum  and  Pompeii  in  1839,  308. 

Union  Benevolent  Association — annual  report,  70. 

Vital  religion  in  the  soul,  &c.,  117,  125,  133, 141,  149. 

Voice,  the  human,  171. 

Virginia  Yearly  Meeting,  notice  of,  238. 

United  Stales,  origin  oflhe  names  ofthe,  309. 

Washington,  anecdote  o.",  88. 

Whale  oil,  purification  of,  172. 

War,  testimony  against  by  IMelhodist  Missionary  Meet 

ings,  270. 
Waring,  Sarah,  memorial  of,  295. 
Water,  on  the  choice  of,  304. 
Waterspouts,  on,  350. 
Wheat  fly,  the,  47. 
Wells  and  sprmgs,  supposed  eflTects  on  by  earthquakes, 

Wheeler,  Daniel,  notice  of  his  death,  304. 

Western  Africa,  316. 

West  India  emancipation,  328. 

Webster,  extract,  336. 

Wire  shoe  thread,  27. 

Whirling  dervishes  the,  107. 

While  stork,  the,  195. 

Widows  in  Paris,  356. 

Wonders  of  horticulture,  the,  7. 

Wounds  on  horses  and  cattle,  to  cure,  51. 

Women,  on  the  influence  of,  340. 

Women's  preaching,  reasons  in  support  of,  366. 

Wdolman,  John,  extraels  from  his  works,  on  slavery, 


374,  381. 
Wyoming  valley,  346, 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vol..  ZXXI. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  TENTH  IMCONTB,  5,  1339. 


EDITED   BY   ROBERT   SMITH. 

-^PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 
Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  pai/alle  in  advance. 
Subscriptions  and  Payments  rect-ived  by 
GEORfJE    W.   TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOORTII  STREET,  UP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

From  the  Dublin  Christian  Examiner. 

The  Life  and  Times  of  Selina,  Countess  of 
Huntingdon. 

It  ig  a  most  refreshing  and  truly  gratifying 
part  of  our  monthly  labours,  to  turn  from  the! 
contentions  of  criticism  and  controversy,  and 
to  have  our  thoughts  directed  to  the  walk  and  i 
conversation-  of  some  heavenly-minded  ser- 
vant of  Christ,  who  has  left  us  an  example 
how  to  walk  and  to  please  God.  It  is  equally 
a  pleasing  duty  to  meditate  occasionally  on  j 
those  remarkable  eras  of  religious  history, 
which  come  under  the  denomination  of  re- 
vivals, and  which  usher  in  a  wider  e.xlension 
of  true  religion  and  piety.  VVe  are  well  i 
aware  that,  through  the  snares  of  the  evil  i 
one,  these  sudden  transitions  have  not  unfre- 
quently  been  accompanied  by  some  visionary  [ 
movements,  which  we  cannot  commend,  and  , 
which  are  quite  inconsistent  with  a  profession  [ 
of  "truth  and  soberness."  We  are  not  igno- 
rant that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  social  ex- 1 
citement,  and  that  there  is  great  danger  of 
becoming  "religious  in  a  crowd."  To  this 
serious  deduction  all  ecclesiastical  movements  I 
are  liable,  from  the  registry  of  a  camp  meet- 
ing to  the  records  of  a  popish  altar  or  a  foreign 
pilgrimage.  But  amidst  all  the  fanaticism  and  ] 
false  enthusiasm  to  which  sudden  changes  may  j 
possibly  have  given  rise,  it  cannot  be  denied  i 
that  a  work  ot^  true  piety  may  still  be  going 
on.  A  process  of  internal  renovation  may,  to 
a  considerable  extent,  be  in  operation  ;  a  [ 
scene  of  most  interesting  pastoral  labour  may 
suddenly  assume  a  cheering  aspect ;  and  a 
field,  already  white  to  harvest,  may  exhibit 
the  influence  of  a  power  quite  independent  of] 
(he  intervention  of  human  means.  While  we 
cannot  be  too  jealous  of  what  are  called  "le-  ! 
vivals,"  we  must  also  be  on  our  guard  lest 
we  mistake  the  steadily  burning  light  of  true 
piety  and  zeal  for  an  ignis  fatmis.  Wc  are 
neither,  on  the  one  hand,  to  despise  or  im- 
pede what  is  really  good  ;  nor,  on  the  other, 
to  encourage  or  open  a  door  to  the  insidious  ! 
deceptions  of  our  spiritual  enemy.  The  sub-  | 
ject  of  "revivals  in  religion"  has,  as  a  matter  I 
of  course,  forced  itself  on  our  notice  in  con- 
nection with  the  name  of  the  departed  saint, 


a  memoir  of  wliose  "  life  and  times"  is  now  l 
presented  to  the  public  by  a  member  of  her  I 
distinguished  family.  "Among  the  illustrious  j 
characters  of  the  eighteenth  century,  no  one 
has  shone  more  conspicuously  in  the  religious  j 
world,  or  enjoyed  a  greater  share  of  heartfelt 
esteem  and  love,  than  the  venerable  Countess 
of  Huntingdon.  Above  all  her  celebrated  co- 
temporaries,  she  was  honoured  with  a  life  of, 
continued  usefulness,  protracted  to  the  utmost  ^ 
period  of  mortal  existence;  with  extraordinary 
talents,  ample  means,  and  a  head  and  heart  j 
alike  devoted  to  promote  the  glory  of  God  in 
the-highest,  on  earth  peace,  and  good  will  to- 
wards men."  At  the  period  when  this  eminent 
and  useful  servant  of  God  took  a  prominent 
part  in  advancing  the  tone  of  religion  in  Eng- 
land, there  was  a  visible  lifelessness,  a  dark- 
ness, which  might  be  felt  prevailing,  to  an 
alarming  extent,  amongst  its  inhabitants.  Both 
the  clergy  and  laity,  as  if  by  mutual  consent, 
were  satisfied  to  ascend  no  higher  in  religion 
than  to  a  cold  and  chilling  formality,  or  a 
heartless  orthodoxy  ;  and  "  the  vital  feeling 
and  zealousactivily  of  Christianity  were  known 
to  the  few  only,  and  these  rather  mourned 
over  the  stale  of  things  in  secret,  than  exert- 
ed themselves  in  public  to  eflect  an  altera- 
tion." At  this  moment  of  torpid  insensibility 
with  regard  to  the  things  of  God,  the  subject 
of  this  memoir  shone  forth  as  a  brilliant  star 
in  our  spiritual  firmament,  and  with  a  deci- 
sion, the  happy  result  of  a  deep-seated  prin- 
ciple, "determined  to  throw  all  the  weight  of 
her  influence  into  the  scale  of  the  gospel."  j 
Fired  with  zeal  for  the  glory  of  God,  and 
anxious  to  employ  her  various  talents  as  a 
means  to  encourage  the  growth  and  expan- 1 
sion  of  vital  godliness  throughout  the  land, 
she  seconded  the  efforts  of  the  "Oxford  band,"  ; 
and  gave  the  right  hand  of  fellowship  to  "pious 
ministers  of  various  denominations,"  who,  with 
an  energy  and  boldness  commensurate  with 
the  occasion,  "  brought  the  deadness  of  mere- 1 
ly  formal  Christianity  into  juxta-position  with  | 
the  living  truth  of  the  gospel."  The  history  i 
of  her  life  and  ardent  exertions  to  cherish  and  I 
promote  the  noble  object  which  exclusively  [ 
engaged  her  thoughts,  is  closely  interwoven  | 
with  the  biographies  of  Whitfield,  Wesley, 
Romaine,  and  other  eminently  pious  individu- 1 
als,  whose  works  of  faith  and  labours  of  love 
occupy  a  conspicuous  and  prominent  place  in 
the  pages  of  ecclesiastical  history  during  the 
last  century.  The  anonymous  biographer  ofi 
Lady  Huntingdon  informs  us,  that  a  common  [ 
zeal  fur  the  gospel  was  a  sufficient  passport  i 
to  her  alFections,  and  constrained  her  to  unite  i 
with  men,  like-minded  with  herself,  for  the 
furtherance  of  the  common  object  which  each  ' 
had  in  view.  1 

"  Lady  Huntingdon  had  now  become  the 


open  and  avowed  patrones.s  of  all  the  zealous 
clergy  of  the  church  of  England  who  dared 
to  be  singular  in  the  unambiguous  preaching 
of  the  gospel,  many  of  whom  exposed  them- 
selves, particularly  at  this  period,  to  much 
obloquy,  abuse,  and  persecution.  She  be- 
came a  shelter,  and  the  companion  of  all 
those  who  were  so  used.  A  ditlerence  on 
some  doctrinal  points  caused  a  separation  be- 
tween Whitfield  and  Wesley,  and  their  dis- 
ciples soon  after  became  divided.  '  They 
parted,  indeed,'  says  Dr.  Haweis,  '  like  Paul 
and  Barnabas;  but  the  extent  of  the  sphere 
of  their  usefulness  was  thereby  enlarged.' 
Her  ladyship's  correspondence  with  Howel 
Harris,  and  several  of  the  Welsh  clergy  who 
had  been  awakened  under  Whitfield's  minis- 
try, was  the  means,  under  God,  of  leading 
her  into  more  consistent  views  of  divine  truth, 
which  she  ever  after  maintained,  and  in  the 
firm  belief  of  which  she  ended  her  days.  Her 
zealous  heart  embraced  with  cordiality  all 
whom  she  esteemed  real  Christians,  whatever 
their  denomination  or  opinions  might  be;  but 
from  this  period  her  connections  with  minis- 
ters and  Christians  of  the  Calvinistic  persua- 
sion, according  to  the  liberal  sense  of  the 
articles  of  the  church  of  England,  became 
greatly  enlarged. 

"  Lady  Huntingdon's  heart  expanded  to- 
wards all  the  children  of  God — she  loved  all 
those  whom  she  had  reason  to  believe  loved 
her  Divine  Master — and  considering  herself  as 
a  'debtor  both  to  the  Greeks  and  barbarians,' 
she  was  ready,  had  it  been  possible,  to  i.avd 
visited  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  with 
the  glorious  truths  of  the  gospel  of  God  our 
Saviour." 

It  appears  that  the  famous  Dr.  Doddridge 
was  frequently  a  visiter  at  her  house  ;  and  the 
testimony  of  so  eminent  a  roan  to  the  Chris- 
tian character  of  his  host,  cannot,  with  pro- 
priety, be  omitted.  In  a  letter  to  his  wile, 
he  says : — 

"  I  can  conclude  with  telling  you,  that  I 
am  now  come  to  the  conclusion  ol'  one  of  the 
most  pleasant  days  I  shall  ever  spend  without 
you.  After  an  hour's  charming  conversation 
with  Lady  Huntingdon  and  Mrs.  Edwin,  I 
preached  in  her  family,  by  her  express  de- 
sire, and  met  Colonel  CJumley,  who  is  really 
a  second  Colonel  Gardiner.  Such  a  monu- 
ment of  the  power  and  sovereignty  of  Divine 
grace,  as  truly  I  have  hardly  ever  met  with 
since  I  was  acquainted  with  his  story. 

"  Lady  Huntingdon  is  quite  a  mother  to 
the  poor;  she  visits  them,  and  prays  with 
them  in  their  sicknesses;  and  they  leave  their 
children  to  her  for  a  legacy  when  they  die, 
and  she  takes  care  of  them.  I  was  really 
astonished  at  the  traces  of  religion  I  disco- 
vered in  her  and  Mrs.  Edwin,  and  cannot  but 


THE    FRIEND. 


glorify  God  for  them.     More  cheerfulness  I 
never  s^  interminnled  with  devotion. 

In  adrordance  with  the  opinion  expressed 
by  this  eminent  divine,  her  ladyship's  b" 
grapher  informs  us,  that  "  a  great  cloud  of 
witnesses  are  ready  to  testify,  that  from  her 
earliest  acquaintance  with  the  truths  of  th' 
gospel,  the  venerable  and  elect  Countess  of 
Huntingdon  continued  through  every  stage  of 
her  protracted  pilgrimage  to  walk  worthy  of 
her  high  vocation,  'growing  in  grace,  and 
adorning  the  doctrine  of  God  her  Saviour  in 
all  things.'  " 

We  have  now  arrived  at  an  interesting  mo 
ment  of  the  "times"  of  Lady  Huntingdon 
when  the  differences  which  existed  betweer 
Whitfield  and  Wesley  assumed  a  prominen 
and  tangible  shape.  Her  ladyship  was  sensi 
bly  alive  to  the  fact;  and  fearful  of  the  con 
sequences,  she  deterrnined  on  an  endeavour 
to  heal  the  breach,  and  to  nip  in  the  bud  the 
growing  spirit  of  controversy  which  those  dif 
ierences  had  excited.  It  appears  that  her 
attempt  at  reconciliation  produced  the  desired 
effect,  for,  in  a  letter  dated  r2th  January, 
1750,  Whitfield  informed  her  ladyship  thai 
he  had  offered  Mr.  Wesley  to  assist  occasion' 
ally  at  his  chapel." 

"  And  I  do  not  know  (says  he)  but  it  may 
be  accepted  :  your  ladyship  will  hear  soon.  0 
that  I  may  learn  from  all  I  see  to  des.'ro  to 
be  nothing  !  and  to  think  it  my  highest  privi- 
lege to  be  an  assistant  to  all,  but  the  hsaij  oi 
none.  I  find  a  love  of  power  sometimes  in- 
toxicates even  God's  own  dear  children,  and 
makes  them  to  mistake  passion  for  zeal,  and 
an  overbearing  spirit  for  an  authority  given 
them  from  above.  For  my  own  part,  I  find 
it  much  easier  to  ob°V  than  govern,  and  that 
it  is  much  safer  to  be  trJ'dden  under  loot  than 
Jo  have  it  in  one's  power  to  serve  others  so. 
This  makes  ms  fly  f,-om  that  v'hich,  at  our 
first  setting  out.  we  are  too  apt  ^o  court. 
Thanks  be  to  ths  r,ord  of  all  lords  for  i\=»king 
•anv  pains  with  hen--3eserving  me  !  I  caiin.;>t 
we'll  buy  humility  at  ^oo  dear  a  rate.  This 
is  a  ^vacG  after  which  your  ladyship  pants, 
and  with  which  our  Lord  will  delight  to  fill 
you  more  and  more.  Your  ladyship's  letter 
convinces  me  that  those  who  know  and  do 
most  think  they  know  and  do  least;  If  it 
were  not  so,  grace  itself  would  ^YoVt  our 
bane,  and  goodness  and  zeal,  through  the 
pride  and  corruption  of  our  hearts,  be  our 
.destroyers.  Honoured  madam,  my  hands  and 
heart  are  continually  lifted  up  for  you,  that 
•you  .may  :abound  evermore  in  every  good 
woTd-and  work,  and  be  clothed  with  that  hu- 
mility which  your  ladyship  delights  to  wear 
every  day ;  1  mean  that  humble  mind  which 
■was  in  Christ  Jesus."  _ 

And  although,  as  has  been  already  noticed, 
a  difference  in  points  of  doctrine  ultimately 
caused  a  separation  between  these  two  emi- 
nent men,  and  "  John  Wesley  seems  to  have 
parted  with  his  old  companion  with  great 
coolness,"  it  would  appear  that  each  itinerat- 
ed in  his  own  peculiar  walk  without  a  viola- 
tion of  the  principle  of  Christian  love,  by 
which  they  both  professed  to  be  guided. 

Lady  Huntingdon's  warm  attachment  to 
evangelical  truth,  and  her  zeal  to  promote 


the  cause  of  her  Redeemer,  led  her  to  asso- 
ciate with  men  of  a  kindred  spirit,  and  equally 
ardent  with  herself  in  an  earnest  desire  to  pro- 
mote the  glory  of  God.  This  volume  abounds 
with  a  list  of  Christian  worthies  whose  meat 
and  drink  it  was  to  accelerate  the  benevolent 
current  of  true  godliness,  and  whose  testimony 
will  outlive  monuments  of  bronze  and  marble. 
Some  of  these  men  of  God  have  already  pass- 
ed in  review  before  us ;  and  their  agency,  as 
instruments  in  the  hands  of  God,  in  effecting 
a  change  throughout  the  moral  world,  cannot 
be  dwelt  on  without  giving  rise  to  feelings  of 
gratitude  and  a  sense  of  our  own  unworthi- 
ness.  "  Had  their  successors  in  the  great 
work  been  warmed  with  their  zeal,  and  se- 
cured the  aid  of  the  Almighty  with  prayer, 
united  and  continued  as  theirs,"  the  church 
would  now  present  a  diflerent  appearance. 


POPERY    E\COritA«ES    VICE. 

The  following  testimony  upon  the  common 
effects  of  Romanism  is  of  value,  because  on 
no  point  is  there  so  much  error  propagated 
as  concerning  the  moral  attributes  of  popery. 
It  is  extracted  from  Fisk's  travels  in  Europe; 
and  proves  that  the  descriptions  of  "  the  spirit 
of  prophecy  concerning  the  anti-christian 
Babylon  have  literally  been  accomplished — 
Episcopal  Recorder. 

That  "  popery  encourages  vice"  might  not 
strike  the  superficial  observer,  when  tor  the 
first  time  he  was  introduced  into  a  popish 
coL'ntry,  and  saw  all  the  array  of  devotional 
exercises  and  religious  associations,  together 
with  al!  the  terrors  that  are  hung  out  as  mo- 
tives ot'  a'arm  and  fear  to  the  ignorant  popu- 
lace. If,  therefore,  he  should  be  informed 
that  the  hisi.orj  of  the  church  shows  her  to 
have  been  very  corrupt  both  in  her  laity  and 
clergy  ;  and  that  the  history  of  those  nations 
'hich  have  been  the  most  fully  under  the  in- 
uence  of  popery  shows  them  to  be  among 
the  most  notorious  for  moral  corruption,  this 
wo^'ld  lead  to  an  enqu.'ry  for  the  reason. 
There  are  various  causes  w  hich  produce  this, 

the  very  constituent  principles  of  popery. 
The  law  of  celibacy,  which  is  binding  on  so 
many  priests  and  monastic  orJers  of  both 
sex'£S,  has  a  direct  tendency  to  licentiousness. 

The  doctrines  are  not  suited  to  eradicate 

.  The  doctrines  of  penance,  and  of  works 
of  supererogation,  and  of  clerical  absolution, 
and  of  purgatory,  and  of  masses  for  the  dead, 
and  of  transubstantiation,  not  only  leave  the 
passions  of  the  heart  unsubdued,  but  substitute 
something  else  for  personal  holiness.  Spread 
those  doctrines  over  the  world,  and  give  them 
the  ascendency  in  every  heart,  and  you  have 
gained  nothing  towards  the  moral  renovation 
of  man.  Let  a  man  believe  that  a  priest  can 
procure  absolution,  and  that  he  will  do  it  for 
money  or  for  penance,  and  will  he  give  him- 
self the  trouble  to  forsake  his  sins?  Let  him 
believe  that  he  can  be  prayed  out  of  purga- 
tory if  he  goes  there,  and  will  he  be  very 
anxious  about  his  course  of  life?  Let  him  be- 
lieve that,  by  partaking  of  the  sacrament,  he 
eats  the  body  of  Christ,  and  that  whosoever 
eats  it  shall  live  for  ever,  and  will  he  not 
trust  to  this  rather  than  to  personal  holiness  ? 


Romanism  being  true,  it  is  difficult  to  see 
how  any  one  dying  within  the  pale  of  the 
church  can  be  finally  lost.  He  may  have  to 
do  penance  in  purgatory  a  long  time,  but  he 
will  sooner  or  later  come  out.  When  he  sees 
on  a  church  door  or  over  an  altar,  "  Indul- 
gences given  here  daily,"  or  every  Tuesday 
and  Friday,  &c.,  as  the  case  maybe  "for 
the  living  and  the  dead— pro  vivis  et  dcfunc 
tis  ,•"  and  over  another  altar,  "  Two  souls  are 
released  from  purgatory  every  time  mass  is 
celebrated  here;"  or  when  he  learns  that, 
"  by  climbing  the  holy  staircase  on  ^.  knees, 
he  may  reduce  the  period  of  his  pf^atorial 
pains  two  hundred  years;"  when  he  becomes 
acquainted,  in  fine,  with  the  various  ways  of 
escaping  from  the  punishment  of  sin  without 
forsaking  sin,  he  will  be  very  likely  to  sin  on, 
trusting  to  his  membership  in  "  the  only  true 
church"  for  ultimate  and  final  deliverance, 
and  to  some  of  those  various  devices  for  an 
early  escape  from  the  flames  of  purgatory. 
In  that  way  a  man  may  be  very  superstitious 
and  yet  very  wicked.  He  may  fear  that  he 
shall  hazard  his  salvation  by  neglecting  his 
"  Are  Maria,"  although  he  rises  from  it  to 
go  and  commit  robbery  and  murder  without 
compunction.  Our  vettvrino  would  swear 
most  blasphemously,  and  the  next  moment 
would  raise  his  hat  to  a  madonna  rudely 
painted  by  the  way  side.  I  ahi  far  from 
thinking  that  the  present  race  of  Italians  are 
sinners  above  all,  yet  licentiousness  prevails 
and  dishonesty.  My  convictions  are,  that  the 
tendency  of  Romanism  is  to  encourage  vice 
rather  than  to  restrain  it ;  and  while  I  give 
due  credit  to  individual  character  for  morality 
and  piety  wherever  found,  still  I  believe  a 
careful  examination  will  show,  that  protcstant 
communitics,other  circumstances  being  equal, 
have  the  decided  advantage  in  point  of  moral 
character. — Fisk's  Travels  in  Europe.  Page 
283,  285. 


THE    INTELLIGENCE    OF    ANIMALS. 

In  the  forests  of  Tartary  and  South  America 
where  the  wild  horse  is  gregarious,  there  are 
herds  of  five  or  six  hundred,  which  being  ill 
prepared  for  fighting,  or  indeed  for  any  re- 
sistance, and  knowing  that  their  safety  is  in 
flight,  when  they  sleep,  appoint  one  in  rota- 
tion who  acts  as  sentinel  while  the  rest  are 
asleep.  If  a  man  approaches,  the  sentinel 
walks  towards  him  as  if  to  reconnoitre,  or 
see  whether  he  can  be  deterred  from  coming 
near ;  if  the  man  continues,  he  neighs  aloud 
and  in  a  peculiar  tone,  which  rouses  the  herd, 
and  all  gallop  away,  the  sentinel  bringing  up 
the  rear.  Nothing  can  be  more  judicious  or 
rational  than  this  arrangement,  simple  as  it 
is.  So  a  horse  belonging  to  a  smuggler  in 
Dover,  used  to  be  laden  with  rum  spirits,  and 
sent  on  the  road,  unattended,  to  reach  the 
rendezvous.  When  he  descried  a  soldier,  he 
would  jump  off  the  highway,  and  hide  him- 
self in  a  ditch,  and  when  discovered  would 
fight  for  his  load.  The  cunning  of  foxes  is 
proverbial ;  but  I  know  not  if  it  was  ever 
more  remarkably  displayed  than  in  the  Duke 
of  Beaufort's  county,  where  Reynard  being 
hard  pressed,  disappeared  suddenly,  and  was 


THE    FRIEND. 


after  a  strict  search,  found  immersed  in  a 
water-pool  up  to  the  snout,  by  which  he  held 
a  willow  bough  hanging  over  the  pond.  The 
cunning  of  a  dog,  which  Sergeant  Wilde 
tells  me  of,  as  known  to  him,  is  equal.  He 
used  to  be  tied  up,  as  a  precaution  against 
hunting  sheer.  At  night  he  slipped  his  head 
out  of  the  collar,  and  returning  before  dawn, 
put  on  the  collar  again,  in  order  to  conceal 
his  nocturnal  excursion.  Nobody  has  more 
familiarity  with  various  animals  (besides  his 
great  knowledge  of  his  own  species)  than  my 
excellet*^  learned,  and  ingenious  friend  the 
Sergeant ;  and  he  possessed  many  curious 
ones  himself.  His  anecdote  of  a  drover's 
dog  is  striking,  as  he  gave  it  nie,  when  we 
happened,  near  his  place,  to  meet  a  drove. 
The  man  had  brought  seventeen  out  of  twenty 
oxen  from  a  field,  leaving  the  remaining  three 
mixed  with  another  herd.  He  then  said  to 
the  dog,  "  Go  fetch  them,"  and  he  went  and 
singled  out  those  very  three.  The  Sergeant's 
brother,  however,  a  highly  respectable  man, 
lately  sheriff  of  London,  has  a  dog  that  dis- 
tinguishes Saturday  night,  from  the  practice 
of  tying  him  up  for  the  Sunday,  which  he 
dislikes.  He  will  escape  on  Saturday  night, 
and  return  on  Monday  morning.  The  Ser- 
geant himself  had  a  gander  which  was  at  a 
distance  from  the  goose,  and,  hearing  her 
make  an  extraordinary  noise,  ran  back  and 
put  his  head  into  the  cage,  then  brought  back 
the  goslings  one  by  one,  and  put  them  into  it 
with  the  mother,  whose  separation  from  their 
brood  had  occasioned  her  clamour.  He  then 
returned  to  the  place  whence  her  cries  had 
called  him.  A  swallow  had  slipped  its  foot 
into  the  noose  of  a  cord  attached  to  a  spout 
in  the  College  des  Quatre  Nations  at  Paris, 
and,  by  endeavouring  to  escape,  had  drawn 
the  knot  tight.  Its  strength  being  exhausted 
in  vain  attempts  to  fly,  it  uttered  piteous  cries, 
which  assembled  a  vast  flock  of  other  swal- 
lows from  a  basin  between  the  Tuilcries  and 
Pont  Neuf.  They  seemed  to  crowd  and  con- 
sult together  for  a  little  while,  and  then  one 
of  them  darted  at  the  string,  and  struck  at  il 
with  his  beak  as  he  flew  past ;  and  others 
following  in  quick  succession,  did  the  same, 
striking  at  the  same  part,  till,  after  continuing 
this  combined  operation  for  half  an  hour,  they 
succeeded  in  severing  the  cord,  and  freeing 
their  companion.  They  all  continued  flock- 
ing and  hovering  till  night ;  only,  instead  of 
the  tumult  and  agitation  in  which  they  had 
been  at  their  first  assembling,  they  were 
chattering  as  if  without  any  anxiety  at  all 
but  conscious  of  having  succeeded. — Lord 
Broughairi's  Dissertations  on  Science. 

Languages  of  the  United  Kingdom. 
It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  there  is  no 
civilized  country  in  Europe  in  which  not  only 
so  many  different  dialects  prevail,  but 
many  different  languages,  as  in  Great  ] 
tain.  Yorkshire  has  its  peculiar  dialect; 
Lancashire,  Northumberland,  and  Cumber- 
land, theirs.  The  peasant  of  Worcestershire, 
understands  not  him  of  Westmoreland;  and 
still  less  can  he  of  the  latter  county  hold  any 
intelligible  communication  with  the  cockney. 


[n  the  vicinity  of  Cambridge,  if  you  talk  good 
English  to  a  labouring  man  or  small  farmer, 
they  touch  their  hat,  beg  your  pardon,  and, 
passing  on,  in  evident  reluctance  to  continue 
the  conversation,  avow  themselves  to  be  "  no 
holars."  In  Scotland,  the  dialects,  and 
especially  the  "  twangs,"  arc  as  various  as  in 
England.  Your  native  of  Aberdeen  under- 
stands not  him  of  Glasgow  ;  and  your  Paisley 
"  budy,"  learned  in  politics  and  cunning  at 
the  loom,  gapes,  stares,  and  looks  unutterable 
astonishment,  when  ho  is  addressed  by  a  man 
of  Tweeddale.  The  Irish  are  more  uniform 
in  their  dialect  when  they  do  speak  English  ; 
the  thing  remarkable  to  them  being  the  ac- 
cent. All  this  is  anomalous;  but  not  so 
much  as  the  fact  that  we  have,  in  the  two 
islands  denominated  Great  Britain  and  Ire- 
land five  distinct  languages  cut  up  into  so 
many  dialects  that  it  would  be  endless  to 
enumerate  them.  There  is  the  English  lan- 
guage, properly  so  called;  tha  Scotch  lan- 
guage; and  there  are  the  Gaelic,  the  Welsh, 
and  the  Irish  languages. — Late  paper. 

From  a  useful  chart,  or  "  Ecclesiastical 
Directory,"  just  published,  we  perceive  that 
the  number  of  places  of  public  worship  in  the 
city  and  liberties  of  Philadelphia  is  127  ;  not 
including  the  public  charitable  institutions 
where  worship  is  held.  The  several  denomi- 
nations are  as  follows, — 

Roman  Catholic,  .  .          6 

Protestant  Episcopal,         .          .19 

Reformed  Episcopal,     .  .  1 

Methodist  Episcopal,         .  .  22 

IMethodist  Protestant,    .          .          4 

Presbyterian,    .          .          .          .24 

Reformed  Presbyterian,  .          3 

Associate  Presbyterian,    .         .     2 

Baptist,         ....        17 

German  Baptist         .  .  .1 

German  Lutheran,        .         .         2 

Evangelical  Lutheran,       .          .     2 

German  Reformed,        .  .          3 

Reformed  Dutch,      .          .          .2 

Orthodox  Friends,  .  .  4 

Hicks  Friends,  ...     3 

Free  Quakers,      ...  1 

Universalists,  .  .  .2 

The    following   denominations  have   each 

one  place  of  worship, — Moravian,  Congrega 

tional.  Independent,  Unitarian,  Jews,  Chris 

tian   Society,  Philadelphia  Christians,   Bibh 

Christians.     We  believe  there  is  one   Swe 

denborgian  omitted  in  the  chart. 

There  is  also  a  Mariners'  church,  besides 
two  that  are  included  in  the  number  of  Bap 
tist  and  Methodist  churches. 

The  number  of  names  set  down  as  pastors 
or  assistants  is  120. 

A  similar  chart,  published  in  1830,  gives 
the  number  of  places  worship  83,  and  of 
ministers  72.  Of  the  names  of  ministers 
only  twelve  are  the  same  in  both  charts. 

The  population  supplied  as  above  numbers 
more  than  200,000  ;  but  in  estimating  the 
sufficiency  of  church-room  for  the  inhabitants, 
the  number  of  infants,  and  sick  and  infirm  per- 
sons should  be  considered,  also  the  number  of 
domestics  and  others  who  cannot  attend  but 


one  service  on  the  Lord's  day.  The  popula- 
ion  of  the  prisons,  alms-huuses,  &c.,  should 
also  be  deducted  from  the  aggregate  of  the 

Of  the  places  of  worship  in  the  above  list, 
eleven  are  exclusively  occupied  by  coloiWed 
persons,  viz.  4  Methodists,  3  Baptists,  3  Pres- 
byterians, and  1  Episcopal. — S.  S.  Journal. 


The  British  parliamentary  report  on  drun- 
kenness, states,  that  the  number  of  persons 
that  went  into  fourteen  gin-shops  in  one  week, 
were — 142,453  men,  180,593  women,  and 
8,391  children;  total,  209,438. 


Judge  Erskine  made  a  very  impressive 
charge  to  the  grand  jury  of  the  Dorchester 
assizes,  last  week,  upon  the  necessity  of  a 
religious  education.  He  said  the  question  of 
general  education  was  one  of  the  greatest  im- 
portance; it  had  occupied  the  minds  of  the 
most  eminent  men,  and  it  was  to  be  regretted 
that  some  unobjectionable  plan  for  affording 
necessary  instruction  to  all  classes  had  not 
been  devised.  It  was  known,  however,  from 
experience,  in  this  country,  and  more  so  from 
the  state  of  other  countries,  where  extended 
plans  had  been  carried  into  operation,  that 
mere  education,  unaccompanied  by  the  instil- 
ment of  sound  religious  principles,  did  not 
tend  to  lessen  crime.  His  lordship  continued, 
with  much  e-mphasis,  "  If  you  wish  to  lessen 
crime  by  extending  education,  the  education 
you  give  the  people  must  be  based  upon  the 
revealed  will  of  God." — English  paper. 


THE    SE.l    SERPENT. 

On  Saturday,  Sept.  7,  the  schr.  Planet,  of 
Sag  Harbour,  Capt.  David  Smith,  when  about 
thirty  miles  otTSeguin,  coming  into  the  Ken- 
nebec, ran  within  forty  feet  of  the  sea  ser- 
pent. The  captain  and  all  the  hands  had  a 
distinct  view  of  him.  They  could  see  his 
whole  length.  His  colour  and  shape  were 
very  nearly  like  a  black  snake,  without  any 
thing  like  fluke  or  fins.  Most  of  the  time  he 
had  his  head  out  of  water  four  or  five  feet. 
He  was  as  long  as  the  schooner,  about  seventy 
feet,  and  his  body  appeared  as  large  as  a  bar- 
rel, but  the  captain  thought  it  was  larger  in 
the  middle.  When  first  noticed,  he  was  close 
to  the  schooner,  and  swimming  quickly.  As 
he  passed  toward  the  stern,  he  fell  into  the 
wake,  then  turned  and  followed  the  vessel  for 
fifteen  or  twenty  minutes,  all  the  time  being 
in  full  view  of  the  crew,  and  so  near  them  as 
to  preclude  all  possibility  of  their  being  de- 
ceived. 

Captain  Smith  has  been  many  years  in  the 
whale  fishery,  and  spent  all  his  whole  life  at 
sea;  yet  he  never  saw  such  an  animal  be- 
fore. He  had  harpooned  a  great  many  whales, 
and  had  then  a  harpoon  on  board  :  but  he  was 
without  the  necessary  lines  and  lances  to 
capture  such  an  ugly  looking  customer  as 
this.  The  serpent  was  quick  in  his  motions, 
and  evidently  a  very  powerful  creature.  His 
body  appeared  smooth — nothing  like  bunches  - 
upon  his  back,  as  some  have  described  him. 


THE  FRIEND. 


They  weig  pioliably  deceiveH  by  his  unclula- 
tory  or-^riggling  motion  in  swimming,  liis 
bnck  appearing  iibove  the  water  at  regular 
distances. 

•Captain  Smith  is  well  known  here  as  a 
mUh  of  strict  veracity  and  unimpeachable 
character.  His  statement  is  implicitly  be- 
lieved by  those  who  know  him. 

After  this,  and  the  numerous  other  accounts 
we  have  had,  we  see  no  loophole  on  wliich  to 
hang  a  doubt  of  the  existence  of  a  sea  serpent 
of  prodigious  size  inhabiting  the  sea.  There 
cannot  be  many  of  them,  or  they  would  be 
seen  oftener.  Probably  there  is  more  than 
one,  but  it  is  remarkable  that  no  one  has  ever 
seen  two  of  them  in  company. — Kennebec 
Journal. 

Relivion  enhances  every  Enjoyment. 
We  may  see  how  completely  religion  is 
adapted  to  the  nature  of  man,  by  observing 
that  even  the  elements  of  enjoyment  (and 
they  are  many,  though  fleeting)  which  this 
world  contains,  are  never  fully  tasted  but  by 
religious  persons.  Those  abundant  sources 
of  pure  delight  which  are  to  be  found  in  the 
heart,  the  intellect,  and  the  imagination,  are 
never  received  in  their  fulness  but  by  them  ; 
and  why?  because  they  are  the  germs  of  their 
future  and  more  glorious  being,  and  can  only 
flourish  in  a  soil  akin  to  that  ultimately  des- 
tined for  them.  In  a  worldly  mind,  like  plants 
removed  from  their  original  soil  and  climate, 
they  exist,  indeed,  but  with  a  blighted  exist- 
ence ;  and  produce,  but  how  degenerate  is  the 
production  !  Every  thing  that  wants  religion 
wants  vitality.  Philosophy  without  religion 
is  crippled  and  impotent ;  poetry  without  re- 
ligion has  no  heart-slirring  powers  ;  life  with- 
out religion  is  a  complex  and  unsatisfactory 
riddle ;  the  very  arts  which  address  them- 
selves to  the  senses  never  proceed  so  far  to- 
wards perfection  as  when  employed  on  reli- 
gious subjects.  Religion,  then,  can  be  no 
obstacle  to  enjoyment,  since  the  only  sources 
of  it  which  are  confessedly  pure  are  all  en- 
hanced by  its  possession.  Even  in  the  ordi- 
nary commerce  with  the  world,  what  a  bless- 
ing awaits  an  exemption  from  the  low  and 
sordid  spirit,  the  petty  passions  and  paltry 
feelings,  which  abound  in  it ! 

COLONIZATION     AT    TRINIDAD. 

It  is  stated  in  the  Boston  Daily  Advertiser, 
that  the  governor  of  Nova  Scotia  has  given 
public  notice,  that  the  government  of  the  island 
of  Trinidad  will  pay  twenty-five  dollars  for  the 
passage  of  each  labouring  person  of  African 
descent,  whether  male  or  female,  from  Nova 
Scotia  or  either  of  the  neighbouring  provinces 
to  Trinidad  ;  and  the  same  sum  for  the  pas- 
sage of  two  children  between  seven  and  four- 
teen years  of  age,  or  for  three  from  one  to 
seven  years  of  age.  This  sum  is  to  be  paid 
as  a  free  gift,  and  no  claim  will  be  made  at 
any  time  for  its  repayment. 

The  notice  remarks,  that  according  to  the 
rate  of  wages  given  on  the  island,  a  labourer, 
whether  male  or  female,  may  easily  earn 
daily,  between  sunrise  and  sunset,  wages  equal 
to  four  shillings,  or  five  shillings  Nova  Scotia 
currency.     Such  labourers  as  do  not  choose 


to  work  the  whole  day,  may  be  at  liberty  to 
work  as  much  time  during  the  day  as  will 
entitle  them  to  half  the  allowance.  They 
will  have,  in  addition,  the  use  of  a  good  cot- 
tage and  half  an  acre  of  productive  ground, 
free  from  rent  or  any  other  charge.  The  soil 
is  stated  to  be  of  great  fertility,  and  land  may 
be  procured  at  from  four  dollars  to  sixteen 
dollars  an  acre  in  the  best  districts.  An  in- 
dustrious labourer,  by  the  earnings  of  a  short 
period,  may  become  the  owner  of  a  produc- 
tive farm. 

It  is  also  stated  that  there  are  at  the  pre- 
sent time  large  sugar  estates,  and  also  estates 
producing  cocoa  and  coffee,  in  Trinidad,  owned 
by  coloured  persons,  among  whom  are  some 
who  have  risen  into  offices  of  honour  and  emo- 
lument under  the  royal  government.  Many 
coloured  persons  in  Trinidad  went  from  Nova 
Scotia  several  years  ago,  and  are  contented 
with  their  condition,  supporting  themselves 
comfortably.  Exertions  are  making  to  give 
instruction  to  the  whole  of  the  labouring  peo- 
ple, seventy-six  public  schools,  besides  many 
private  schools,  having  been  opened.  Child- 
ren whose  parents  cannot  afford  to  pay  are 
taught  without  charge.  Religious  sects  are 
equally  protected  and  assisted  by  the  govern- 
ment. Ministers  of  every  church  receive  mo- 
derate annual  allowances  from  the  colonial 
treasury  ;  and  it  is  customary  to  encourage 
the  building  of  churches  and  chapels,  by  giv- 
ing as  largo  an  amount  of  public  money  as 
the  people  may  at  any  time  raise  among 
themselves  for  that  purpose. 


ART    OF    WRITING    OR    PRINTING. 

That  eminent  Christian  philosopher,  Dr. 
Mason  Good,  draws  the  following  contrast 
between  oral  tradition  and  the  art  of  writing 
or  printing. 

"  Such  is  a  brief  history  of  the  noblest  art 
that  has  ever  been  invented  by  the  unassisted 
efforts  of  human  understanding  ;  an  art  that 
gives  stability  to  thought,  forms  a  cabinet  for 
our  ideas,  and  presents,  in  imperishable  co- 
lours, a  speaking  portraiture  of  the  soul. 
Without  this,  hard  indeed  would  be  the  sepa- 
ration of  friends,  and  the  traveller  would  be- 
come an  exile  from  his  native  home,  vainly 
languishing  for  the  consolatory  information, 
that  his  wife,  his  children,  his  kinsmen,  his 
country,  were  in  a  state  of  health  and  pros- 
perity, and  he  himself  still  embalmed  in  their 
affections;  without  this,  what  to  us  would  be 
the  wisdom  of  past  ages,  or  the  history  of 
former  states  ?  The  chain  of  nature  would  be 
broken  through  all  its  links,  and  every  gene- 
ration become  an  isolated  and  individual 
world,  equally  cut  off,  as  by  an  irremediable 
abyss,  from  its  ancestors  and  from  posterity. 
While  the  language  of  the  lips  is  fleeting  as 
the  breath  itself,  and  confined  to  a  single 
spot,  as  well  as  to  a  single  moment ;  the  lan- 
guage of  the  pen  enjoys,  in  many  instances, 
an  adamantine  existence,  and  will  only  perish 
amidst  the  ruins  of  the  globe.  Before  its 
mighty  touch,  time  and  space  become  annihi- 
lated ;  it  joins  epoch  to  epoch,  and  pole  to 
pole ;  it  gives  unity  to  the  works  of  creation 
and  Providence,  and  enables  us  to  trace  from 


the  beginning  of  things  to  the  end.  It  is  the 
great  sun  of  the  moral  world,  that  warms,  and 
stimulates,  and  vivifies,  and  irradiates,  and 
developes,  and  matures  the  best  virtues  of 
the  heart,  and  the  best  faculties  of  the  intel- 
lect. But  for  this,  every  thing  would  be 
doubt,  and  darkness,  and  death-shade ;  all 
knowledge  would  be  traditionary,  and  all  ex- 
perience local ;  civilized  life  would  relapse 
into  barbarism,  and  man  would  have  to  run 
through  his  little  and  comparatively  insignifi- 
cant round  of  existence,  tlie  perpetual  sport 
of  ignorance  and  error."  * 

THE   BALKING   HORSE. 

Who  has  not  seen  and  been  pained  at  the 
cruel  punishment  inflicted  on  a  horse,  which, 
taking  what  is  called  the  "  studs,"  refuses  to 
move  an  inch  forward,  albeit  he  will  back 
more  readily  than  is  desired  ?  Sometime  since 
a  horse  took  the  studs  in  one  of  our  principal 
streets.  He  was,  as  the  bystanders  all  agreed, 
provokingly  stubborn.  He  was  coaxed  and 
patted,  but  without  effect — there  was  no  "  go- 
along"  in  him.  It  was  distressing  to  see  how 
he  was  whipped,  now  over  the  head,  now  on 
the  back,  again  on  the  knees  ;  and  every  one 
was  pleased  when  a  stranger,  with  a  benevo- 
lent face  and  intelligent  eye,  interfered. 
"  This  is  all  wrong,"  he  said,  "  you  must  not 
beat  this  horse  any  more.  He  has  already 
been  punished  too  severely."  "  What  are  we 
to  do  theni"  asked  the  drayman,"!  have 
been  here  for  two  hours  trying  to  get  hira 
along.  Must  I  let  the  horse  stand  here  all 
day  ?"  "  No,"  replied  the  gentleman,  "  the 
horse  must  go  along,  but  without  any  more 
punishment."  "  But  he  won't,"  expostulated 
the  drayman.  "  O  yes,  he  will,  he  must. 
The  horse,  I  say,  must  go.  He  has  but  a 
reasonable  load,  looks  as  if  he  is  fed  well,  and 
he  must  go  along."  "  That  is  what  I  think," 
said  the  drayman.  "  Very  well,  I  have  seen 
how  they  make  jackasses  move  in  South 
America,  and  they  are  reputed  more  stubborn 
even  than  horses.  I  shall,  therefore,  make 
this  horse  go.  Now  get  me  a  rope  about 
twice  as  long  as  the  horse."  The  rope  was 
brought,  and  every  body  stood  gaping,  ex- 
pecting, of  course,  that  some  hocus-pocus  was 
about  to  be  performed.  The  gentleman  di- 
rected the  rope  to  be  tied  to  the  horse's  tail, 
and  passed  between  his  legs  out  in  the  front. 
He  then  took  hold  of  it,  and  gave  it  a  pull. 
The  horse  looked  wild  for  an  instant  as  if 
taken  by  surprise,  and  at  the  same  time,  gave 
strong  indications,  by  kicking  up  behind,  that 
he  disliked  the  new  plan  of  driving.  The 
rope  was  pulled  strongly,  and  the  horse  with 
a  very  quick  motion,  started  off!  The  triumph 
was  complete  ;  one  square's  driving  in  that 
way,  enabled  him  to  return  to  the  old  mode, 
and  the  drayman  drove  off"  amidst  the  shouts 
of  the  multitude." 

"  We  live  and  learn,"  may  well  be  said. 
Here,  by  a  simple  expedient,  a  horse  was 
cured  of  the  "  studs,"  which,  but  for  the  timely 
arrival  of  the  strange  gentleman,  might  have 
been  the  subject  of  cruel  and  continued  punish- 
ment for  hours  longer.  The  cause  of  humanity 
gained  by  it,  and  there  was  also  a  positive  gain 
of"  time,  which  is  money." — Ball.  Patriot, 


THE  rniEND. 


For  "The  Friend." 
ROBERT    BARROW. 

(Concluded  from  page  -113.) 

They  found  Solomon  Cresson  in  Augustine, 
who  gave  them  an  account  of  his  journey. 
The  old  cacique  having,  whilst  at  the  town 
where  the  Dutch  crew  had  been  eaten  ihe 
year  before,  discovered  that  he  was  not  a 
Spaniard,  the  Indians  began  to  look  angrily 
upon  him,  and  would  allow  him  no  food.  In 
the  morning  they  started  on  as  if  towards 
Augustine?  but  from  their  looks  and  conduct, 
he  had  no  doubt  but  that  they  intended  to  kill 
him.  A  little  after  noon  they  put  to  shore, 
and  kindled  up  a  large  fire.  At  this  moment 
the  sound  of  oars  was  heard,  and  the  Spanish 
boat  glided  to  the  land.  The  Indians  looked 
confounded,  whilst  the  joy  of  Solomon  was 
e.vtreme.  The  Spaniards  immediately  order- 
ed the  cacique  to  return  with  them,  taking 
his  spoil  from  him,  whilst  they  directed  two 
Indians  to  show  Solomon  to  the  nearest 
Spanish  settlement.  The  natives  not  appear- 
ing inclined  to  accompany  him,  he  left  them, 
and  succeeded  in  reaching  the  place  alone. 

The  necessary  stock  of  clothing  and  pro- 
visions having  been  obtained,  the  whole  com- 
pany were  soon  ready  to  leave  Augustine  for 
Charleston.  The  governor,  was  desirous 
that  Lopez  and  his  boat  might  arrive  before 
the  departure  took  place,  in  order  that  the 
Englishmen  might  be  furnished  with  whatever 
of  their  property  had  been  saved  from  the 
wreck-  J.  JDickinson  and  Joseph  Kirle  told 
the  governor,  that  they  had  given  up  all  for 
lost,  and  if  any  thing  was  saved,  they  pre- 
sented it  to  him,  and  to  Lopez,  and  the  com- 
pany who  had  gone  to  their  rescue.  The 
governor  replied  he  could  have  naught  to  do 
with  it,  for  that  all  he  had  done  had  been  for 
Christ's  sake.  They  then  told  the  governor 
that  believing  all  that  could  be  saved  would 
be  of  little  value,  they  had  thought  of  making 
Lopez  and  his  men  an  additional  present  of 
one  hundred  pieces  of  eight.  This  pleased 
the  governor,  and  he  promised  to  deliver  it 
for  them. 

Robert  Barrow  was  grievously  disordered 
in  his  bowels  from  a  cold  which  had  fallen  on 
them,  which  reduced  him  very  low.  Many 
of  the  men  had  been  affected  in  a  similar 
manner  since  having  a  sufficiency  of  food,  and 
if  their  chief  sustenance  had  not  been  vege- 
table, it  is  probable  they  would  have  lost 
more  from  over-eating  than  from  all  the  hard- 
ships they  had  previously  endured.  After 
signing  an  obligation  to  pay  four  hundred 
pieces  of  eight  for  the  provisions  and  clothing 
they  had  purchased,  they  on  the  :29th  of  the 
9th  month  departed,  accompanied  by  captain 
Francisco  de  Roma  and  six  soldiers.  The 
governor  walked  down  to  see  them  embark. 
He  told  them  that  they  would  forget  him 
when  they  were  among  their  own  nation,  but 
that  God  would  not.  With  mutual  courtesies 
and  kind  feelings  they  parted  some  time  after 
noon,  and  sailed  to  Santa  Cruz,  where  they 
were  to  remain  for  the  night.  They  were 
directed  to  the  Indian  warehouse,  which  ap- 
pears to  have  been  a  large  circular  building 
composed   of  si.xteen  cabins.     Before   these 


they  found  fires  were  already  kindled.  They 
were  here  abundantly  supplied  by  the  Indians 
with  whai  provisions  they  needed.  There 
was  in  this  town  a  large  place  of  worship 
built  by  the  Spaniards,  on  the  services  of  which 
the  Indians  were  constant  attenders.  In  pass- 
ing along  they  were  surprised  at  the  marks  of 
industry  apparent  in  the  natives,  who  had 
plenty  of  hogs  and  fowls,  and  large  corn 
houses,  which  bore  testimony  to  heavy  crops. 
About  sunset  of  the  2d  of  10th  month  ihey 
reached  the  town  of  St.  Mary.  Here  they 
found  the  Indian  warehouse  to  consist  of  thir- 
ly-two  cabins,  each  painted,  and  well  covered 
with  mats.  The  native  women  here  showed 
great  dexterity  in  manufacturing  a  coarse 
cloth  out  of  the  moss  obtained  fronj  some  ol 
their  trees.  From  this  cloth  they  made  petti- 
coals  and  gowns  for  themselves,  which  looked 
very  neat  at  a  short  distance.  The  Indian 
boys  were  all  kept  at  school,  the  teacher  of 
which  was  the  priest.  This  was  the  la.-:;esl 
town  our  travellers  saw.  They  remained 
here  several  days,  making  what  provisions 
they  could  for  their  journey  to  Carolina. 

With  seven  large  canoes  in  which  were 
seven  Spaniards,  and  more  than  thirty  Indians 
to  pilot  and  to  row  them,  they  left  St.  Mary 
on  the  5th  of  the  lOlh  month.  They  passed 
along  very  pleasantly  for  several  days,  and  on 
the  tenth  sent  a  letter  e.\press  to  the  governor 
of  Carolina,  by  an  Indian.  On  the  eleventh 
and  twelfth  the  weather  was  exceedingly 
stormy,  wet  and  cold.  Their  booths,  in  whicli 
they  were  obliged  to  remain  during  those 
days,  did  not  keep  out  the  rain,  and  Robert 
Barrow  could  neither  be  made  warm,  nor  ob- 
tain any  natural  rest.  Yet,  through  all  he 
was  cheerful  and  contented.  On  the  four- 
teenth, it  bi;ing  the  evening  cf  the  Spaniards' 
Christmas,'  they  used  various  ceremonies, 
tinkling  a  piece  of  iron,  and  begging  presents 
from  the  Indians,  who,  in  turn,  begged  of 
them.  So  that  what  the  Indians  gave  the 
Spaniards  the  Spaniards  returned  to  the  In- 
dians. After  much  wet  and  cold  travelling, 
they  on  the  22d  reached  the  first  settlement 
in  Carolina.  This  belonged  to  Richard  Ben- 
net,  who  received  them  in  a  very  kind  man- 
ner, provided  for  them  plentifully,  and  treated 
their  Spanish  conductors  with  great  hospi- 
tality. On  the  morning  of  the  24th,  they 
reached  the  country  seat  of  Governor  Blake, 
who  showed  them  much  kindness,  and  sent 
Robert  Barrow  to  the  house  of  his  neighbour, 
Margaret  Bammers,  an  ancient  Friend,  who, 
he  said,  would  be  careful  of  him,  and  nurse 
him.  The  rest  of  the  company  went  on  to 
Charleston,  where  they  soon  separated  ;  the 
most  of  the  mariners  obtaining  employment 
in  the  vessels  then  in  port.  Joseph  Kirle 
took  passage  for  Providence,  in  hopes  of  a 
speedy  return  to  Philadelphia.  Robert  Bar- 
row continued  very  weak,  and  early  in  the 
1st  month,  1697,  he  was  brought  into  Charles- 
ton, where  he  lay  at  the  house  of  Mary  Cross. 
He  was  an.xious  to  live  to  reach  Philadelphia, 
and  although  the  captain,  who  had  engaged  to 

*  It  should  be  observed,  that  these  dates  are  all  old 
style,  and  that  two  months  and  eleven  days  should  be 
added,  to  bring  each  date  to  the  time,  according  to  the 
present  mode  of  reckoning. 


take  J.  Dickinson  and  family,  WP3,dawilli 
to   receive  him  on  board  in  his  ""''''"••" 
tion,  yet  his  earnest  entreaties  prev^^K'  and 
having  embarked  on  the  18lh  of 
he  was   carried    to   Philadelphia  irf 
days. 

The  vessel  reached  the  city  on  fifth  day, 
the  1st  of  2d  month,  about  eight  o'clock  in 
the  evening.  Many  Friends  came  on  board 
to  see  him  ;  but  they  found  him  so  reduced 
by  the  disorder,  which  had  now  been  on  him 
fourteen  weeks,  that  they  were  afraid  to  at- 
tempt his  removal  that  night.  But  although 
very  weak  in  body,  his  mind  was  strong,  and 
he  remarkably  cheerful — rejoicing  to  see  his 
friends,  and  to  feel  himself  amongst  those 
with  whom  he  could  enjoy  the  blessed  fellow- 
ship of  the  gospel.  He  said,  "It  gives  me 
great  satisfaction  that  the  Lord  hath  granted 
my  request,  in  bringing  me  to  this  place,  that 
I  may  lay  down  my  body  here.  But  my 
heart  is  strong,  and  I  hope  I  may  see  you  at 
your  meeting  first.  He  then  extolled  Ihe 
merciful  kindness  which  the  Lord  had  dis- 
played towards  him,  in  that  His  presence  had 
attended  through  every  exercise.  The  next 
morning,  sixth  day,  the  2d,  many  Friends 
came  early  on  board,  and  whilst  the  vessel 
was  drawing  to  the  wharf,  and  preparations 
making  for  his  removal,  he  again  testified  his 
satisfaction  in  being  with  his  friends,  and  his 
grateful  sense  of  the  Lord's  goodness  to  him. 
Having  wrapped  him  in  a  blanket,  and  placed 
him  in  a  hammock,  divers  Friends  assisted 
in  carrying  him  to  Ihe  dwelling  of  Samuel 
Carpenter.  Here  being  laid  on  a  bed,  and 
having  many  of  his  friends  around  him,  his 
heart  seemed  to  overflow,  and  he  could  but 
again  extol  the  goodness  of  his  God.  He 
said,  "  l\Iy  heart  is  yet  strong,  and  my  memo- 
ry and  understanding  good."  He  added, 
That  he  had  not  had  any  pain  in  his  head 
through  all  his  long  illness  and  many  exer- 
cises, and  hoped  Friends  would  yet  see  him 
at  meeting.  His  mind  then  turned  to  his 
wife  and  family  in  much  love,  and  whilst 
speaking   in    tenderness   about   them,  ho  do-  0 

dared,  "  that  his  dear  wife  was  a  good  woman, 
and  his  children  were  good  children,  and  that 
he  did  not  doubt  but  that  they  were  well 
in  the  truth.     I  married  my  wife  for  truth's 


ike ;  she 


God'. 


ift  to  me,  and  I  wa.s 


God's  gift  to  her;  we  parted  in  the  love  oi 
God — nothing  should  have  moved  me  there- 
to but  to  keep  my  peace  with  the  Lord." 

He  then  sank  into  a  sweet  slumber,  and 
having  slept  the  greater  part  of  the  day,  he 
awoke  towards  evening,  much  refreshed.  He 
then  conversed  freely  with  those  Friends  who 
visited  him.  The  thankful  emotions  of  his 
heart  still  prompted  his  tongue  to  pour  forth 
the  praises  of  Him,  who  had  been  near 
him  through  all  his  late  difficulties  and 
dangers. 

On  7th  day,  the  3d,  on  being  removed 
out  of  bed,  he  fainted;  when  he  recovered,  he 
said,  "  My  heart  never  failed  me  before.  I 
had  thought  I  might  have  had  one  more  har- 
monioits  meeting  amongst  you,  but  now  I 
think  it  ma^  be  otherwise.  But  I  am  con- 
tent in  the  will  of  the  Lord,  having  finished 
the  work  he  has  given  me  to  do.     I  have  had 


THE  FRIEND. 


iiiy  heart's  desire  in  coming  here."  After- 
v-ards.oiany  Friends  came  in  to  see  him,  and 
iheii'jHtosence  caused  the  heart  of  this  lover 
of  th«Pethr-n  to  rejoice.  He  put  forth  his 
li|||idf*hd  seemed  ready  to  embrace  them. 
()n  some  of  the  Friends  expressing  their  glad- 
ness to  see  him,  and  their  sorrow  at  finding 
him  so  weak,  he  replied,  "  Although  my  body 
l;e  v.ealf,  my  mind  is  sound,  and  my  memory 
good.  The  Lord  has  been  very  good  to  me 
all  along  Unto  this  very  day;  and  this  very 
morning  hath  sweetly  refreshed  me.  The 
Lord  hath  answered  my  desire,  for  I  desired 
content,  and  that  I  might  reach  this  place,  to 
lay  my  bones  amongst  you.  It  is  a  good 
thing  to  have  a  conscience  void  of  oflence 
towards  God  and  towards  men."  In  the 
evening  many  other  Friends  having  called  to 
visit  him,  he  inquired  of  them  what  had 
become  of  George  Keith's  people.  He  was 
told  that  they  were  strangely  divided;  many 
of  them  were  turned  baptists,  and  the  honest 
hearted  had  returned  to  Friends.  After  a 
time,  he  said,  "They  have  split  upon  that 
Rock,  they  have  rejected ;  and  it  may  yet 
please  God  to  try  you  many  other  ways. 
Your  neighbouring  governments  may  tempt 
you  to  settle,  or  establish  the  national  ministry 
here.  Friends,  stand  fast  in  faithfulness  against 
it,  and  touch  not  therewith.  I  believe  they 
will  also  endeavour  to  persuade  you  to  join 
with  them  in  establishing  and  maintaining  a 
militia  amongst  you.  Neither  touch  with 
this.  If  you  are  faithful  to  the  Lord,  he  will 
defend  and  preserve  you,  and  you  need  no 
other  means  of  preservation.  If  your  way 
pleases  the  Lord,  he  will  make  your  enemies 
to  be  at  peace  with  you.  That  promise  is 
fulfilled,  and  a  remnant  now  witness  it,  swords 
shall  be  beaten  into  ploughshares,  and  spears 
into  pruning  hooks.  I  have  been  convinced 
about  forty-five  years,  and  have  borne  a  faith- 
ful testimony  against  the  hireling  priests.  I 
have  been  seven  times  in  prison  for  my  testi- 
mony. The  Lord  has  always  been  my  pre- 
.server  and  deliverer  by  ways  that  I  thought 
not  of.  So,  Friends,  ho  will  be  to  you,  if  you 
are  but  faithful  to  Him.  Several  who  have 
been  committed  as  prisoners  with  me,  have 
used  indirect  means  to  obtain  their  liberty  ; 
but  it  was  always  my  resolution  not  to  bow  a 
knee  to  Baal ;  and  the  Lord  wrought  my  de- 
liverance. In  my  late  affliction  amongst 
savage  Indians,  I  have  seen  more  of  the 
wonders  and  dealings  of  the  Lord,  and  more 
into  the  mysteries  of  his  kingdom  than  I  ever 
did  before,  or  ever  should  have  done,  if  I  had 
not  gone  through  it.  The  Lord's  presence 
was  wi'h  mo,  which  outbalanced  all.  I  can 
say  as  David  did,  it  is  good  that  I  have  been 
cfflicted.  The  Lord  gave  me  patience  in  my 
late  sufferings,  and  I  felt  his  power  to  sup- 
port mo  over  all.  On  seeking  to  him,  his 
answer  was,  let  patience  have  her  perfect 
work.  Tills  is  a  great  work.  I  have  found 
that  saying  fulfilled,  '  all  things  work  to- 
gether for  good  to  those  who  love  God.'  I 
was  sick  near  twenty  weeks  in  Jamaica,  and 
missed  but  one  meeting  during  that  time. 
Whilst  I  was  amongst  the  barbarous  Indians, 
who  thirsted  or  longed  after  our  flesh,  as 
much  as  we  ever  did  after  meat,  I  desired  of 


the  Lord  that  I  might  not  die  by  them,  and 
so  be  buried  in  oblivion. 

In  Jamaica  and  Carolina  there  are  but 
(e.w  Friends;  but  this  place  is  God's  planta- 
tion ;  the  Lord  hath  made  you  as  a  standard. 
This  place  has  a  great  fame  abroad  wherever 
I  have  been  since  1  left  you,  for  an  honest, 
laborious,  and  good  people.  Friends  keep  up 
your  fame  I  The  way  is  by  being  faithful  to 
God,  and  keeping  in  love  one  with  another. 
Forgive  the  trespasses  one  against  another, 
and  love  one  another;  for  by  this  ye  may 
know  if  ye  be  the  disciples  of  Christ.  Meet 
often  together — for  they  that  feared  the  Lord 
met  often  together,  and  spake  often  one  unto 
another,  and  a  book  of  remembrance  was 
written.  The  Lord  in  bringing  me  hither 
hath  given  me  the  desire  of  my  heart,  and  if 
I  die  here,  I  am  very  well  satisfied,  and  be- 
lieve my  wife  will  be  satisfied  also.  For  as 
the  Lord  gave  her  to  me,  and  gave  me  to  her, 
even  so  have  we  given  one  another  up.  When 
I  came  from  her,  it  was  as  if  I  was  going  to 
my  grave.  Neither  gold  nor  silver,  riches 
nor  honour  should  have  parted  us.  I  only 
did  it  in  obedience  to  the  Lord,  and  to  keep 
my  peace  with  God.  The  Lord  is  with  me, 
and  all  is  well.  I  have  nothing  of  guilt  upon 
me,  and  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  die;  and  if 
I  die  now,  I  shall  die  like  an  innocent  child. 

"  Many  Friends  that  wcro  round  us  in 
Westmoreland  who  were  rich  men,  and  had 
public  testimonies,  were  much  cumbered  with 
their  worldly  concerns,  which  proved  a  great 
hinderance  to  them,  and  to  their  public  ser- 
vice. I  often  spoke  to  them  about  it,  for,  I 
had  found  mine  a  hinderance  to  me,  and  had 
given  all  up  into  my  son's  hand;  he  allowing 
me  and  my  wife  so  much  by  the  year.  Then 
I  was  at  liberty,  and  had  the  world  under  my 
feet." 

This  deeply  interesting  and  solemn  season 
in  which  Robert  Barrow  was  enabled  to  clear 
his  mind  of  the  exercise  he  fell,  in  the  hear- 
ing of  many  of  the  principal  Friends  of  Phi- 
ladelphia, seemed  a  remarkable  fulfilment  of 
his  desire  to  have  one  more  religious  oppor- 
tunity with  them.  It  would  appear  that 
having  thus  relieved  his  mind,  he  rested, 
quietly  waiting  for  his  change.  There  are 
none  of  his  expressions  recorded  until  the 
next  evening,  first  day,  the  4th.  He  then  de- 
sired a  Friend  who  was  sitting  near  him  to 
write  for  him  to  his  wife.  To  remember  his 
dear  love  to  her,  to  make  her  acquainted 
with  his  travels  and  exercises.  To  let  her 
know  that  he  was  in  Philadelphia,  the  Lord 
being  with  him,  and  all  well.  That  he  was 
as  well  nursed  as  if  he  were  at  home.  That 
his  outward  affairs  were  all  settled,  and  that 
she  would  have  wherewithal  to  live  on.  This 
message  wag  delivered  about  the  fifth  hour. 
The  Friend  promised  to  attend  to  it,  after 
which  Robert  seemed  gradually  to  sink.  At 
six,  a  friend  who  stood  by  his  bedside,  re- 
marking, in  a  low  voice,  he  believed  that 
Robert  was  not  sensible,  he  immediately  said, 
"  I  have  my  senses  very  perfect,  and  thank 
the  Lord  that  he  hath  not  left  me,  but  pre- 
served me  in  my  understanding  to  this  mo- 
ment." It  was  now  difficult  to  understand 
his  speech    through    the    declension   of   his 


strength  ;  but  the  words,  "  Oh,  that  I  was 
gone,"  were  distinguishable,  as  well  as  the 
last  brief  sentence  he  uttered,  "  God  is  good 
still."  After  this  he  lay  quietly,  growing 
weaker  and  weaker,  and  at  ten  passed  gently 
away,  to  comprehend  in  Heaven  still  more  of 
that  infinite  goodness  he  had  endeavoured  to 
celebrate  on  earth.  N.  E. 


fQ 


From  tlie  New  yorii  Obsc-n 

Tracts  at  the  late  Festival  of  Juggernaut. 

Mr.  Lacey,  of  the  General  Baptist  Mission 
in  Orissa,  says,  "  about  4  P.  M.  we  all  re- 
paired to  the  large  road  and  took  possession 
of  a  large  pakka  house,  with  a  front  verandah 
raised  about  seven  feel  above  the  ground. 
From  this  verandah  we  distributed  tracts  to 
the  number  of  1500,  small  and  great,  in 
Oriya,  Bengali,  and  Nagari.  The  crowd 
was  immense,  and  the  eagerness  to  obtain 
tracts  very  great.  Some  pressed,  for  an  hour 
together,  to  obtain  a  tract,  with  a  degree  of 
labour,  I  may  venture  to  say,  which  they 
never  exerted  before.  The  length  of  the 
house  admitted  of  our  distributing  the  books 
in  three  places  without  interrupting  each 
other.  After  each  half  hour's  distribution 
we  stayed  our  hands  and  addressed  the  people. 
Sometimes  we  were  heard  with  attention  and 
seriousness.  Some  tracts  were  torn  up  and 
scattered  in  the  street  by  the  Bengali  people, 
but  their  number  was  trifling  compared  with 
the  numbers  given  away. 

"  The  cars  of  Jagannath  and  his  sister 
moved  past  us  as  we  were  distributing  tracts, 
surrounded  by  a  vast  multitude  of  people.  The 
living  mass  moved  on  with  the  cars;  and  in 
consequence  of  the  cars  being  loaded  with 
people,  they  also  seemed  to  be  living — the 
scene  was  sorrowfully  grand.  Many  of  our 
hearers  were  carried  along  with  the  multi- 
tude, and  the  pandas,  as  the  cars  passed  us, 
came  to  our  side  of  the  cars  and  gave  us 
'  Hari  boll'  and  'Jagannath  bhaja !'  with  a 
sneer  of  bitterness  and  triuirph.  After  they 
had  passed,  we  again  applied  ourselves  to  our 
work,  and  our  congregation  settled.  There 
must  have  been  1.50,000  people  around  the 
cars.  A  good  many  dead  human  bodies  were 
being  eaten  near  the  road  by  which  we  went 
to  the  town,  which  had  been  thrown  out  since 
the  last  night. 

"  Early  this  morning  I  walked  with  Gran- 
gadhar  to  the  Atharanala  gate,  where  we 
distributed  tracts  to  the  out-going  pilgrims. 
We  addressed  a  few  words  to  them  as  they 
passed.  Afterwards  we  walked  down  to  the 
cars  on  the  large  road.  The  scene  was  gay  ; 
the  front  of  the  houses  decorated  with  flowers 
and  evergreens ;  the  people  were  moving 
about  in  their  gayest  attire ;  the  cars  were 
decorated  with  English  broad-cloths  of  the 
liiost  brilliant  colours,  and  ornamented  with 
glittering  tinsel ;  the  morning  was  fine  and 
the  plain  dry.  The  rest  of  our  forces  were 
employed  in  the  verandah  we  occupied  last 
evening;  great  numbers  heard  them  and  re- 
ceived tracts. 

"  This  morning,  for  the  last  time,  we  start- 
ed to  the  Atharanala,  and  gave  away  about 
150  tracts,  the  last  we  had.     We  retreated 


THE  FRIEND. 


when  ihe  sun  became  hot,  completely  ex- 
hausted by  walking  over  the  loose  hot  sand. 
Here  our  labours  close,  for  this  season,  at 
Puri.  A  great  number  of  persons  have  heard 
the  word  of  God;  and  11,000  books  have  been 
taken  away,  which  contain  the  word  of  God 
able  to  save  the  soul.*  This  allows  500  for 
lo-^is  by  tearing  up,  &c.  And  may  God  bless 
and  succeed  his  word  by  imparting  his  Holy 
Spirit,  which  is  promised  in  connection  with 
the  preaching  of  the  gospel.  This  Spirit  was 
given  in  the  first  times  of  the  gospel,  and 
hence  the  glorious  effects  which  succeeded  ; 
this  Spirit  is  now  promised;  and  until  it  shall 
be  poured  forth,  we  shall  preach  in  vain  and 
labour  in  vain.  O  for  a  universal  effort  of 
prayer,  faithful,  believing  prayer,  instead  of 
coldness  and  disbelief!" 

POPERY    AND   THE   BIBLE. 

At  the  last  anniversary  of  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society,  the  following  state- 
ments were  made  by  T.  S.  Grimshave  : 

During  the  time  I  was  in  Rome,  but  a  few 
months  ago,  there  were  two  Augustine  friars 
who  had  received  Bibles,  and  the  effect  had 
been  that  their  minds  had  been  enlightened; 
the  character  of  their  preaching  was  imme- 
diately changed  ;  and  (on  the  principle  that, 
when  a  man  once  perceives  the  value  of  di- 
vine truth  himself,  he  feels  a  desire  to  com- 
municate that  blessing  to  others)  these  Au- 
gustine friars  went  through  different  parts  of 
the  country,  as  we  should  say,  preaching  the 
gospel,  and  producing  a  powerful  effect.  At 
length  they  were  checked  by  the  power  of  the 
church  of  Rome,  and  lodged  in  the  castle  of 

St.  ,  and  there  I  left  them,  imprisoned 

for  the  great  crime  of  reading  the  Bible  !  and 
preaching  according  to  its  divine  contents. 
And  further,  to  show  what  the  degree  of  pro- 
secution is,  1  would  beg  briefly  to  mention 
that  a  Swiss  minister,  distributing  the  Bible 
in  a  part  of  Italy,  the  name  of  which,  perhaps 
it  may  be  more  prudent  not  to  disclose,  was 
in  consequence  visited  by  the  police,  and  com- 
manded to  leave  the  country  in  forty-eight 
hours.  I  may  also  state  that  though  he  had 
distributed  only  a  small  portion  of  his  books 
— I  think  about  twenty-three  Bibles  and  Tes- 
taments— those  that  had  received  them  were 
actually  imprisoned,  some  for  six  weeks, 
some  for  seven,  and  one  for  ten  weeks,  in  con- 
sequence of  having  a  copy  in  their  posses- 
sion. 

KIDNAPPISt;. 

The  Massachusetts  Spy,  of  9th  month, 
25th,  contains  the  following: 

On    the    12th    inst.    two    persons,    calling 

themselves  Perly  or  Perlin  Shearer,  and  

Dickinson,  came  to  the  house  of  John  F. 
Francis,  a  coloured  man,  in  this  town,  and 
stated  that  Shearer  was  in  want  of  a  boy  to 
live  with  him,  and  offered  to  take  a  son  of 
Francis  and  "  bring  him  up."  Shearer,  as 
he  was  called,  represented  himself  as  a  trader 
in  Palmer,  which  was  confirmed  by  Dickin- 
son, who  professed  to  be  Shearer's  clerk,  and 
recommended  him  as  a  very  excellent  person 

*  Portions  of  Scripture,  we  suppose,  are  meant. 


with  whom  to  place  a  boy.  The  parents 
finally  consented  to  let  them  take  a  little  boy 
of  theirs,  about  eight  years  old.  After  they 
were  gone,  the  parents  became  uneasy,  and, 
finally,  on  the  morning  of  the  fifteenth,  the 
father  went  in  pursuit  of  his  son.  He  wrote 
from  Springfield,  a  day  or  two  after,  stating, 
that  his  son  had  j;one  to  some  place  over  the 
mountains,  about  forty  miles  from  that  place, 
whither  he  was  going  after  him.  Since  that 
time  nothing  has  beeii  heard  from  him.  He 
left  home  with  but  about  three  dollars  of 
money,  which  sum  must  have  been  soon  ex- 
hausted. 

In  the  mean  time,  on  the  morning  of  the 
23d  instant,  a  letter  was  received  from  the 
mayor  of  Fredericksburg,  Virginia,  dated  the 
19th  instant,  informing,  that  on  the  15th  a 
man,  calling  himself  Dickinson  Shearer,  ar- 
rived there,  with  a  negro  boy  whom  he  called 
his  slave,  and  that  on  the  night  of  Ihe  ISth 
he  parted  with  hira,  and  it  was  feared  had 
sold  him  to  a  slave  trader.  The  circum- 
stances were  so  suspicious  as  to  lead  to  his 
arrest.  On  examination,  he  admitted  that 
the  boy  was  free,  and  that  he  came  with  him 
from  Worcester,  and  that,  when  he  obtained 
him  from  his  parents,  he  did  not  inform  them 
that  ho  was  going  to  take  him  to  Virginia. 

The  story  which  he  told,  adds  the  writer, 
was  "  so  absurd  as  to  create  a  strong  impres- 
sion that  ho  is  a  kidnapper,  and  information 
is  sent  to  you  that  proper  inquiries  be  made, 
and,  if  possible,  evidence  sent  here  to  prove 
the  boy's  freedom,  and  to  identify  him.  This, 
of  course,  must  be  some  white  person,  and 
the  abolitionists,  if  there  be  any  among  you, 
have  now  an  opportunity  of  displaying  their 
humane  feelings.  This  man  says  he  came 
from  Pelham,  [Palmer  ?]  Massachusetts,  and 
has  a  brother,  a  Doctor  Shearer,  residing 
there.  Inquiries,  of  the  truth  of  this  state- 
ment may  be  material.  All  that  humanity 
requires  will  be  done  here  to  recover  the  un- 
fortunate boy.  A  messenger  will  be  despatch- 
ed to-night  in  pursuit,  and  the  constituted 
authorities  invoked  to  aid  him.  This  man  is 
in  custody,  but  cannot  be  long  detained  with- 
out evidence." 

On  receipt  of  this  letter,  immediate  measures 
were  taken  to  procure  all  the  necessary  depo- 
sitions, &c.,  and  yesterday  morning  two  of 
our  inhabitants  started  for  Fredericksburg, 
one  of  whom  knows  the  boy,  and  will  be  able 
to  identify  him  if  he  is  to  be  found. 

The  circumstance  has  produced  a  strong 
sensation  here,  and  much  indignation  is  felt 
at  the  commission  of  so  daring  an  outrage. 
The  hurn.ine  feelings  displayed  by  the  mayor 
of  Fredericksburg,  and  the  promptitude  of  his 
action  in  the  case,  are  worthy  of  especial 
commendation.  There  is  reason  to  believe 
that  the  name  of  Perly  or  Perlin  Shearer 
was  a  false  one,  and  that  the  person  assuming 
it  was  merely  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of 
Dickinson,  or  Dickinson  Shearer,  who  is  un- 
questionably the  principal  in  the  transaction. 
We  are  not  certain  what  the  penalty  for  the 
offence  is  in  Virginia,  to  the  laws  of  which 
state  he  will  be  amenable  for  selling  the  boy, 
but  we  believe  the  crime  is  punishable  with 
death. 


POLITENEtsS. 

The  following  anecdote  is  related  of-Presi- 
dent  Finley,  of  Princeton  college.  A  tin  cer- 
tain time  he  gave  out  politeness,  as  ll'theme 
for  discussion,  to  one  of  the  classes  in  college. 
The  students  were  highly  delighted  with  the 
subject,  and  discovered  much  ability  and  in- 
genuity in  treating  it.  They  read  their  dis- 
sertations, and  expected  he  would,  as  usual, 
comment  on  their  productions,  examine  the 
various  opinions  and  arguments  at  length,  and 
give  his  own  judgment  with  his  reason  for  it. 
They  were,  however,  much  surprised  to  hear 
him  say,  he  had  but  a  single  remark  to  make, 
and  that  would  be  barely  a  definition  of  the 
term.  Politeness,  said  he,  is  real  Idnchiess, 
kindly  expressed. 


The  Wonders  of  Horticulture. 
Innumerable  are  the  advantages  which  man- 
kind have  derived  from  the  horliculturisls. 
Few  would  suppose  that  the  peach  (from 
which  branched  the  nectarine)  had  its  origin 
in  the  almond  ;  or  that  the  lemon  proceeded 
from  the  diminutive  wild  lime.  That  favourite 
edible,  celery,  springs  from  a  rank  and  acid 
root  denominated  smallage,  which  grows  in 
all  sides  of  ditches,  and  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  sea.  The  hazle-nut  was  the  ancestor 
of  the  filbert  and  cub-nut;  while  the  luscious 
plum  can  claim  no  higher  source  than  the 
sloe.  From  the  sour  crab  issues  the  golden 
pippin;  and  the  pear  and  cherry  originally 
grew  in  the  forest.  The  garden  asparagus, 
which  grows,  though  not  very  commonly,  in 
stony  and  gfiivelly  situations  near  the  sea, 
when  growing  spontaneously  is  a  diminutive 
plant;  and  none  indeed  but  a  practised  eye, 
examining  into  the  species  which  is  reared 
by  artificial  culture,  can  discern  the  least  re- 
semblance. Wondrous  to  relate,  the  cauli- 
flower, of  which  the  broccoli  is  a  sub-variety, 
derives,  together  with  the  cabbage,  from  the 
colewort;  a  plant,  in  its  natural  state,  and 
scanty  leaves,  not  weighing  half  an  ounce. 
The  Crambe  Maratima,  which  is  found  wild 
adjacent  to  the  sea,  has  been  improved  into 
sea-kale ;  the  invaluable  potato  is  the  ofi- 
spring  of  a  bitter  American  root  of  spon- 
taneous growth  ;  and  the  all-tempting  pine- 
apple descends  from  a  fruit  which  "  in  foreign 
climates  grows  wild  by  the  side  of  rivulets, 
and  under  the  shade  of  lofty  trees." — Gar- 
dener's  Gazette. 


iiNOWLEDGE    IS    POWER. 

At  a  meeting  which  took  place  the  other 
evening  for  the  purpose  of  forming  a  North 
London  IMechanics'  Institution,  Basil  flloii- 
tagu,  as  an  illustration  of  the  maxim  that 
knowledge  is  power,  related  the  following 
anecdote.  He  was  walking  a  few  months 
ago  in  Portland- place,  when  he  observed  a 
large  crowd  of  people  assembled,  and  found 
that  it  was  in  consequence  of  a  large  mastiff' 
dog  having  a  lesser  one  in  his  gripe.  Several 
persons  tried,  by  splitting  the  mastitFs  ear, 
and  by  biting  and  pinching  its  tail,  to  make  it 
let  go  its  hold,  but  in  vain.  At  last  a  delicate 
and  dandled  young  gentleman  came  up,  and 


THE  FRIEND. 


way  through  the  crowd,  into  the 
juestcd  to  be  allowed  to  separate 
the^lMI^  assent  was  given  amidst  jeers  and 
laughffer;  when  the  dandy  slowly  drew  from 
his  pocket  a  largo  snuft'  box,  and  having  taken 
a  pinch  himself,  inserted  liis  fingers  again 
into  the  box  and  withdrawing  a  larger  pinch 
deliberately  applied  it  to  the  mastiff's  nose. 
The  snuff  operated  so  powerfully  on  the  ani- 
mal's olfactory  nerves,  that  it  not  only  imme- 
(iiately  let  go  its  hold,  but  made  its  escape  as 
fast  as  it  could.  The  dandy  was  loudly 
<;heered,  upon  which  he  stopped  for  a  moment 
and  said,  "  Gentlemen,  I  have  merely  given 
you  a  proof  that  '  Knowledge  is  Power.'  " — 
London  pape}'. 


From  an  Irisli  Magazine. 

THE    OCEAN, 

Likeness  of  Heaven ! 
Agent  of  power  I 
Man  is  thy  victim  ! 
Shipwrecks  thy  dower ! 
Spices  and  jewels 
From  valley  and  sea, 
Arnnics  and  banners 
Are  buried  in  thee. 

What  are  the  riches 
Of  Mexico's  mines, 
To  Ihc  wealth  that  far  down 
In  the  deep  water  shines? 
The  proud  navies  that  cover 
The  conquering  west — 
Thou  fling'st  them  to  death 
With  one  heave  of  thy  breast. 

From  the  high  hills  that  view 

Thy  wreck-making  shore, 

When  the  bride  of  the  mariner 

Shrieks  at  thy  roar; 

When  like  lambs  in  the  tempest, 

Or  mews  in  the  blast. 

O'er  thy  ridge  broken  billows 

The  canvass  is  cast 

How  humbling  to  one 
With  a  heart  and  a  soul. 
To  look  on  thy  greatness 
And  list  to  its  roll ; 
To  think  how  that  heart 
In  cold  ashes  shall  be. 
While  the  voice  of  eternity 
Rises  from  thee  1 

Yes !  where  are  tlie  cities 
Of  Thebes  and  of  Tyre? 
Swept  from  the  nations 
Like  sparks  from  the  fire; 
The  glory  of  Athens, 
The  splendour  of  Rome, 
Dissolved — and  for  ever- 
Like  dew  in  thy  foam. 

But  thou  art  almighty, 
Eternal — sublime — 
Unweakencd—un  wasted — 
Twin  brother  of  Time  I 
Fleets,  tempests,  nor  nations 
Thy  glory  can  bow  ; 
As  the  stars  first  beheld  thee. 
Still  chainless  art  thou  I 

But  hold;  when  the  surges 

No  longer  shall  roll, 

And  that  firmament's  length 

Is  drawn  back  like  a  scroll ; 

Then — then  shall  ihe  spirit 

Tl)at  sighs  by  thee  now. 

Be  more  mighty — more  lasting. 

More  chainless  than  thou. 


HONESTY    REWARDED. 

A  friend  of  ours  in  the  city  of  New  York 
had  in  his  possession  a  few  days  since,  among 
other  money,  a  thousand  dollar  bill  on  a 
southern  bank.  As  he  was  looking  over  his 
funds  for  the  purpose  of  making  a  deposite  in 
a  bank,  he  missed  this  bill,  and  was  utterly  at 
a  loss  to  know  by  what  means  it  was  out  of 
his  hands.  Endeavouring  to  recollect  the  last 
;  he  had  seen  it,  he  called  to  mind  the 
fact  that  during  the  evening  previous,  he  had 
shown  the  bill  to  a  friend,  in  his  parlour  up 
town.  As  this  was  the  last  recollection  he 
could  catch  of  his  lost  money,  he  hurried  to 
his  friend's  house,  and  without  ceremony  en- 
tered the  parlour  and  made  search,  supposing 
that  he  might  have  dropped  it  upon  the  car- 
pet. Not  finding  it,  he  was  about  giving  it 
up  in  despair,  but  ringing  for  the  servant,  a 
coloured  woman,  he  asked  her  if  she  had 
found  any  thing  on  the  floor.  "  Yes,"  said 
she,  "  I've  got  it,  I've  got  it,"  and  imme- 
diately produced  tho  thousand  dollar  bill  roll- 
ed carefully  in  a  bit  of  paper.  It  had  actually 
blown  out  of  the  window,  and  was  found  de- 
tained by  the  iron  railing  of  the  piazza,  with 
the  face  of  the  bill  towards  the  house.  The 
gentleman,  as  may  be  imagined,  was  not  a 
little  pleased  to  receive  bis  money,  and  gave 
the  coloured  woman  twenty  dollars  for  her 
honesty.  She  was  delighted  with  her  reward, 
and  expressed  her  determination  always  to  do 
the  thing  that  is  right. — Newhurg  Journal. 


Mix  Straw  with  Clover.  — Farmers  who 
have  straw  or  coarse  old  hay,  will  find  a  great 
advantage  in  mixing  them  in  layers,  with  hay 
that  is  not  thoroughly  made ;  the  dry  stuff 
will  prevent  the  clover  from  injuring  by 
moisture,  and  it  imbibes  sweetness,  so  that 
the  cattle  will  eat  it  with  a  good  relish. — 
Yankee  Farmer. 


TUB    FUXSHD. 


TENTH   MONTH,  5,  1839. 


In  entering  upon  another  year  of  editorial 
labour  and  responsibility,  we  derive  encou- 
ragement from  the  fact,  that  our  subscription 
list,  both  in  point  of  stability  and  numerically, 
wears  a  better  aspect  than  at  any  former  pe- 
riod. But  yet  the  amount  of  support  is  but 
an  approximation  to  what  it  should  be,  seeing 
that  "The  Friend"  is  the  only  periodical  of 
the  kind,  in  this  country,  exclusively  devoted 
to  the  interests  of  our  religious  Society.  We 
therefore  remind  our  agents  every  where  that 
this  is  a  suitable  time  to  revive  their  exer- 
tions for  the  obtainment  of  new  subscribers. 
We  give  them  credit  for  the  success  in  this 
way  which  has  attended  former  exertions,  and 
this  success  should  animate  them  to  renovated 
efforts,  at  least  suflicient  to  fill  up  the  blanks 
occasioned  by  death  and  otherwise.  A  re- 
vised list  of  agents  is  in  preparation,  and  will 
be  inserted  next  week.  The  index  for  Vol. 
XII.,  it  is  expected,  will  accompany  next 
number. 


At  the  risk  of  being  laughed  at  for  easy 
credulity,  we  have  copied  from  an  exchange 
paper  a  recent  account  of  the  long  talked  of 
sea  serpent,  which  has  on  the  face  of  it  all 
the  appearance  of  truth  and  soberness.  In 
fact,  we  do  not  hesitate  to  avow  our  belief 
that  such  a  monster  has  occasionally  visited 
our  shores,  and  our  conviction  rests  upon  the 
testimony  of  an  intelligent  and  very  estimable 
minister  of  our  religious  Society,  now  gone 
to  his  final  rest,  who,  in  our  hearing,  circum- 
stantially, and  in  a  way  entirely  to  remove  all 
previous  scruples  on  the  subject,  related  what 
he  saw  himself  of  this  strange  visitant. 

BINDING. 

Volume  XII  being  now  completed,  those 
who  wish  to  have  the  work  bound,  can  have 
it  neatly  done  by  sending  their  numbers  to 
this  ofiice.  The  sooner  the  better,  if  any 
numbers  are  to  be  supplied.  Other  binding 
done  also  to  any  pattern. 

Respectfully, 

Geo.  W.  Tatlok. 

The  winter  term  of  Franklin  Park  School 
will  commence  on  second  day,  the  7th  of  10th 
month  next. 

Maybeeey  M'Vaugh, 
Benjamin  H.  Deacon. 
9mo.  16th,  1839. 

The  winter  term  of  Haverford  School  will 
commence  on  fourth  day,  the  9th  of  tenth 
month  next,  under  the  direction  of  the  follow- 
ing Friends  as  its  officers,  viz.  John  Gum- 
mere,  Superintendent  of  the  institution  and 
Teacher  of  Mathematics ;  Daniel  B.  Smith, 
Teacher  of  Moral  Philosophy,  English  Lite- 
rature, &c.  ;  William  Dennis,  Teacher  of  the 
Latin  and  Greek  Languages  and  Ancient  Lite- 
rature ;  Saml.  J.  Gummerc,  Teacher  of  Ma- 
thematics and  Natural  Philosophy;  Benjamin 
V.  Marsh,  Assistant  Superintendent. 

The  terms  are  $250  per  annum,  payable 
as  follows,  viz.  $7.5  at  the  commencement, 
and  $75  at  the  middle  of  the  winter  term, 
and  $100  at  the  opening  of  the  summer  term. 
Copies  of  the  last  annual  report,  with  such 
further  information  as  may  be  desired,  will 
be  furnished  by  the  undersigned,  to  whom 
applications  for  admission  are  to  be  addressed. 
By  direction  of  the  managers. 

Charles  Yarnall,  Secretary, 
No.  39  Market  street,  Philadelphia. 

Phihdtlphia,  8  mo.  29,  1839. 

WANTED,  a  Friend  to  act  as  Steward  of 
the  above  Institution.  Also,  one  to  take 
charge  of  the  Farm.     Apply  to 

Kimber  &  Sharpless, 
No.  8  South  Fourth  street. 


Schuylkill,  Lehigh,  Hazleton,  and  Laurel 
Hill  Coal  for  sale  by  George  W.  Taylor,  at 
the  office  of  "  The  Friend." 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 

Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelphia, 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vol..  zxxx. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  TENTH  MONTH,  12,  1839, 


NO.  2. 


EDITED  BY   KOBEUT   SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  payable  in  advanc 

Subscriptions  and  Payments  received  by 

GEORGE    W.   TAYLOn, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  OP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


SCENES     IN     SOUTHERN     AFRICA. 

The  subject  of  an  article  in  a  late  number 
of  the  London  Quarterly  Review,  is  a  narra- 
tive by  Capt.  W.  C.  Harris  "  Of  an  Expedi- 
tion into  Southern  Africa  during  the  years 
1836  and  1837,  from  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope 
through  the  territories  of  the  chief  Mosele- 
katse  to  the  tropic  of  Capricon,  &c.  &c." 
We  have  marked  off  some  portions  for  inser- 
tion in  "  The  Friend,"  interesting  at  least  for 
their  novelty. 

The  travellers  now  entered  upon  the  nearly 
flat  and  entirely  treeless  Chooi  desert,  all  suf- 
fering, the  poor  oxen  especially,  from  want  of 
water.  During  the  night  the  hyaenas,  at-  1 
traded  by  the  smell  of  their  mutton,  devoured 
a  spring-buck  within  the  very  limits  of  their  I 
camp.  As  they  advanced,  the  game  became 
hourly  more  abundant,  though  very  wild.  I 
"Groups  of  hartebeests  [Acronoins  Caa-\ 
ma],  quaggas,  and  brindled  gnoos,  were  every  i 
where  to  be  seen.  A  short  chase  was  suf- 
ficient to  seal  the  fate  of  three  quaggas — all 
males,  averaging  thirteen  hands  high.  Dur- 
ing the  run  I  had  not  seen  a  human  being, 
and  fancied  myself  all  alone :  but  I  had 
scarcely  dismounted  to  secure  my  game, ! 
when  a  woolly  head  protruded  itself  from 
every  bush,  and  in  an  instant  I  was  surround- 
ed by  thirty  Baralongs,  who,  having  by  signs 
expressed  their  approbation  of  my  perform- 
ance, proceeded  to  devour  the  carcass  with 
the  greatest  avidity — greedily  drinking  the 
blood,  rubbing  the  fat  upon  their  bodies,  and 
not  leaving  so  much  even  as  the  entrails  for 
the  birds  of  prey." 

On  they  went  among  the  broken  remnants 
of  various  Bechuana  tribes  conquered  by 
Moselekatse,  and  now  destitute  of  cattle,  and 
depending  entirely  for  subsistence  on  locusts 
and  the  produce  of  their  pitfalls.  These  deso- 
late wretches  hovered  round  the  captain's 
little  band  to  divide  a  portion  of  the  spoil 
with  the  vultures,  hysenas,  and  jackals.  The 
winged  scavengers  wheeling  in  circles  above 
their  heads  "  were  ever  ready  to  pounce  upon 
game  tbat  had  been  shot,  or  upon  the  car- 
casses of  oxen  that  perished  on  the  road — de- 
vouring the  largest  bodies  with  a  promptitude 
truly  surprising." 


The  Chooi  desert  was  now  passed,  and  bo- 
fore  reaching  the  Siklagole  river  they  jour- 
neyed by  many  ruined  though  recently  in- 
habited villages.  Two  days  had  now  elapsed 
since  they  had  seen  a  human  being  not  of 
their  own  party;  and  when,  on  the  morning 
of  the  9lh  of  October,  the  wagons  had  started 
for  the  Meritsane  river,  the  captain,  led  liy 
the  love  of  sport,  made  a  deviation  that  had 
nearly  terminated  his  career,  and  wanted  but 
little  of  leaving  bis  bones  to  bleach  on  the 
arid  sands  : — 

"  The  sun's  eye  had  a  sickly  glare. 

The  earth  with  age  was  wan  ; 
The  skeletons  of  nations  were 
Around  that  lonely  man." 

Surely  this  little  episode  is  given  with  ad- 
mirable ease,  simplicity,  and  energy. 

"  I  turned  off  the  road  in  pursuit  of  a  troop 
of  brindled  gnoos,  and  presently  came  upon 
another,  which  was  joined  by  a  third  still 
larger — then  by  o  vast  herd  of  zebras,  and 
again  by  more  gnoos,  with  sassaybys  and 
hartebeests,  pouring  down  from  every  quar- 
ter, until  the  landscape  literally  presented  the 
appearance  of  a  moving  mass  of  game.  Their 
incredible  numbers  so  impeded  their  progress, 
that  I  had  no  difficulty  in  closing  with  them, 
dismounting  as  opportunity  offered,  firing  both 
barrels  of  my  rifie  into  the  retreating  pha- 
lanx, and  leaving  the  ground  strewed  with 
the  slain.  Still  unsatisfied,  I  could  not  resist 
the  temptation  of  mixing  with  the  fugitives, 
loading  and  firing,  until  my  jaded  horse  sud- 
denly exhibited  symptoms  of  distress,  and 
shortly  afterwards  was  unable  to  move.  At 
this  moment  I  discovered  that  I  had  dropped 
my  pocket-compass,  and,  being  unwilling  to 
lose  so  valuable  an  ally,  I  turned  loose  my  steed 
to  graze,  and  retraced  my  steps  several  miles 
without  success,  the  prints  of  my  horse's 
hoofs  being  at  length  lost  in  those  of  the 
countless  herds  which  had  crossed  the  plain. 
Completely  absorbed  in  the  chase,  I  had  re- 
tained but  an  imperfect  idea  of  my  locality, 
but,  returning  to  my  horse,  I  led  him  in  what 
I  believed  to  be  a  north-easterly  direction, 
knowing,  from  a  sketch  of  the  country  which 
had  been  given  me  by  our  excellent  friend 
Mr.  Moffat,  and  which,  together  with  draw- 
ing materials,  I  carried  about  me,  that  that 
course  would  eventually  bring  me  to  the 
Meritsane.  After  dragging  my  weary  horse 
nearly  the  whole  of  the  day  under  a  burning 
sun,  my  flagging  spirits  were  at  length  re- 
vived by  the  appearance  of  several  villages. 
Under  other  circumstances,  I  should  have 
avoided  intercourse  with  their  inhospitablt 
inmates,  but,  dying  with  thirst,  I  eagerly  en 
tered  each  in  succession,  and,  to  my  inex 
pressible  disappointment,  found  them  deserted 
The  same  evidence  existing  of  their  having 


been  recently  inhabited,  I  shot  a  hartebeest, 
in  the  hope  that  the  smell  of  meat  would  as 
usual  attract  some  straggler  to  the  spot.  The 
keen-sighted  vultures,  that  were  my  only  at- 
tendants, descended  in  multitudes,  but  no 
woolly-headed  negro  appeared  to  dispute  the 
prey.  In  many  of  the  trees  I  observed  large 
hatched  houses  rcsenibling  hay-stacks;  and, 
under  the  impression  that  these  had  been 
erected  in  so  singular  a  position  by  the  na- 
tives as  a  measure  of  security  against  the 
ions,  whose  recent  tracks  I  distinguished  in 
every  direction,  I  ascended  more  than  one  in 
the  hope  of  at  leist  finding  some  vessel  con- 
taining water.  Alas,  they  proved  to  be  the 
habitations  of  large  communities  of  social 
grosbeaks,  those  winged  republicans  of  whose 
architecture  and  magnificent  edifices  I  had 
till  now  entertained  a  very  inadequate  con- 
ception. Faint  and  bewildered,  my  prospects 
began  to  brighten  as  the  shadows  of  evening 
lengthened.  Large  troops  of  ostriches  run- 
ning in  one  direction  plainly  indicated  that  I 
was  approaching  water;  and  immediately  af- 
terwards I  struck  into  a  path  impressed  with 
the  foot-marks  of  women  and  children — soon 
arriving  at  a  nearly  dry  river,  which,  running 
east  and  west,  I  at  once  concluded  to  be  that 
of  which  I  was  in  search. 

"  Those  only  who  have  suffered,  as  I  did 
during  this  day,  from  prolonged  thirst,  can 
form  a  competent  idea  of  the  delight,  and,  I 
may  add,  energy,  aftbrded  me  by  the  first 
draught  of  the  putrid  waters  of  the  Meritsane. 
They  equally  invigorated  my  exhausted  steed, 
whom  1  mounted  immediately,  and  cantered 
up  the  bank  of  the  river,  in  order,  if  possible, 
to  reach  the  wagons  before  dark.  The  banks 
are  precipitous — the  channel  deep,  broken, 
and  rocky — clusters  of  reeds  and  long  grass 
indicating  those  spots  which  retain  the  water 
during  the  hot  months.  It  was  with  no  small 
difficulty,  after  crossing  the  river,  that  I 
forced  my  way  through  the  broad  belt  of 
tangled  bushes  which  margined  the  edge. 
The  moonless  night  was  fast  closing  around, 
and  my  weary  horse  again  began  to  droop. 
The  lions,  commencing  their  nightly  prowl, 
were  roaring  in  all  directions,  and,  no  friendly 
fire  or  beacon  presenting  itself  to  my  view, 
the  only  alternative  was  to  bivouac  where  I 
was,  and  to  renew  my  search  in  the  morning. 
Kindling  a  fire,  I  formed  a  thick  bush  into  a 
pretty  secure  hut,  by  cutting  away  the  mid- 
dle and  closing  the  entrance  with  thorns; 
and,  having  knee-hailed  my  horse  to  prevent 
his  straying,  I  proceeded  to  dir.e  upon  a 
guinea-fowl  that  I  had  killed,  comforting  my- 
self with  another  draught  of  aqua  pura.  The 
monarchs  of  the  forest  roared  incessantly, 
and  so  alarmed  my  horse,  that  I  was  obliged 
repeatedly  to  fire  my  rifle  to  give  him  confi- 


10 


THE  FRIEND. 


dence.  It  was  piercingly  cold,  and,  all  my 
fuel  being  expended,  I  suffered  as  much  from 
chill  as  1  had  during  the  day  from  the  scorch- 
ing heat.  About  three  o'clock,  completely 
overcome  by  fatigue,  I  could  keep  my  eyes 
open  no  longer,  and,  commending  myself  to 
the  protecting  care  of  Providence,  fell  into  a 
profound  sleep. 

"  On  opening  my  eyes  my  first  thought  was 
of  my  horse.  I  started  from  my  heathy  bed 
in  the  hope  of  finding  him  where  I  had  last 
seen  him,  but  his  place  was  empty.  I  roamed 
every  where  in  search  of  him,  and  ascended 
trees  which  offered  a  good  look-out,  but  he 
was  no  where  to  be  seen.  It  was  more  than 
probable  he  had  been  eaten  by  lions,  and  I 
had  almost  given  up  the  search  in  despair, 
when  I  at  length  found  his  foot-mark,  and 
traced  him  to  a  deep  hollow  near  the  river, 
where  he  was  quietly  grazing.  The  night's 
rest,  if  so  it  could  be  called,  had  restored 
him  to  strength,  and  I  pursued  my  journey 
along  the  bank  of  the  river,  which  I  now  re- 
crossed  opposite  to  the  site  of  some  former 
scene  of  strife,  marked  by  numerous  human 
skeletons,  bleached  by  exposure.  A  little 
further  on  I  disturbed  a  large  lion,  which 
walked  slowly  off,  occasionally  stopping  and 
looking  over  his  shoulder,  as  he  deliberately 
ascended  the  opposite  bank.  In  the  course 
of  half  an  hour  I  reached  the  end  of  the  dense 
jungle,  and  immediately  discovered  the  wagon- 
road  ;  but,  as  I  could  detect  no  recent  traces 
upon  it,  I  turned  to  the  southward,  and,  after 
riding  seven  or  eight  miles  in  the  direction  of 
Siklagole,  had  the  unspeakable  satisfaction  of 
perceiving  the  wagons  drawn  up  under  a  large 
tree  in  the  middle  of  the  plain.  The  discharge 
of  my  rifle  at  a  little  distance  had  relieved  the 
anxiety  of  my  companions  and  followers,  who 
during  the  night  had  entertained  the  most 
gloomy  forebodings  on  my  account,  being 
convinced  that  I  had  either  been  torn  piece- 
meal by  lions,  or  speared  by  the  assagais  of 
the  cannibals !  A  cup  of  coffee  was  imme- 
diately offered  me,  which,  as  I  had  scarcely 
tasted  nourishment  for  thirty  hours,  proved 
highly  grateful."— pp.  67-73. 

Nothing  daunted,  however,  we  find  our 
sportsman,  soon  after  passing  the  river,  leav- 
ing the  wagons  again — with  a  Companion 
however.  Sallying  through  a  magnificent 
park  of  Kameel  dorn  trees — many  of  which 
were  groaning  under  the  huge  nests  of  the 
social  grosbeak,  whilst  others  were  decorated 
with  green  clusters  of  misletoe  with  bright 
scarlet  berries — they  soon  came  upon  large 
herds  of  quaggas  and  brindled  gnoos,  which 
continued  to  join  each  other  until  the  whole 
plain  seemed  alive.  We  quote  another  mas- 
terly piece  of  writing  : — 

"  The  clatter  of  their  hoofs  was  perfectly 
astounding,  and  I  could  compare  it  to  nothing 
but  the  din  of  a  tremendous  charge  of  cavalry, 
or  the  rushing  of  a  mighty  tempest.  I  could 
not  estimate  the  accumulated  numbers  at  less 
than  15,000  ;  a  great  extent  of  country  being 
actually  chequered  black  and  white  with  their 
congregated  masses.  As  the  panic  caused  by 
the  report  of  our  rifles  extended,  clouds  of 
dust  hovered  over  them  ;  and  the  long  necks 
of  troops  of  ostriches  were  also  to  be  seen, 


towering  above  the  heads  of  their  less  gigan 
tic  neighbours,  and  sailing  past  with  astonish 
ing  rapidity.  Groups  of  purple  sassabys 
[Acronotus  Lvnata],  and  brilliant  red  anc 
yellow  hartbeests,  likewise  lent  their  aid  to 
complete  the  picture,  which  must  have  been 
seen  to  be  properly  understood,  and  which 
beggars  all  attempt  at  description.  The 
savages  kept  in  our  wake,  dexterously  des- 
patching the  wounded  gnoos  by  a  touch  on 
the  spine  with  the  point  of  an  assagai,  and 
instantly  covering  up  the  carcasses  with 
bushes,  to  secure  them  from  the  voracity  of 
the  vultures,  which  hung  about  us  like  specki 
in  the  firmament,  and  descended  with  the  ve 
locity  of  lightning,  as  each  discharge  of  our 
artillery  gave  token  of  prey.  As  we  pro- 
ceeded, two  strange  figures  were  perceived 
standing  under  the  shade  of  a  tree  ;  these  we 
instantly  knew  to  be  elands  [Boselaphus 
Oreas],  the  savages  at  the  same  moment  ex- 
claiming with  evident  delight,  Impoofo,  Im- 
poofo,  and,  pressing  our  horses  to  the  utmost 
speed,  we  found  ourselves  for  the  first  time 
at  the  heels  of  the  largest  and  most  beautiful 
species  of  the  antelope  tribe.  Notwithstand- 
ing the  unwieldy  shape  of  these  animals,  they 
had  at  first  greatly  the  speed  of  our  jaded 
horses,  but,  being  pushed,  they  soon  sapa- 
rated  ;  their  sleek  coats  turned  first  blue  and 
then  white  with  froth ;  the  foam  fell  from 
their  mouths  and  nostrils,  and  the  perspira. 
tion  from  their  sides.  Their  pace  gradually 
slackened,  and,  with  their  full  brilliant  eyes 
turned  imploringly  towards  us,  at  the  end  of 
a  mile,  each  was  laid  low  by  a  single  ball 
They  were  young  bulls,  measuring  upwards 
of  seventeen  hands  at  the  shoulder. 

"  I  was  engaged  in  making  a  sketch  of  the 
one  I  had  shot,  when  the  savages  came  up, 
and,  in  spite  of  all  my  remonstrances,  p 
ceeded  with  cold-blooded  ferocity  to  stab  the 
unfortunate  animal,  stirring  up  the  blood,  and 
shouting  with  barbarous  exultation  as  it  issued 
from  each  newly-inflicted  wound,  regardless 
of  the  eloquent  and  piteous  appeal,  expressed 
in  the  beautiful  clear  black  eye  of  the  mild 
and  inoffensive  eland.  In  size  and  shape  the 
body  of  the  male  eland  resembles  that  of  a 
well-conditioned  Guzerat  ox,  not  unfrequently 
attaining  the  height  of  nineteen  hands,  and 
weighing  2000  pounds.  The  head  is  strictly 
that  of  the  antelope,  light,  graceful,  and  bony, 
with  a  pair  of  magnificent  straight  horns, 
about  two  feet  in  length,  spirally  ringed,  and 
pointed  backwards.  A  broad  and  deep  dewlap 
fringed  with  brown  hair  reaches  to  the  knee. 
The  colour  varies  considerably  with  the  age, 
being  dun  in  some — in  others  an  ashy  blue 
with  a  tinge  of  ochre — in  many  sandy  gray 
approaching  to  white. 

"  The  flesh  is  esteemed  by  all  classes  in 
Africa  above  that  of  any  other  animal ;  in 
grain  and  colour  it  resembles  beef,  but  is  bet- 
ter tasted  and  more  delicate,  possessing  a 
pure  game  flavour ;  and  the  quantity  of  fat 
with  which  it  is  interlarded  is  surprising, 
greatly  exceeding  that  of  any  other  game 
quadruped  with  which  I  am  acquainted.  The 
female  is  smaller  and  slighter  of  form,  with 
less  ponderous  horns.  The  stoutest  of  our 
savage  attendants  could  with  difliculty  trans- 


:port  the  head  of  the  eland  to  the  wagons, 
where  one  of  the  Hottentots  had  just  arrived 
with  the  carcass  of  a  sassayby  that  he  had 
dragged  a  considerable  distance,  assisted  by 
upwards  of  twenty  savages.  These  men  were 
no  sooner  made  acquainted  with  the  occur- 
rences of  the  morning  than  they  set  off  at 
speed  upon  the  tracks  of  our  horses,  and  were 
presently  out  of  sight.  About  sunset  the 
party  returned,  gorged  to  the  throats,  and 
groaning  under  an  external  load  of  flesh, 
which  having  been  unable  to  consume,  they 
had  hung  round  their  necks." — pp.  74-77. 

THE    LABYRINTH    OF    CRETE. 

In  a  recent  article,  while  treating  of  Gre- 
cian dresses  and  dances,  we  had  occasion  to 
allude  to  this  extraordinary  excavation,  which 
was  once  classed  among  the  wonders  of  the 
world,  and  was  supposed  to  be  of  the  remot- 
est antiquity.  A  short  description  of  the  la- 
byrinth, or  at  least  of  the  excavation  which 
is  generally  supposed  to  be  the  ancient  and 
famed  work  (for  there  are  some  doubts  on  the 
subject),  may  amuse  our  readers,  and  give 
them  an  excellent  field  for  conjecture  as  to 
the  uses  and  object  of  a  work  of  such  labour 
and  extent. 

In  the  island  of  Crete,  which  is  now  called 
Candia,  upon  the  side  of  a  mountain  forming 
one  of  the  roots  of  Mount  Ida,  and  at  the  dis- 
tance of  four  miles  from  the  town  of  Agios- 
deka  (the  ancient  Gortyna),  there  is  an  open- 
ing somewhat  in  the  shape  of  a  mouth,  of  a 
man's  height,  and  no  way  distinguishable  from 
many  apertures  in  the  neighbourhood.  But 
this  common-looking  entrance  leads  to  pas- 
sages beautifully  cut  in  the  rock,  which  twist 
and  turn,  diverge  from  and  intersect  each 
other  in  so  puzzling  a  manner,  that,  without 
a  clue,  or  great  precaution,  it  seems  almost 
impossible  for  a  person  once  engaged  in  them 
to  find  his  way  out  again.  Nearly  the  whole 
of  the  mountain  is  cut  through  and  through 
by  these  subterranean  mazes,  which,  from 
their  irregularity,  appear  rather  as  the  effect 
of  chance  than  the  designed  work  of  man. 
When  the  old  French  traveller,  Tournefort, 
visited  the  place,  every  one  of  the  parly  car- 
ried a  torch ;  at  every  difficult  turn  they  stuck 
up,  on  the  right  hand  side,  pieces  of  paper, 
marked  with  numbers ;  one  of  the  guides  light- 
ed faggots  made  of  the  branches  of  the  pine 
tree,  and  left  them  to  burn  at  certain  distances 
from  each  other,  and  another  guide  scattered 
pieces  of  straw  on  the  ground  as  they  went 
along.  And  yet,  with  all  these  cautions,  it 
should  appear  that  Tournefort  was  able  to  ex- 
plore only  a  part  of  the  labyrinth.  A  more 
recent  traveller  (the  Honourable  F.  S.  North 
Douglas)  undertook  the  task  with  a  great 
many  guides,  furnished  with  torches  and  lan- 
terns, and  1,300  yards  of  packthread  ;  but  he 
too  was  obliged  to  leave  many  of  the  windings 
unexamined,  and  to  abstain  from  entering  some 
high  and  broad  passages  that  seemed  calculat- 
ed to  entice  and  then  bewilder  him. 

Immediately  beyond  the  entrance  to  these 
caves  there  is  a  small  chamber,  to  the  right 
of  which  there  runs  a  passage  which  is  3,300 
feet  long,  and  on  an  average  12  feet  wide  and 


10  feet  high,  though  Tournefort  says  that  in 
some  places  he  was  obliged  to  stoop  a  little, 
and  that  at  one  point,  about  the  middle  of  the 
road,  they  found  the  passage  so  low  and  so 
narrow,  that  they  were  obliged  to  crawl  on 
their  hands  and  knees,  one  by  one.  This 
passage  neither  ascends  nor  descends  very 
much;  the  floor  is  smooth  and  level  from  side 
to  side ;  the  walls  or  sides  are  perfectly  per- 
pendicular, and  formed  of  the  solid  rock,  ex- 
cept here  and  there,  where  they  are  cased 
with  masonry  most  carefully  executed.  At 
every  ten  or  twelve  paces  new  passages  of 
the  same  sort  present  themselves,  and  ihey, 
in  their  turn,  either  break  off  into  other  pass- 
ages, or  return  to  the  original  passage  from 
which  they  had  diverged.  After  an  apparent 
progression  in  this  subterranean  puzzle  of  near- 
ly an  hour.  North  Douglas's  party,  who  thought 
themselves  in  the  very  heart  of  the  mountain, 
came  back  upon  their  packthread  at  the  very 
place  whence  they  had  started.  This  gentle- 
man remarked  as  a  striking  peculiarity,  that, 
instead  of  finding  any  close  or  unwholesome 
air  in  these  narrow  recesses,  they  breathed 
as  freely  when  they  were  nearly  a  mile  from 
its  mouth  as  when  they  first  entered  the  laby- 
rinth. He  also  observed  that  all  the  angles 
in  this  singular  excavation  were  as  sharp  as 
if  they  had  just  been  cut.  In  one  of  the  pass- 
ages he,  with  great  difficulty,  discovered, 
through  a  narrow  aperture,  a  small  octagonal 
room,  remarkable  for  the  elegance  of  its  form. 
Tournefort  speaks  of  two  small  chambers,  al- 
most round  (presqve  rondes),  cut  in  the  rock, 
at  what  he  considered  the  most  distant  or  in- 
nermost part  of  the  labyrinth.  On  the  walls 
of  these  rooms  he  found  several  names  of 
visiters,  which  had  been  written  with  char- 
coal during  the  time  that  the  Venetians  were 
masters  of  Candia.  He  copied  two  or  three 
of  these;  for  example  : — "Qui  fu  el  strenuo 
Signer  Zan  de  Como,  Cap"",  dela  Fanteria, 
1526."  (Here  was  the  bold  Signer  Zan  de 
Como,  a  captain  of  infantry.)  "  P.  Francesco 
Maria  Pesaro,  Capucino  (a  Capuchin  friar) ; 
Frater  Taddeus  Nicolaus  (another  friar), 
1.539."  In  these  rooms,  and  in  the  passages 
leading  to  them,  were  several  other  dates 
(written  or  cut  out  by  the  chisel),  ranging 
from  the  year  1495  to  1579,  and  Tournefort 
added  1700,  the  year  of  his  visit.  According 
to  this  correct  old  traveller,  the  most  tortuous 
and  difficult  part  of  the  labyrinth  is  that  which 
branches  off  to  the  left  st  about  thirty  paces 
from  the  entrance,  where  an  infinitude  of  pass- 
ages, some  crossing  each  other,  and  some 
having  no  outlet,  perfectly  bewilder  the  ex- 
plorer. Sandys,  who  visited  the  island  of  Can- 
dia more  than  two  centuries  ago,  but  whose 
curiosity  did  not  lead  him  to  the  labyrinth, 
tells  us,  that  he  "  had  heard  an  English  mer- 
chant (who  hath  seen  it)  say,  that  it  was  so 
intricate  and  vast,  that  a  guide  which  used  to 
show  it  unto  others  for  twenty  years  together, 
lost  himself  therein,  and  was  never  more  heard 
of."  There  is  no  water  dripping  through  the 
rocks,  no  congelation  of  any  kind,  but,  through- 
out, the  labyrinth  is  dry,  and  the  air  of  an 
equal  and  pleasant  temperature. 

According  to  the  early  part  of  Grecian  his- 
tory or  tradition,  where  fable  is  mingled  with 


THE  FRIEND. 

fact,  or  nearly  every  thing  is  to  be  taken  in 
an  allegorical  sense,  the  key  to  which  we 
have  lost,  the  labyrinth  was  made,  in  imita- 
tion of  a  similar  work  in  Egypt,  by  Dsedalus, 
the  Athenian,  for  the  second  Minos,  king  of 
Crete,  who  flourished  some  thirteen  centuries 
before  the  Christian  era.  The  story  of  the 
monstrous  Minotaur  that  ranged  through  these 
recesses,  and  of  Theseus,  who  was  shut  up  in 
them  to  bo  devoured,  and  of  the  fair  Ariadne, 
who  extricated  her  lover  by  giving  him  a  clue 
of  thread,  belongs  to  the  most  imaginative 
part  of  mythology,  and  will  hardly  assist  us 
in  conjecturing  what  the  place  was  really  in- 
tended for.  It  has  been  called  a  catacomb, 
but  no  remains  of  any  kind,  indicating  that  it 
was  put  to  such  a  use,  have  ever  been  found 
in  it  or  about  it.  "  The  labyrinth,"  says 
North  Douglas,  "  could  never  have  been  in- 
tended for  a  burial  place,  as  we  find  none  of 
those  recesses  in  the  walls  which  were  used 
as  sepulchres  in  the  catacombs  of  Italy  and 
Malta,  nor,  indeed,  any  other  place  fitted  for 
the  reception  of  a  corpse."  Belon,  and  other 
old  travellers,  concluded  it  was  merely  a  stone 
quarry.  Sandys  says,  "  But  by  most  this  is 
thought  to  have  been  but  a  quarry,  where 
they  had  the  stone  that  built  both  Cnossus 
and  Gortyna;  being  forced  to  leave  such  walls 
for  the  support  of  the  roof,  and  by  following 
of  the  veins,  to  make  it  so  intricate." 

A  modern  traveller.  Monsieur  Sonnini,  who, 
however,  like  Sandys,  never  visited  the  laby- 
rinth, adopts  this  opinion,  and  unnecessarily 
refers  the  quarry  to  a  much  more  modern 
date.  North  Douglas,  who,  Theseus-like,  ex- 
plored the  passage  with  a  clue  of  thread  in 
1812,  objects  to  these  conclusions.  He  says, 
"  Independently  of  there  being  no  city  nearer 
to  it  than  Gortyna,  which  in  comparatively 
modern  times  could  never  have  required  so 
large  a  quantity  of  materials,  is  it  likely  that 
there  would  have  been  such  extreme  regu- 
larity of  design,  such  handsome  chambers  and 
entrances,  and  above  all,  such  artful  intricacy, 
so  evidently  intended  to  mislead,  if  the  object 
had  been  a  mere  stone  quarry  ?  The  tradi- 
tions of  the  country-people,  among  whom  it 
still  bears  the  name  of  o  AaSv^nroi;  (the  laby- 
rinth), seem  to  confirm  its  antiquity;  but  its 
precise  object,  though  it  clearly  enough  ap- 
pears to  have  been  intended,  generally,  for 
purposes  of  concealment,  must  yet  remain  a 
matter  of  doubt." 

Tournefort  had  already  rejected  as  an  ab- 
surdity the  idea  of  the  place  being  a  quarry. 
He  says  the  stone  has  nothing  peculiar  to 
recommend  it — that  precisely  the  same  ma- 
terial is  found  in  the  hill  directly  above  Gor- 
tyna, and  close  to  Cnossus.  Was  it  then 
probable  that  people  would  seek  at  a  distance 
across  rude  mountains  and  deep  valleys  for 
what  they  had  close  at  hand?  Would  they 
make  a  choice  of  all  kinds  of  difficulties  rather 
than  cut  stone  on  the  spot  they  wanted  it,  and 
where  there  were  no  difficulties  at  all  ?  After 
a  good  deal  more  to  the  same  purpose,  Tourne- 
fort concluded  that  the  labyrinth  was  origi- 
nally the  work  of  nature — a  liistis  natvra,  but 
that  man,  whose  handiwork  is  every  where 
visible  in  it,  had  taken  delight,  or  had  found 
some  advantage,  in  enlarging  it  where  it  was 


11 


narrow,  and  in  giving  regularity  to  its  sides, 
roof,  &c.  "The  ancient  Cretans,"  he  conti- 
nues, "a  people  highly  civilized  and  much 
attached  to  the  fine  aits,  were  disposed  to 
finish  what  nature  had  only  sketched  out. 
Without  doubt  some  shepherds  having  disco- 
vered these  subterranean  passages,  gave  room 
to  greater  men  to  make  out  of  them  this  mar- 
vellous labyrinth,  which  might  serve  as  an 
asylum  to  many  families,  during  civil  wars 
or  the  reigns  of  tyrants,  although  they  now 
only  serve  as  a  retreat  to  the  bats."  He 
might  have  added,  that  in  ages  when  robbery 
and  violence  were  held  to  be  heroic  virtues, 
and  the  seas  of  Crete  swarmed  in  an  especial 
manner  with  pirates,  the  people  flying  from 
the  coast  at  times  would  be  happy  to  have  so 
excellent  a  hiding  place  for  themselves  and 
their  goods. 

He  conjectures  that  the  ancient  Cretans 
did  not  touch  that  part  of  the  passage  where 
it  is  necessary  to  crawl  on  hands  and  knees, 
because  they  wished  posterity  should  know, 
by  seeing  it,  how  all  the  rest  was  made  ori- 
ginally by  nature,  and  how  much  their  art 
and  industry  had  done  to  improve  it.  Beyond 
that  narrow  passage  the  labyrinth  is  as  regu- 
lar and  beautiful  as  it  is  before  reaching  that 
point.  In  support  of  Tournefort's  hypothesis 
it  should  be  mentioned,  that  many  natural 
grottoes  and  long  caverns  exist  in  this  volca- 
nic island,  and  that  Mount  Ida,  close  by,  is  in 
many  places  quite  honey-combed  with  them. 

We  will  offer  no  conjecture  of  our  own,  but 
leave  that  pleasant  field  open  to  our  readers. 
One  thing  is  certain,  that  whether  it  be  the 
labyrinth  so  often  referred  to  by  ancient  writ- 
ers (and  we  are  inclined  to  think  it  is),  or 
whether  it  be  wholly,  or  only  in  part,  the 
work  of  man,  the  labyrinth  visited  and  de- 
scribed by  Tournefort  and  North  Douglas,  is 
an  exceedingly  curious  and  interesting  place. 
— Penny  Magazine. 

From  the  National  Gazette  of  seventh  day,  Ihe  3tll  inst. 
EXTENSIVE    FIRE    AND   LOSS    OF    LIFE. 

About  eleven  o'clock  last  ni^^ht  a  fire  was 
discovered  in  the  basement  story  of  W.  J. 
Stroup's  provision  store.  No.  14  South 
Wharves,  between  Chestnut  and  Market 
streets,  facing  the  Delaware  river.  Three 
custom  house  watchmen,  William  Abel, 
Pierson  Horn,  and  James  Lenten,  broke  open 
the  door,  and  stale  that  a  (evi  buckets  of 
water  would  have  extinguished  the  fire,  but 
the  draught  created  by  opening  the  door  in- 
stantly increased  it,  and  extended  to  various 
combustible  merchandise.  In  a  few  minutes 
the  flames  burst  out  and  reached  the  adjoin- 
ing store  of  D.  W.  Prescott.  This  house 
was  built  back  to  Water  street,  facing  No. 
19  on  that  street.  In  the  same  range  iho 
store  of  George  Merrill  took  fire  immediately 
afterwards. 

Although  the  fire  companies  were  promptly 
on  the  ground,  the  progress  of  the  flames 
was  so  rapid,  that  the  prospect  of  arresting 
them  was,  even  at  that  early  hour,  very 
doubtful.  The  grocery  stores  of  C.  Cheese- 
borough  and  of  George  A.  Wood,  No.  15 
south  wharves,  the  oil  store  of  Newlin  and 
Allibone,   and    the   commission   store  of  J. 


12 


THE  FRIEND. 


Emien,  No.  17,  the  iron  warehouse  of  Andrew 
M.  Jones  and  Brothers,  the  office  of  the 
Merchants'  Transportation  Line,  and  the 
general  commission  warehouse  of  C.  King 
&  Co.  No.  19,  were  successively  enveloped 
in  the  flames. 

The  tavern  kept  by  George  Nealis  was 
next  attacked,  and  thence  the  fire  communi- 
cated to  the  large  oil  warehouses  of  Shober, 
Bunting  &  Co.  No.  21,  extending  through  to 
W.Tter  street.  At  this  point  the  conflagration 
became  terrific.  The  ship  chandlery  of  A. 
H.  Hinkle,  No.  22  south  wharves,  and  the 
commission  warehouses  of  Newbold  &  Haver- 
stick,  and  of  Smith  &  Johnson,  were  in  suc- 
cession consuujed. 

Here  the  fire  reached  the  corner  of  Chest- 
nut street.  Returning  to  Water  street,  ad- 
jacent to  Mr.  Prescott's  store,  the  fire  is 
traced  to  John  Harding,  Junior's,  extensive 
wholesale  grocery  establishment,  No.  17  ; 
thence  to  a  verj-  large  wholesale  grocery  o( 
White,  Stevens  &  Co.  No.  21,  and  the  store- 
house of  the  same  firm,  23;  thence  to  H. 
Sloan's  general  commission  warehouse.  No. 
25,  and  thence  to  the  large  fire-proof  store- 
house occupied  by  W.  R.  Thompson  &  Co. 
Next  to  this  building  stood  the  Fulton  House, 
kept  by  J.  Meyers,  at  the  corner  of  Water 
and  Chestnut  streets,  which,  with  all  the 
houses  above  mentioned,  were  utterly  de- 
stroyed. The  buildings  on  the  opposite  or 
west  side  of  the  street  then  took  fire.  In  this 
range  were  William  R.  Thompson  &  Co.'s 
storehouse,  (a  second  building  occupied  by 
that  firm  ;)  the  Hibernian  Tavern,  kept  by  J. 
Fitzpatrick,  and  between  the  latter  and 
Chestnut  street  tliree  houses  occupied  as 
taverns  and  clothing  stores,  the  names  of  the 
owners  of  which  we  could  not  learn.  At  the 
northwest  corner  of  Water  and  Chestnut 
streets  the  clothing  store  of  Gaskill  and 
Barnes  was  next  consumed. 

From  the  rear  of  the  latter  row  of  build- 
ings the  fire  communicated  with  those  facing 
on  the  east  side  of  Front  street.  There 
William  Steel's  starch  factory.  No.  27,  was 
partially  injured  ;  Davis's  suspender  manu- 
factory. No.  29;  and  S.  «feE.  Davison's  sack- 
ing bottom  factory.  No.  31,  were  also  injured  ; 
James  L.  Mifflin  and  George  Hill's  commis- 
sion houses,  Nos.  33  and  35,  totally  burnt; 
Francis  G.  Smith's  commission  store,  for  the 
sale  of  Dupont's  gunpowder,  No.  37  ;  John 
Mee,  spice  factors'  store.  No.  39  ;  William 
R.  Thompson's  large  warehouse  and  count- 
ing house,  No.  41  ;  Patrick  Donnolley's 
tavern,  No.  43  ;  Dennis  Lahey's  tavern.  No. 
45  ;  John  Lloyd,  tobacconist's  store,  No.  47  ; 
and  John  Loughead's  cooper  shop.  No.  49, 
were  entirely  destroyed. 

The  house  at  the  north-east  corner  of 
Front  and  Chestnut  streets,  occupied  by 
Thomas  Diehl,  S.  C.  Bunting,  Thomas  M. 
Clark,  and  Paynter  &.  Slack,  commission 
merchants,  was  much  damaged.  The  intense 
heat  of  the  flying  cinders  set  fire  to  the  roofs 
of  the  stores  of  George  W.  Richards  &  Co. 
and  of  Richards  &  Bispham,  on  the  west 
side  of  Front  street.  The  upper  stories  of 
the  former  were  burnt,  the  latter  partially 
injured.     Here  the  fire  was  checked  in  this 


direction,  beyond  the  expectations  of  the 
spectators.  Meanwhile  the  flames  had  ex- 
tended to  the  Steamboat  Hotel,  on  the  south 
side  of  Chestnut  street,  at  the  corner  of 
Water.  Next  door  a  cooper's  shop  was 
destroyed,  and  the  office  and  baggage  depot 
of  the  Camden  and  Amboy  line  was  materi- 
ally injured.  At  the  south-west  corner  of 
Water  and  Chestnut  streets  the  fire  reached 
the  clothing  store  of  Enoch  Allen  ;  next  the 
barber  shop  of  William  Gorgas,  next  to 
Martin's  tavern,  No.  57  Front  street,  and  to 
the  German  commission  house  of  Meisgies 
&,  Unkart,  No.  59.  These  houses  were 
wholly  consumed.  The  other  stores  in  the 
same  range,  of  J.  B.  M'llvaine,  Wm.  P. 
Hanna,  and  Charles  Field  &  Son  were  slightly 
injured. 

The  sparks  set  several  buildings  on  fire  in 
Taylor's  alley.  J.  Rowland's  liquor  store 
was  seriously  damaged,  and  a  large  four  story 
building  also  injured. 

In  Chestnut  street  above  Front  the  store 
of  Durden  B.  Carter  was  considerably  burnt, 
and  the  store  of  Henry  Risborough  partially. 

We  have  not  yet  been  able  to  ascertain  the 
names  of  the  owners  of  the  buildings  which 
were  injured  or  destroyed  by  this  calamitous 
fire.  All  which  were  within  the  circle  of  the 
flames  were  burnt  literally  to  the  ground. 
Not  a  particle  of  wood  work  is  left  in  them, 
and  the  walls  of  many  have  fallen  entirely. 
There  prevailed  during  the  whole  night  a 
strong  north-east  wind,  which  rapidly  ex- 
tended the  conflagration  and  greatly  increased 
the  difficulties  of  operating  against  it  effici- 
ently. 

In  several  of  the  stores  the  oil,  liquors,  and 
other  combustibles,  blazed  for  hours  with  in- 
tense violence.  Explosions  were  frequent, 
and  several  are  said  to  have  been  kegs  of 
gunpowder.  At  six  o'clock  this  morning  the 
indefatigable  and  daring  exertions  of  the  fire- 
men had  reduced  the  flames,  and  further  de- 
struction of  property  ceased  to  be  appre- 
hended. It  is  impossible  to  commend,  in 
terms  too  ardent  or  grateful,  the  labours  of 
the  firemen  on  this  occasion.  When  they 
had  no  opportunity  of  working  at  the  engines 
or  performing  other  duties,  they  got  drays 
and  carts  in  the  neighbourhood,  loaded  them 
with  goods  and  furniture,  and  dragged  them 
with  infinite  toil  to  places  of  secure  deposit. 
The  mayor  and  the  whole  body  of  watchmen 
were  on  the  ground,  protecting  the  property 
scattered  about  the  streets,  and  preserving 
order  among  the  thousands  of  spectators  who 
thronged  to  the  disastrous  scene. 

The  amount  of  property  of  various  kinds 
thus  destroyed  it  is  impossible  to  estimate 
with  precision,  but  it  may  be  reasonably 
stated  at  about  600,000  dollars.  This  loss  is 
most  untimely.  Never,  we  learn,  have  the 
merchants  of  this  city  stood  more  in  need  of 
regular  and  prosperous  trade. 

The  extensive  warehouse  of  David  S. 
Brown,  commission  merchant,  we  omitted  to 
mention  among  the  buildings  slightly  injured. 
Although  greatly  exposed,  it  was  saved  by 
the  use  of  wet  blankets  on  the  roof  and  in  the 
windows. 

The  most  painful  portion  of  this  recital  yet 


remains.  Several,  we  know  not  how  many, 
have  been  killed  or  severely  wounded.  At 
eight  o'clock  this  morning  the  walls  of  Enoch 
Allen's  house  fell  with  a  tremendous  crashj 
and  buried  in  the  ruins,  as  we  learn  positively, 
a  fireman  named  W.  Moreland,  a  member  of 
the  Good  Will  Engine.  He  was  instantly 
killed.  Others  it  is  feared  were  also  mortally 
hurt.  Two  of  the  wounded  were  carried  to 
the  hospital. 

William  Field,  a  fireman,  was  severely 
injured. 

James  Smiley,  a  member  of  the  Diligent 
Hose  Company,  fell  into  a  burning  cellar, 
and  had  his  head  much  cut  and  his  hands 
burned. 

James  Barber  and  John  Douglass,  mem- 
bers of  the  Good  Will  Engine  Company,  and 
a  member  of  the  Hope  Hose  Company,  whose 
name  we  did  not  learn,  are  missing,  and  the 
worst  is  feared  concerning  them. 

Bernard  Timmins,  also  of  the  latter  com- 
pany, is  severely  burnt. 

Jacob  Kugler,  fireman,  badly  burnt. 

We  have  just  learned  that  Thomas  not 
Ja7nes  Barber  was  an  engineer  at  the  Mint, 
and  not  a  fireman.  He  was  taken  to  the 
hospital,  and  died  in  about  three  hours,  leav- 
ing a  wife  and  three  children. 

Robert  Reynolds  and  Charles  Herman, 
members  of  the  Weccacoe  Engine,  were  both 
seriously  injured  by  a  bale  of  cotton  thrown 
from  the  upper  window  of  one  of  the  stores. 

Many  poor  families  have  been  thus  turned 
from  their  homes,  and  have  lost  a  great  por- 
tion of  their  furniture  and  clothing.  There 
was  generally  insurance  on  the  property  as 
far  as  we  have  been  able  to  ascertain,  but  the 
particulars  on  this  head  we  cannot  yet  state 
with  accuracy.  It  is  proper  to  mention, 
however,  that  the  disaster  will  not  cause  any 
failures.  There  are  various  surmises  con- 
cerning the  cause  of  the  fire,  which  many 
suppose  was  the  work  of  an  incendiary.  The 
firemen  are  now — twelve  o'clock,  M.  leaving 
the  scene  of  conflagration  with  their  appa- 
ratus. 

This,  we  believe,  is  the  most  destructive 
fire  which  has  ever  occurred  in  Philadelphia. 
Of  fifty-two  buildings  which  were  on  fire, 
forty  are  in  total  ruin,  many  of  them  large 
new  .varehouses. 

American  Free  Produce  Association. 

The  first  annual  meeting  of  the  American 
Free  Produce  Association  will  be  held  in 
Philadelphia  on  15th  of  lOth  mo.  at  Clark- 
son  Hall.  Societies  auxiliary  to  this  are  re- 
quested to  send  large  delegations,  and  the 
friends  of  the  cause  generally  are  invited  to 
attend.  On  behalf  of  the  executive  com- 
mittee. 

Abm.  L.  Pennock,  Chairman. 

Danl.  L.  Miller,  Jr.  Secretary. 

HAVERFORD    SCHOOL. 

WANTED,  a  Friend  to  act  as  Steward  of 
this  Institution.  Also,  one  to  take  charge  of 
the  Farm.     Apply  to 

KiMBEE  &  ShARPLESS, 

No.  8  South  Fourth  street. 


For  "  The  Friend." 
THOMAS  COLLEY. 

Thomas  Colley,  of  Sheffield,  England,  who 
visited  this  country  in  the  year  1785,  was  a 
friend  extensively  known,  and  highly  esteem- 
ed as  a  faithful  and  diligent  minister  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  in  which  he  laboured  during 
a  period  of  more  than  forty  years. 

He  was  born  at  Smeaton,  a  village  near 
Pontefract,  in  Yorkshire,  in  the  year  174^, 
and  was  educated  in  the  principles  of  the 
established  church  of  England,  and  at  the 
early  age  of  eleven  years  was  placed  as  an 
apprentice  in  Slieffield.  During  his  minority 
his  mind  was  awakened  to  the  importance  of 
a  religious  life,  and  he  joined  in  communion 
with  the  Methodists,  amongst  whom  he  was 
zealous,  active,  and  held  in  good  esteem. 

In  the  year  176-1  he  married.  About  this 
period  the  performances  and  observations  in 
which  he  had  been  engaged,  failing  to  satisfy 
that  travail,  which,  in  divine  mercy,  had  been 
raised  in  his  soul,  he  sought  for  something 
more  inward  and  substantial,  and  in  this  dis- 
p^osition  of  mind  was  drawn  to  attend  the 
meetings  of  Friends.  Waiting  reverently 
before  the  Lord,  he  became  further  acquaint- 
ed with  the  operation  of  divine  grace,  and 
was  engaged  to  press  after  a  deeper  know- 
ledge of  those  things  which  accompany  sal- 
vation. 

He  continued  his  attendance  of  the  reli- 
gious meetings  of  Friends  diligently,  until  he 
observed  that  some,  who  were  active  in  the 
concerns  of  the  Society,  absented  themselves 
from  those  held  near  the  middle  of  the  week. 
Reflecting  on  his  own  circumstances,  which 
were  then  low  in  the  world,  and  influeticed 
by  their  example,  he  for  a  time  followed 
their  practice,  but  found  that  by  so  doing  he 
suffered  loss  in  a  spiritual  sei.se,  and  was 
therefore  engaged  diligently  to  attend  meet- 
ings for  divine  worship.  Wo  are  admonished 
by  this  incident  of  the  importance  of  a  con- 
sistent life  in  all  those  who  are  making  a 
high  profession  of  religion  ;  by  the  want  of 
it  such  often  become,  in  different  ways, 
stumbling  blocks  in  the  path  of  honest  inqui- 
rers, and  not  only  suffer  loss,  but  are  in  dan- 
ger of  bringing  upon  themselves  the  reproof 
addressed  by  our  Lord  to  some  of  old,  "  Ye 
enter  not  in  yourselves,  and  them  that  were 
entering  in  ye  hindered."  At  the  same  time 
it  is  highly  important  for  those  who  are  seek- 
ing the  way  to  Zion  not  to  look  out  at  the 
example  of  others,  but  to  keep  a  single  eye 
to  the  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  their  souls, 
who  is  the  author  of  eternal  salvation  to  all 
who  obey  him. 

Having  given  proof  of  his  sincere  attach- 
ment to  our  religious  principles,  Thomas 
Colley  was  in  due  time  received  into  mem- 
bership with  Friends,  and  in  the  year  1768 
he  was  first  engaged  in  public  labour  as  a 
minister;  and  being  careful  to  occupy  the 
talents  committed  to  him,  his  services  were 
acceptable  and  edifying.  Not  long  after- 
wards, he  felt  himself  called  upon  to  travel 
in  the  service  of  the  gospel  ;  and  performed 
several  journeys,  with  the  unity  of  his  friends. 

In  1779,  in  company  with  his  friend  Philip 
Madin,  also  of  Sheffield,  he  paid  a  visit  to 


THE    FRIEND. 

the  then  remaining  members  of  our  Society 
on  the  island  of  Barbadoes,  and  also  on  a  few 
of  the  other  British  West  India  Islands.  He 
was  brought  very  low  when  on  his  passage 
across  the  Atlantic  ;  but  his  mind  appears, 
by  a  memorandum  made  at  the  time,  to  have 
been  greatly  consoled  in  this  season  of  con- 
flict of  spirit,  in  the  fresh  remembrance  of 
the  sufferings  of  the  unconquered  Captain  of 
our  salvation  ;  and  he  was  enabled  to  look, 
in  faith,  unto  Him,  and  to  lay  hold  on  his 
gracious  promises. 

Being  permitted  to  return  home  in  safety, 
he  penned  the  following  reflections  :  "  Under 
a  grateful  remembrance  of  the  many  favours 
of  the  Almighty,  graciously  extended  to  us, 
through  the  course  of  this  long  and  perilous 
journey,  in  preserving  us  in  the  midst  of  a 
raging  and  tumultuous  war,  in  opening  our 
way  in  the  service  in  which  wo  were  en- 
gaged, and  afibrding  ability  and  strength  to 
discharge  the  duty  of  the  day,  are  our  spirits 
humbly  bowed  in  deep  reverence  and  thank- 
fulness to  the  Father  and  Fountain  of  all  our 
living  mercies." 

A  few  years  after  his  return  from  this 
voyage,  he  again  left  his  near  connections, 
and  travelled  extensively  in  North  America, 
where  his  gospel  labours  were  well  received, 
and  made  a  deep  and  instructive  impression  on 
the  minds  of  many  of  those  whom  he  visited, 
some  of  whom  yet  remain  amongst  us,  re- 
taining in  advanced  life  a  lively  remem- 
brance of  this  devoted  servant  of  Christ. 

In  his  native  land  he  travelled  much  after- 
wards as  a  minister  ;  and  was  often  concern- 1  he  had  a  dangerous  attack  of  illness;  but 
ed,  more  particularly  in  the  latter  part  of  was  restored  to  his  family  and  friends.  He 
life,  to  labour,  in  word  and  doctrine,  among  afterwards  held  a  few  public  meetings  in  his 
those  of  other  religious  societies.  In  refer-  own  neighbourhood,  and  diligently  attended 
ence  to  one  of  these  journics  he  wrote  thus  other  meetings  at  home.  Towards  the  latter 
from  London  :  "  I  have  laboured  many  weeks  end  of  the  year  there  were  obvious  symptoms 
in  this  populous  place;  visited  all  the  meet-  of  a  declining  state  of  health,  w^liich  occa- 
ings  in  this  city,  and  most  of  them  on  first  sioned  him  to  remaik  to  a  friend  :  "  I  have 
days;  and  also  have  attended  their  quarterly  for  a  considerable  time  apprehended  I  should 
and   monthly  meetings,  and  have   had   public    have  a  linnering  illness,  and  have  never  de- 


13 


amongst  us,  and  particularly  that  description 
of  them,  who,  coming  from  a  distance  to  ac- 
quire a  knowledge  of  business,  are  removed 
from  under  the  care  of  their  natural  guar- 
dians, and  are  often  exposed  to  many  temp- 
tations. To  such  and  to  our  youth  in  general, 
these  Christian  counsels  and  advices  are  ten- 
derly recommended. 

Thomas  Colley  was  a  man  whoso  deport- 
ment in  life  was  such  as  becometh  one  em- 
ployed in  preaching  the  glad  tidings  of 
salvation  ;  his  manners  were  grave  and  un- 
affected, though  on  suitable  occasions  he  was 
cheerful  and  communicative.  He  was  desi- 
rous to  keep  himself  unspotted  from  the  world, 
and  his  general  demeanour  manifested  on 
whom  his  confidence  was  placed.  In  reli- 
gious meetings  his  reverent  silent  waiting 
was  obvious  to  others,  and  had  a  tendency  to 
draw  them  into  the  same  frame  of  spirit.  He 
was  uprightly  concerned  for  the  due  preser- 
vation of  our  Christian  discipline,  and  careful 
to  keep  his  place  in  the  meetings  established 
for  its  support.  In  the  exercise  of  the  min- 
istry he  was  diligent  in  waiting  for  the  re- 
newed influence  of  divine  power  ;■  and  was 
thereby  often  eminently  qualified  to  set  forth 
the  blessing  of  salvation  through  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  came  as  a  sacrifice  for  sin, 
and  as  the  light  of  the  world;  fervently  en- 
deavouring, in  the  ability  received,  to  gather 
all  to  the  inward,  immediate  teachings  of  the 
Holy  Spirit. 

In  the  year  1810,  he  attended  the  yearly 
meeting  in    London,  near  the  close  of  which 


meetings  at  all  the  meeting-houses,  and 
other  places;  in  which  service,  I  may  with 
reverence  acknowledge,  that  the  Lord  has 
been  near,  and  his  ancient  promise  fulfilled, 
'  As  the  day  is,  so  shall  my  strength  be.' 
The  meetings  have  generally  been  large; 
neither  unfavourable  weather,  nor  snow  on 
the  ground,  prevented  the  people  from  at- 
tending ;  and  that  living  power,  which  is 
both  ancient  and  new,  was  a  crown  and  dia- 
dem to  our  assemblies." 

When  not  engaged  in  religious  service,  he 
was  diligent  in  attention  to  his  business,  which 
was  that  of  a  cutler,  and  of  which  the  super- 
intendance,  during  the  periods  of  his  absence 
from  home,  devolved  in  great  measure  upon 
his  wife,  who,  not  only  in  a  religious  sense, 
but  also  in  regard  to  temporal  concerns,  was  j  amongst  wl; 
truly  a  "  help-meet,"  and  the  honest  industry  '  laboured.  Tl 
of  both  was  attended  with  the  blessing  of 
Providence. 

In  the  year  1796  he  felt  his  mind  engaged 
to  address  an  affectionate  epistle  to  the  youth 
of  Sheffield  meeting,  which  is  subjoined  to 
this  memoir,  not  only  as  exhibiting  his  con- 
cern for  this  interesting  class,  but  as  being 
appropriate  to  the  circumstances  of  the  youth 


sired  it  might  be  otherwise.  I  do  not,  as 
some  have  done,  wish  for  a  sudden  removal, 
as  I  think,  divine  providence,  as  well  as 
divine  grace,  is  as  much  manifested  in  times 
of  sickness,  as  in  times  of  health  ;  and  it  now 
yieldeth  me  groat  consolation,  that  I  worked 
while  health  and  ability  were  afforded.  I 
now  see  but  little  to  be  done  ;  and  it  is  cause 
of  great  satisfaction,  that  I  was  enabled  to 
perform  my  last  religious  visit  to  London." 

For  some  time  he  had  been  seldom  heard 
in  his  own  meeting,  but  lie  now  frequently 
spoke,  both  in  testimony  and  supplication, 
with  clearness,  and  in  the  power  and  love  of 
the  gospel,  manifesting,  as  a  father  in  the 
church,  his  continued  and  increasing  solici- 
tude for  the  spiritual  progress  of  those 
he  had  long  and  faithfully 
olemnity  which  prevailed  on 
these  occasions,  made  a  deep  and  instructive 
impression  on  his  friends. 

In  the  seventh  month,  1811,  he  was  seized 
with  violent  illness,  which  he  expected  to  sur- 
vive only  a  few  days  ;  but  being  a  little  re- 
vived, he  said  to  a  friend  who  visited  him, 
"  I  am  a  poor  weak  creature,  uncertain  how 
this  attack  may  ter-aiinatc ;  nor  am  I  anxious 


14 


about  it.  For  some  time  past,  I  have  been 
concerned  to  use  the  strength  afforded,  in  dis- 
charging manifested  duties  ;  and,  on  retro- 
spect, I  do  not  see  one  religious  duty  or  ser- 
vice left  undone." 

After  this  he  gradually  declined ;  and  in 
the  sixth  month,  1812,  he  became  very  weak. 
On  the  10th  of  that  month,  when  one  of  his 
friends,  who  had  called  on  him,  was  about  to 
take  his  leave,  having  to  attend  a  meeting  of 
ministers  and  elders  that  evening,  he  said, 
with  a  calm  and  expressive  countenance, "  The 
Lord  bless  thee  ;  and  may  He  be  with  you  in 
all  your  movements,  in  the  promotion  of  his 
work.  How  long  the  taper  may  glimmer  in 
the  socket  is  uncertain;  I  think  it  will  not  be 
lonij.     My  love  to  Friends.     Farewell." 

He  spoke  but  little  afterwards,  appearing 
to  be  in  a  state  of  patient  waiting  for  the  full 
accomplishment  of  the  divine  will  concerning 
him  ;  and,  on  the  12th  of  the  sixth  month, 
1812,  he  expired,  in  the  seventieth  year  of 
his  age,  having  been  a  minister  forty-four 
years.  "  Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold 
the  upright,  for  the  end  of  that  man  is  peace," 


The  following  is  the  epistle  mentioned  in 
the  preceding  memoir;  it  is  addressed  to  "The 
Youth  of  Sheffield  Meeting." 

Dear  Young  Friends, — Having  often  felt 
my  mind  drawn  in  tender  affection  towards 
you,  with  desires  for  your  preservation  in  the 
truth  ;  that  you  might  know  an  advancement 
in  righteousness  and  holiness,  and  a  growth 
in  sound  experience  ;  so  at  this  time,  1  feel  a 
freedom  to  address  you  in  a  degree  of  that 
love,  which  is  both  ancient  and  new,  and 
which  extends  over  all  the  Lord's  heritage  ; 
desiring  to  guard  you  against  the  dangerous 
snares  of  the  enemy,  and  encourage  you  to 
persevere  in  the  way  of  truth  and  righteous- 
ness. 

We  are  called  with  an  high  and  holy  call- 
ing, even  that  in  our  lives  and  conversation 
we  should  glorify  God,  the  object  of  worship, 
and  the  author  of  every  good  and  perfect 
gift. 

The  profession  which  many  of  you  have 
derived  from  education,  is  awful  ;  that  of  be- 
lieving in,  and  living  under,  the  government 
of  the  spirit  of  Christ ;  and  great  have  been 
the  advantages  which  you  have  been  parta- 
kers of,  in  that  your  minds  are  directed,  both 
by  precept  and  example,  to  a  certain  evidence 
of  divine  truth  in  your  hearts.  This  hath 
been  the  guide  of  the  faithful  in  all  genera- 
tions, through  the  slippery  paths  of  life,  and 
hath  clothed  them  with  strength  and  salva- 
tion, in  proportion  to  their  attention  and 
obedience  thereunto  :  whilst  those  who  disre- 
gard this  law  of  the  spirit  of  life,  which  alone 
can  set  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death, 
and  follow  lying  vanities,  are  left  in  a  state 
of  uncertainty,  and  are  strangers  to  that  good, 
which  the  Lord  hath  in  store  for  them  that 
love  him. 

Your  situations  and  circumstances  in  this 
place  are  rather  peculiar.  Youth  are  brought 
from  distant  parts,  of  different  dispositions, 
whose  minds  may  have  received  impressions 
from  various  kinds  of  examples,  before  they 


THE    FRIEND. 


come.  This  hath  been  the  cause  of  much 
solicitude,  in  the  minds  of  well-concerned 
Friends.  Example  is  very  prevalent,  and  if 
you  measure  yourselves  by  the  standard  of 
those  who  are  not  careful  to  live  in  the  fear 
of  the  Lord,  you  may  soon  become  wrapped 
up  in  an  unsafe  confidence,  and  gradually 
settle  in  a  state  of  insensibility,  like  some  of 
old,  whose  apprehension  of  divine  things  was 
so  darkened  that  they  said,  "  the  Lord  will 
not  do  good,  why  should  we  love  him  1 — nei- 
ther will  he  do  evil,  why  should  we  fear 
him  ?" — Whenever  a  mind  becomes  so  es- 
tranged from  God,  as  to  have  no  true  sense  of 
his  love  and  power  in  their  hearts,  who  is  the 
fountain  of  happiness  and  true  centre  of  the 
soul,  such  will  then  be  seeking  to  draw  satis- 
faction from  things  without  them,  and  propose 
to  themselves,  that  which  they  will  not  be 
able  to  obtain  ;  encouraging  themselves,  and 
one  another,  in  the  pursuit  thereof,  in  a  dis- 
position like  that  which  is  described  in  Solo- 
mon's recantation,  when,  representing  the 
language  of  flesh  and  spirit,  which  are  in 
continual  opposition  to  each  other,  he  saith, 
"  Rejoice,  O  young  man,  in  thy  youth,  and 
let  thine  heart  cheer  thee  in  the  days  of  thy 
youth.  Walk  in  the  ways  of  thine  heart,  and 
in  the  sight  of  thine  eyes."  But  they  do  not 
consider  the  following  sentence,  viz. — "  But, 
know  thou,  that  for  all  these  things  God  will 
bring  thee  into  judgment.  Therefore,  remove 
sorrow  from  thy  heart,  and  put  away  evil 
from  thy  flesh  ;  for  childhood  and  youth  are 
vanity." 

Truly  the  situation  of  some  is  to  be  la- 
mented, who,  notwithstanding  all  the  care  of 
pious  parents,  and  religiously  concerned 
friends,  and  against  all  the  checks  and  re- 
monstrances of  the  spirit  of  truth  in  their 
own  minds,  continue  to  slight  the  reproofs  of 
instruction  from  within,  and  the  admonitions 
of  their  friends,  as  instrumentally  applied. 
These  will  become  like  the  heath  in  the  de- 
sert, who  see  not  when  good  cometh,  and 
like  unto  the  salt  which  has  lost  its  savour, 
that  is  henceforth  good  for  nothing.  How 
much  better  would  it  be,  in  the  early  stage  of 
life,  before  the  ramparts  of  the  mind  become 
weakened  by  wrong  impressions,  or  evil 
habits,  by  custom,  be  established,  to  fake  the 
counsel  of  the  wise  man,  "  Remember  now 
thy  Creator  in  the  days  of  thy  youth  ;  whilst 
the  evil  days  come  not,  and  the  years  draw 
nigh,  when  thou  shalt  say,  I  have  no  plea- 
sure in  them  ;"  as  also  the  doctrine  of  our 
Lord,  who  certainly  knew  what  was  best  for 
us  to  do.  He  said,  "  Seek  first  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  and  the  righteousness  thereof." 

An  early  acquaintance  with  the  Lord,  and 
dedication  of  heart  to  him,  prepares  their 
tender  minds,  according  to  their  capacities, 
for  filling  up  their  respective  duties  in  life  ; 
first  to  God,  to  whom  we  are  accountable  for 
our  time  in  this  world,  and  from  whom  we 
must  receive  a  recompense  in  the  world  to 
come  ;  and  next,  our  relative  duties  in  social 
life.  First,  then,  our  duty  to  God  is  a  sur- 
render of  our  hearts  and  affections  to  him, 
who  hath  called  in  the  language  of  wisdom, 
"  My  son,  give  me  thy  heart,  and  let  thine 
eyes  observe   my  ways."     This  will  bring  to 


a  state  of  watchfulness,  and  taking  up  the 
daily  cross,  which  crucifies  the  fleshy  lusts, 
and  reduceth  the  mind  to  a  qujet  acquies- 
cence with  the  divine  v/ill. 

Though  all  may  not  be  called  to  public 
stations  in  the  church,  yet  all  are  called  to 
watchfulness  ;  and  as  they  abide  at  their  res- 
pective posts,  having  a  single  eye  to  the  pure 
principle  of  light  and  truth,  they  will  each 
contribute,  according  to  their  measure,  to  the 
advancement  of  that  kingdom  which  stands 
in  righteousness  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Thus,  their  minds  being  cloth- 
ed  with  humility,  they  will  be  prepared  for 
filling  up  their  duties  one  towards  another. 
There  is  great  beauty  and  comeliness  in  true 
rectitude  of  conduct,  in  every  station  in  life. 
Humility  and  becoming  diffidence  in  young 
people,  are  ornaments  that  never  fail  to  gain 
esteem.  It  was  a  proverb  of  the  wise  man, 
"  that  before  honour  goes  humility,  and  an 
haughty,  or  unteachable,  spirit  before  a  fall." 
And  it  was  an  injunction  of  the  apostle,  when 
writing  to  Titus,  "  Young  men  exhort  to  bo 
sober-minded."  As  this  exhortation  is  at- 
tended to,  it  will  tend  much  to  your  preserva- 
tion ;  for  it  will  beget  sobriety  of  manners, 
as  well  as  a  just  knowledge  of  yourselves, 
and  of  the  need  you  have  both  of  the  example 
and  advice  of  your  elders,  who  have  trode 
the  paths  of  youth  before  you,  and  are  made 
acquainted  with  the  snares  that  await  your 
steps,  and  from  a  degree  of  experience,  are 
qualified  to  point  out  the  danger  you  may  bo 
in,  and  by  prudent  restraints  to  guard  against 
them.  For,  as  an  eminent  writer  observed 
formerly,  "  The  Lord  hath  established  the 
honour  of  the  father  over  the  children,  and 
confirmed  the  authority  of  the  mother  over 
the  sons." 

As  one  generation  passeth  away,  another 
succeedeth  in  its  stead,  and,  if  it  should  please 
the  Almighty  to  prolong  your  days,  you  also 
will  attain  to  the  age  of  men  and  women,  on 
whom  the  weight  of  the  cause  and  testimony 
of  truth  must  rest,  if  you  abide  in  the  Lord's 
fear  :  and  then,  on  a  retrospective  view  of  the 
different  periods  of  your  lives,  it  will  be  no 
pain  of  mind  to  reflect,  that  you  were  con- 
cerned to  obey  the  apostolic  exhortation, 
"  Likewise,  ye  younger,  submit  yourselves 
unto  the  elder."  And  again,  "  Obey  them 
that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  your- 
selves, for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they 
that  must  give  an  account." 

As  your  preservation,  growth,  and  esta- 
blishment, depend  on  your  faith  in,  and  obe- 
dience to,  the  spirit  of  Christ  in  your  hearts, 
seek  after  an  access  to  that  living  fountain. 
Be  diligent  in  the  attendance  of  meetings  for 
divine  worship ;  for  it  is  those  that  wait  upon 
the  Lord,  that  renew  their  strength.  When- 
ever a  slackness  and  indifferency  take  place 
in  the  attendance  of  religious  meetings,  it  in- 
dicates a  lukewarm  state,  which  is  offensive 
to  the  Lord,  and  oftentimes  opens  a  door  for 
more  liberty  to  the  flesh,  vain  confidence,  and 
self  will,  at  which  many  have  gone  out,  to 
their  own  great  loss,  and  the  grief  of  their 
friends. 

Let  others'  harms  make  you  beware,  and 
cherish  a  desire  that  your  dwellings  may  be 


THE  FRIEND. 


15 


near  to  the  spring  of  divine  life.  Tiius,  as 
you  advance  in  years,  you  may  grow  in  grace, 
and  in  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  ;  that,  when 
the  elders  are  removed  from  works  to  re- 
wards, their  seats  may  not  remain  empty; 
but  that  you,  being  prepared  by  the  Lord's 
forming  hand,  may  fill  up  the  places  of  the 
faithful,  in  the  promotion  of  the  work  of 
righteousness  in  the  earth.  With  the  salu- 
tation of  gospel  love,  I  remain,  your  friend, 
Thomas  Colley. 


Testimony  of  Infidels  to  the  character  of 
Jesus  Christ. 
Vanina,  an  Italian  scholar,  who  suffered 
death  for  his  atheism,  frankly  acknowledged 
that  he  could  find  nothing  in  the  history  and 
actions  of  our  Saviour  that  he  could  charge 
with  secular  interest  or  design,  by  which  to 
blast  him  or  his  religion.  Bolingbroke  al- 
lows that  Jesus  taught,  in  all  cases,  one  con- 
tinued lesson  of  the  strictest  morality,  of  jus- 
tice, benevolence  and  universal  charity.  Paine 
acknowledges  the  leading  trait  of  the  charac- 
ter of  Jesus  to  be  philanthropy.  Gibbon 
records  "  his  mild  constancy  in  the  midst  of 
cruel  and  voluntary  sufferings,  his  universal 
benevolence,  and  the  sublime  simplicity  of  his 
actions  and  character."  Lequino,  a  French 
unbeliever,  speaks  of  him  as  the  wisest  and 
best  man  that  ever  lived,  as  a  generous  phi- 
lanthropist;  as  having  wholly  sacrificed  him- 
self to  the  public  good,  giving  his  whole 
existence  to  the  unhappy,  never  lying  to  his 
persecutors,  but  teaching  them  virtue.  Vol- 
taire and  Rosseau  both  acknowledge  him  to 
be  "  infinitely  superior"  to  Socrates.  Ros- 
seau's  memorable  words  are  often  quoted : 
"  If  the  life  and  death  of  Socrates  are  those 
of  a  philosopher,  the  life  and  death  of  Jesus 
Christ  are  those  of  a  God." 


Glass  Works  at  Sandwich,  Massachusetts. 

The  yards  and  buildings  of  this  establish- 
ment cover  six  acres  of  ground.  It  employs 
two  hundred  and  twenty-five  workmen,  who, 
with  their  families,  occupy  sixty  dwelling 
houses. 

The  raw  material  used,  per  annum,  are, 
glass,  600  tons;  red  lead,  700,000  pounds; 
pearl-ash,  450,000  pounds  ;  saltpetre,  70,000 
pounds.  They  consume  1,J00  cords  of  pine 
wood,  700  cords  of  oak  ditto,  and  100,000 
bushels  of  bituminous  coal. 

Seventy  tons  of  hay  and  straw  are  used  for 
packing  the  glass. 

The  amount  of  glass  ware  manufactured  is 
$300,000  per  annum,  said  to  be  superior  to 
any  other  manufactured  in  America,  and  equal 
to  any  in  Europe. 

By  the  application  of  heated  air  from  the 
steam-engine,  to  pans  containing  sea  water, 
they  manufacture  about  3,000  bushels  of  salt 
per  annum  ;  and  all  the  ashes  are  bleached, 
and  the  lye  converted  to  potash.  It  is  said 
that  the  mere  saving  to  the  company  by  this 
species  of  economy,  which  is  carried  through 
every  department,  is  sufficient  to  pay  a  hand- 
some dividend  on  the  stock. 


PUNISHMEKT    OF    DEATH. 


The  following  important  statement  has 
been  recently  published  by  the  committee  of 
the  British  Anti-Capital  Punishment  Society. 

In  the  year  1821,  there  were  114  execu- 
tions in  England  and  Wales.  In  1828  the 
number  was  reduced  to  59;  in  1836,  to  17; 
and  in  1838  it  was  only  6.  That  this  change 
has  been  effected  without  diminishing,  even  in 
the  slightest  degree,  the  security  of  the  per- 
sons and  properties  of  men,  is  a  matter  of  the 
clearest  evidence,  the  evidence  of  actual  ex- 
perience, which  cannot  be  disputed  or  falsified. 
The  government  returns  prove  that  there  have 
been  fewer  highway  robberies  the  last  five 
years,  with  5  executions,  than  in  the  preced- 
ing five  years  with  36  executions  ; — that  there 
have  been  fewer  acts  of  burglary  and  house- 
breaking in  the  last  six  years,  with  only  3 
executions,  than  in  the  preceding  six  years, 
when  56  persons  suffered  death  for  those 
crimes  ; — that  there  has  been  less  horse-steal- 
ing in  the  last  nine  years,  without  any  execu- 
tion, than  in  the  preceding  nine  years,  during 
which,  for  that  offence  alone,  46  convicts 
were  sent  to  the  scaffold. 


BAKED    TOMATOES. 

Those  who  find  the  tomato  too  acid,  when 
stewed,  &c.,  may  relish  them  when  cooked  as 
follows : 

Cut  the  tomatos  in  two,  and  removing  a 
part  of  the  contents,  fill  them  with  crumbs  of 
grated  bread,  and  season  parsley,  salt,  pepper, 
a  little  butter,  &c.  Then  bake  them  like 
apples,  for  twenty  or  thirty  minutes,  and  they 
will  be  a  dish  to  set  before  the  sultan  himself. 
In  this  and  other  forms,  any  one  may  raise  in 
his  garden,  cheaper  and  more  palateable  me- 
dicine, than  under  this  popular  name  is  to  be 
obtained  from  the  apothecary. 


STRAWBERRIES. 

A  writer  in  the  New  England  Farmer 
states  that  one  of  his  neighbours  in  Dedham 
(Mass.)  has  received  from  the  sale  of  straw- 
berries the  present  year,  an  amount  that 
would  be  equal  to  $1120  an  acre.  The 
ground  cultivated  measured  10  rods,  has  a 
southern  aspect,  and  is  of  ordinary  quality. 
This  patch  was  planted  with  the  Methvin 
Castle  four  years  since,  has  been  well  taken 
care  of,  and  is  now  well  covered  with  vines. 
From  June  18th  to  July  19th,  was  sold  straw- 
berries  to  the  amount  of  $77.  The  quantity 
gathered  during  this  period,  weighed  258 
lbs.  and  measured  8  bushels  and  3  pecks. 
The  amount  of  expense  for  labour,  manure, 
and  sending  to  market,  was  $6  44.  These 
strawberries  were  sold  at  the  Astor  House, 
N.  Y.,  and  none  were  sent  measuring  less 
than  two  and  a  half  inches  in  circumference. 
The  writer  very  justly  remarks  : 

"  This  cultivator  reaped  more  from  his 
little  patch  of  ground  than  many  of  our  farm- 
ers do  from  acres  ;  and  so  it  will  be  till  they 
can  learn  to  cultivate  less  land,  and  that,  from 
their  bad  management,  generally  half  starved. 


A  farm  should  be  an  extended  garden  ;  and 
then  every  inch  of  ground,  for  the  care  we 
have  taken  of  it  will  bountifully  repay  our 
labour.  Mother  earth  is  belter  than  her 
children  ;  she  is  grateful  for  favours  and  re- 
turns them. 


CIRCULAR. 

Philadelphia,  Ninth  Mo.  1839. 

Esteemed  Friend, — It  has  long  been  a  sub- 
ject of  deep  concern  to  many  Friends,  that  the 
people  of  colour  who  are  amongst  us,  are  de- 
prived of  so  many  of  the  advantages  partaken 
of  by  other  members  of  the  community.  The 
Managers  of  the  "  Institute  for  Coloured 
Youth,"  impressed  with  these  views,  have  the 
satisfaction  to  state  tliey  have  purchased  a 
farm,  which  is  considered  very  eligible  for 
the  purposes  of  the  proposed  Institute,  being 
about  seven  miles  north  of  the  city,  on  the 
Willow  Grove  or  Old  York  Turnpike  Road. 
On  this  place  it  is  intended  to  receive  a 
limited  number  of  coloured  children,  who  will 
be  instructed  in  farming,  some  of  the  useful 
arts,  and  the  elementary  branches  of  an 
English  education ;  in  the  hope  that  if  the 
young  be  thus  prepared  to  enter  on  the  duties 
of  life,  they  will  be  qualified  to  take  their  sta- 
tion as  useful  members  in  the  community. 

In  taking  this  preliminary  step  towards 
carrying  out  the  wishes  of  the  benevolent  in- 
dividual to  whose  liberal  bequest,  in  connec- 
tion with  the  contributions  of  other  friends, 
we  are  indebted  for  the  means  of  making  a 
commencement  in  this  effort,  the  funds  have 
been  nearly  exhausted;  but  trusting  thut  the 
sympathies  of  the  members  of  our  Religious 
Society  will  be  increasingly  awakened  in  be- 
half of  the  oppressed  portion  of  the  human 
family,  for  whose  benefit  this  fund  is  intended, 
we  are  encouraged  to  hope  that  an  appeal 
will  Jiot  be  made  in  vain,  but  that  ample 
means  will  be  afforded  to  carry  on  this  im- 
portant work.  We  respectfully  request  thy 
pecuniary  assistance  for  this  desirable  object, 
as  well  as  thy  influence  and  exertion  in  pro- 
curing the  aid  of  others. 

Signed  by  direction  and  on  behalf  of  the 
Board  of  Managers. 

Caspar  Wistar,  Secretary. 

Donations  or  subscriptions  will  be  grate- 
fully received  by  either  of  the  undersigned 
managers  : 

Benjamin  Cooper,  near  Camden,  N.  J.  ; 
George  Williams,  No.  71  North  Seventh 
street ;  Philip  Garrett,  Noble  above  Sixth 
street;  Blakey  Sharpless,  No.  8  South  Fourth 
street ;  Thomas  Evans,  No.  129  South 
Third  street ;  John  G.  Hoskins,  No.  50  North 
Fourth  street ;  Saml.  Mason,  jr.  No.  68 
North  Seventh  street ;  John  Elliott,  Race 
above  Seventh  street ;  Thomas  Wistar,  jr. 
Abinglon;  Caspar  Wistar,  No.  184  Arch 
street;  Mordecai  L.  Dawson,  N.  W.  corner 
Tenth  and  Filbert  streets ;  Marmadukc  C. 
Cope,  No.  286,  Filbert  street;  Stephen  P. 
Morris,  N.  E.  corner  Eighth  and  Spruce 
streets;  Joseph  Scattergood,  No.  14  Minor 
street;  Wm.  Biddle,  N.  VV.  corner  Eleventh 
and  Arch  streets. 


16 


THE  FRIEND. 


"The  re 
susceptible 


niOUGIlTS    IN 

iririg:  of  the  mind  iot 
of  divine  impressions. 


For  "The  Fri 

%.    GROVE. 

itself,  is  the  sta 
-Lord  BicoN. 


How  beautiful  ye  are — green  trees!  green  trees  1 

How  nobly  beautiful !     Fain  would  1  rest 

'Neath  the  broad  shadow  of  your  mantling  arms — 

And  lose  the  world's  unquiet  irnugery 

In  the  soft  mist  of  dreams.     Your  curtaining  veil 

Shuts  out  the  revelry  and  toil  that  chafe 

The  city's  denizens.     Man  wars  with  man. 

And  brethren  forage  on  each  other's  hearts, 

Throwing  their  life  blood  in  that  crucible 

'Which  brings  foith  gold. 

Pcrohjnce  we  vaunt  ourselves 
Among  our  fellow-worms,  and  reach  and  strive. 
And  gaze  at  gauds,  and  cling  to  wind-swept  reeds, — 
Then  darkly  sink  and  die. — 

But  here  ye  stand. 
Your  moss  grown  roots  by  hidden  moisture  fed. 
And  on  your  towering  heads  the  dews  that  fall 
From  God's  right  hand.     I  love  your  sacred  lure, 
And  to  the  silence  you  have  learned  of  Him 
Bo.v  down  my  spirit.     Not  a  whispering  leaf 
L'plifts  itself,  to  mar  the  holy  pause 
Of  meditation. 

Doth  not  wisdom  dwell 
With  silence  and  with  nature?     From  the  throng 
Of  fiorce  communings  or  of  feverish  joys, 
So  the  sweet  mother  of  t!ie  Lord  of  lile 
Turned  to  the  manger  and  its  lowly  train. 
And,  mid  their  quiet  ruminations,  found 
Refuge  and  room. 

Muthinks  an  angel's  wing 
Floats  o'er  your  arch  of  verdure,  glorious  trees, 
Luring  the  soul  above.     Oh  !  ere  we  pari — 
For  soon  I  leave  your  blessed  company. 
And  seek  the  dusty  paths  of  life  again— 
Give  me  some  gift — some  token  of  your  love — 
One  holy  thought,  in  heavenly  silence  born — 
That  I  may  nurse  it  till  wo  meet  again. 

L.  H.  S. 
Hartford,  Connecticut,  Sept.  30lh. 


TUB  TRZizsa-B. 


TENTH   MONTH,   12,  1839. 


familiar  language  he  unfolded  to  the  class. 
Since  that  period  the  doctor  has  devoted 
much  time  to  the  subject,  and  we  are  in- 
formed has  accumulated  a  large  accession  to 
the  amouiit  of  facts  corroborative  of  the  theo- 
ries or  discoveries  which  he  hopes  to  esta- 
blish ;  and  we  therefore  entertain  the  expec- 
tation that  the  proposed  course  of  lectures 
will  be  rendered  peculiarly  entertaining  and 
instructive.  In  our  next  number  we  shall 
probably  be  able  to  announce  the  time,  place, 
and  terms  of  the  course. 

The  continued  solicitude  evinced  by  the 
managers  of  Friends'  Reading  Room  to  provide 
liberally  for  the  improvement  and  rational 
entertainment  of  our  young  Friends,  of  which 
the  following  notice  is  a  fresh  proof,  we  hope 
will  be  met  by  a  corresponding  readiness  on 
their  part  diligently  to  avail  themselves  of 
the  proffered  benefit.  The  qualifications  of 
Dr.  Bryan  as  a  lecturer  are  already  advan 
tageously  known. 

Lectures  at  Friends'  Reading  Room. 
Dr.  J.  Bryan  will  commence  a  course  of 
sixteen  lectures  on  Anatomy  and  Physiology 
in  the  lower  room  occupied  by  Friends'  Read 
ing  Room  Association  on  Apple-tree  alley, 
near  Fourth  street,  on  fifth  day  evening 
next,  the  17th  instant,  at  7j  o'clock. 


We  rejoice  that  the  benevolent  and  beau- 
tiful conception  which  was  among  the  last 
thoughts  of  the  late  Richard  Humphreys  of 
this  city,  and  of  which  his  legacy,  amounting 
with  the  interest  to  fourteen  or  fifteen  thou- 
sand dollars,  will  form  the  foundation,  is  now 
in  a  likely  way  to  be  realized.  The  proof  of 
this  will  be  found  in  the  circular  on  another 
page,  to  which  we  invite  the  attention  of  all 
our  readers.  Here  is  presented  a  fair  and 
appropriate  occasion  for  the  exercise  of  a 
liberal  spirit,  and  of  giving  tangible  evidence 
of  good  feeling  toward.s  a  greatly  injured  por- 
tion of  the  human  family. 

We  learn  with  pleasure  that  at  the  request 
of  a  number  of  our  most  respectable  fellow 
citizens.  Dr.  James  Espy  of  this  city,  previ- 
ously to  his  intended  departure  for  Europe, 
has  concluded  to  deliver  a  course  of  lectures 
before  such  of  the  literary  and  scientific  so- 
cieties and  citizens  of  Philadelphia,  as  feel  an 
interest  in  the  science  of  meteorology.  Hav- 
ing enjoyed  the  privilege  of  attending  several 
of  the  interesting  lectures  delivered  by  him 
on  this  his  favourite  pursuit,  at  Friends' 
Reading  Room,  some  two  or  three  winters 
ago,  we  were  agreeably  entertained,  and  in- 
cited to  admiration  at  the  extent  and  variety 
of  curious  and  valuable  information  which  in 


LIST    OF    AGENTS. 

MAINE. 

Peter  W.  Morrcll,  Portland. 
,  Daniel  Taber,  Vassalborough. 

William  Cobb,  South  Windham. 

Stephen  Jones,  Jr.,  Palermo. 
NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

.Moses  Gove,  Jr.,  Weare. 

Jonathan  Beede,  Poplin. 
MASSACHUSETTS. 

Abijah  Chase,  Salem. 

James  Austin,  Nantucket. 

William  C.  Taber,  New  Bedford. 

Stephen  Dillingham,  P.  M.,  Falmouth,  Cape  Cod. 

John  M.  Earle,  Worcester. 

Thomas  Akin,  P.  M.,  S.  Yarmouth. 
VERMONT. 

Dr.  Harris  Otis,  Dan'oy,  Rutland  Co. 

John  Knowles,  Monkton,  Addison  Co. 
RHODE  ISLAND. 

R.  J.  Pcckham,  Providence. 

Job  Sherman,  Newport. 
NEW  YORK. 

Mahlon  Day,  City  of  New  York. 

Joshua  Kimber,  Flushing,  L.  I. 

William  Willis,  Jericho,  L.  I. 

John  F.  Hull,  Stanfordville. 

Asa  B.  Smith,  Farmington. 

Jesse  P.  Haines,  Lockport. 

Charles  Field,  Saw  Pit. 

Joseph  Bowne,  Butternuts. 

Thomas  Townsend,  Lowville. 

Elihu  Ring,  Trumansburg. 

Thomas  Bedell,  Coxsackie. 

Moses  Sutton,  Jr.,  Pinesbridge. 

Samuel  Adams,  New  Paltz  Landing,  Ulster  Co. 

Ephraim  PoUer,  Granville,  Washington  Co. 

Isaac  Mosher,  Queensbury,  Warren  Co. 

William  Keese  2d,  Keeseville,  Essex  Co. 

Nathaniel  Adams,  Canterbury. 

James  Congdon,  Poughkeepsie. 
NEW  JERSEY. 

Charles  Atherton,  Burlington. 

John  Bishop,  Columbus. 

Samuel  Bunting,  Croaswicks. 

David  Roberts,  Moorestowu. 

Caspar  Wistar,  Salem. 

Josiah  Tatum,  Woodbury. 
Hugh  Townsend,  Plainfield, 


Jacob  Parker,  Rahway. 
John  N.  Reeve,  Medford. 
Benjamin  Sheppard,  Greenwich. 
PENNSYLVANIA. 

George  Malin,  Whiteland. 
Charles  Lippincott,  Westchester. 
George  G.  Ashbridge,  Downingtown. 
Isaac  Pusey,  Londongrove. 
Solomon  Lukens,  CoatesviUe. 
Jesse  Spencer,  Gwynedd. 
Jesse  J.  Maris,  Chester. 
Thomas  Wistar,  Jr.,  Abington. 
Joel  Evans,  Springfield. 
James  Moon,  Fallsington,  Bucks  Co. 
Thomas  Mendenhall,  Berwick,  Columbia  Co, 
Jonathan  Binns,  Brownsville,  Fayette  Co. 
Jacob  Haines,  Money,  Lycoming  Co. 
DELAWARE. 

John  W.  Tatum,  Wilmington. 
MARYLAND. 

John  P.  Balderston,  Baltimore. 
Dr.  Thomas  H.  Dawson,  Easton. 
Dr.  Thomas  Worthington,  Darlington,  Hartford  Co. 
VIRGINIA. 

Micajah  Bates,  Richmond. 

William  Davis,  Jr.,  Lynchburg. 

Robert  White,    Barber's  X  Roads  P.  O.,  Isle   «f 

Wight  Co. 
Aaron  H.  Griffith,  Winchester. 
NORTH  CAROLINA. 

Phineas  Ni.xon,  P.  M.,  Nixon's,  Randolph  Co. 
Jesse  Hinshaw,  New  Salem. 

Nathan  Hunt,  Jr.,  P.  M.,  Hunt's  Store. 

Lambert  Moore,  P.  M.,  New  Garden. 
SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

Benjamin  B.  Hussey,  Charleston. 
OHIO. 

Ephraim  Morgan,  Cincinnati. 

Lemuel  Jones,  Mount  Pleasant. 

James  Stanton,  Barnesville. 

Henry  Crew,  P.  M.,  Richmond. 

John  Street,  Salem,  Columbiana  Co. 

John  Negus,  Upper  Springfield,  Columbiana  Co^ 

Thomas  Talbert,  Jacksonburg. 

Micajah  Bailey,  Wilmington. 

Gersham  Perdue,  Leesburgh,  Highland  Co. 

Aaron  L.  Benedict,  Bennington,  Delaware  Co. 

David  Mole,  West  Milton,  Miami  Co. 

James  W.  Marmon,  Zainesficld,  Logan  Co. 

William  S.  Bales,  M.  D.,  Smithfield,  JefFersnn  Co. 

William  Foulke,  Pcnnsville,  Morgan  Co. 
INDIANA. 

Elijah  CoflSn,  Richmond. 

William  Hobbs,  Canton. 

William  Hadley,  Mooresville,  Morgan  Co. 

Richard  Gordon,  Spiceland. 

Jeremiah  H.  Siler,  Rockville,  Parke  Co. 

Henry  Hendley,  Carthuge,  Rush  Co. 

Joel  Parker,  P.  M.,  New  Garden. 
MICHIGAN. 

Joseph  Gibbons,  Jr.,  Adrian. 
UPPER  CANADA. 

Augustus  Rogers,  New  Market. 

Gilbert  Dorland,  Hallowell. 

Frederick  Stover,  Norwich. 
LIVERPOOL,  ENGLAND. 

Thomas  Hodgson,  No.  80,  Lord  street. 


Married,  at  Friends'  meeting.  Twelfth  street,  on 
fourth  day,  ninth  month,  25th,  Israel  Morris,  Jr.  to 
Elizabeth  Loncstreth,  both  of  this  city. 

at  the  same  meeting,  on  fourth  day,  the  2d 

instant,  John  Coluns,  to  Anna  Baily,  daughter  of  the 
late  Joshua  Baily,  of  this  city,  merchant. 


Died,  on  the  11th  of  ninth  month,  at  her  residence 
in  Wheeling,  Va.,  very  suddenly.  Patience  Grahah, 
in  the  61st  year  of  her  age,  a  member  of  the  Society 
of  Friends,  and  formerly  of  New  Bedford. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 

Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelfhii 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vox.,  zxxz. 


SEVENTH  DAT,  TEITTH  MONTH,   19,  1839. 


EDITED  BY   ROBERT   SJUTH, 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 
Price  two  dollars  per  annurrt,  pat/able  in  advan 
Subscriptioas  and  Payments  received  by 
GEORGE    W. TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  DP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


SCENES    IN    SOUTHERN    AFRICA. 

(Continued  from  p.  10.) 

Pursuing  their  course,  our  travellers  enter- 
ed a  pass  which  conducted  liiem  between  two 
ranges  of  the  Kurrichane  hills,  and  here  our 
strenuous  captain  met  with  a  serious  acci- 
dent:— 

"  The  ground  was  broken  and  stony,  and 
sn  parts  abounded  with  deep  holes.  In  the 
act  of  killing  a  sassayby,  my  horse  put  his' 
Seet  iEto  one  of  these,  and  came  down  with 
frightful  violence,  cutting  my  knees  and  el- 1 
bows  to  the  bone,  breaking  hss  own  nose,  and,  < 
what  was  a  far  greater  misfortune,  and  one  i 
f  hat  I  had  long  anticipated,  fracturing  the  J 
;5tock  of  my  only  and  especially  favourite  rifle,  j 
2  could  have  wept  if  the  doing  so  wonid  have  I 
availed  any  thing.  A  sirin  of  the  sassayby's 
hide  rectified  the  damage  for  the  present  at  j 
Jeast,  and,  having  packed  the  flesh  in  the, 
Tvagon,  we  continued  winding  among  the  i 
hills,  constantly  assured  by  the  guides  that  I 
'the  kraal  at  which  ihey  had  resolved  we ' 
should  pass  the  night  was  close  at  hand,  but  j 
!3till  not  reaching  it  until  we  had  travelled  | 
3ull  thirty  miles  from  Mosega,  by  which  time 
St  was  fairly  dark.  At  last  we  perceived  fires  j 
£n  the  valley  beneath  us,  and  soon  drew  up  ] 
Kjnder  the  fence  of  a  little  village." 

Their  arrival  at  the  Moriqua  was  marked 
by  a  prize  of  some  magnitude  : — 

"  The  approach  to  this  small  but  beautiful 
s-lver  is  picturesque  in  the  highest  degree. 
Emerging  suddenly  from  an  extensive  wood 
■of  magnificent  thorn-trees,  we  passed  a  village 
surrounded  by  green  corn-fields,  and  then 
descended  by  a  winding  path  into  a  lawn 
covered  with  a  thick  and  verdant  carpel  of 
the  richest  grass,  bounded  by  a  deep  and 
shady  belt  of  the  many-stemmed  acacia, 
which  margined  the  river  on  either  hand  far 
as  the  view  extended — and  clothed  with  a 
i^est  of  golden  blossoms,  diffusing  a  delicious 
and  grateful  odour  around.  Single  raokaalas, 
and  detached  clumps  of  slender  mimosas, 
JiuDg  with  festoons  of  flowering  creepers, 
aieightened  the  effect,  screening  with  their 
:soft  and  feathery  foliage  considerable  portions 
taf  the  refreshing  sward,  across  which  troops 
<i)f  guerulous  pintadoes  and  herds  of  graceful 


pallahs  [Antelope  Melanqms]  were  to  be  seen 
hurrying  from  our  approach. 

"  As  we  threaded  the  mazes  of  the  parasol- 
topped  acacias,  which  completely  excluded 
the  sun's  rays,  a  peep  of  the  river  itself  was 
unexpectedly  obtained.  A  deep  and  shaded 
channel,  about  twenty  yards  in  breadth,  with 
precipitous  banks  overgrown  with  reeds,  was 
lined  with  an  unbroken  tier  of  willows.  These 
extended  their  drooping  branches  so  as  nearly 
to  entwine,  had  they  not  been  forbidden  by  the 
force  of  the  crystal  current,  which  swayed 
them  with  it  as  it  foamed  and  bubbled  over  ' 
the  pebbly  bottom.  A  plain  on  the  opposite 
side,  bounded  by  a  low  range  of  blue  hills, 
was  doited  over  with  niokaala-trees,  beneath 
which  troops  of  gnoos,  sassaybies,  and  harte- 
beests  were  reposing. 

"  We  drew  up  the  wagons  on  a  verdant 
spot  on  the  river.bank,  at  a  convenient  dis- 
tance from  an  extensive  kraal  constructed  on 
the  slope.  Although  the  sun  shone,  the  cold 
occasioned  by  a  dry  cutting  wind  was  scarcely 
to  be  endured  even  with  the  assistance  of  a 
great-coat;  and  the  inhabitants  being  clamor- 
ous for  food,  I  readily  placed  myself  imder  the 
guidance  of  their  chief  with  ten  of  his  men, 
and,  diving  into  the  heart  of  the  extensive 
groves,  soon  furnished  them  with  the  carcass 
of  a  black  rhinoceros,  upon  which  lo  whet 
their  appetites.  This  huge  beast  crossed  the 
river  twice  after  being  mortally  wounded  at 
duelling  distance  ;  and  I  was  compelled,  cold 
as  it  was,  to  wade  after  him,  through  water 
reaching  to  my  middle — following  his  trail 
by  the  blood,  until,  from  single  drops,  the 
traces  became  splashes  of  frothy  crimson. 
Struggling  to  force  his  tottering  frame  through 
the  tangled  cover,  the  wounded  monster  at 
length  sank  upon  his  knees;  another  bullet 
from  the  grooved  bore  ending  his  giant  strug- 
gles, while  he  was  yet  tearing  up  the  ground 
with  his  ponderous  horn." 

Our  sportsman  was  now  to  be  gratified  with 
the  sight  of  game  as  unlike  the  heavy  mass  of 
life  which  he  had  lately  extinguished  as  can 
well  be  imagined.  He  had  crossed  the  river 
in  search  of^  elands,  and  had  passed  over  a 
great  extent  of  country  without  sport;  but  he 
can  speak  for  himself. 

"  Beginning  to  despair  of  success,  I  had 
shot  a  hartebeest  for  the  savages,  when  an 
object  which  had  repeatedly  attracted  my 
eye,  but  which  I  had  as  often  persuaded  my- 
self was  nothing  more  than  the  branchless 
stump  of  some  withered  tree,  suddenly  shift- 
ed its  position,  and  the  next  moment  I  dis- 
tinctly perceived  that  singular  form,  of  which 
the  apparition  had  oft-times  visited  my  slum- 
bers— but  upon  whose  reality  I  now  gazed 
for  the  first  time.  It  passed  rapidly  among 
the    trees,   above   the    topmost    branches  of 


many  of  which  its  graceful  head  nodded  like 
some  lofty  pine — it  was  the  stately,  the  long- 
sought  giraffe.  Putting  spurs  to  my  horse, 
and  directing  the  Hottentots  to  follow,  I  pre- 
sently found  myself  half  choked  with  excite- 
ment, rattling  at  the  heels  of  the  tallest  of  all 
the  Mammifercs,  whom  thus  to  meet,  free  on 
his  native  plains,  has  fallen  lo  the  lot  of  few 
of  the  votaries  of  the  chase.  Sailing  before 
me  with  incredible  velocity,  his  long  swan- 
like neck  keeping  time  to  the  eccentric  mo- 
tion of  his  stilt-like  legs — his  ample  black 
tail  curled  above  his  back,  and  whisking  in 
ludicrous  concert  with  the  rocking  of  his  dis- 
proportioned  frame,  he  glided  gallantly  along 
'  lik'3  some  tall  ship  upon  the  ocean's  bosom,' 
and  seemed  to  leave  whole  leagues  behind 
him  at  each  stride.  The  ground  was  of  the 
most  treacherous  description  ;  a  rotten  black 
soil  overgrown  with  long  coarse  grass,  which 
concealed  from  view  innumerable  cracks  and 
fissures  that  momentarily  threatened  lo  throw 
down  my  horse.  For  the  five  minutes  I  rather 
lost  than  gained  ground,  and  despairing,  over 
such  a  country,  of  ever  diminishing  the  dis- 
tance, or  improving  my  acquaintance  with 
this  ogre  in  seven-league  boots,  I  dismounted, 
and  had  the  satisfaction  of  hearing  two  balls 
tell  roundly  upon  his  plank-like  stern.  But  I 
might  as  well  have  fired  at  a  wall :  he  neither 
swerved  from  his  course  nor  slackened  his 
pace,  and  had  pushed  on  so  far  ahead  during 
ihe  time  I  was  reloading,  that,  after  remount- 
ing, I  had  so-ne  difficulty  in  even  keeping 
sight  of  him  amongst  the  trees.  Closing 
again,  however,  I  repealed  the  dose  on  the 
other  quarter,  and  spurred  along  my  horse, 
ever  and  anon  sinking  to  his  fetlock;  the 
giraffe  now  flagging  at  each  stride,  until,  as  I 
was  coming  up  hand  over  hand,  and  success 
seemed  certain,  down  I  came  headlong — my 
horse  having  fallen  into  a  pit,  and  lodged  me 
close  to  an  ostrich's  nest,  in  which  the  old 
birds  were  sittitig. 

"  There  were  no  bones  broken,  but  the 
violence  of  the  shock  had  caused  the  lashings 
of  my  rifle  lo  give  way,  and  had  doubled  it 
in  half — the  barrels  only  now  hanging  to  the 
stock  by  the  trigger  guard.  Nothing  dis- 
mayed by  this  heavy  calamity,  I  remounted 
my  jaded  beast,  and  one  more  effort  brought 
me  ahead  of  my  wearied  victim,  which  stood 
still  and  allowed  me  to  approach.  In  vain  I 
attempted  to  bind  my  fractured  rifle  wilh  a 
pocket  handkerchief,  in  order  to  admit  of  my 
administering  the  coup  de  grace — it  was  so 
bent  that  the  hammer  could  not  by  any 
means  be  brought  down  upon  the  nipple.  In 
vain  I  looked  around  for  a  stone,  and  sought 
in  every  pocket  for  my  knife,  with  which  to 
strike  the  copper  cap,  and  bring  about  igni- 
tion, or  hamstring  the  colossal  but  harmless 


18 


THE  FRIEND. 


animal,  by  whose  side  I  appeared  the  veriest 
pigmy  in  the  creation — alas,  I  had  lent  it  to 
the  Hottentots  to  cut  off  the  head  of  the 
hartebeest.  Vainly  did  I  wait  for  the  tardy 
and  rebellious  villains  to  come  to  my  assist- 
ance, making  the  air  ring,  and  my  throat 
tingle,  with  reiterated  shouts — not  a  soul  ap- 
peared— and,  in  a  few  minutes,  the  giraffe, 
having  recovered  his  wind,  and  being  only 
slightly  wounded  in  the  hind  quarters,  shutHed 
his  long  legs — twisted  his  tail  over  his  back — 
walked  a  few  steps — then  broke  into  a  gallop, 
and,  diving  into  the  mazes  of  the  forest,  dis- 
appeared from  my  sight.  Disappointed  and 
annoyed,  I  returned  towards  the  wagons,  now 
eight  miles  distant,  and  on  my  way  overtook 
the  Hottentots,  who,  smoking  their  pipes, 
were  leisurely  returning,  having  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  '  Sir  could  not  catch  the 
cameel,'  for  which  reason  they  did  not  think 
it  worth  while  to  follow  as  I  had  directed. 

"  My  defeat  did  not  cause  me  to  lose  sight 
of  the  flesh-pots.  .\ny  change  from  the  mo- 
notony of  an  unvaried  bread  and  meat  diet 
being  highly  agreeable,  I  went  back  to  the 
nest  of  the  ostrich  with  a  view  of  obtaining 
the  eggs.  So  alarmed  were  the  old  birds  by 
my  unceremonious  intrusion  in  the  morning, 
that  they  had  not  returned.  Twenty-three 
gigantic  eggs  were  laid  on  the  bare  ground, 
without  either  bush  or  grass  to  conceal  them, 
or  any  attempt  at  a  neat  beyond  a  shallow 
concavity  which  had  been  scraped  out  with 
the  feet.  Having  broken  one,  to  ascertain  if 
they  were  worth  carrying  home,  a  Hottentot 
took  off  his  trousers,  in  which  (the  legs  being 
first  tied  at  the  lower  end)  the  eggs  were  se- 
curely packed,  and  placed  on  the  saddle. 
Although  each  of  these  enormous  eggs  is 
equivalent  to  twenty-four  of  the  domestic 
fowl's,  many  of  our  followers  could  devour 
two  at  a  single  meal,  first  mixing  the  con- 
tents, and  then  broiling  them  in  the  shell. 
When  dressed  in  a  more  orthodox  manner, 
we  found  them  a  highly  palatable  omelette." 

Richardson,  who  had  kept  to  the  right, 
while  Harris  had  advanced  on  the  left,  had 
been  engaged  in  close  conflict  with  a  rhi- 
noceros, which,  infuriated  by  being  aroused 
from  a  comfortable  siesta  by  the  smart  of  a 
gun-shot  wound,  attacked  his  unceremonious 
flapper  so  closely  that  it  became  necessary  to 
discharge  the  second  barrel  into  his  mouth, 
"  an  operation  by  which  the  stock  was  much 
disfigured."  The  captain  employed  the  rest 
of  the  day  repairing  his  own  rifle  with  an 
iron  clamp  from  a  box,  and  a  strip  of  green 
hide  from  an  eland's  carcass. 

Shortly  after  they  had  crossed  the  Mariqua 
they  had  some  pleasant  light  shooting  at  sas- 
saybies  and  quaggas,  which  were  charged  by 
the  captain  so  close  that  one  of  the  latter  fell 
at  each  discharge  of  his  patched-up  rifle;  but 
the  savages  who  had  followed  in  hopes  of 
dried  meat  looked  down  upon  such  trifles, 
although  de!ighted  at  the  performance:  pre- 
sently, however,  the  gallant  captain  crept 
within  thirty  yards  of  a  white  rhinoceros, 
{Rhinoceros  simus,)  and,  after  putting  io  six 
two-ounce  bullets  behind  his  shoulder,  whilst 
the  unwieldy  victim  made  frequent  charges, 
with  his  snout  almost  touching  the  ground, 


but  in  so  clumsy  a  manner  that  it  was  only 
necessary  to  step  on  one  side  to  be  perfectly 
safe,  made  him  bite  the  dust.  His  friends, 
the  savages,  had  pointed  out  this  pretty  piece 
of  game,  standing  stupidly  under  the  shade  of 
a  spreading  acacia,  whilst,  in  eulogy  of  the 
expected  dainty,  they  smacked  their  thick 
lips,  and  patted  their  stomachs,  repeatedly 
exclaiming  "  chickore!  chickore !"  the  na- 
tive name  for  the  huge  beast. 

Conversion  of  Dr.  Capadose,  a  Portuguese 
Jew. 
The  following  account  we  transfer,  with  a 
few  verbal  variations,  from  the  Episcopal 
Recorder,  wherein  it  is  stated  to  be  "  select- 
ed by  a  friend  from  letters  from  Europe." 
Having  ourselves  perused  it  with  lively  inte- 
rest, we  did  not  question  that  it  would  prove 
equally  acceptable  to  our  readers. 

Two  celebrated  men,  Capadose  and  Da- 
casta,  Portuguese  Jews  by  birth,  and  settled 
in  Holland,  were  converted  to  the  gospel  some 
years  ago.  These  conversions  have  produced 
a  very  lively  sensation,  not  only  among  Jews, 
but  among  Christians  in  this  part  of  Europe. 
It  is,  I  believe,  no  exaggeration  to  say,  that 
these  two  proselytes,  as  eminent  for  their 
learning  as  for  the  rank  they  occupy  in  the 
world,  have  greatly  contributed  to  the  reli- 
gious revival  which  now  pervades  all  the 
provinces  of  Holland. 

Men  of  the  world,  seeing  Dr.  Capadose  and 
the  poet  Dacosta  renouncing  their  family 
connections  and  exposing  themselves  to  cruel 
insults  to  confess  Jesus  Christ,  feel  that  there 
must  be  in  the  Christian  religion  more  than 
human  force,  and  begin  to  examine  seriously 
the  things  relating  to  salvation.  Pastors  and 
laymen  feel  a  holy  jealousy  when  they  see 
these  children  of  Israel  according  to  the  flesh, 
showing  such  generous  courage.  Genuine  re- 
ligion appears  again  upon  the  ancient  soil  of 
Balavia,  bedewed  with  the  blood  of  so  many 
martyrs  of  the  sixteenth  century,  and  a  breath 
from  on  high  begins  to  animate  these  dry 
bones  which  had  crumbled  to  dust  under  the 
fatal  embrace  of  a  degenerate  Arminianism. 

The  friends  of  the  gospel  long  urged  Dr. 
Capadose  to  publish  an  account  of  his  con- 
version, but  his  modesty,  and  perhaps  also 
some  family  consideration,  prevented  till  now 
his  complying  with  this  wish.  Finally,  at  the 
repeated  requests  of  most  estimable  Chris- 
tians, he  determined  to  write  a  narrative  of 
his  religious  experience.  A  pamphlet  has  ap- 
peared at  Nevfchafel,  (Switzerland,)  entitled: 
"  Conversion  of  Dr.  Capadose,  the  Portuguese 
Jew ;"  and  I  hasten  to  communicate  to  you 
what  is  most  striking  in  this  interesting 
publication. 

I  will  let  Capadose  himself  speak ;  but  as 
the  pamphlet  comprises  more  than  fifty  pages, 
I  will  suppress  many  details,  and  will  abridge 
the  rest,  without  essentially  altering  the  ideas. 

A  Portuguese  Jew  by  birtji,  I  was  far  fro^ 
being  zealous  for  the  religion  of  my  fathers. 
My  education  was  jather  rnoral  than  reli- 
gious ;  the  aim  was  to  inspire  me  with  a 
dread  of  vice,  and  tp  rnak^e  me  love  what  the 


world  calls  virtue ;  but  I  owe  it  to  the  good- 
ness of  God  that  I  was  preserved  from  open 
impiety.  Literature  and  the  sciences  em- 
ployed me  from  my  infancy.  Though  living 
among  the  worldly  and  having  an  enthusiastic 
love  for  public  shows,  balls,  and  other  vani- 
ties, I  still  felt  more  satisfaction  in  my  studies. 
I  read  the  writings  of  Voltaire  and  Rousseau; 
but  'the  superficial  tone,  the  dishonesty,  and 
especially  the  dreadful  consequences  of  their 
system  in  the  French  revolution,  fortified  me, 
by  divine  grace,  against  their  pernicious  in- 
fluence. 

My  parents  destined  me  to  the  profession 
of  medicine,  and  I  therefore  made  it  a  duty 
to  acquire  the  knowledge  necessary  for  this 
calling;  but  I  felt  more  attraction  towards 
philosophical  studies.  Our  conversations,  at 
the  University  of  Leyden,  ran  almost  always, 
between  my  friends  and  myself,  upon  the 
metaphysics  of  Plato,  the  system  of  Descartes, 
in  short,  on  the  most  abstruse  questions.  Hap- 
pily, I  became  acquainted  with  a  professor  in 
the  academy,  the  illustrious  Bilderdeck,  a 
man  of  extraordinary  genius,  a  great  poet,  an 
excellent  historian,  a  profound  philosopher, 
and,  more  than  all,  a  true  disciple  of  Christ. 
Bilderdeck  honoured  us,  my  friend  Dacosta 
and  myself,  with  particular  affection,  and 
though  he  never  spoke  to  us  directly  of 
Christianity  before  our  conversion,  his  con- 
versations contributed  not  a  little,  in  the  hand 
of  God,  to  direct  our  minds  to  serious  things. 
His  vivacity,  ardour  of  mind,  noble  senti- 
ments, powerful  logic,  depth  and  extent  of 
knowledge,  joined  to  an  earnest  desire  to  be 
useful  to  youth,  all  these  fine  qualities  capti- 
vated us. 

But  the  religious  element,  if  I  may  so 
speak,  had  not  yet  entered  my  mind.  Already, 
indeed,  in  my  childhood,  about  the  age  of  nine 
years,  I  felt  a  certain  desire  to  pray,  and  I 
asked  my  Jewish  parents  for  a  prayer-book 
in  French  or  Dutch.  Since  then,  in  spite  of 
the  changes  occurring  in  my  external  condi- 
tion, and  even  during  my  studies,  I  never 
neglected  to  discharge  this  duty,  and  I  may 
say  that  a  few  short  prayers  composed  my 
whole  worship,  till  the  moment  when  the 
Lord  awakened  me.  I  keep  this  book,  and 
cannot  look  at  it  without  being  affected,  and 
without  adoring  the  goodness  of  God,  my  de- 
liverer, who  deigned  to  give  me,  in  mature 
age,  what  as  a  child  of  nine  years  I  had  con- 
stantly asked  every  night,  without  knowing 
what  I  asked. 

During  my  studies,  I  had  moments  of 
special  emotion,  which  left  deep  traces  in  my 
soul.  I  recollect  that,  on  Saturday  evening, 
a  poor  woman  used  to  sing  psalms  in  the 
street,  to  excite  the  pity  of  passengers.  More- 
than  once,  when  the  sounds  of  her  piou» 
songs  reached  my  ears,  I  left  my  books,  ir- 
resistibly drawn  to  the  window,,  and  there  re- 
mained a  lor»g  time  motionless  with  undefi- 
nable  feelings.  The  same  thing  happened  to 
me  when,  on,  Sunday  morning,  I  heard  the- 
singing  of  psalms  resound  from  the  arches  of." 
a  church  near  my  dwelling. 

The  tempter  suggested  to  our  minds,  to  Da- 
cggta  and  myself,  to  change  our  mode  of 
life.     Both  of  us  being  enemies  to  half-mea- 


THE  FRIEND. 


19 


^ures,  unable  to  conform  ourselves  to  that 
modern  Judaism  which  has  invented  the  art 
of  observing  or  laying  aside,  according  to 
convenience,  the  various  prescriptions  of  the 
Mosaic  law,  we  firmly  resolved  to  become 
true  Israelites,  rigid  observers  of  the  law, 
not  allowing  ourselves  to  be  intimidated  by 
any  authority,  and  thus  compelling  Christians 
to  have  more  respect  for  the  Jewish  nation. 
National  pride,  that  feeling  which,  in  my 
early  youth,  made  me  say  to  my  good  mother, 
when  I  observed  her  disconsolate  :  "  Be  cheer- 
ful, mamma,  when  I  grow  up,  I  will  take  you 
to  Jerusalem ;"  this  national  pride  took  the 
place  of  every  thing  else. 

With  this  disposition  of  mind  and  these 
resolutions,  we  set  about  the  diligent  reading 
of  the  Bible.  But,  O  shame  !  O  the  wretch- 
edness of  the  unconverted  soul  !  we  could  not 
proceed  further  than  Genesis !   Constant  josts. 


writings  of  our  teachers,  he  asked  him  what 
the  Rabbins  said  of  this  passage.  "  Alas  !  a 
heap  of  nonsense,"  replied  my  uncle,  rising : 
and  we  passed  into  another  room,  where  din- 
ner was  ready.     My  heart  beat  strongly,  and 


the  presence  of  God,  with  the  hope  that  he 
himself  would  one  day  acknowledge  the  truth. 
There  was  no  more  room  for  mistake,  and  an 
affecting  scene  followed.  My  uncle  smote  his 
breast,  cursed  his  days,  and  exclaimed  in  the 


I   blessed    God   inwardly,  that    I    had   heard '  bitterness   of   his   soul   that    I    was   bringing 


these  words  from  the  mouth  o(  a  man  whose 
Rabbinical  learning  gave  him  authority  among 
the  Jews. 

I  found,  at  last,  Christ  to  be  my  life,  the 
centre  of  all  my  affections  and  all  my  thoughts, 
the  only  object  capable  of  filling  the  immense 
void  in  my  heart,  the  key  of  all  mysteries, 
the  principle  of  all  true  philosophy,  of  all  truth 
— the  truth  itself. 

I  every  day  felt  more  the  necessity  of 
making  aivopen  declaration  of  my  sentiments. 
But  my  uncle, — that  uncle  who  had  loaded 
me  with  kindness,  who  had  cherished  me  as 
the  support  of  his  old  age, — O  !   how  could  I 


^disposition  to  scoff,  and  often  (Lord,  enter  ;  resolve  to  make  an  avowal  to  him,  which, 
not  into  judgment  with  us  !)  blasphemies  were  j  considering  his  choleric  temper,  would  not 
upon  our  lips  instead  of  prayer. 


fail  to  cause   a  shock,  the    consequences    of 
which  could  not  be  foreseen? 

Lot  me  tell  how  the  God  of  mercy  listened 
to  my  cry,  and  heard  the  voice  of  my  suppli- 
cations. My  uncle  was  in  the  habit  after 
dinner  of  taking  the  public  journals  and  read- 
ing them  aloud.  One  day  when  1  was,  as 
usual,  seated  by  him,  in  a  state  of  deep  dejec- 
tion, I  heard  him  read  in  an  article  from  Ham- 
We   have  witnessed  an 


This  pro- 
to  such  a  point,  that  at  last  I  told  my 
friend  we  had  better  give  up  our  reading  than 
perform  it  thus. 

Dr.  Capadose  returned  to  Amsterdam  in 
1818,  and  went  to  live  in  the  house  of  his 
uncle,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  physi- 
cians of  Holland.  He  felt  much  alarm  and 
compunction  of  conscience,  and  a  sullen 
despair  seized  all  the  powers  of  his  soul,  he  ]  burgh  as  follows  :■ 
thirsted  for  the  truth,  but  knew  not  where  to  j  interesting  fact.  A  rabbm,  after  announcmg 
find  it.  He  resolved  at  last  to  resume  the  .  to  his  brethren  in  the  synagogue  that  an  at- 
reading  of  the  Scriptures.  tentive  examination   of   the   prophecies    had 

One  night  I  read  the  prophet  Isaiah.  When  convinced  him  that  the  true  Messiah  was 
I  came  to  the  53d  chapter,  the  reading  made  come,  and  after  making  confession  of  the 
so  deep  an  impression  upon  me,  and  I  saw  j  Christian  faith,  was  baptized  in  our  city  a  few 
with  so  much  clearness,  and  exacliv,  line  for  1  days  ago,  and  received  as  a  minister  of  the 
line,  which  1  had  read  in  the  gospel  of  the  evangelical  church."  Upon  which  my  uncle 
sufferings  of  Christ,  that  I  really  believed  ,  added  these  words,  very  striking  to  one  in  my 
some  one  had  substituted  another  Bible  for  i  situation  :—'' If  this  man  took  this  step  from 
my  own.     I  could  not  persuade   myself  that  |  any  interested  motive,  he  deserves  contempt 


down  his  gray  hairs  with  sorrow  to  the  grave. 
These  reproaches  pierced  my  heart ;  but  the 
Lord  strengthened  me,  consoled  me,  and  en- 
abled me  to  show  to  this  dear  and  venerable 
old  man  marks  of  love  and  tenderness,  which 
calmed  him  a  little.  The  next  day  he  com- 
municated the  whole  to  my  parents,  and  it 
seems  there  was  an  agreement  among  them 
to  treat  me  with  mildness. 

But  at  last  my  uncle  seeing  that  mildness 
was  ineffectual  to  banish  my  religious  im- 
pressions, and  fearing  1  should  make  a  public 
avowal  of  my  faith,  had  recourse  to  other 
means,  but  which  led  to  different  results 
from  what  he  expected.  I  had  to  bear  from 
him  continual  sarcasms,  scoffs  and  reproach  : 
and  although,  alas!  1  more  than  once  re- 
pelled them  angrily,  I  may  say,  to  the  praise 
of  God,  that  oftener  I  bore  them  in  silence, 
and  poured  out  my  complaints  in  the  bosom 
of  my  Saviour,  from  whom  I  already  derived 
sweet  consolations. 

But  one  day,  being  alone  with  me,  my  un- 
happy uncle  seemed  to  take  particular  pains 
to  grieve  me  by  his  bitter  and  sharp  irony.  I 
was  silent.  Emboldened  or  irritated  by  my 
silence,  he  dared  to  utter  a  blasphemy  against 
Him  who  was  the  object  of  my  adoration,  and 
the  bountiful  source  of  consolation  to  my 
soul.  It  was  time  to  speak.  I  arose,  and 
standing  before  him  : — "  Enough,"  1  said  to 
him.  "  Hitherto  I  only  have  been  the  butt 
of  your  scoffs  and  reproaches,  and  God  has 
enabled  me  to  bear  them  in  silence  ;  but  now 
begin  to  blaspheme  what  you  know  not. 


this  53d  chapter,  which  has  been  justly  styled 
the  gospel  abridged,  was  found  in  the  Old 
Testament.  After  reading  it,  a  Jew  cannot 
doubt  that  Christ  is  the  promised  Messiah. 
Whence  came  so  strong  an  impression  ?  I 
had  often  read  this  same  chapter;  but  this 
time  I  read  it  enlightened  by  the  Spirit  of 
God. 

Whenever  I  had  leisure  in  the  morning,  I 
retired  to  read  the  Bible ;  for  I  dared  not  read 
it  before  my  uncle.  One  day  I  was  particu- 
larly studying  this  passage  of  the  7th  chapter 
of  Isaiah  ;  "  Behold  a  virgin  shall  conceive 
and  bear  a  son,  and  shall  call  his  name  Ema- 
nuel." I  left  the  library,  and  found  a  Jewish 
physician,  a  friend  of  my  uncle,  waiting  for 
him  in  the  office.  He  was  employed  in  pub- 
lishing a  new  edition  of  the  Bible.  "  See 
here,"  said  he,  "  a  difficult  passage  which  we 
can  hardly  explain  to  Christiana,"  It  was 
the  very  passage  of  Isaiah  upon  which  I  had 
been  meditating !  My  mind  was  deeply  moved, 
and  I  here  saw  the  finger  of  my  God.  "  Ah  ! 
why,"  I  replied  to  him,  "  should  we  not 
^acknowledge  the  truth?"  At  this  moment 
**ny  uncle  entered.  It  was  the  dinner  hour. 
^'  What  question  are  you  discussing  toge- 
ther V  he  asked  us.  The  doctor  told  him,  and 
Smowing  how  much  tny  uncle  had  studied  the 


— if  from  conviction,  he  ought  to  be  respect- 
ed." Ye  who  have  feeling  souls,  ye  Chris- 
tians, who  can  kindly  sympathize  with  the 
strong  affections  of  soul  in  others  like  your- 


Beware,fbr  I  declare  to  you  before  God,  who 
hears  me,  that  if  you  continue  to  speak  in 
this  manner,  though  I  possess  nothing  in  the 
world,  I  will  quit  you  in  a  moment,  and  will 
never  more  appear  in  your  house."  I  felt  re- 
solved to  keep  my  word.  The  firm  and  un- 
selves,  I  am  unable  to  describe  what  passed  !  usual  tone  with  which  I  pronounced  these 
in  my  mind  at  this  solemn  moment !  I  felt  |  words  (for  I  may  say  that  the  Spirit  of  God 
the  floor  trsmble  under  my  feet,  and  in  the  I  moved  me  to  spenk  thus)  produced  its  effects, 
transport  of  my  joy,  I  fell  upon  the  neck  of  Whatever  trials  and  tribulations  I  afterward 
this    venerable   old    man,   exclaiming,   "  My 


uncle,  God  gave  you  these  sentiments  !  Know 
that  he  whom  you  love  with  the  tenderness 
of  a  father,  and  whom  you  call  by  the  name 
of  son,  is  in  the  same  case  as  this  rabbin  !" 
I  uttered  these  words  with  such  a  tone  of 
voice,  and  so  much  agjlation,  that  my  poor 
uncle,  confounded  and  alarmed,  believed  that 
I  had  lost  my  senses.  He  made  nie  sit  upon 
his  sofa,  and  after  leaving  me  a  moment,  as  if 
to  let  me  recover  myself,  he  returned  and 
spoke  on  some  other  topic. 

I  resolved  then,  after  encouraging  myself 
in  my  God,  to  repeat  to  him  the  next  day 
my  declaration.  We  were  at  table  alone,  as 
usual.  My  uncle  appeared  to  me  a  little  re- 
served, but  he  was  however  very  friendly  to 
me.  After  dinne?  I  spoke,  but  calmly  and 
firmly,  telling  him  I  was  sorry  to  see  that 
my  declaration  yesterday  was  not  understood. 


endured,  never  was  the  mouth  of  this  unhappy 
old  man  opened  to  blaspheme  the  name  of 
Christ.  Help  me  to  praise  God,  ye  who  read 
hese  lines,  for  He  it  was  who  on  this  occa- 
sion signally  showed  his  faithfulness  toward 
one  of  his  poor  children. 

But  my  family  were  not  easy  to  see  me 
persevere  in  my  resolution,  in  spite  of  all 
which  had  been  tried  to  make  me  desist,  and 
the  cruelties  exercised  towards  me  increased. 
This  was  the  time  of  greatest  trial  for  my 
soul.  Rarely  did  I  meet  one  of  my  friends, 
either  in  my  uncle's  house  or  at  my  parents 
without  having  to  suffer  painful  reproaches 
from  them.  One  day  at  home  my  father, 
whose  fiery  temperament  had  often  displayed 
itself  against  me,  took  me  by  the  arm  and 
led  me  to  the  chamber  of  my  poor  mother, 
whose  chagrin  had  made  her  sick.  I  saw 
her  sealed  in  the  comer,  and  absorbed  in  the 


and  therefore  I  was  bound  to  repeat  it,  as  in  {greatest  grief.    "Thou  seest  her,"  said  ha 


20 


THE  FRIEND. 


to  me,  "  it  is  thy  work ;  thou  art  the  mur- 
derer of  thy  mother !" 

Conceive  what  I  must  have  felt  in  this 
situation.  Never  had  I  experienced  such  an 
emotion,  and  I  must  say  that  what  persecu- 
tion could  not  do  the  tears  and  dreadful  state 
of  suflering  in  which  I  saw  my  poor  mother 
might  have  effected.  My  faith  began  to 
shake,  and  I  saw  that  the  safest  way  for  me 
was  to  fly.  For  a  moment  I  was  almost  dis- 
tracted. At,  last  I  hastily  left  the  room  and 
fled,  as  if  frighted  at  myself,  from  my  father's 
house.  I  ran  into  the  street,  without  know- 
ing where,  and  my  steps  led  me  to  the  gate 
of  the  city.  Who  knows  how  the  day  would 
have  ended  for  me  if  the  hand  of  the  Lord 
had  not  arrested  me?  I  had  hardly  set  foot 
upon  the  bridge  when  a  brilliant  rainbow 
caught  my  eyes,  moist  with  tears,  and  fixed 
my  attention.  Struck  with  this  sign  of  the 
divine  promise  :  "  Behold,"  said  I,  "  the  God 
of  the  everlasting  covenant."  And  instantly 
all  my  anguish  was  allayed,  my  faith  became 
strong,  and  the  Spirit  of  God  poured  conso- 
lating  balm  into  my  heart.  Feeble  in  body, 
but  inwardly  sustained,  I  returned  tranquil 
and  submissive  to  my  father's  house. 

It  will  be  easily  seen  that  this  state  of 
things  could  not  last,  and  would  strengthen 
the  ardent  desire  I  had  publicly  to  confess 
my  Saviour.  Already  my  friend  Dacosta 
and  myself  began  to  attract  public  attention. 
We  had  changed  several  of  our  habits  :  we 
no  longer  frequented  our  former  society,  and 
were  rarely  seen  partaking  the  pleasures  of 
our  friends.  The  cause  was  at  last  suspect- 
ed :  it  was  a  subject  of  great  grief  to  those  of 
our  nation. 

The  moment  for  taking  a  decided  resolu- 
tion was  come — I  could  defer  it  no  longer. 
We  set  off  for  Leyden  in  the  month  of  Sep- 
tember, my  friend,  his  interesting  wife,  who 
shared  in  our  convictions,  and  myself.  We 
were  received  with  open  arms,  and  with  truly 
fatherly  love,  by  the  worthy  Friends  who  had 
taken  a  lively  interest  in  our  struggles.  Who 
more  than  they  would  share  in  the  heavenly 
joy  that  now  overwhelmed  our  souls? 

The  20th  October,  1822,  was  the  wished 
for  day,  when  wo  were  received  as  members 
of  the  Christian  church.  By  order  of  the 
pastor,  a  venerable  old  man,  to  whom  we  had 
made  our  confession  of  faith,  there  were  placed 
before  the  pulpit,  and  in  sight  of  the  assembly, 
three  cushions.  There,  kneeling  before  the 
God  of  our  fathers,  who  is  the  true  God, 
Father,  Son  and  Holy  Spirit,  we  had  the 
inexpressible  joy,  we  unworthy  and  miser- 
able sinners,  of  receiving  on  our  foreheads 
the  sign  and  seal  of  the  covenant  of  grace, 
and  of  confessing  in  the  Christian  church  the 
blessed  name  of  the  great  God  and  Saviour, 
who  came  to  seek  us  when  we  were  lost ! 
Glory  to  God ! 

The  text  selected  by  the  pastor  for  ihe 
sermon  of  the  day  was  :  "  Even  30,  then,  at 
this  present  time  also  there  is  a  remnant 
according  io  the  election  of  grace."T^(Eom. 
xi.  5.) 

I  will  close  here  the  estracts  from  the 
pamphlet  of  Dr.  Capadose.  This  pious  ser- 
vant of  .Christ  had  still  great  struggles  to 


endure,  painful  trials  to  surmount ;  but  he 
remained  firm  in  the  profession  of  evangeli- 
cal faith,  and  had  the  happiness  to  see  an- 
other member  of  his  family,  his  own  brother, 
confess  the  name  of  Christ.  Dr.  Capadose 
is  still  a  pillar  and  a  light  in  the  Reformed 
church  of  Holland. 

Accept,  <fcc.  G.  DE  F. 


[Extract  from  an  article  in  the  Prairie  Beacon.] 
ILLINOIS  PRAIRIES. 

Prairie  is  a  French  word,  signifying  mea- 
dow, and  is  applied  to  any  description  of  soil, 
destitute  of  timber,  and  clothed  with  grass. 
The  great  peculiarity  of  the  prairies  is  the 
absence  of  timber,  in  other  respects  they  pre- 
sent all  the  varieties  of  soil  and  surface  that 
are  found  elsewhere  ;  some  are  of  inexhausti- 
ble fertility;  others  are  of  hopeless  sterility; 
some  spread  out  into  the  vast,  unbounded 
plains,  others  are  undulating  or  rolling,  and 
perhaps  broken  by  hills.  In  general^  par- 
ticularly in  Illinois,  they  are  covered  with  a 
luxuriant  growth  of  grass. 

Those  strips  of  prairie  that  occur  along 
the  margins  of  water  courses  are  commonly 
denominated  alluvial  or  wet  prairies.  They 
are  for  the  most  part  of  a  black,  deep  and 
very  friable  soil  of  exhaustless  fertility,  and 
contain  evident  marks  of  having  been  the 
most  recent  deposites  of  running  water.     A 


p  of  land   along  the  eastern  bank  of  the  faith  in  the  commanding  officer  of  the  shi; 


Mississippi,  below  the  mouth  of  the  Missouri, 
known  as  the  American  bottom,  is  perhaps 
the  most  remarkable  specimen  of  such  a 
prairie.  For  most  agricultural  purpose; 
these  are  considered  the  best  of  soils ;  but 
are  ordinarily  too  tender  for  the  cultivated 
grasses.  Yet  the  height  and  luxuriance  of 
their  native  grass  impress  the  beholder  with 
astonishment. 

Another  kind  of  prairie,  covered  with  hazel 
and  a  variety  of  flowering  shrubbery,  is  com 
monly  termed  the  healthy  or  bushy  prairie 
These  present  a  broken  and  uneven  surface, 
and  abound  in  springs  of  water.  They 
usually  are  met  with  along  the  skirts  of  tim- 
bered lands.  In  point  of  fertility,  they  are 
among  the  choicest  portions  of  soil.  No  where 
are  flowers  of  the  gayest  hue  and  sweetest 
fragrance  to  be  found  in  richer  profusion. 

Such  tracts  seem  peculiarly  adapted  to  the 
culture  of  the  vine. 

But  by  far  the  most  extensive  tracts  are 
the  dry  or  undulating  prairie. 


AN   Al'T    ILLUSTRATION. 

j[n  a  little  essay  by  E,  Peabody,  of  New 
Bedford,  on  the  subject  of  "  Mystery,  reason 
and  faith,"  we  find  the  fgllowing  beautiful  and 
apt  illustration  : 

"  Nigbi  comes  down  oyer  a  ship  at  sea, 
and  a  passenger  lingers  hour  after  hour  alone 
on  the  deck.  The  waters  plunge  and  glide 
awa.y  beneath  the  keel.  Above  the  sails 
tower  up  in  the  darkness,  almost  to  the  sky, 
and  their  shadow  falls  e^s  it  were  a  burden  on 
the  deck  below.  In  t,he  clouded  night  no 
star  is  to  be  seen,  and  as  the  ship  changes 
heTccyfse,.the  passenger  knows  npt which  \vay 


is  east,  west,  north  or  south.  What  islands^ 
what  sunken  rocks  may  be  on  her  course — 
or  what  that  course  is,  or  where  they  are,  he 
knows  not.  All  around,  to  him,  is  mystery. 
He  bows  down  in  the  submission  of  utter  ig> 
norance. 

"  But  men  of  science  have  read  the  laws  of 
the  sky.  And  the  next  day  this  passenger 
beholds  the  captain  looking  at  a  clock,  and 
taking  note  of  the  place  of  the  sun,  and  with 
the  aid  of  a  couple  of  books,  composed  of 
rules  and  mathematical  tables,  making  calcu- 
lations. And  when  he  has  completed  thenf», 
he  is  able  to  point  almost  to  within  a  hand's 
breadth  to  the  place  which,  after  unnumbered 
windings,  he  has  arrived  in  the  midst  of  the 
seas.  Storms  may  have  beat  and  currents 
drifted,  but  he  knows  where  they  are,  and  the 
precise  point,  where  a  hundred  leagues  over 
the  water,  lies  his  native  shore.  Here  is 
reason  appreciating  and  making  use  of  the 
revelations  (if  we  may  so  call  them)  of  sci- 
ence. 

"  Night  again  shuts  down  over  the  waste 
of  waves,  and  the  passenger  beholds  a  single 
seaman  standing  at  the  wheel,  and  watch, 
hour  after  hour,  as  it  vibrates  beneath  a 
lamp,  a  little  needle,  which  points  ever,  as  it 
were  a  living  finger,  to  the  steady  pole. 

"This  man  knows  nothing  of  the  rules  of 
navigation,  nothing  of  the  courses  of  the  sky. 
reason   and  experience  have  given  him 


But 


faith  in  the  laws  that  control  her  course — 
faith  in  the  unerring  integrity  of  the  little 
guide  before  him.  And  so  without  a  single 
doubt  he  steers  his  ship  on,  according  to  a 
prescribed  direction,  through  night  and  the 
waves.  And  that  faith  is  not  disappointed. 
With  the  morning  sun,  he  beholds  far  away 
the  summits  of  the  gray  and  misty  highlands, 
rising  like  a  cloud  on  the  horizon  ;  and  as  he 
nears  them,  the  hills  appear,  and  the  light- 
house at  the  entrance  of  the  harbour,  and 
sight  of  joy  !  the  spires  of  the  churches,  and 
the  shining  roofs  among  which  he  strives  to 
detect  his  own." 

EVENING. 

Dear  is  the  shadowy  clo.-e  of  day  to  me. 
The  soul  of  silence,  and  the  reign  of  rest, 

Which  brings  the  weary  where  they  sigh  to  be. 
And  sends  the  turtle  to  her  downy  nost, — 
Gives  the  fair  infant  to  its  mother's  breast, 

Lures  home  the  wanderer,  if  a  home  he  knows. 
Shuts  up  the  busy  world,  and  o'er  the  west 

An  iris-robe  of  dying  glory  throws, 
Signal  for  toil  to  cease,  and  yield  to  calm  repose! 

But  dearer  far  a  Christian's  trembling  eye 
Deems  of  his  sojourn  here,  the  later  hours; 

When  faith's  relulgence,  kindled  from  the  sky, 
Her  golden  radiance  o'er  his  sunset  showers: 
What  though  the  passing  cloud  a  moment  lowerss,, 

Sweet  is  the  thought  of  ceaseless  rest  in  heaven ; 
Tliat  land  of  fair  and  amaranthine  bowers, 

Whe.e  sia  is  sown  not,  and  w hence  woe  is  driven> 
And,  of  all  sorrows  past,  forgetfulness  is  given. 

Matthew  Bkidges- 

UAVERFORD    SCHOOL. 

WANTED,  a  Friend  to  act  as  Steward  af," 
this  Institution.     Apply  to 

KiMBER  &,  ShAKPLESS, 

No.  8  SouthFourth street.. 


THE  .FRIEND. 


21 


The  Orioin  and  Object  of  Civil  Government,  activly  promoted   by  them,  and  have  hence 


according  to  the  Views  of  the  Society  of 

Friends. 

The  enlightening  influence  of  active  faith, 
even  in  the  conduct  of  the  affairs  of  this  life, 
has  long  been  acknowledged.  Is  it  not  in  the 
general  want  of  this,  that  we  may  discover 
the  cause  why,  notwithstanding  so  many  ge- 
nerations have  passed  since  the  subject  has 
claimed  the  attention  of  mankind,  and  so  many 
woJumes  have  been  written  about  it;  the  true 
origin  and  legitimate  object  of  government, 
seem  still  to  be  very  imperfectly  understood 
by  the  majority  of  men  and  legislators?  All 
the  existing  governments  of  Christendom  are 
guilty  of  many  absurdities,  follies,  and  even 
deeds  of  wickedness,  and  some  of  the  leading 
principles  of  the  policy  which  controls  them 
are  in  direct  contradiction  to  those  of  the 
Christian  religion,  and  to  the  reasonable  rights 
of  men.  But  little  progress  in  political  know- 
ledge appears  to  have  been  made  since  the 
days  of  Penn;  and,  indeed,  if  the  frame  of 
government  established  by  him  were  to  be 
taken  as  the  standard  of  the  times  in  which 
he  lived,  the  movement,  in  practice  at  least, 
would  seem  to  have  been  backward.  We 
learn,  however,  that  Penn  was  much  in  ad- 
vance of  his  ago,  and  that  it  was  because  a 
large  proportion  of  the  community  which  he 
founded,  and  upon  which  his  government,  un- 
der Divine  Providence,  depended  for  support, 
was  greatly  behind  him  in  Christian  know- 
ledge and  purity  of  purpose,  that  the  noble 
political  institutions  to  which  he  was  instru- 
mental in  giving  birth,  were  so  soon  violated, 
and  in  a  great  degree  destroyed.  A  pure 
government  can  only  be  sustained  by  a  pure 
people.  This  is  a  truth  which  mankind  have 
continually  forgotten.  They  have,  in  various 
ages,  when  the  measures  of  government  have 
become  more  oppressive  than  they  were  will- 
ing to  bear,  sought  relief  in  violent  remedies. 
Instead  of  going  to  the  root  of  the  evil,  and 
attempting  to  destroy  its  grand  though  hidden 
and  remote  cause,  which  they  might  have 
found  in  their  own  moral  deterioration,  they 
have  contented  themselves  with  forcibly  de- 
molishing that  which  was  but  an  effect  of  their 
own  indirect  agency — political  oppression,  the 
result  of  national  corruption.  The  consequence 
has  been  a  constant  recurrence  of  the  evil :  for 
the  bitter  fountain  will  still  continue  to  give 
forth  bitter  waters. 

But  such  is  the  perversity  of  the  humar 
mind,  when  unenlightened  by  a  higher  influ 
ence  than  reason,  that  it  resists  the  convic 
lions  which  experience  should  force  upon  it 
and  ever  seeks  for  the  cure  of  the  evils  under 
which  it  suffers  in  some  fallacious  and  insuffi 
cient  expedient.  History  is  filled  with  exam 
pies  of  this,  and  future  times  may  witness  yet 
more  extraordinary  fruits  of  the  same  kind, 
should  the  propagators  of  certain  modern  theo- 
ries be  permitted  to  succeed  in  the  general 
diffusion  of  their  anarchical  opinions.  They 
have  observed  that  one  form  of  government 
after  another  has  failed  in  fulfilling  the  hopes 
of  good  men;  that  many  unchristian  practice; 
and  violations  of  the  plain  principles  of  justici 
and  humanity  are   not  only  sanctioned,  but 


concluded  most  unreasonably,  and  irreligously 
too,  that  such  abuses  are  inseparable  from  civil 
government,  and  that  the  only  cure  is  in  the 
extermination  of  every  form  of  it. 

And,  strange  to  tell,  on  that  continent,  and 
in  that  very  nation,  where  Penn  so  success- 
fully carried  into  practice  his  enlightened 
views,  the  moral  use,  and  the  Divine  autho- 
rity of  civil  government  are  called  in  question. 
Some  have  even  pretended  to  base  these  opi- 
nions on  the  acknowledged  principles  of  the 
religious  Society  of  which  that  wise  legislator 
was  so  eminent  a  member.  What  a  perver- 
sion of  the  orderly  doctrines  of  that  Society 
this  is,  would  seem  to  be  sufficiently  obvious 
on  the  mere  statement  of  the  fact;  but  a  very 
slight  examination  of  their  written  testimo- 
nials on  the  subject,  will  sutRce  to  settle  the 
question  as  to  what  their  sentiments  really 
were,  beyond  dispute  or  cavil.  And  so  just 
nd  consistent  with  the  doctrines  of  the  gos- 
pel were  their  ideas  of  civil   government,   it 


quently  they  were  accused  of  disloyalty  to  the 
ruling  powers,  arising  from  a  supposed  pre- 
ference for  other  men  or  modes  of  govern- 
ment. The  vindications  which,  from  time  to 
lime,  were  drawn  from  them  by  such  unjust 
and  injurious  imputations,  furnish  us  with  the 
materials  for  rebutting  the  the  repetition  of 
them  now. 

It  was  with  secret  designs  to  substitute  one 
form  of  government  for  another  that  they 
were  most  commonly  accused,  and  it  was  to 
repel  such  charges,  as  well  as  to  testify  their 
allegiance,  that  they  often  addressed  the  su- 
preme magistrate,  either  on  a  new  accession 
to  the  throne,  or  on  the  occurence  of  any 
event  affecting  its  stability.  In  these  ad- 
dresses wo  find  expressions  exhibiting  very 
distinctly  the  estimation  in  which  they  held 
civil  government.  Take,  for  example,  some 
of  early  date  recorded  by  Sewell  and  Gough. 
In  that  to  Charles  Second,  on  the  discovery 
of  the  Rye  House  plot,  which  had  excited  the 
renewed  suspicious  and  persecutions  of  their 


may,   perhaps,   not   be  altogether  useless  at  j  opponents,  they  assert,  that  "  God  Almighty 
this   time  to  attempt,  in  a  brief  and  simple  j  had  taught  and  engaged  them  to  acknowledge. 


way,  to  state  them.  They  will  be  found  to 
offer  a  wide  contrast  to  the  political  theories 
now  popular ;  and  although  the  forms  of  go- 
vernment established  in  New  Jersey  and 
Pennsylvania  by  Friends  may  not  have  been, 
in  all  their  details,  adapted  to  the  present 
needs  of  society,  their  prominent  features, 
springing  from  immutable  principles  of  truth, 
the  same  in  all  countries  and  in  every  age. 


and  actually  to  obey  magistracy  as  his  ordi- 
nance ;"  in  that  to  James  Second,  in  1686, 
asking  for  relief  from  oppression,  they  declare 
themselves  "  in  Christian  duty  bound  to  pray 
for  the  king's  welfare  ;"  and  in  1087,  on 
that  monarch's  declaration  for  liberty  of  con- 
science, they  express,  in  decided  terms,  their 
attachment  to  government,  and  profess,  that 
would    be   their  endeavour,  (with  God's 


might  be  profitably  studied  by  the  busy  spirits   help,)  always  to  approve  themselves  the  king's 
of  our  day  ;   and  happy  would  it  be  for  our  j  faithful  and  loving  subjects,"  and  they  "  pray 


countrymen  were  they  more  generally  under- 
stood and  appreciated. 

As  it  may  not  be  thought  a  satisfactory 
vindication  of  the  Society  to  exhibit  only  the 
views  of  Penn,  or  of  those  colonists  who  fol- 
lowed him,  or  of  those  who  before  him  plant- 
ed a  political  community  in  New  Jersey  ;  let 
us  begin  with  the  otiicial  declarations  of  the 
Society,  and  with  those  of  some  of  its  ap- 
proved writers.  We  shall  learn  from  these 
sources,  that  the  position  taken  by  the  origi- 
nal Friends  was  not  merely  that  of  a  meek 
and  resigned  submission  to  government  as  an 
evil  to  be  endured,  as  some  of  these  wild  spe- 
culators have  ventured  to  assort  was  the  case 
with  them,  and  even  with  the  apostles;  but 
that  it  was  a  hearty  approbation  and  support, 
so  far  as  conscience  permitted,  of  the  autho- 
rities placed  over  them. 

Probably  the  idea  that  Friends  were  inimi- 
cal to  government  arose  in  part,  formerly,  as 
perhaps  it  may  now,  from  the  position  they 
have  ever  maintained,  that  God  alone  is  sove- 
reign Lord  of  conscience,  and  that  no  earthly 
power  can,  of  right,  assume  dominion  over  it. 
Yet,  when  the  requisitions  of  law  have  con- 
travened the  dictates  of  conscience,  they  have 
always  held  themselves  bound  to  bear  the 
penalty;  though  not  without  the  privilege  of 
remonstrance,  and  the  use  of  all  peaceable  and 
Christian  methods  to  obtain  relief.  For  want 
of  appreciating  the  distinction  they  made  be- 
tween active  and  passive  obedience.  Christian 
and  unchristian  resistance,  their  opponents 
sometimes  suspected  and  charged  them  with 
hostility  to  civil  magistracy.     But  more  fre- 


God  to  bless  the  king,  and  that,  after  a  long 
and  prosperous  reign  here,  he  may  receive  a 
better  crown  among  the  blessed." 

They  congratulated  William  Third  on  the 
treaty  of  Ryswick,  which  confirmed  his 
throne  ;  and  in  their  address  on  that  occa- 
sion, avowed  their  belief,  "that  it  is  the  Most 
High  who  ruleth  in  the  kingdoms  of  men,  and 
appointeth  over  them  whomsoever  He  will;" 
and,  moreover,  confessed  it  to  be  their  "duty, 
gratefully  to  commemorate  and  acknowledge 
the  favours  '  of  the  government,'  of  which 
they  had  largely  partaken." 

In  1695,  the  representatives  of  the  yearly 
meeting  in  England,  when  petitioning  parlia- 
ment for  exemption  from  oaths,  speak  of  "  the 
just  and  good  ends  of  law  and  government;" 
and  in  1700,  the  yearly  meeting,  on  the  pro- 
clamation by  the  court  of  Fiance  of  the  pre- 
tender to  the  British  throne,  voluntarily  offer- 
ed to  William  Third  a  profession  of  allegiance, 
wherein  they  acknowledge  him  to  be  "  a 
prince  whom  they  believed  God  had  promot- 
ed and  principled  for  the  good  ends  of  govern- 
ment." 

On  the  accession  of  Anne,  they  "sincerely 
declared  that,  with  the  assistance  of  the  grace 
of  God,  they  would  always,  according  to  their 
Christian  duty,  demonstrate  their  good  affec- 
tion, truth,  and  fidelity  to  the  government." 
When  the  conspiracy  of  1707,  in  favour  of 
the  pretender,  was  frustrated,  they  embraced 
that  opportunity  "  to  give  the  queen  the  re- 
newed assurance  of  their  hearty  affection  to 
the  established  government." 

To  conclude :  during    the    government  of 


22 


THE    FKIEND. 


George  Second,  they  freely  renewed  the  same 
professions,  and  expressed,  emphatically,  their 
desire  "  that  those  who  were  placed  in  au- 
thority might  add  vigour  to  the  laws." 

Such  expressions  as  these,  could  have  been 
adopted  with  sincerity  by  no  people  who  held 
civil  government  to  be  an  evil,  only  to  be 
tolerated  because  it  could  not  be  shaken  off 
by  means  consistent  with  their  religious  pro- 
fession.    Friends  had  good   reason  to  know 


that 


much  iniquity  was  practised  in  the  name 


of  government  and  under  the  sanction  of  law, 
but  they  no  more  thought  of  therefore  de- 
siring the  abolition  of  government  and  law, 
than  they  did  of  desiring  the  destruction  of 
mankind,  because  mankind  had  in  all  ages 
been  prone  to  evil. 

Edward  Burrough,  a  contemporary  of  Fox, 
and  a  minister  highly  respected  in  the  society, 
when  addressing  llichard  Cromwell,  the  "  pro- 
tector of  tlie  commonwealth,"  declares  in  ex- 
press terms,  that,  "  as  for  magistracy,  it  was 
ordained  of  God,  to  be  a  dread  and  terror  and 
limit  to  evil  do&rs,  and  to  be  a  defence  and 
praise  to  all  that  do  well ;  to  condemn  the 
guilty,  and  to  justify  the  guiltless;  but  that 
the  exercise  thereof  was  degenerated,  and 
some  that  were  in  authority  did  subvert  the 
.good  laws  of  God  and  ,men  to  a  wrong  end 
and  use-;"  and  he  speaks  of  "  how  many  of 
the  Lord's  servants  do,  and  have  suffered 
great  injustice  through  the  abuse  of  good 
government,  and  the  degeneracy  of  ma^^is- 
.tracy  from  its  perfect  state,  and  place  where- 
unto  it  was  ordained  of  God  in  the  begin- 
ning :"  and  in  a  book  v/liich  ho  published  in 
16G1,  he  goes  on  to  say,  thai  where  any 
man's  heresy  do  extend  further  than  only 
against  God  and  his  own  soul,  eve;i  to  out- 
ward wrongs,  or  evils,  or  violence,  (jr  visible 
mischiefs  coinmitted  to  the  injury  of  others, 
then  he  forbids  not  punishment  to  be  inflicted 
upon  the  person  and  estate  of  such  men." 

But  the  deferetjce  paid  by  Friends  to  the 
authority  of  rnagislracy,  is  more  fully  ex- 
hibited in  the  remonstrance  of  Edward  Pyot 
on  behalf  of  himself,  WilliamSalt  and  George 
Fox,  recorded  In  the  journal  of  the  latter, 
which  was  addressed  ^'  to  John  Glynne,  Chief 
Justice  of  England,"  from  the  jail  at  Lancas- 
ter, where  the  above  mentioned  individuals 
were  at  thai  time,  in  the  year  1656,  imprison- 
ed on  account  of  their  religious  profession. 
He  therein  appeal?  to  the  law  as  "  the  one 
common  guard  or  defence  to  property,  liber- 
ty, and  life;"  as  being  established  for  the  pro- 
tection of  those  rights  "  so  j.gst  and  so  equal," 
and  which  are  of"  the  highest  importance  to 
the  well-being  of  man."  He  demands  of  the 
chief  justice,  whether  "  they  did  not  own  au- 
thority and  government  oft  times  before  the 
court ;"  and,  says  he,  "  didst  thou  not  say  in 
court,  thou  wast  glad  to  hear  so  much  from 
us  of  our  owning  magistracy."  He  tells  him, 
that  "  pride,  and  fury,  and  passion,  and  rage, 
and  reviling,  and  threatening  are  not  the 
Lord's:  these,  and  the  principle  out  of  which 
they  spring,  are  for  judgment,  and  must  come 
under  the  sword  of  the  magistrate  of  God  ;" 
and,  he  adds,  "  the  law  seeks  not  for  causes 
whereby  to  make  the  innocent  suffer;  but 
helpeth  him  to  right  \y1io  sqffers  wrong,  re- 


lieveth  the  oppressed,  and  searcheth  out  the 
matter,  whether  that  of  which  a  man  stands 
accused,  be  so,  or  not ;  seeking  judgment,  and 
hastening  righteousness." 

This  remonstrance  had  the  sanction  of 
George  Fox;  but  /le  expressed  himself,  in  his 
own  name,  still  more  fully,  on  other  occa- 
sions:  as,  for  instance,  in  his  address  to 
Charles  Second,  from  Worcester  prison, 
wherein  he  asserts  that  "  that  spirit  which 
leads  people  from  all  manner  of  sin  and  evil, 
is  one  with  the  magistrate's  power,  and  with 
the  righteous  law ;  for  the  law  being  added 
because  of  transgression,  that  spirit  which 
leads  out  of  transgression,  must  needs  be  one 
with  that  law  which  is  against  transgressors. 
So  the  spirit  which  leads  out  of  transgression 
is  the  good  spirit  of  Christ,  and  is  one  with 
the  magistrates  in  the  higher  power,  and  owns 
it  and  them  ;  but  that  spirit  which  leads  into 
transgression,  is  the  bad  spirit,  is  against  the 
law,  against  the  magistrates,  and  makes  them 
a  great  deal  of  troublesome  work."  So  that, 
according  to  George  Fox,  one  office  of  civil 
government  is  to  promote  the  good  work  of 
the  Holy  Spirit.  He  avowed  the  same  senti- 
ments at  Houlker  Hall  before  Sir  George 
Middleton,  Justice  Preston  and  others,  one  of 
whom  accused  him  of  being  "  against  the 
laws  of  the  land."  He  answered,  "  nay  ;  for 
I  and  my  friends  direct  all  people  to  the  Spirit 
of  God  in  them,  to  mortify  the  deeds  of  the 
flesh;  this  brings  them  into  well-doing,  and 
from  that  which  the  magistrate's  sword  is 
against,  which  eases  the  magistrates,  who  are 
for  the  punishment  of  evil-doers  ;  people  beinc 
turned  to  the  Spirit  of  God,  which  brings 
them  to  mop<ify  the  deeds  of  the  flesh  from 
under  the  occasion  for  the  magistrate's  sword. 
Tills  must  needs  be  one  with  magistracy,  and 
one  with  the  law,  which  was  added,  because 
of  transgression,  and  is  for  the  praise  of  them 
that  do  well.  In  this  we  establish  the  law, 
are  an  ease  to  the  magistrates,  and  ore 
not  against,  but  stand  for  all  good  govern- 
ment." 

Robert  Barclay,  in  the  fourteenth  propo- 
sition of  his  apology  for  the  doctrines  of 
Friends,  announces  their  belief  on  this  sub- 
ject very  distinctly,  that  it  is  not  lawful  for 
any  whatsoever  to  undertake  the  government 
of  conscience  ;  nevertheless,  "  that  no  man, 
under  the  pretence  of  conscience,  shall  pre- 
judice his  neighbour  in  his  life  or  estate,  or 
do  any  thing  destructive  to,  or  inconsistent 
with,  human  society  ;  in  which  case  the  law 
is  for  the  transgressor,  and  justice  is  to  be  ad- 
ministered upon  all,  without  respect  of  per- 
sons." And  in  his  letter  addressed  to  the 
ambassadors  of  the  Christian  states  at  Nime- 
guen,  in  the  year  1677,  "  to  consult  the  peace 
of  Christendom,"  he  makes  a  declaration 
which  is  exceedingly  well  adapted  to  our 
present  purpose.  He  exhorts  them  not  to  be 
unwilling  to  hear  one,  that  appeared  among 
them  for  the  interest  of  Christ  his  king  and 
master,  "  not,"  said  he,  "  as  if  thereby  he  de- 
nied the  just  authority  of  sovereign  princes; 
or  refused  to  acknowledge  the  subjection  him- 
self owes  to  his  lawful  prince  and  superior; 
or  were  any  ways  inclined  to  favour  the 
dreams  of  such,  as  under  the  pretence  of  cry- 


ing up  King  Jesus  and  the  kingdom  of  Christ, 
either  deny,  or  seek»to  overturn  all  civil  go- 
vernment;  nay,  not  at  all:  but  I  am  one, 
who  do  reverence  and  honour  magistrates, 
and  acknowledge  subjection  due  unto  them 
by  their  respective  people  in  all  things  just 
and  lawful;  knowing  that  magistracy  is  an 
ordinance  of  God,  and  that  magistrates  are 
his  ministers,  who  bear  not  the  sword  in 
vain."  Barclay  gave  the  most  conclusive 
proof  of  the  sincerity  of  his  belief,  by  accept- 
ing the  appointment  of  governor  for  the  colony 
of  East  Jersey,  the  duties  of  which  office  he 
exercised  for  two  years  by  deputy. 

That  the  Society  of  Friends  were  not  averse 
to  civil  government,  is  evident,  not  only  from 
the  authorities  already  cited,  but  from  the 
active  part  taken  by  many  of  its  prominent 
and  well  esteemed  members  in  the  early  set- 
tlement of  New  Jersey,  nearly  twenty  years 
before  the  establishment  of  Penn's  colony. 
Both  East  and  West  Jersey  were  under  the 
control  of  Quaker  proprietaries  for  a  number 
of  years;  and  iheir  liberal  political  institu- 
tions have  been  a  theme  for  the  eulogy  of  his- 
torians ;  "  there  we  lay  a  foundation,"  said 
the  proprietaries  of  the  latter  colony,  "  for 
after  ages  to  understand  their  liberty  as  men 
and  Christians,  that  they  may  not  be  brought 
into  bondage,  but  by  their  own  consent :  for 
we  put  the  power  in  the  people." 

One  of  our  most  eloquent  modern  writers, 
who,  while  he  has  sadly  mistaken  some  of  the 
religious  principles  of  our  society,  has  done 
ample  justice  to  its  political  influence,  thus 
describes  this  community,  associated  upon 
principles,  till  then,  practically,  unknown  to 
the  administrators  of  government  : — "  The 
light  of  peace  dawned  upon  West  New  Jer- 
sey; and  in  the  autumn  of  1681,  Jennings, 
acting  as  governor  for  the  proprietaries,  con- 
vened the  first  legislative  assembly  of  the  re- 
presentatives of  the  men  who  said  thee  and 
thou  to  all  the  world,  and  wore  their  hats  in 
the  presence  of  beggar  or  king.  Their  first 
measures  established  their  rights  by  an  act  of 
fundamental  legislation,  and  in  the  spirit  of 
'  the  concessions,'  they  framed  their  govern- 
ment on  the  basis  of  humanity.  Neither 
faith,  nor  wealth,  nor  race,  was  respected. 
They  met  in  the  wilderness  as  men,  and 
founded  society  on  equal  rights.  The  for- 
mation of  this  little  government  of  a  few  hun- 
dred souls,  that  soon  increased  to  thousands, 
is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  incidents  in  the 
history  of  the  age.  The  people  rejoiced  un- 
der the  reign  of  God,  confident  that  he  would 
beautify  the  meek  with  salvation.  A  loving 
correspondence  began  with  Friends  in  En- 
gland, and  from  the  fathers  of  the  sect,  fre- 
quent messages  were  received.  '  Friends 
that  are  gone  to  make  plantations  in  America, 
keep  the  plantations  in  your  hearts,  that  your 
own  vines  and  lilies  be  not  hurt.  You  that 
are  governors  and  judges,  eyes  you  should  be 
to  the  blind,  feet  to  the  lame,  and  fathers  to 
the  poor;  that  you  may  gain  the  blessing  of 
those  who  are  ready  to  perish,  and  cause  the 
widow's  heart  to  sing  with  gladness.  If  you 
rejoice  because  your  hand  hath  gotten  much  ; 
— if  you  say  to  fine  gold,  thou  art  my  confi- 
dence,— you  will  have  denied  the  God  that  is 


above.     Tlie  Lord  is  ruler  among  nations ; 
he  will  crown  his  people  with  dominion.'  " 

CTo  be  continued.) 

INSTITUTE  FOR   COLOURED    YOUTH. 

The  annexed  report  was  sent  for  insertion 
in  "  The  Friend"  early  after  its  date,  but  was 
mislaid.  It  may  now  seem  out  of  time,  espe- 
cially after  the  circular  we  lately  published, 
announcing  the  purchase  of  a  farm  ;  yet  we 
conclude  to  place  it  upon  record,  as  part  of 
the  history  of  an  institution  which  we  trust 
will,  under  the  smiles  of  a  benignant  Provi- 
dence, in  time  become  as  a  fruitful  vine, 
abundantly  rewarding  the  liberality  bestowed 
upon  it,  by  the  good  dispensed  to  the  offspring 
of  an  afflicted,  down-trodden  people. 

ANNUAL  KEPORT. 

The  board  of  managers  of  the  Institute  for 
Coloured  Youth,  in  submitting  their  annual 
report  required  by  the  constitution,  cannot 
but  regret  they  have  so  little  to  communicate 
likely  to  prove  interesting  to  the  contribu- 
tors. 

Immediately  after  the  organization  of  the 
board,  a  committee  was  appointed  to  look  out 
for  a  suitable  farm  for  the  proposed  institute, 
who  entered  on  the  duties  of  their  appoint- 
ment with  much  interest,  being  desirous  of 
commencing  operations ;  and  although  they 
have  been  industriously  engaged  in  viewing 
such  places  as  were  offered  for  sale,  and  like- 
ly to  prove  suitable,  they  have  not  yet  been 
able  to  meet  with  one  upon  which  the  board 
could  fully  unite.  Whilst  they  regret  this 
circumstance,  the  managers  are  still  encour- 
aged to  hope  that  at  no  distant  period  a  suit- 
able farm  will  be  procured,  and  the  interest- 
ing experiment  carried  out  in  accordance 
with  the  will  of  the  kind  donor,  to  whose  be- 
nevolent feelings  we  are  indebted  for  the 
design,  as  well  as  pecuniary  aid  to  make  a 
commencement,  and  also  to  the  satisfaction 
of  the  contributors,  and  we  trust  the  benefit 
of  that  oppressed  portion  of  the  human  family 
for  whom  it  is  intended. 

The  experiment  in  which  we  have  engaged 
is,  in  some  respects,  a  novel  one,  and,  as  such, 
those  who  are  conducting  it,  must  expect  to 
meet  with  difficulties,  which  arise  from  the 
want  of  that  tact  and  knowledge  which  expe- 
rience alone  can  impart.  Unpopular  with 
many,  the  cause  we  have  espoused  has  not 
only  to  struggle  with  the  opposition  of  those 
openly  opposed  to  it,  but  also  with  the  preju- 
dices of  its  avowed  friends.  These  circum- 
stances, as  may  be  readily  conceived,  have 
tended  not  a  little  to  the  difficulty  of  finding 
a  suitable  location  for  the  intended  establish- 
ment ;  and  when  we  consider  the  present  state 
of  the  public  mind,  excited  as  it  is  in  relation 
to  every  thing  connected  with  the  cause  of 
our  coloured  population;  it  is  evident  that  it 
will  require  much  care  and  wisdom  properly 
to  locate  an  institution  of  this  character. 
Taking  therefore  these  facts  into  view,  to- 
gether with  the  anxiety  which  the  managers 
have  always  felt  to  proceed  discreetly  in  this 
matter,  it  will  not  appear  surprising  that  so 
much  time  has  been  suffered  to  pass  away. 


THE  FRIEND. 

and  so  little  has  been  effected  towards  accom- 
plishing the  design  of  the  contributors.  Two 
leading  objects  then  still  continue  to  engage 
the  attention  of  the  board,  viz:  the  acquire- 
ment of  a  suitable  farm,  and  a  properly  quali- 
fied superintendent  to  conduct  it;  and  the 
managers  would  take  this  opportunity  again 
to  urge  these  two  important  subjects  on  the 
attention  of  every  friend  of  this  concern,  be- 
lieving that  great  assistance  might  be  ren- 
dered by  persons  (knowing  of  suitable  farms, 
or  of  a  Friend  qualified  to  conduct  such  an 
establishment)  giving  early  notice  thereof  to 
the  managers.  It  is  confidently  believed, 
were  these  two  objects  once  attained,  the  in- 
stitution would  in  a  little  time  be  able  to 
commence  its  career  of  usefulness,  and  finally 
fulfil  the  expectations  of  its  friends. 

Although  our  means  at  present  are  limited, 
we  believe  them  sutTicient  to  warrant  a  com- 
mencement on  a  moderate  scale,  which  we 
would  earnestly  recommend  to  our  successors, 
doubting  not  that  the  sympathy  which  is  felt 
by  our  religious  society  on  behalf  of  this  af- 
flicted people,  will  produce  a  willingness  to 
afford  the  necessary  aid  in  the  extension  of 
its  usefulness.  When  we  consider  the  pre- 
sent degraded  situation  of  our  coloured  popu- 
lation, the  oppression  and  injustice  to  which 
they  are  subjected,  and  increasingly  so  at  the 
present  time,  when  the  usual  facilities  of  ac- 
quiring the  knowledge  of  mechanical  branches 
of  business  are  not  only  withheld,  but  almost 
every  avenue  to  them  closed  upon  them, 
we  cannot  but  sincerely  hope  that  the  day  is 
not  very  remote,  when  the  energies  of  this 
society  will  be  availingly  exerted  in  render- 
ing them  such  assistance  as  will  qualify  them, 
under  the  blessing  of  Divine  Providence,  to 
take  a  more  respectable  station  in  society. 

Since  our  last  annual  meeting  the  funds  in 
the  hands  of  the  trustees  of  the  late  Richard 
Humphreys,  bequeathed  for  the  purpose,  to- 
gether with  the  donations  of  different  indi- 
viduals, have  been  paid  to  our  treasurer,  and 
are  invested  in  good  security,  as  will  appear 
by  the  accompanying  report  of  the  treasurer. 

Signed  by  order  of  the  managers. 

Caspar  Wistar,  Secretary. 

4<A  month  9th,  1839. 


LUTHER'S    ROYHOOD. 

The  subjoined  extract  relative  to  this  cele- 
brated reformer  possesses  interest  for  most 
readers.  The  S.  S.  Journal  from  which  we 
copy,  credits  it  to  "  Luther  and  his  Times," 
a  fresh  American  work. 

A  poor  miner,  who  wrought  in  the  mines 
of  Mansfield,  and  lived  at  Eisenach,  took  a 
journey  to  Eisleben,  to  attend  the  annual  fair. 
His  wife  was  too  desirous  to  accompany  him 
to  be  denied  ;  and,  on  the  night  they  arrived, 
she  gave  birth  to  a  son.  He  was  born  on  the 
lOlh  of  November,  in  the  year  1483,  on  the 
eve  of  St.  Martin's  day;  and  from  this  cir- 
cumstance his  parents  named  him  Martin. 
The  father  strove  to  educate  his  son  in  vir- 
tuous habits;  and,  according  to  the  spirit  of 
the  age,  considered  strict  discipline  a  power- 
ful  aid  to  good  conduct;  to  this  the  young 


23 

Martin  was  early  subjected.  As  he  grew 
older,  he  was  placed  in  an  institution  at  Eise- 
nach, where  he  had  access  to  the  learning 
there  taught ;  but  was  unprovided  with  funds, 
and  had  not  money  to  procure  food.  In  com- 
pany with  several  other  students,  as  poor  as 
himself,  he  endeavoured  to  procure  bread  by 
singing  at  the  doors  of  wealthy  houses.  On 
these  occasions  he  sometimes  sang  his  own 
compositions — at  others  the  favourite  ditties 
of  the  day — and  sometimes  he  chanted  forth 
the  sufferings  of  the  martyrs.  All  this  he 
called  bread  music.  It  does  not  seem  to  have 
had  the  power  "  to  soothe  the  savage  breast;" 
for  he  was  often  taunted  and  reproached — 
accused  of  idleness  and  evil  designs — and 
driven  away  by  menials — though  the  only 
reward  he  asked  for  his  musical  exertions 
was  a  piece  of  bread.  On  one  of  those  days, 
when  his  very  soul  was  filled  with  shame  and 
indignation  for  the  hard  language  he  received, 
he  wandered  to  the  humble  dwelling  of  Con- 
rad Cotta ;  and,  throwing  himself  on  a  seat 
before  it,  overshadowed  by  ancient  trees,  he 
relieved  his  over-burdened  heart  by  low, 
plaintive  music.  Whether  moved  by  the  me- 
lody of  song,  or  the  tenderness  of  a  woman's 
soul,  Louisa  Cotta,  the  wife  of  Conrad,  hasten- 
ed to  the  door  and  invited  him  to  enter.  She 
then  placed  before  him  the  simple  fare  her 
humble  habitation  afforded,  bread  and  honey, 
with  milk  from  the  mountain  goat.  The 
honest,  ardent  gratitude  of  the  youth,  with 
his  simple  story,  won  not  only  her  confidence, 
but  her  affection.  She  invited  him  to  come 
every  day  and  get  his  meals.  He  soon  equally 
interested  the  husband,  and  they  both  con- 
tinued their  friendship  to  him.  Many  years 
after,  when  all  Europe  rung  with  the  name 
of  the  reformer,  they  remembered  the  poor 
hungry  boy  they  fed  was  Martin  Lulher  ! 

In  the  year  1501,  a  thin,  pale  youth  stood 
at  the  gate  of  the  University  at  Erfurt,  and 
petitioned  for  entrance.  When  asked  if  he 
was  qualified  to  make  such  a  request  he  re- 
plied :  "  He  who  prays  as  he  ought,  has  al- 
ready finished  half  his  labours  and  his  stu- 
dies." This,  too,  was  Martin  Luther ;  but 
he  did  not  now  come  unprovided  with  ere- 
denlials;  he  brought  undoubted  testimony  of 
his  morals  and  good  conduct,  and  was  re- 
ceived with  cordiality. 


READING    THE    SCRIPTURES. 

The  scope  of  the  sacred  writers  is  of  greater 
importance  in  understanding  the  Scriptures, 
than  the  most  critical  examination  of  terms, 
or  the  most  laborious  comparison  of  the  use 
of  them  in  different  places.  For  want  of  at- 
tending to  this,  not  only  particular  passages, 
but  whole  chapters  are  frequently  misunder- 
stood. The  reasonings  of  both  Christ  and 
his  apostles  frequently  proceed,  not  upon 
what  is  true  in  fact,  but  merely  in  the  esti- 
mation of  the  parlies  addressed  :  that  is  to 
say,  they  reason  with  them  on  their  own 
principles.  It  was  not  true  that  Simon  the 
Pharisee  was  a  little  sinner,  nor  a  forgiven 
sinner,  nor  that  he  loved  Christ  a  little:  but 
he  thought  thus  of  himself,  and  upon  these 
principles  Christ  reasoned  with  him.     It  was 


H 


not  true  that  the  Pharisees  were  just  men, 
and  needed  no  repentance :  but  such  were 
their  thoughts  of  themselves,  and  Christ  sug- 
gested, that  therefore  they  had  no  need  of 
him  ;  for  that  he  came  not  to  call  the  right- 
eous but  sinners  to  repentance.  Finally  it 
was  not  true  that  the  Pharisees  who  mur- 
mured at  Christ's  receiving  publicans  and 
sinners,  had  never,  like  the  ninety-nine  sheep 
in  the  wilderness,  gone  astray  ;  nor  that,  like 
the  elder  son,  they  had  served  God,  and  never 
at  any  time  transgressed  his  commandment; 
nor  that  all  which  God  had  was  theirs  :  but 
such  were  their  own  views,  and  Christ  rea- 
sons with  them  accordingly.  It  is  as  if  he 
had  said,  "  Be  it  so,  that  you  are  righteous 
and  happy  ;  yet  why  should  you  murmur  at 
the  return  of  these  poor  sinners?"  Now,  to 
mistake  the  principle  on  which  such  reason- 
ings proceed,  is  to  lose  all  the  benefit  of 
them,  and  to  fall  into  many  errors. 

Moreover,  to  enter  into  the  true  meaning 
of  the  Scriptures,  it  is  absolutely  necessary 
that  we  drink  into  the  spirit  of  the  writers. 
Every  Christian  knows  by  experience,  that 
in  a  spiritual  frame  of  mind,  he  can  under- 
stand more  of  the  Scriptures  in  an  hour,  than 
he  can  at  other  times,  with  the  utmost  appli- 
cation, in  a  week.  It  is  by  an  vnction  from 
the  Holy  One  that  we  know  all  things. 

An  humble  sense  of  our  own  ignorance,  and 
of  our  entire  dependence  upon  God,  has  also 
a  great  intjuence  on  our  coming  at  the  true 
meaning.  There  are  few  things  which  tend 
more  to  blind  the  mind  than  a  conceit  of  our 
own  powers.  Hence  we  perceive  the  just- 
ness of  such  language  as  the  following: 
Proud,  knowing  nothing. — He  that  Ihinketh 
he  knoweth  any  thing,  knoweih  nothing  as  he 
ought  to  know. — If  any  man  will  be  wise,  let 
him  first  become  a  fool,  that  he  mny  be  wise. 

To  understand  the  Scriptures  profitably,  it 
is  necessary  to  be  conversant  with  them  in 
private  ;  and  to  mix,  not  only  faith,  but  the 
prayer  of  faith,  with  what  we  read.  There 
is  a  great  difierence  between  reading  the 
Scriptures  as  a  student,  in  order  to  find  some- 
thing to  say  to  the  people,  and  reading  them 
as  a  Christian,  with  a  view  to  get  good  from 
them  to  one's  own  soul.  That  which  is  gained 
in  the  last  of  these  ways  is,  beyond  all  com- 
parison, of  the  greatest  use,  both  to  ourselves 
and  others.  That  which  we  comnjunicale 
will  freeze  upon  our  lips,  unless  we  have  first 
applied  it  to  ourselves ;  or,  to  use  the  lan- 
guage of  Scripture,  tasted,  felt,  and  handled 
the  word  of  life. — Andrew  Fuller. 


Tm'B  rmiswis. 


TENTH   MONTH,  XO,  1839. 


Our  paper  of  21st  ult.  contained  a  short 
notice  of  the  late  Ohio  Yearly  Meeting,  to 
which  some  addition  was  made  in  the  paper 
of  the  succeeding  week.  The  annexed  more 
detailed  account,  subsequently  forwarded  by 
a  respectable  member  of  that  meeting,  will 
no  doubt  be  acceptable  to  many  of  our  read- 
ers : — 

"  The  meeting  continued  its  session  until 
seventh  day,  the  7th ;  and  with  no  material 


THE  FRIENB. 

falling  off"  in  the  attendance  of  Friends.  It 
was  throughout  favoured  in  a  remarkable 
manner  with  the  overshadowing  of  Divine 
good.  The  gospel  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ  was  preached  in  demonstration 
of  the  Spirit  and  of  power. 

"  With  much  pertinency  were  our  doctrines 
and  testimonies  upheld  ;  and  with  equal  clear- 
ness was  our  scriptural  belief  in  the  sensible 
influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  the  minds 
of  the  humble  followers  of  Christ  set  forth. 
Such,  indeed,  was  the  baptizing  power  attend- 
ing the  word  in  declaring  these  truths,  that 
not  a  doubt,  it  would  seem,  could  remain  as 
to  their  divine  origin  ;  giving  rise  to  the  con- 
solatory assurance  that  the  name  and  memo- 
rial of  their  early  promulgators  is  not  soon  to 
be  blotted  out. 

"  Besides  the  ordinary  care  of  the  body 
over  its  branches,  the  meeting  was  feelingly 
introduced  into  sympathy  with  our  fellow-men 
of  the  African  race,  both  bond  and  free.  No 
way,  however,  appeared  to  open  with  clear- 
ness to  take  any  public  step  on  behalf  of  the 
former  class.  But  a  memorial  was  prepared 
to  be  presented  lo  our  state  legislature,  solicit- 
ing the  repeal  of  those  laws  which  impose  re- 
straints and  disabilities  on  our  free  coloured 
population.  A  minute  was  also  sent  down 
to  subordinate  meetings,  recommending  such 
free  persons  of  colour  as  may  be  found  in  our 
respective  neighbourhoods  to  the  Christian 
kindness  of  Friends.  And  in  promoting  the 
improvement  of  their  general  condition,  to 
make  way  as  much  as  possible  for  the  educa- 
tion of  their  children,  and  as  far  as  practicable 
to  furnish  the  destitute  with  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures and  other  suitable  books.  And  in  our 
efforts  to  serve  the  cause  of  this  deeply  in- 
jured portion  of  the  human  family.  Friends 
were  tenderly  advised  to  move  under  religious 
concern,  and  thereby  avoid  the  danger  of  vio- 
lating any  of  our  peculiar  testimonies  by  a 
free  participation  in  the  popular  associations 
of  the  day. 

"The  meeting  took  a  lively  interest  in  the 
civilization  and  Christian  instruction  of  the 
Indian  natives  ;  and  a  contribution  was  enter- 
ed into,  both  by  men  and  women  Friends,  to 
be  applied  in  supporting  our  establishment 
among  the  Shawnees  west  of  the  Mississippi, 
where  we  have  a  school  for  Indian  children, 
in  which  the  pupils  are  boarded  and  clothed. 

"  And,  as  connected  with  the  prosperity  of 
our  religious  Society,  the  more  liberal  and 
guarded  education  of  our  youth  was  felt  to  be 
of  great  importance.  Our  boarding  school 
was  reported  to  be  in  a  prosperous  condition, 
being  well  supplied  with  superintendents  and 
teachers.  And  an  increasing  concern  was 
evinced  for  the  promotion  and  support  of 
primary  schools,  under  the  care  of,  and 
taught  by  Fi  lends. 

"  The  plainness  of  speech  and  apparel  into 
which  the  truth  led  the  founders  of  our  So- 
ciety, and  which  has  since  their  day  marked 
its  consistent  members,  were  adverted  to  in  a 
feeling  manner;  and  their  propriety  and  supe- 
rior dignity  persuasively  held  up  to  the  view 
of  all,  but  especially  to  our  beloved  youth. 

"  A  holy  solemnity  was  sensibly  felt  to 
overspread  the  meeting  as  it  drew  to  a  close. 


wherein  many  present  could  respond  to  the 
language  of  David,  '  Not  unto  us,  O  Lord, 
not  unto  us,  but  unto  thy  name  give  glory, 
for  thy  mercy,  and  for  thy  truth's  sake.' " 

The  article,  commenced  on  another  page, 
which  treats  of  the  origin  and  object  of  civil 
government  according  lo  the  views  of  Friends, 
was  recently  prepared  and  issued  in  tract  form 
under  direction  of  the  Philadelphia  Tract  As- 
sociation of  Friends.  We  think  it  well  adapt- 
ed to  exhibit  concisely  and  correctly  the  senti- 
ments of  the  Society  on  this  subject,  and  that 
its  publication  at  the  present  juncture  is  well 
timed,  especially  in  reference  to  certain  por- 
tions of  our  country. 

James  P.  Espy's  course  of  six  lectures  on 
the  Law  of  Storms,  of  which  mention  was 
made  in  our  paper  of  last  week,  is  to  com- 
mence on  second  day  evening  next,  7  o'clock, 
at  the  Franklin  Institute,  and  so  to  continue 
on  successive  evenings  until  completed.  Price 
of  a  ticket,  granting  admission  to  the  bearer, 
of  himself  and  two  female  acquaintances,  five 
dollars. 


COMMUNICATION. 

The  managers  of  Friends'  Asylum  for  the 
Insane,  apprehending  that  advantage  would 
arise  by  constituting  a  standing  committee  to 
receive  applications  for  the  admission  of  pa- 
tients, have  appointed  the  following  managers 
for  that  purpose,  to  whom  in  future  all  such 
applications  are  to  be  made,  viz. 

John  G.  Iloskins,  No.  60,  Franklin  street, 
and  No.  50,  North  Fourth  street,  up  stairs; 
Edw.  B.  Garrigues,  No.  18.5,  North  Seventh 
street,  and  No.  153,  Market  street;  Isaac 
Collins,  No.  129,  Filbert  street,  and  No.  50^ 
Commerce  street  ;  Edward  Yarnall,  South- 
west corner  of  Twelfth  and  George  streets, 
and  No.  39,  Market  street ;  Samuel  Betlle,  Jr. 
No.  73,  North  Tenth  street,  and  No.  Se^, 
South  Front  street. 

FRIENDS'   ASYLUM. 

Visiting  Managers  for  the  Month. — Isaac 
Collins,  No.  129,  Filbert  street;  RicharcJ 
Randolph,  No.  122^,  South  Third  street; 
Charles  Allen,  No.  146,  Pine  street. 

Superintendents.  —  John  C.  and  Lsetitia 
Redmond. 

Attending  Physician. — Dr.  Charles  Evans, 
No.  201,  Arch  street. 

Resident  Physician. — Dr.  Thomas  Wood. 

Mauried,  at  Friends'  meeting,  Abington,  on  the 
12lli  of  ninth  month,  Morgan  HmcHiuAN,  of  thb  city^ 
to  Margaretta,  daughter  of  tlie   late  Charles  Shoe- 


DiED,  at  Wilmington,  Delaware,  on  the  7th  fnstantj. 
at  the  residence  of  her  brother-in-law,  Samuel  Hilles, 
Rachel,  wife  of  George  Stewardson,  of  this  city,  in 
the  48lh  year  of  her  age. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 

Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelphia. 


wsm  wiM. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vol..  XIII. 


SEVENTH  DAV,  TENTH  MONTH,  26,  1839. 


EDITED  BY    ROBERT    SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  payable  in  adv 
Subscriptions  and  Payments  received  by 
GEOR(iE    W.   TAYLOR, 

KO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  UP  STAIRS 

PHILADELPHIA. 


SCENES    IN     SOUTHERN     AFRICA. 

(Continued  from  p.  Ig.) 

On  the  29th  the  party  took  the  field,  ac- 
companieil  by  the  whole  of  the  male  inhabit- 
ants of  three  kraals,  in  addition  to  those  that 
had  accompanied  them  from  the  Mariqua 
river. 

"  The  country  here  is  generally  undulating, 
extensive  mimosa-groves  occupying  all  the 
valleys,  as  well  as  the  banks  of  the  Tolaan 
river,  which  winds  amongst  them  on  its  way 
to  join  the  Mariqua.  We  had  not  proceeded 
many  hundred  yards  before  our  progress  was 
opposed  by  a  rhinoceros,  who  looked  defiance 


the  ground  was  covered,  we  at  length  became 
convinced  of  the  impossibility  of  humbling  the 
lofty  head  of  the  girafie,  until  our  steeds 
should  have  improved  in  condition  upon  the 
fine  pasturage  which  now  aboundad.  The 
day  was  sultry  and  the  glare  distressing. 
To  the  north  eastward  the  distant  prospect 
was  bounded  by  a  range  of  blue  mountains 
which  we  visited  some  weeks  afterwards  ;  the 
whole  of  the  extensive  plain  being  sprinkled 
with  huge  inokaala  trees,  mat  rushes  and 
thistles.  Large  herds  of  elands  were  grazing 
ainongst  these,  the  host  of  savages  by  which 
wo  were  attended  quickly  clearing  away  the 
carcasses  of  those  we  slew,  and  then  quar- 
relling for  the  entrails.  I  hope  my  reader 
has  understood  that  these  barbarians  generally 
devour  the  meat  raw,  although,  when  at  lei- 
sure, they  do  not  object  to  its  being  cooked. 
They  usi'ially  seize  a  piece  of  the  flesh  by  the 
teeth,  cutting  a  large  mouthful  of  it  with  the 
assagai  close  to  the  lips  before  masticating  it, 
which  they  do  with  a  loud  sputter  and  noise. 
The  meat  being  finished,  they  never  fail  to 
wipe  their  hands  on  their  bodies,  and  then, 
being  generally  gorged,  they  lay  themselves 
down    to    repose,    previously    relaxing    their 


but  took  the  hints  we  gave  him  to  get  out  of  ^ 

the  way.  Two  fat  elands  had  been  pointed  ;  leathern  girdles,  which  are  so  contrived 
out  at  the  edge  of  the  grove  the  moment  be-  j  be  readily  expanded  according  to  their  girth. 
fore,  one  of  which  Richardson  disposed  of  ^  As  the  sun  was  setting,  our  friend  the  rhi- 
with  little  difficulty,  but  the  other  led  me  noceros  imprudently  appeared  upon  the  bank 
"  ■  ■  "  ■  of  the  river  within  pistol-shot.  Five  balls 
were  immediately  lodged  in  his  body,  with 
which  he  retreated,  and  was  picked  up  the 
following  morning Late  in  the  after- 
noon we  halted  on  the  banks  of  the  Simala- 
kate,  a  deep  and  tranquil  stream,  margined 
by  reeds  and  rushes,  affording  a  ready  covert 
for  lions,  whose  fresh  marks  were  every  whew 
isible   in  the  neighbourhood.     The  day  had 


t'hrough  all  the  intricacies  of  the  grove  to  a 
wide  plain  on  the  opposite  side,  immediately 
on  emerging  upon  which  the  fugitive  was 
prostrate  at  my  feet  in  the  middle  of  a  troop 
of  giraffes,  who  stooped  their  long  necks,  as- 
tounded at  the  intrusion,  and  in  another  mo- 
ment were  sailing  away  at  their  utmost  speed. 
To  have  followed  them  upon  my  jaded  horse 
would    have   been   absurd,  and   I    was  after 


wards  unable  to  find  them.  Returning  to  the  ,  been  very  sultry,  and  our  two  dogs,  nearl 
camp,  after  killing  several  elands  and  rhino-  [  blind  from  thirst,  ran  down  the  steep  bank  to 
ceroses,  besides  other  game,  which  the  sa-  !  the  water's  edge  into  the  very  jaws  of  an 
vages  quickly  took  charge  of,  I  was  furiously  |  enormous  alligator.  One  of  them  returned 
charged  by  a  herd  of  horned  cattle,  and  my  immediately  in  a  state  of  great  alarm.  Sud- 
horse  being  much  exhausted,  I  had  no  small  denly  a  splash  was  heard,  and  bubbles  of 
difficulty  in  escaping  their  persecution.  Ob- I  blood,  rising  a  minute  after,  too  truly  told 
jecting,  I  presume,  to  my  garb  or  complexion,  I  what  had  been  the  fate  of  his  unfortunate 
they  pertinaciously  pursued  tne  through  thick-  j  companion.  Not  contented  with  depriving  us 
ets  and  other  ravines,  regardless  of  the  loud  j  of  our  valued  four-footed  companion,  the  alli- 
whistle  of  the  herdsman,  to  which  they  are  i  gators  quitted  their  watery  homes  during  the 
usually  very  obedient.  During  the  night,  our  night,  and  eat  up  a  portion  of  the  leather  of 
camp  was  thrown  into  disorder  by  the  intru-  ,  the  waggon  furniture,  besides  the  shoes  of  our 
sion  of  a  rhinoceros,  which  actually  stood  followers.  These  scaly  monsters  are  very 
some  time  between  the  wagons. 


"  Several  hours'  diligent  search  the  next 
day  brought  us  upon  a  herd  of  twelve  came- 
leopards.  We  pursued  them  a  considerable 
distance,  and  repeatedly  wounded  the  largest, 
a  gigantic  male,  probably  eighteen  feet  in 
height ;  but  our  famished  horses  falling  re- 
peatedly into  the  numerous  holes  with  which 


common  m  many  of  the  African  rivers,  and 
this  was  not  the  only  occasion  on  which  we 
suffered  from  their  ravages.  We  frequently 
killed  some  of  an  immense  size. 

"  About  sunset  an  unwieldy  white  rhi- 
noceros approached  the  wagons,  evidently 
with  hostile  intentions.  There  being  neither 
bush  nor  hollow  to  conceal   my  advance,  I 


crawled  towards  him  amongst  the  grass,  and 
within  forty  yards  fired  two  balls  into  him. 
He  started,  looked  around  for  some  object  on 
which  to  wreak  his  vengeance,  and  actually 
charged  up  with  his  eye  flashing  fire  to  with- 
in an  arm's  length  of  me.  Crouching  low, 
however,  I  fortunately  eluded  his  vengeance, 
and  he  soon  after  dropped  down  dead." 

The  variety  of  game  which  now  surrounded 
the  party  agreeably  filled  up  the  time  of  men 
panting  to  come  to  close  quarters  with  ele- 
phants and  giraffes.  'J'he  conclusion  of  the 
following  paragragh  is  a  strong  picture  of  the 
unsophisticated  animal  man  in  a  state  of 
savage  indulgence. 

"  On  the  5th  November  we  followed  the 
traces    of  elephants    along   the  side    of   the 

I  mountains  for  miles,  through  stupendous  fo- 
rests, all  the  Hottentots  excepting  Piet  drop- 
ping in  the  rear  in  succession,  either  to  solace 
themselves  with  a  pipe,  or  to  expend  their 
ammunition  upon  ignoble  game.  Time  not 
permitting  us  to  continue  the  search,  we  de- 
scended into  a  valley,  bent  upon  the  destruc- 

'  tion  of  a  roan  antelope,  a  large  herd  of  which 
rare  animals  were  quietly  grazing.  A  pair 
of  white  rhinoceroses  opposed  our  descent, 
and,  being  unwilling  to  fire  at  them,  we  had 
some  trouble  in  freeing  ourselves  from  their 

I  company.     A  large  herd  of  wild  swine,  or,  as 

I  Indians  term  it,  a  soinuhr  of  hog,  carrying 
their  long  whip-like  tails  erect,  then  passed 
in  order  of  review,  and  immediately  after- 
wards two  bull  buffaloes  were  observed  within 
pistol-shot.  It  was  a  perfect  panorama  of 
game;  I  had  with  great  difficulty  restrained 
Piet  from  firing,  and  was  almost  within  reach 
of  the  bucks,  when  a  Hottentot  suddenly  dis- 
charging his  gun  put  every  thing  to  flight. 
The  buffaloes  passed  mo  quite  close  on  their 
way  to  the  hills.  I  fractured  the  hind  leg  of 
the  largest,  and,  mounting  my  horse,  closed 
with  him  immediately,  and,  after  two  gallant 
charges  performed  upon  three  legs,  he  fell 
never  to  rise  again.  This  was  a  noble  spe- 
cimen of  the  African  buffulo,  standing  sixteen 
hands  and  a  half  at  the  shoulder.  His  pon- 
derous horns  measured  four  feet  from  tip  to 
tip,  and  like  a  mass  of  rock,  overshadowing 
his  small  sinister  gray  eyes,  imparted  to  his 
countenance  the  most  cunning,  gloomy,  and 
vindictive  expression.  The  savages  instantly 
set  to  work  upon  the  carcass,  with  their  teeth 
and  assagais,  Piet  providing  himself  with  por- 
tions of  the  hide  for  shoe-soles,  and  of  the 
flesh,  which,  though  coarse,  is  a  tolerable 
imitation  of  beef. 

"  From  the  summit  of  a  hill  which  com- 
manded an  extensive  prospect  over  a  strag- 
gling forest,  I  shortly  afterwards  perceived  a 
large  herd  of  buffaloes,  quietly  chewing  the 
cud   beneath  an  umbrageous  tree.     Creeping 


26 

close  upon  them,  I  killed  a  bull  with  a  single 
ball,  but  the  confused  echo,  reverberating 
among  the  mountains,  alarming  the  survivors, 
about  fifty  in  number,  they  dashed  panic- 
stricken  from  their  concealment,  ignorant 
whence  the  sound  proceeded,  and,  every  thing 
yielding  to  their  giant  strength,  I  narrowly 
escaped  being  trampled  under  foot  in  their 
progress.  We  moved  five  miles  to  the  east- 
ward in  the  afternoon,  stopping  to  take  up  the 
head  of  the  buffalo,  which  Andries  could  with 
difficulty  lift  upon  the  wagon.  Myriads  of 
vultures,  and  the  clouds  of  smoke  which  arose 
from  the  fires  of  the  giant  and  his  associates, 
directed  us  to  the  spot.  In  commemoration, 
I  presume,  of  the  exploit  of  Guy  Fawkes, 
they  had  kindled  a  bonfire,  which  bid  fair  to 
destroy  all  the  grass  in  the  country,  the 
flames  fanned  by  the  wind  already  beginning 
to  ascend  the  hills.  Nothing  can  be  conceiv- 
ed more  horribly  disgusting  than  the  appear- 
ance presented  by  the  savages,  who,  gorged 
to  the  throat  and  besmeared  with  blood, 
grease,  and  filth  from  the  entrails,  sat  nodding 
torpidly  round  the  remains  of  the  carcass, 
sucking  marrow  from  the  bones,  whilst  their 
lean  famished  curs  were  regaling  themselves 
upon  the  garbage.  Every  bush  was  garnish- 
ed with  flaps  of  meat,  and  every  man  had 
turned  beef-butcher,  whilst  swollen  vultures 
were  perched  upon  the  adjacent  trees,  and 
others  yet  ungorged  were  inhaling  the  odours 
that  arose." 

The  meritorious  perseverance  of  these 
Nimrods  was  now  about  to  be  rewarded,  for 
we  shall  presently  find  them  in  the  very  midst 
of  an  elephant  preserve: 

"  Leaving  the  wagons  to  proceed  to  a  spot 
agreed  upon,  we  again  took  the  field  about 
ten  o'clock,  and  pursued  the  track  indefati- 
gably  for  eight  miles,  over  a  country  present- 
ing every  variety  of  feature.  At  one  time  we 
crossed  bare  stony  ridges,  at  another  threaded  ' 
the  intricacies  of  forests ;  now  struggled 
through  high  fields  of  waving  grass,  and  again 
emerged  into  open  downs.  At  length  we  ar- 
rived amongst  extensive  groups  of  grassy  hil- 
locks, covered  with  loose  stones,  interspersed 
■with  streams  and  occasional  patches  of  forest, 
in  which  the  recent  ravages  of  elephants  were 
surprising.  Here,  to  our  expressible  gratifi- 
cation, we  descried  a  large  herd  of  those  long- 
sought  animals,  lazily  browsing  at  the  head 
of  a  distant  valley,  our  attention  having  been 
first  directed  to  it  by  the  strong  and  not-to- 
be-mistaken  etlluvia  with  which  the  wind  was 
impregnated.  Never  having  before  seen  the 
noble  elephant  in  his  native  jungles,  we  gazed 
on  the  sight  before  us  with  intense  and  in- 
describable interest.  Our  feelings  on  the  oc- 
casion even  extended  to  our  followers.  As 
for  Andries  he  became  so  agitated  that  he 
could  scarcely  articulate.  With  open  eyes 
and  quivering  lips  he  at  length  stuttered  forth, 
'  Dar  stand  de  oliphant.'  Mohanycom  and 
'Lingap  were  immediately  despatched  to  drive 
the  herd  back  into  the  valley,  up  which  we 
rode  slowly,  and  without  noise,  against  the 
wind  ;  and,  arriving  within  one  hundred  and 
fifty  yards  unperceivcd,  we  made  our  horses 
fast,  and  took  up  a  commanding  position  in 
an    old    stone    kraal.     The    shouting  of  the 


THE  FRIEND. 

savages,  who  now  appeared  on  the  height  rat- 
tling their  shields,  caused  the  huge  animals  to 
move  unsuspiciously  towards  us,  and  even 
within  ten  yards  of  our  ambush.  The  group 
consisted  of  nine,  all  females,  with  large  tusks. 
We  selected  the  finest,  and  with  perfect  de- 
liberation fired  a  volley  of  five  balls  into  her. 
She  stumbled,  but,  recovering  herself,  uttered 
a  shrill  note  of  lamentation,  when  the  whole 
party  threw  their  trunks  above  their  heads, 
and  instantly  clambered  up  the  adjacent  hill 
with  incredible  celerity,  their  huge  fan-like 
ears  flapping  in  the  ratio  of  their  speed.  We 
instantly  mounted  our  horses,  and  the  sharp 
loose  stones  not  suiting  the  feet  of  the  wound- 
ed lady,  soon  closed  with  her.  Streaming 
with  blood,  and  infuriated  with  rage,  she 
turned  upon  us  with  uplifted  trunk,  and  it 
was  not  until  after  repeated  discharges  that  a 
ball  took  effect  in  her  brain,  and  threw  her 
lifeless  on  the  earth,  which  resounded  with 
the  fall. 

"  Turning  our  attention  from  the  exciting 
scene  I  have  described,  we  found  that  a  se- 
cond valley  had  opened  upon  us,  surrounded 
by  bare  stony  hills,  and  traversed  by  a  thinly- 
wooded  ravine.  Here  a  grand  and  magnifi- 
cent panorama  was  before  us.  The  whole 
face  of  the  landscape  was  actually  covered 
with  wild  elephants.  There  could  not  have 
been  fewer  than  three  hundred  within  the 
scope  of  our  vision.  Every  height  and  green 
knoll  was  dotted  over  with  groups  of  them, 
whilst  the  bottom  of  the  glen  exhibited  a 
dense  and  sable  living  mass,  their  colossal 
forms  being  at  one  moment  partially  conceal- 
ed by  the  trees  which  they  were  disfiguring 
with  giant  strength,  and  at  others  seen  ma- 
jestically emerging  into  the  open  glades, 
bearing  in  their  trunks  the  branches  of  trees, 
with  which  they  indolently  protected  them- 
selves from  the  flies.  The  back-ground  was 
filled  by  a  limited  peep  of  the  blue  mountain- 
ous range,  which  here  assumed  a  remarkably 
precipitous  character,  and  completed  a  picture 
at  once  soul-stirring  and  sublime. 

"  Our  approach,  being  still  against  the 
wind,  was  unobserved,  and  created  little  alarm, 
until  the  herd  that  we  had  left  behind  sud- 
denly showed  itself,  recklessly  thundering 
down  the  side  of  the  hill  to  join  the  main 
body,  and  passing  so  close  to  us  that  wc  could 
not  refrain  from  firing  a  broadside  into  one  of 
them,  which,  however,  bravely  withstood  it. 
We  secured  our  horses  on  the  summit  of  a 
stony  ridge,  and  then,  stationing  ourselves  at 
an  opportune  place  on  a  ledge  overlooking  the 
wooded  defile,  sent  Andries  to  manoeuvre,  so 
that  as  many  of  the  elephants  as  possible 
should  pass  before  us  in  order  of  review,  that 
we  might  ascertain,  by  a  close  inspection, 
whether  there  was  not  a  male  amongst  them. 
Filing  sluggishly  along,  they  occasionally 
halted  beneath  an  umbrageous  tree  within  fif- 
teen yards  of  us,  lazily  fanning  themselves 
with  their  ample  ears,  blowing  away  the  flies 
with  their  trunks,  and  uttering  the  feeble  and 
peculiar  cry  so  familiar  to  Indians.  They 
all  proved  to  ba  ladies,  and  most  of  them 
mothers,  followed  by  their  little  old-fashioned 
calves,  each  trudging  close  to  the  heels  of  her 
dam,  and  mimicking  all  her  actions.    Thus 


situated,  we  might  have  killed  any  number 
we  pleased,  their  heads  being  frequently  turn- 
ed towards  us  in  such  a  position,  and  so  close, 
that  a  single  ball  in  the  brain  would  have  suf- 
ficed for  each  ;  but,  whilst  we  were  yet  hesi- 
tating, a  bullet  suddenly  whizzed  past  Rich- 
ardson's ear,  and  put  the  whole  herd  to  im- 
mediate flight.  We  had  barely  time  to 
recede  behind  a  tree  before  a  party  of  about 
twenty,  with  several  little  ones  in  their  wake, 
were  upon  us,  striding  at  their  utmost  speed, 
and  trumpeting  loudly  with  uplifted  heads.  I 
rested  my  rifle  against  the  tree,  and,  firing 
behind  the  shoulder  of  the  leader,  she  dropped 
instantly.  Another  large  detachment  appear- 
ing close  behind  us  at  the  same  moment,  we 
were  compelled  to  retreat,  dodging  from  tree 
to  tree,  stumbling  amongst  sharp  stones,  and 
ever  coming  upon  fresh  parties  of  the  enemy." 


AURORA    BOREALIS. 

We  have  seen  many  notices  in  the  papers 
from  various  and  distant  parts,  both  on  land 
and  at  sea,  of  that  uncommon  display  of 
Northern  Lights  which  excited  so  much  at- 
tention here  on  the  night  of  9mo.  3d  last.  The 
following  we  copy  from  the  last  number  of 
the  Newport  Mercury  : — 

The  Aurora  Borealis  of  September  3d. 
This  uncommon  phenomenon,  which  was 
observed  here,  and  throughout  our  country 
as  far  as  New  Orleans,  a  distance  of  5,000 
miles,  on  the  3d  of  September  last,  was  seen 
from  London,  and  was  so  brilliant,  that  sup- 
posing it  to  be  a  fire,  the  engines,  &c.  were 
got  out  to  extinguish  it.  The  N.  Y.  Journal 
of  Commerce  remarks:  "Towards  the  latter 
part  of  the  night,  however,  it  there  resolved 
into  the  form  of  shooting  stars,  or  at  least 
was  accompanied  with  these  messengers,  in 
vast  numbers,  much  resembling,  we  judge, 
the  splendid  meteoric  shower  noticed  in  this 
country  on  the  night  of  the  12th-13th  of  No- 
vember a  few  years  ago.  This  seems  to  esta- 
blish the  fact,  beyond  a  doubt,  that  the  me- 
teoric showers  which  of  late  have  attracted 
so  much  attention  in  this  country,  are  Qon- 
nected  with  electricity." 

From  a  London  Paper  of  September  Ath. 

The  Fallirig  Stars  and  Aurora  Borealis. — 
Between  the  hours  of  ten  last  night  and  three 
this  morning,  in  the  heavens  were  observed 
one  of  the  most  magnificent  specimens  of  that 
extraordinary  phenomena,  the  falling  stars 
and  northern  lights,  ever  witnessed  for  many 
years  past.  The  first  indication  of  this  sin- 
gular phenomenon  was  about  ten  minutes  be- 
fore ten,  when  a  light  crimson,  apparently 
vapour,  rose  from  the  northern  portion  of  the 
hemisphere,  and  gradually  extended  to  the 
centre  of  the  heavens,  and  by  ten  o'clock,  or 
a  quarter  past,  the  whole,  from  east  to  west, 
was  one  vast  sheet  of  light.  It  had  a  most 
alarming  appearance,  and  was  exactly  like 
that  occasioned  by  a  terrific  fire.  The  light 
varied  considerably;  at  one  time  it  seemed 
to  fall,  and  directly  after  rose  with  intense 
brightness.  There  were  to  be  seen  mingled 
with  it  volumes  of  smoke,  which  rolled  ovej- 


and  over,  and  every  beholder  seemed  con- 
vinced that  it  was  "  a  tremendous  conflagra- 
tion." The  consternation  in  the  metropohs 
was  very  great  ;  thousands  of  persons  were 
running  in  the  direction  of  the  supposed  aw- 
ful catastrophe.  The  engines  belonging  to 
the  fire  brigade  stations  in  Baker  street,  Far- 
ringdon  street,  Watling  street,  Waterloo  road, 
and  likewise  those  belonging  to  the  west  of 
England  station,  in  fact,  every  fire  engine  in 
London,  were  horsed  and  galloped  after  the 
supposed  "  scene  of  destruction"  with  more 
than  ordinary  energy,  followed  by  carriages, 
horsemen,  and  vast  mobs.  Some  of  the  en- 
gines proceeded  as  far  as  Highgate  and  Hol- 
loway  before  the  error  was  discovered. 

These  appearances  lasted  for  upwards  of 
two  hours,  and  towards  morning  the  specta- 
cle became  one  of  more  grandeur.  At  two 
o'clock  this  morning  the  phenomenon  present- 
ed a  most  gorgeous  scene,  and  one  very  diffi- 
cult to  describe.  The  whole  of  London  was 
illuminated  as  light  as  noonday,  and  the  at- 
mosphere was  remarkably  clear.  The  south- 
ern hemisphere  at  the  time  mentioned,  al- 
though unclouded,  was  very  dark,  but  the 
stars,  which  were  innumerable,  shone  beauti- 
fully. The  opposite  side  of  the  heavens  pre- 
sented a  singular  but  magnificent  contrast;  it 
was  clear  to  the  extreme,  and  the  light  was 
very  vivid  ;  there  was  a  continual  succession 
of  meteors,  which  varied  in  splendour.  They 
apparently  formed  in  the  centre  of  the  heavens, 
and  spread  till  they  seemed  to  burst ;  the  effect 
was  electrical;  myriads  of  small  stars  shot 
out  over  the  horizon,  and  darted  with  that  j 
swiftness  towards  the  earth,  that  the  eye 
scarcely  could  follow  the  track  ;  they  seemed 
to  burst  also,  and  throw  a  dark  crimson  va- 
pour over  the  entire  hemisphere.  The  colours 
were  the  most  magnificent  that  ever  were 
seen.  At  half  past  two  o'clock  the  spectacle 
changed  to  darkness,  which,  on  dispersing, 
displayed  a  luminous  rainbow  in  the  zenith  of 
the  heavens,  and  round  the  ridge  of  darkness 
that  overhung  the  southern  portion  of  the 
country.  Soon  afterwards  columns  of  silvery 
light  radiated  from  it;  they  increased  wonder- 
fully, intermingled  amongst  crimson  vapour, 
which  formed  at  the  same  time,  and  when  at 
the  full  height,  the  spectacle  was  beyond  all 
itnagination.  Stars  were  darting  about  in  all 
directions,  and  continued  until  four  o'clock, 
when  all  died  away.  During  the  time  that 
they  lasted,  a  great  many  persons  assembled  on 
the  bridges  across  the  river  Thames,  where 
they  had  a  commanding  view  of  the  heavens, 
and  watched  the  progress  of  the  phenomenon 
attentively. 

From  the  Edinburgh  Pilot. 

The  Aurora  Borealis  was  remarkably  vivid 
and  magnificent  in  the  firmament  on  Tuesday 
night,  (September  3d,)  presenting  one  vast 
shifting  flame  of  light  frona  the  northern  to 
the  southern  horizon. 

Wire  Shoe  Thread. — It  is  stated  in  a 
French  paper  that  M.  Seller,  in  Paris,  has 
secured  a  patent  for  using  brass  wire  for  at- 
taching the  upper  leather  to  the  welt  of  boots 
and  shoes.     The  advantage  of  this  metallic 


THE  FRIEND. 

thread  are  said  to  be,  that  it  allows  neither 
moisture  nor  duj-t  to  enter  the  shoe,  nor  does 
it  rip.  The  sewing  is  performed  with  as  much 
ease  as  with  waxed  thread,  nor  is  the  work 
more  costly. 


The  Norfolk  Herald  says,  that  during  the 
fire  in  that  town,  a  curious  effect  v/as  produced 
by  the  bursting  of  a  cask  of  oil  on  the  wharf. 
"  The  oil  being  ignited,  ran  over  the  side  of 
the  wharf,  and  into  the  river,  presenting  the 
appearance  of  a  cascade  of  fire,  and  spread- 
ing over  the  water,  covered  it  with  a  sheet  of 
brilliant  flame." 


Expenditure  of  the  Precious  Metals. — It  is 
computed  that  at  least  fifty  thousand  pounds 
sterling  worth  of  gold  and  silver  are  annually 
employed  at  Birmingham,  England,  for  gild- 
ing and  plating,  and,  therefore,  for  ever  lost 
to  the  world  as  bullion. 

MONETARY. 

Money  !  money  !  is  the  cry  on  all  sides. 
Give  us  money,  or  we  perish  I  resounds  from 
the  right  and  the  left.  Money  was  pro- 
nounced to  be  the  root  of  all  evil,  long  since, 
by  high  authority  ;  and  it  fully  sustains  that 
character  to  this  day.  It  is  the  prolific  root 
of  tormenting  desire,  of  anxious  solicitude,  of 
strifes  and  fightings,  of  almost  every  thing 
which  goads,  perplexes,  and  distresses  man- 
kind. It  is  all  this,  individually,  and  the 
same  effect  runs  through  communities  and 
countries.  The  "state  of  the  money  market" 
is  now  one  of  foremost  enquiry  and  solicitude. 
"  Money  is  tight" — "  money  is  easier" — arc 
the  terms  which  are  eagerly  caught  and  re- 
sponded from  one  commercial  point  to  an- 
other, ringing  throughout  the  land.  Every 
symptom  of  the  system,  whether  of  tightness 
or  relaxation,  is  anxiously  watched — every 
pulse  is  counted  and  computed  with  all  that 
concern  which  men  feel  for  their  nearest 
and  dearest  friends.  Men  do  not  watch  the 
changing  signs  of  the  vaulted  heavens  with 
half  the  intensity  they  do  the  vaults  of  our 
money  banks.  The  faces  of  the  commercial 
community  are  walking  thermometers,  in 
which  the  minutest  degrees,  upward  and 
downward,  constantly  affected  by  the  pecu- 
niary atmosphere  which  envelopes  all,  can  be 
plainly  read.  The  prices  of  labour  and  food 
implicitly  obey  this  potent  power.  Finance 
is  now  the  chief  business  of  nations. 

Notwithstanding  the  earth  has  been  em- 
bowelled  of  its  minerals,  and  banks  have  in- 
creased faster  than  the  churches  of  the  land — 
demonstrating  that  men  care  as  much  for  their 
sales  as  their  souls — still  the  scarcity  of  money 
is  the  burden  of  complaint;  the  crushing  press- 
sure  extorts  groans  from  one  end  of  the  land 
to  the  other.  There  is,  and  ever  has  been, 
of  late  years,  a  relative  scarcity,  and  would 
be,  were  its  amount  increased  ten  fold.  It 
results  from  the  perlect  madness  for  business 
which  now  characterises  the  commercial  com- 
munity of  the  age.  All  in  this  respect  is  on 
the  high-pressure  principle;  and  though  it  is 
productive  of  much  good  in  promoting  indus- 


27 

try  and  feeding  the  hungry,  it  is  the  cause  of 
the  "panics"  and  the  "crises"  which  con- 
stantly alarm  and  perplex  the  land. 

This  mania  for  business,  prompted  by  rest- 
less activity  and  strong  desire  of  gain,  drives 
commercial  transactions  far  ahead  of  the  real 
wants  of  the  world  ; — production  and  inter- 
change become  excessive,  accumulate  some- 
where, and  crush  thousands  beneath  the  pon- 
derous loads  they  take  upon  themselves.  It 
is  this  which  causes  the  constant  ebb  and  flow 
which  is  incessantly  taking  place  between  na- 
tions— this  golden  tide,  now  flowing  one  way, 
now  another,  back  and  forward,  attracted  and 
governed  by  the  lunatic  influence  which  reigns 
over  the  business  world. — Salem  Observer. 

THE  NEWFOUNDLAND    DOG. 

This  powerful,  intelligent,  and  docile  ani- 
mal, which  in  its  unmixed  state  is  certainly 
the  noblest  of  the  canine  tribe,  is  a  native  of 
the  country  the  name  of  which  it  bears,  and 
may  be  considered  as  a  distinct  race.  Its 
introduction  into  this  country  is  of  compara- 
tively recent  date  ;  and  the  fine  animal  known 
to  us  by  the  name  of  Newfoundland  dog  is 
only  half-bred,  and  of  size  inferior  to  the  dog 
in  its  native  state,  when  it  measures  about  six 
feet  and  a  half  from  the  nose  to  the  extremi- 
ty of  the  tail,  the  length  of  which  is  two 
feet.  In  its  own  country  it  only  barks  when 
greatly  irritated,  and  then  with  a  manifestly 
painful  effort,  producing  a  sound  which  is 
described  as  particularly  harsh.  Its  exemp- 
tion from  hydrophobia  in  Newfoundland  ap- 
j  pears  to  be  well  authenticated. 

The  dog  is  employed  by  the  settlers  as  a 
beast  of  burthen  in  drawing  wood  from  the 
;  interior  to  the  coast.  Three  or  four  of  them 
j  yoked  to  a  sledge  will  draw  two  or  three  hun- 
j  dred  weight  of  wood  with  great  facility  for 
j  several  miles.  In  this  service  they  are  said 
I  to  be  so  sagacious  and  willing  as  to  need  no 
j  driver  or  guide;  but,  having  delivered  their 
burthen,  return,  without  delay,  to  the  woods 
in  the  expectation  of  receiving  some  food  in 
recompense  for  their  labour.  We  see,  in- 
deed, in  this  country,  that,  from  the  activity 
of  his  disposition,  the  Newfoundland  dog  de- 
lights in  being  employed  ;  and  the  pride  of 
being  useful  makes  him  take  uncommon  plea- 
sure in  carrying  in  his  mouth  for  miles  bas- 
kets and  other  articles,  of  which,  as  well  from 
that  satisfaction  as  from  the  fidelity  of  his 
character,  it  would  be  dangerous  for  a 
stranger  to  dispute  possession  with  him.  In 
many  respects  he  may  be  considered  as  a 
valuable  substitute  for  the  mastiff'  as  a  house 
dog. 

The  Newfoundland  dog  is  easily  satisfied 
in  his  food.  He  is  fond  of  fish,  whether  fresh 
or  dried  ;  and  salt  meat  or  fish  is  more  ac- 
ceptable to  him  than  to  most  other  animals, 
as  well  as  boiled  potatoes  and  cabbage.  When 
hungry,  however,  he  has  not  very  strong 
scruples  about  appropriating  such  flesh  or  fish 
as  falls  in  his  way,  or  even  of  destroying 
poultry  or  sheep.  For  the  blood  of  the  latter 
animal  ho  has  much  appetite,  and  sucks  it 
from  the  throat  without  feeding  on  the  car- 
cass. 

It   is  well  known   that  the  NewfouadlanJ 


23 


THE    FRIEND. 


dog  can  swhn  very  fast,  dive  with  ease,  and 
bring  things  up  from  the  bottom  of  the  water. 
Other  dogs  can  swim,  but  not  so  willingly,  or 
so  well.  This  superiority  he  owes  to  the 
structure  of  the  foot,  which  is  semi-webbed 
betiveen  the  toes;  thus  presenting  an  extend- 
ed surface  to  press  away  the  water  from  be- 
hind, and  then  collapsing  when  it  is  drawn 
forward,  previous  to  making  the  stroke.  This 
property,  joined  to  much  courage,  and  a 
generous  disposition,  enables  this  dog  to  ren- 
der those  important  services  in  the  preserva- 
tion of  endangered  life,  of  which  such  nu- 
merous instances  are  recorded. 

The  following  anecdotes  of  the  Newfound- 
land dog  are  taken  from  Captain  Brown's  in- 
teresting "  Anecdotes  of  Dogs." 

"  A  Newfoundland  dog,  kept  at  ferry-house 
at  Worcester,  was  famous  for  having,  at  dif- 
ferent periods,  saved  three  persons  from  drown- 
ing; and  so  fond  was  he  of  the  water,  that  he 
seemed  to  consider  any  disinclination  for  it  in 
other  dogs  as  an  insult  on  the  species.  If  a 
dog  was  left  on  the  bank  by  its  master,  and, 
in  the  idea  that  it  would  be  obliged  to  follow 
the  boat  across  the  river,  which  is  but  nar- 
row, stood  yelping  at  the  bottom  of  the  steps, 
unwilling  to  take  the  water,  the  Newfound- 
land veteran  would  go  down  to  him,  and  with 
a  satirical  growl,  as  if  in  mockery,  take  him 
by  the  back  of  the  neck  and  throw  him  into 
the  stream." 

"  A  native  of  Germany,  fond  of  travelling, 
was  pursuing  his  course  through  Holland,  ac- 
companied by  a  large  Newfoundland  dog. 
Walking  one  evening  on  a  high  bank,  which 
formed  one  side  of  a  dike,  or  canal,  so  com- 
mon in  that  country,  his  foot  slipped,  and  he 
was  precipitated  into  the  water,  and,  being 
unable  to  swim,  he  soon  became  senseless. 
When  he  recovered  his  recollection,  he  found 
himself  in  a  cottage  on  the  opposite  side  of 
the  dike  to  that  from  which  he  had  fallen,  sur- 
rounded by  peasants,  who  had  been  using  the 
means  so  generally  practised  in  that  country 
for  restoring  animation.  The  account  given 
by  the  peasants  was,  that  one  of  them  return- 
ing home  from  his  labour,  observed,  at  a  con- 
siderable distance,  a  large  dog  in  the  water 
swimming  and  dragging,  and  sometimes  push- 
ing, something  which  he  seemed  to  have 
great  difficulty  in  supporting,  but  which  he  at 
length  succeeded  in  getting  into  a  small  creek 
on  the  opposite  side  to  that  on  which  the  men 
were. 

"  When  the  animal  had  pulled  what  he  had 
hitherto  supported,  as  far  out  of  the  water  as 
he  was  able,  the  peasant  discovered  that  it 
was  the  body  of  a  man.  The  dog,  having 
shaken  himself,  began  industriously  to  lick 
the  hands  and  face  of  his  master,  while  the 
rustic  hastened  across  ;  and,  having  obtained 
assistance,  the  body  was  conveyed  to  a  neigh- 
bouring house,  where  the  usual  means  of  re- 
suscitation soon  restored  hini  to  sense  and 
recollection.  Two  very  consiuerable  bruises, 
with  the  marks  of  teeth,  appeared,  one  on  his 
shoulder,  the  other  on  the  nape  of  the  neck  ; 
whence  it  was  presumed  that  the  faithful  ani- 
mal first  seized  his  master  by  the  shoulder, 
and  swam  with  him  in  this  manner  for  some 
time;  but  that  his   sagacity   had    prompted 


him  to  let  go  his  hold,  and  shift  his  grasp  to 
the  neck,  by  which  he  had  been  enabled  to 
support  the  head  out  of  the  water.  It  was  in 
the  latter  position  that  the  peasant  observed 
the  dog  making  his  way  along  the  dike,  which 
it  appeared  he  had  done  for  a  distance  of 
nearly  a  quarter  of  a  mile.  It  is  therefore 
probable  that  this  gentleman  owed  his  life  as 
much  to  the  sagacity  as  to  the  fidelity  of  his 
dog." — Penny  Magazine. 

THE     SAPPHIRE    GROT. 

From  Dr.  Hogg's  Visit  to  Alciandriti,  Damascus,  &c. 

The  sapphire  grot  at  the  northern  extremity 
of  the  island  of  Capri  having  only  been  lately 
re-discovered,  of  course  excites  considerable 
attention.  The  sole  entrance  to  this  remark- 
able cavern  is  a  small  semicircular  opening, 
close  to  the  edge  of  the  water,  at  the  base  of 
an  almost  perpendicular  clift",  which  dips  from 
a  great  height  into  the  sea.  In  form  it  closely 
resembles  the  mouth  of  an  oven,  which  it  ex- 
ceeds but  little  in  size  ;  yet  immediately  with- 
in it  enlarges  into  a  grotto  of  considerable 
dimensions,  with  an  arched  roof  that  spans, 
like  a  dome,  a  placid  expanse  of  water  of  the 
deepest  azure.  A  signal  being  made,  a  long 
narrow  boat,  specially  constructed  to  convey 
visiters  within  the  cave,  pushes  from  the 
shore  ;  but  the  entrance  can  only  be  cflected 
when  the  weather  is  perfectly  calm,  and  at 
the  favourable  moment  of  the  reflux  of  the 
waves.  The  visiter  now  places  himself  below 
the  edge  of  the  boat,  which  two  guides 
adroitly  and  speedily  conduct  through  the 
narrow  passage.  He  then  finds  himself  in  a 
spacious  circular  cavern,  into  which  the  di- 
rect rays  of  light  only  penetrate  through  the 
aperture  by  which  he  has  entered  ;  and  this 
not  being  more  than  four  feet  either  in  height 
or  breadth,  the  space  within  would  be  a  mere 
gloomy  and  obscure  recess,  were  it  not  dis- 
tinguished from  all  other  known  caverns  by 
the  peculiarity  which  has  conferred  upon  it 
the  name  of  the  Sapphire  Grot.  To  under- 
stand this  it  must  be  remembered,  that  the 
entrance  to  this  singular  cave  is  to  be  consi- 
dered as  the  apex  of  a  subaqueous  arch, 
springing  on  one  side  from  the  bottom  of  the 
sea,  and  on  the  other  from  a  ledge  of  rock 
near  the  surface  of  the  water.  Thus  the 
greater  part  of  the  light  within  is  derived 
from  the  rays  that  pass  through  the  blue 
waters  of  the  surrounding  ocean.  By  this 
denser  medium  some  of  these  rays  are  inter- 
cepted and  absorbed,  while  the  remainder, 
refracted  by  passing  through  the  water,  and 
then  reflected  upwards  from  the  bottom,  dif- 
fuse a  rich  blue  colour  over  the  roof  and 
sides  of  this  beautiful  grotto,  which  is  finely 
varied  in  appearance  by  the  direct  rays  that 
pass  through  the  entrance,  as  they  fall  on  the 
undulating  surface  of  the  waves  within. 

The  singular  effect  of  light  thus  passing 
through  an  aqueous  medium  is  here  further 
illustrated  by  the  shadow  of  the  boat  being 
thrown  upon  the  roof  of  the  cave,  as  well  as 
by  an  experiment,  easily  made,  of  closing  en- 
tirely the  entrance  of  the  grot,  which  in- 
creases the  intensity  of  the  rich  cerulean  tints 
that   so  conspicuously  distinguish   it.     That 


portion  of  the  cave  which  is  filled  by  the  sea, 
does  not  possess  a  width  of  perhaps  more 
than  seventy  or  eighty  feet,  yet  the  imagina- 
tion is  so  powerfully  aided  by  the  blue  aerial 
perspective,  that  it  requires  a  positive  exer- 
tion of  the  reasoning  faculty  to  form  a  correct 
estimate  of  its  real  dimensions. 

At  the  farthest  extremity  of  the  cavern,  a 
wide  and  shelving  portion  of  rock  aflxirds  a 
convenient  landing-place,  beyond  which  are 
some  vestiges  of  steps.  These  appear  to  lead 
to  the  termination  of  a  subterraneous  entrance 
from  the  island,  now  obstructed  with  rubbish, 
and  hitherto  unexplored,  as  it  cannot  be  sup- 
posed that  the  present  opening  to  this  remark- 
able grotto  escaped  the  notice  of  the  ancients, 
or  that  the  imperial  voluptuary,  who  sought 
with  such  avidity  new  sources  of  enjoyment, 
neglected,  during  his  long  residence  here,  the 
advantages  presented  by  a  cavern  apparently 
designed  by  nature  to  contribute  to  royal 
luxury. 

Horse  Collars. — An  English  paper  states 
that  a  great  improvement  has  been  made  on 
this  part  of  a  horse's  harness,  the  collar  being 
inflated.  The  success  attending  this  improve- 
ment has  been  established  by  experiment,  and 
has  proved  a  wonderful  relief  to  that  valuable 
animal,  the  horse. 


F07  "The  friend.- 
THANKSGIVING. 


■The  sun  is  beaming  o'er  a  glorious  scene. 

Late  shrouded  in  the  rayless  gloom  of  night, — 
The  same  kind   hand   which  hid  that  scene  from 

Restores  it  now,  more  frethly,  purely  bright ; 
Thus,  while  we  sleep,  an  eye  that  never  sleeps. 
Watch,  over  our  unconscious  breathing,  lieeps, 
Therefore  give  thanks. 

The  morn  of  life  in  dewy  freshness  shines, — 
Its  clouds  but  temper  noon's  too  fervid  ray  ; 

And,  in  the  evening  sunbeams,  richly  glow 
The  fruits  and  flowers  nurtured  in  early  day; 

From  storms  is  shelter  offei'd — heavenly  calm. 

In  the  most  bitter  cup  is  mingled  balm. 
Therefore  give  thanks. 

The  Moslem  priests  proclaim  an  hour  of  prayer. 
And  every  head  is  bowed,  each  knee  is  bent 

At  (Aeir  cotnmand, — to  us  from  all  around, 
A  holier  call  for  prayer  and  praise  is  sent, — 

From  nature's  changes,  sunshine,  shade  and  shower. 

From  countless  blessings,  marking  every  hour, 
Therefore  give  thanks. 

Give  thanks  ! — but  in  no  lighdy  spoken  word, — 
From  the  deep  fountains  of  a  contrite  heart. 

Be  "  spiritual,"  unspoken  praises  poured, — 
The  humble  and  confiding  Christian's  part! 

To  Him,  our  Father,  evermore  the  same, 

"  For  all  things"  in  our  blessed  Saviour's  name, 
Give  thanks]  give  thanks! 

10th  mo.  13th,  183d.  Ella. 


HAVERFORD    SCHOOL. 
WANTED,  a  Friend  to  act  as  Steward  of 
this  Institution.     Apply  to 

KiMBER  &   ShAEPLESS, 

No.  8  South  Fourth  street. 


THE    FRIEND. 


20 


The  Origin  and  Object  of  Cicil  Goi-ernment, 
according  to  the  Vietcs  of  the  Society  of 
Friends. 

iConlinued  from  page  ^^3.) 

We  will  now  proceed  to  notice,  in  a  brief 
manner,  the  leading  political  principles  of 
Penn,  and  his  ideas  of  the  object  of  civil  go- 
vernment, and  the  method  by  which  he  made 
so  happy  an  etfort  to  realise  them.  William 
Penn  was  not  a  discoverer  of  new  principles. 
He  only  endeavoured,  under  the  influence  of 
religious  benevolence,  and  the  guidance  of 
that  Holy  Spirit  by  which  he  acknowledged 
himself  to  be  led,  to  reduce  to  practice  those 
sacred  precepts  which  had,  by  divine  revela- 
tion, long  been  made  knovvn  to  mankind, 
though  the  rulers  of  the  nations  had  not 
heeded  them,  and  worldly-minded  politicians 
had  only  regarded  them  as  pleasant  but  im- 
practicable fancies.  What  was  the  pure  and 
elevated  influence  under  which  Penn  attempt- 
ed this  great  and  noble  enterprise,  may  best 
be  indicated  by  his  own  words.  "  Let  the 
Lord  guide  me,"  said  he,  "  by  his  wisdom,  to 
honour  his  name,  and  serve  his  truth  and 
people,  that  an  example  and  a  standard  may 
be  set  up  to  the  nations." — "  God  has  given 
me  an  understanding  of  niy  duty,  and  an 
honest  mind  to  do  it  uprightly." — "  I  shall 
not  usurp  the  right  of  any,  or  oppress  his 
person.  God  has  furnished  me  with  a  better 
resolution,  and  has  given  me  his  grace  to 
keep  it." 

Throughout  the  administration  of  the  afTairs 
of  his  colonv,  divested  of  all  selfish  and  ambi- 
tious views,  this  was  the  high  and  holy  Source 
to  which  he  looked  for  wisdom  to  plan,  and 
strength  to  persevere,  and  this  was  the  secret 
of  his  unparalleled  success.  When  the  com- 
pany of  traders  offered  him  a  large  sum  of 
money  and  an  annual  revenue  for  a  monopoly 
of  the  Indian  traffic  between  the  Delaware 
and  Susquehanna,  "  which  to  the  father  of  a 
family  in  straitened  circumstances,  was  a 
great  temptation,"  bound  by  his  religion  to 
equal  laws,  he  rebuked  the  cupidity  of  mono- 
poly. "  I  will  not  abuse  the  love  of  God," 
such  was  his  decision  ;  "  nor  act  unworthy  of 
his  providence,  by  defiling  what  came  to  me 
elean."  His  was  an  example  of  civil  govern- 
ment founded  upon  Christian  principle;  and 
a  modern  European  writer,  distinguished  for 
the  depth  and  extent  of  his  researches  into 
history,  thus  speaks  of  the  success  of  his 
"  Holy  Experi.ment,"'as  William  Penn  him- 
self had  termed  it.  "Of  all  the  colonies  that 
ever  existed,  none  was  established  on  so  phi- 
lanthropic a  plan;  none  was  more  deeply  im- 
pressed with  the  character  of  its  founder; 
none  displayed  more,  as  it  grew  up,  his  prin- 
ciples of  toleration,  liberty,  and  peace,  and 
none  rose  and  flourished  more  rapidly  than 
Pennsylvania.  She  was  the  last  of  the  Bri- 
tish colonies  which  was  settled  before  the 
eighteenth  century;  but  she  soon  exceeded 
most  of  her  elder  sisters  in  population,  im- 
provement, and  general  prosperity."  His 
comprehensive  design  was,  "  not  only  to  af- 
ford an  asylum  to  his  religious"  brethren 
against  the  persecutions  with  which  they 
were  still  threatened,  but  also  to  establish  a 
government  adapted  to  his  views  and  princi- 


ples,"— "a  civil  society  of  men  enjoying  the 
iiighest  possible  degree  of  freedom  and  happi- 
ness ;  and  to  restore  to  them  those  lost  rights 
and  privileges  with  which  God  had  originally 
blessed  the  human  race."  "  I  propose,"  said 
he,  "  that,  which  is  extraordinary — to  leave 
myself  and  successors  no  power  of  doing  mis- 
chief; that  the  will  of  one  man  may  not  hin- 
der the  good  of  a  whole  country."  He  trusted 
that  a  higher  than  human  power  would  pro- 
tect and  guide  the  progress  of  his  infant  co- 
lony- "  Our  f:iilh,"  he  declared,  "  is  for  one 
another,  that  God  will  be  our  counsellor  for 
ever." 

Yet  Penn  was  an  advocate  for  the  "  divine 
right"  of  secular  power,  and  totall}'  rejected 
the  notion  that  civil  society  might  be  main- 
tained without  its  regulating  influence;  or 
that  the  divine  law  to  which  the  heart  of 
every  man  is  required  to  bow,  was  intended 
to  assume  the  office  designed  to  be  fulfilled 
by  a  judicious  system  of  legislation.  In  the 
preamble  to  the  "  Frame  of  Government  of 
the  province  of  Pennsylvania,"  he  asserts  this 
right  to  be  "settled,"  on  Scripture  authority, 
"beyond  exception,  and  that  for  two  ends: 
first,  to  terrify  evil-doers  ;  secondly,  to  cherish 
those  that  do  well;  which  gives  government 
a  life  beyond  corruption,  and  makes  it  as 
durable  in  the  world,  as  good  men  should  be, 
so  that  government  seems  to  me  a  part  of  re- 
ligion itself,  a  thing  sacred  in  its  institution 
and  end.  For,  if  it  does  not  directly  remove 
the  cause,  it  crushes  the  effects  of  evil,  and  is 
as  such,  (though  a  lower,  yet)  an  emanation 
of  the  same  Divine  Power,  ihat  is  both  author 
and  object  of  pure  religion,"  &c.  "They 
weakly  err,  that  think  there  is  no  other  use 
of  government,  than  correction,  which  is  the 
coarsest  part  of  it:  daily  experience  tells  us, 
that  the  care  and  regulation  of  many  other 
affairs,  more  soft,  and  daily  necessary,  make 
up  much  the  greatest  part  of  government; 
and  which  must  have  followed  the  peopling 
of  the  world,  had  Adam  never  fell,  and  will 
continue  among  men  on  earth,  under  the 
highest  attainments  they  may  arrive  at,  by 
the  coming  of  the  blessed  second  Adam,  the 
Lord  from  heaven.  Thus  much,"  he  says, 
"  of  government,  as  to  its  rise  and  end." 

"  For  particular  frames  and  models,  it  will 
become  me  to  say  little  ;  and  comparatively, 
I  will  say  nothing.     My  reasons  are  : — 

"  First,  that  the  age  is  too  nice  and  diffi- 
cult for  it;  there  being  nothing  the  wits  of 
men  arc  more  busy  and  divided  upon.  I 
true  they  seem  to  agree  to  the  end,  to  wit, 
happiness;  but  in  the  means  they  differ  as  to 
divine,  so  to  this  human  felicity ;  and  the 
cause  is  much  the  same,  not  always  want  of 
light  and  knowledge,  but  want  of  using  them 
rightly.  Men  side  with  their  passions  against 
their  reason,  and  their  sinister  interests  have 
so  strong  a  bias  upon  their  minds,  that  they 
lean  to  them  against  the  good  of  the  things 
they  know. 

"  Secondly,  I  do  not  find  a  model  in  the 
world,  that  time,  place,  and  some  singular 
emergencies  have  not  necessarily  altered  ; 
nor  is  it  easy  to  frame  a  civil  government 
that  shall  serve  all  places  alike. 

"  Thirdly,   I   know  what    is    said  by  the 


several  admirers  of  monarchy,  aristocracy 
and  democracy,  which  are  the  rule  of  one,  a 
few,  and  many,  and  are  the  three  common 
ideas  of  government,  when  men  discourse  on 
the  subject.  But  I  choose  to  solve  the  cnn- 
troversy  with  this  small  distinction,  and  it  be- 
longs to  all  three  :  any  government  is  free  to 
the  people  under  it  (whatever  be  the  frame) 
where  the  laws  rule,  and  the  people  are  a 
party  to  those  laws,  and  more  than  this  is 
tyranny,  oligarchy,  or  confusion. 

"But,  lastly:  when  all  is  said,  there  is 
hardly  one  frame  of  government  in  the  world 
so  ill  designed  by  its  first  founders,  that  in 
good  hands  it  would  not  do  well  enough;  and 
history  tells  us,  the  best,  in  ill  ones,  can  do 
nothing  that  is  great  or  good ;  witness  the 
Jeuish  and  Roman  states.  Governments, 
like  clocks,  go  from  the  motion  men  give 
them ;  and  as  governments  are  made  and 
moved  by  men,  so  by  them  they  are  ruined 
too.  Wherefore  governments  rather  depend 
upon  men,  than  men  upon  governments.  Let 
men  be  good,  and  the  government  cannot  be 
bad;  if  it  be  ill,  they  will  cure  it.  But,  if 
men  be  bad,  let  the  government  be  never  so 
good,  they  will  endeavour  to  warp  and  spoil 
it  to  their  turn. 

"  I  know  some  say,  let  us  have  good  laws, 
and  no  matter  for  the  men  that  execute  them : 
but  let  them  consider,  that  though  good  laws 
do  well,  good  men  do  better:  for  good  laws 
may  want  good  men,  and  be  abolished  or 
evaded  by  ill  men  ;  but  good  men  will  never 
want  good  laws,  nor  suiTer  ill  ones.  It  is 
true,  good  laws  have  some  awe  upon  ill  min- 
isters, but  that  is  where  they  have  not  power 
to  escape  or  abolish  them,  and  the  people  are 
generally  wise  and  good  :  but  a  loose  and 
depraved  people  (which  is  to  the  question) 
love  laws  and  an  administration  like  them- 
selves. That,  therefore,  which  makes  a  good 
constitution,  must  keep  it,  viz.  men  of  wis- 
dom and  virtue,  qualities  that,  because  they 
descend  not  with  worldly  inheritances,  must 
be  carefully  propagated  by  a  virtuous  educa- 
tion of  youth  ;  for  which  after  ages  will  owe 
more  to  the  care  and  prudence  of  founders, 
and  the  successive  magistracy,  than  to  their 
parents  for  their  private  patrimonies." 

"  We  have  (with  reverence  to  God,  and 
good  conscience  to  men)  to  the  best  of  our 
skill,  contrived  and  composed  the  frame  and 
laws  of  this  government,  to  the  great  end  of 
all  government,  viz.  to  support  power  in 
reverence  with  the  people,  and  to  secure  the 
people  from  the  abuse  of  power;  that  thejr 
may  be  free  by  their  just  obedience,  and  the 
magistrates  honourable  for  their  just  ad- 
ministration; for  liberty  without  obedience  is 
confusion,  and  obedience  without  liberty  is 
slavery." 

To  recite  the  code  of  laws  enacted  by  Penn 
and  his  fellow  labourers,  would  be  tedious  and 
foreign  to  our  purpose.  The  principles  in- 
volved in  some  of  them,  new  in  legislation 
then,  especially  those  relating  to  equal  rights, 
have  since,  at  least  so  far  as  white  men  are 
concerned,  been  pretty  generally  adopted  in 
this  country  ;  but  others  have  been,  and  are 
greatly  neglected  or  violated,  to  the  serious 
detriment  of  good  morals,  the  true  welfare  of 


30 


THE  FRIE\D. 


the  community,  and  to  the  great  scniidal  of 
republican  institutions.  We  will  only  notice 
a  few  of  them. 

First,  with  regard  to  electors,  and  candi- 
dates for  election,  it  was  provided,  that  "  the 
elector  that  shall  receive  any  reward  or  gift, 
in  meat,  drink,  moneys,  or  otherwise,  shall 
forfeit  his  right  to  elect ;  and  such  person  as 
shall,  directly  or  indirectly,  give,  promise,  or 
bestow,  any  such  reward  as  aforesaid,  to  be 
elected,  shall  forfeit  his  election. 

"  That  all  officers  in  the  service  of  the  go- 
vernment, and  all  members  cf  assembly,  and 
all  that  have  a  right  to  elect  such  members, 
shall  be  such  as  profess  faith  in  Jesus  Christ, 
and  that  are  not  convicted  of  ill-fame,  or  vn- 
sober  and  dishonest  conversation,  and  that  are 
of  twenty-one  years  of  age,  at  least."  Never- 
theless, "  all  persons  living  in  this  province, 
who  confess  and  acknowledge  the  one  Al- 
mighty and  eternal  God,  to  be  the  creator, 
upholder,  and  ruler  of  the  world  ;  and  that 
hold  themselves  obliged  in  conscience  to  live 
peaceably  and  justly  in  civil  society,  shall,  in 
no  ways,  be  molested  or  prejudiced  for  their 
religious  persuasion,  or  practice,  in  matters 
of  faith  and  worship. 

"  That,  according  to  the  good  example  of 
tlic  primitive  Christians,  and  the  ease  of 
creation,  every  first  day  of  the  week,  called 
the  Lord's  day,  people  shall  abstain  from 
their  common  daily  labour,  that  they  may  the 
Letter  dispose  themselves  to  rcorship  God  ac- 
cording to  their  vnderstandings. 

"  That  all  children,  within  this  province, 
of  the  age  of  twelve  years,  shall  be  tanght 
some  useful  trade  or  skill,  to  the  end  none 
may  be  idle,  but  the  poor  may  work  to  live, 
and  the  rich,  if  they  become  poor,  may  not 
want. 

"  That  all  prisons  shall  be  work-houses. 

"  That  all  trials  shall  be  by  twelve  men, 
and,  as  near  as  may  be,  peers  or  equals,  and 
of  the  neighbourhood,  and  men  withoul  just 
exception. 

"  That  as  a  careless  and  corrupt  admini- 
stration of  justice  draws  the  wrath  of  God 
upon  magistrates,  so  the  wildness  and  loose- 
ness of  the  people  provoke  the  indignation  of 
God  against  a  countiy  :  therefore,  that  all 
such  otiences  against  God,  as,  swearing,  curs- 
ing, lying,  profane  talking,  drunkennesss," — 
"  and  other  uncleanness,  (not  to  be  repeated,) 
all  treasons,  rudeness," — and  "  other  vio- 
lences, to  the  persons  and  estates  of  the  in- 
habitants within  this  province;  all  prizes, 
stage-plays,  cards,  dice,  May  games,  game- 
sters, masques,  revels,  bull-baitings,  cock- 
fightings,  bear-baitings,  and  the  like,  which 
excite  the  people  to  rudeness,  cruelty,  loose- 
ness, and  irreligion,  shall  be  respectively  dis- 
couraged, and  severely  punished,  according 
to  the  appointment  of  the  governor  and  free- 
men in  provincial  council  and  general  as- 
sembly." 

But  Penn  did  not  content  himself  with 
guarding  the  rights  and  morals  of  his  own 
people  ;  the  privileges  of  the  feeble  Indian 
were  also  carefully  secured.  In  the  condi- 
tions, or  "  concessions,"  as  they  were  termed, 
agreed  upon  with  the  adventurers  and  pur- 
chasers   in   the   province,    it  was    provided. 


"  That  no  man  shall,  by  any  ways  or  means, 
in  word  or  deed,  affront,  or  wrong  any  Indian, 
hut  he  shall  incur  the  same  penalty  of  the 
law,  as  if  he  had  committed  it  against  his 
fellow  planter." 

"  That  all  differences,  between  the  planter 
and  the  natives,  shall  be  ended  by  twelve 
men,  that  is,  by  six  planters  and  six  natives; 
so  that  we  may  live  friendly  together,  as 
much  as  in  us  lieth,  preventing  all  occasions 
of  heart-burnings  and  mischief." 

"  That  the  Indians  shall  have  liberty  to  do 
all  things  relating  to  improvement  of  their 
ground,  and  providing  sustenance  for  their 
families,  that  any  of  the  planters  shall  enjoy." 

These  pledges  were  confirmed  to  the  na- 
tives by  treaty,  and  faithfully  fulfilled  under 
the  administration  of  the  proprietary.  "  Be- 
neath a  large  elm-tree  at  Shakamaxon,  on 
the  northern  edge  of  Philadelphia,  William 
Penn,  surrounded  by  a  few  Friends  in  the 
habiliments  of  peace,  met  the  numerous  dele- 
gation of  the  Lenni  Lenape  tribes — not  for 
the  purchase  of  lands,  but,  confirming  what 
Penn  had  written,  and  Markham  covenanted; 
his  sublime  purpose  was  the  recognition  of 
the  equal  rights  of  humanity.  Under  the 
shelter  of  the  forest,  now  leafless  by  the  frosts 
of  autumn,  Penn  proclaimed  to  the  men  of 
the  Algonquin  race,  the  same  simple  message 
of  peace  and  love  which  George  Fox  had  pro- 
fessed before  Cromwell,  and  Mary  Fisher  had 
borne  to  the  Grand  Turk." 

"  We  meet" — such  were  the  words  of 
William  Penn — "on  the  broad  pathway  of 
faith  and  good-will;  no  advantage  shall  be 
taken  on  either  side,  but  all  shall  be  openness 
and  love.  I  will  not  call  you  children;  for 
parents  sometimes  chide  their  children  too 
severely  ;  nor  brothers  only,  for  brothers  dif- 
fer. The  friendship  between  me  and  you,  I 
will  not  compare  to  a  chain ;  for  that  the 
rains  might  rust  or  the  falling  tree  might 
break.  VVe  are  the  same  as  if  one  man's 
body  were  to  be  divided  into  two  parts;  we 
are  all  one  flesh  and  blood." 

Such  were  the  principles  which  lay  at  the 
foundation  of  the  government  cf  Penn.  They 
were  the  result  of  his  religious  faith,  whicti 
was,  and  continues  to  be,  the  faith  of  the  So- 
ciety of  Friends;  and  is  identical  with  that 
set  forth  in  such  plain  and  energetic  language 
by  the  inspired  writers  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment ;  and  how  his  colony  was  blessed  under 
their  influence,  history  attests  in  glowing 
terms. 

In  the  autumn  of  1683,  "  Philadelphia  con- 
sisted of  three  or  four  little  cottages;  the  co- 
nies were  yet  undisturbed  in  their  hereditary 
burrows;  the  deer  fearlessly  bounded  past 
glazed  trees,  unconscious  of  foreboded  streets; 
the  stranger  that  wandered  from  the  river 
bank  was  lost  in  the  thickets  of  the  inter- 
minable forest ;  and,  two  years  afterwards, 
the  place  contained  about  six  hundred  houses, 
and  the  school-master  and  the  printing  press 
had  begun  their  work.  In  three  years  from 
its  foundation,  Philadelphia  gained  more  than 
New  York  had  done  in  half  a  century.  This 
was  the  happiest  season  in  the  public  life  of 
William  Penn.  '  I  must  without  vanity,  say' 
— such  was  his  honest  exultation — '  I   have 


led  the  greatest  colony  into  America  that 
ever  any  man  did  upon  a  private  credit,  and 
the  most  prosperous  beginnings  that  ever 
were  in  it,  are  to  be  found  among  us.'  " 

So  much  for  the  inspiring  energy  of  Chris- 
tianity applied  to  civil  institutions.  If  the 
pretended  political  reformers  of  the  present 
day  would  resort  to  that  exhaustless  fountain 
of  healing  and  invigorating  virtue,  they  would 
be  more  likely  to  bring  back  to  us  that  reign 
of  justice  and  mercy,  and  real  prosperity, 
than  by  the  wild  and  destructive  measures 
they  propose. 

What  saith  the  Scriptures?  Let  every  soul 
be  subject  to  the  higher  powers,  for  there  is 
no  power,  but  of  God  ;  the  powers  that  be, 
are  ordained  of  God ;  whosoever  therefore 
resists  the  power,  resists  the  ordinance  of 
God  ;  and  they  that  resist,  shall  receive  to 
themselves  damnation.  For  rulers  are  not  a 
terror  to  good  works,  but  to  the  evil.  Wilt 
thou  then  be  afraid  of  the  power?  Do  that 
which  is  good,  and  thou  shall  have  praise  of 
the  same;  for  he  is  the  minister  of  God  to- 
thee  for  good.  But  if  thou  do  that  which  is 
evil,  be  afraid  ;  for  he  beareth  not  the  sword 
in  vain ;  for  he  is  the  minister  of  God  ;  a  re- 
venger to  execute  wrath  upon  him  that  does 
evil.  Wherefore  ye  must  needs  be  subject, 
not  only  for  wrath,  but  also  for  conscience 
sake.  Submit  yourselves  to  every  ordinance 
of  man  for  tl-.e  Lord's  sake,  whether  it  be  to 
the  king  as  supreme,  or  unto  governors,  as 
unto  them  that  are  sent  by  him  for  the  punish- 
ment of  evil-doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them 
that  do  well :  for  so  is  the  will  of  God,  that 
with  well-doing  ye  may  put  to  silence  the 
ignorance  of  foolish  men. 


For  "The  Friend." 
INDIANA     YEARLY     BIEETING. 

This  body  assembled  at  the  appointed  time 
at  White  Water  meeting-house,  near  Rich- 
mond, in  Wayne  county,  Indiana,  on  fifth 
day,  the  3d  of  the  present  month.  The  meet- 
ing for  sufferings  had  been  held  on  second  day, 
and  the  meeting  for  ministers  and  elders  on 
third  day  preceding.  A  public  meeting  for 
worship  had  also  been  held  on  fourth  day,  be. 
fore  the  opening  of  the  yearly  meeting  for 
discipline.  The  meeting  of  this  great  body 
of  Friends  is  always  interesting;  and  in  many 
respects  peculiarly  so.  The  territory  repre- 
sented by  this  yearly  meeting  is  very  large; 
and  the  coming  together,  in  brotherly  love 
and  fellowship  of  so  many,  all  holding  the 
same  faith,  and  aiming  at  the  same  thing,  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  their  souls, 
but  from  points  so  distant  from  each  other, 
and  between  which  there  may  be  little  or  no 
communication  at  any  other  time;  the  renew- 
ing of  affectionate  acquaintance  which  had 
been  previously  formed,  and  the  new  forma- 
tion of  such  acquaintance  with  other  indivi- 
duals ;  the  presence  of  messengers  of  the  gos» 
pel  from  other  lands,  who  come  to  us  with  the 
gladdening  salutation  of  unity  and  peace  and 
Christian  'fellowship  ;  together  with  the  evi- 
dence of  the  presence  of  the  great  Head  of 
the  church  to  protect  and  to  bless  us  with  his 
good  spirit— all  conspire  to  render  the  yearly 


meeting  a  season  of  peculiar  interest.  Here 
our  bonds  are  strengthened;  here  our  faith  is 
renewedly  confirmed  ;  and  here  we  are  en- 
couraged to  persevere  for  the  future  in  good 
works. 

'  The  meeting  the  present  year  was  not  want- 
ing in  these  several  particulars.  We  had  mem- 
bers with  us  from  beyond  Columbus,  in  Ohio, 
eastward  ;  from  the  north,  south,  west,  and 
middle  of  this  state;  from  the  state  of  Illinois; 
and  even  from  the  far  distant  Iowa;  our  eleven 
quarterly  meetings  were  all  represented  ;  and 
we  had  some  fifteen  or  twenty  Friends  from 
other  yearly  meetings,  among  whom  was  our 
beloved  Jacob  Greene,  from  Ireland.  The  num- 
ber of  members  was  as  large  as  usual,  if  not 
larger;  the  house  was  filled,  and  many  want- 
ed room  in  it  every  day  ;  the  number  sealed 
was  probably  over  three  thousand,  besides 
those  on  their  feet  in  the  aisles,  and  outside 
about  the  doors.  From  any  eminence  within 
view  of  the  ground  at  the  rise  of  the  meeting 
the  scene  was  truly  impressive.  The  im- 
mense congregation  of  people,  of  horses  and 
carriages,  that  swarmed  like  the  bees  from  a 
hive,  almost  covering  the  ground  for  a  consi- 
derable distance  in  every  direction,  with  such 
a  variety  in  appearance,  from  the  rich  dress 
of  the  city  to  that  of  the  poor  labourer  in  the 
woods — all  combined  to  fill  the  mind  with  as- 
tonishment. In  this  view,  the  reflections  must 
touch  every  feeling  mind,  that  this  generation 
must  soon  pass  away ;  that  the  living  multi- 
tudes now  before  us,  and  of  which  we  form  a 
part,  must  soon  crumble  into  dust;  and  that 
"  God  has  appointed  a  day  in  the  which  he 
will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness,"  when 
all  nations  shall  be  assembled  before  him,  of 
which  this  assembly  is  fitted  to  remind  us; 
the  awful  condition  of  being  called  to  it  un- 
prepared ;  and  the  inexpressible  glory  of  be- 
mg  permitted  to  join  "  the  general  assembly 
and  church  of  the  first-born"  in  heaven. 

On  fifth  day  the  epistles  from  other  yearly 
meetings  were  read,  among  which  stands  con- 
spicuous that  excellent  document  called  the 
London  General  Epistle,  which  was  ordered 
to  be  reprinted  for  circulation ;  the  appeals 
were  considered,  and  several  important  mat- 
ters were  committed  to  large  committees. 

On  sixth  day  the  state  of  Society  was  con- 
sidered, the  queries  and  answers  from  the 
quarters  being  read.  Much  excellent  admo- 
nition was  communicated  during  the  exercises 
of  the  meeting  on  this  occasion.  A  remiss- 
ness in  the  diligent  attendance  of  our  religious 
meetings,  particularly  those  held  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  week,  and  the  lack  of  that  love 
which  becomes  our  Christian  profession,  were 
noticed  to  be  corresponding  deficiencies  gene- 
rally— the  number  of  complaints  this  year  was 

not,  however,  considered  greater  than  usual,  j  nearly  completed.  The  farm,  nearly  three 
In  regard  to  plamness  of  speech,  &c.,  the  de-  hundred  acres  of  valuable  land,  has  been  paid 
parture  m  our  Society  of  many  from  a  cor-  j  for,  and  seven  or  eight  thousand  dollars  sub- 
rect  use  of  the  pronoun  thou  was  particularly  i  scribed  towards  the  school.  But  an  unusual 
brought  to  view,  and  the  inaccurate  use  of  thee  efibrt  seems 
where  Mo!^  should  beused,  was  believed  to  arise 


THE  FRIEND. 

cordance  with  the  instructions  of  our  blessed 
Saviour,  "  Enter  thou  into  thy  closet,  and 
when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray  to  thy 
Father  which  is  in  secret,  and  thy  Father 
which  seelh  in  .secret  shall  reward  thee  open- 
ly."— Matthew  vi.  6.  Love  to  God  and  our 
neighbours,  and  a  strict  attention  to  ihe  com- 
mand of  our  Saviour,  that  we  should  do  unto 
others  as  we  would  that  they  should  do  unto 
us,  would  effectually  prompt  us  to  a  faithful 
and  punctual  fulfilment  of  contracts  and  en- 
gagements, which  is  our  reasonable  duty ;  and 
finally.  Friends  were  advised  to  maintain  their 
testimony  against  slavery,  and  against  the  use 
of  the  heathen  names  of  the  days  and  months. 
On  seventh  day  morning  a  proposition  was  in- 
troduced, to  consider  the  propriety  of  a  divi- 
sion of  the  yearly  meeting.  This  is  a  mea- 
sure which,  should  it  take  place,  must  of 
course  require  to  be  thoroughly  weighed,  and 
much  time  to  be  allowed  for  mature  considera- 
tion, and  the  ultimate  pointing  of  the  finger 
of  Truth.  There  has  been  some  talk  among 
Friends  of  a  new  yearly  meeting  in  tho  west- 
ern part  of  Ohio;  but  there  seems  to  be  more 
reason  to  think,  in  reference  to  the  growing 
population  of  Friends  in  the  west,  that  if  an- 
other should  be  set  up,  it  will  be  in  the  west- 
ern part  of  Indiana,  or  in  Illinois.  The  sub- 
ject was  referred,  for  she  present,  to  a  large 
committee  of  men  and  women  Friends,  who 
are  to  report  to  the  next  yearly  meeting. 

The  Indian  committee  reported  in  detail 
their  proceedings.  The  attention  of  Indiana, 
Ohio,  and  Baltimore  yearly-  meetings  seems 
to  be  jointly  turned  to  one  small  tribe,  late 
resident  in  Ohio,  now  removed  to  the  Kanzas, 
west  of  the  slate  of  Missouri.  A  small  esta- 
blishment has  been  mainlained  there,  which 
conducts  a  farm,  and  a  small  school,  which  is 
hereafter  to  be  enlarged.  Ohio  Yearly  Meet- 
ing has  sent  on  more  than  S300,  and  Indiana 
has  appropriated  §000  from  the  men's  meet- 
ing and  Si 00  from  the  women's  meeting  for 
its  support  the  next  year. 

Tho  subject  of  education  has  been  made  a 
yearly  meeting  concern  for  several  years  past. 
Tho  reports  were  accordingly  read  thereon, 
by  which  it  appeared,  that  there  are  more 
than  7,000  children  in  this  yeaily  meeting  of 
a  suitable  age  to  be  sent  to  school.  Several 
schools  have  been  established  under  the  care 
of  monthly  meetings.  By  the  report  of  the 
boarding-school  committee,  which  was  not 
read  until  second  day,  it  appears  that  the 
work  has  progressed,  to  the  preparing  of  a 
considerable  amount  of  materials,  including 
bricks,  lumber,  &c.,  and  that  one  of  the  out- 
buildings has  been  put  up,  and  the  cellar  ex- 
cavated, and  the  walls  of  it,  together  with  the 
foundation  walls  of  the   main   buildings,  are 


31 


difficulty  of  getting  funds  for  this  work  ;  for 
although  the  school  has  many  warm  friends 
and  supporters,  yet  it  was  evident,  from  the 
expressions  of  a  number  of  others  in  the  meet- 
ing, that  their  support  would  be  withheld.  The 
completion  of  this  work  is  no  doubt  of  great 
importance  to  the  Society  in  the  west,  and 
the  assistance  of  benevolent  Friends  of  other 
parts  would  be  very  acceptable  to  the  labour- 
ers in  that  cause  in  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting. 

On  first  day  two  large  meetings  for  wor- 
ship were  held  ;  the  concourse  was  great — 
hundreds,  some  say  thousands,  could  not  get 
into  the  meeting-house. 

The  commilice  on  African  concerns  seem 
to  be  animated  in  the  cause.  It  is  hoped 
that  their  attention  may  be  confined  to  the 
objects  and  duties  of  their  appointment,  which 
is  the  amelioration  of  the  condition  of  ihe 
coloured  man,  without  suffering  their  minds 
to  be  acted  upon  by  the  prevailing  excite- 
ments of  the  day.  Some  attention  seems  to 
have  been  paid  by  them  during  the  last  year, 
to  the  education  of  some  of  the  people  of  co- 
lour, as  appeared  by  their  report,  which  was 
read  on  third  day. 

The  meeiing  closed  on  third  day  afiernoon, 
after  having  transacted  a  great  variety  of 
business;  a  solemnity  covered  the  close;  at 
which  many  hearts  felt  thankful  for  the  fa- 
vour of  the  presence  of  the  Lord  by  his  good 
Spirit,  giving  evidence  of  his  continued  mercy 
and  protection.  »   *  « 


more  from  the  cross  which  the  sound  use  of 
the  word  carries  with  it  in  the  minds  of  many, 
than  from  any  ignorance,  real  or  imaginary, 
which  may  be  supposed  to  exist.  Secret  closet 
prayer  was  pertinently  recommended,  in  ac- 


just  now  necessary,  in  order  that 
the  buildings  may  be  raised  and  enclosed  dur- 
ing the  next  season — which  will  require  six 
or  eight  thousand  more.  The  work  could 
then,    it   is   believed,  be  leisurely  and  easily 

finished.     But   in  no  case  does  the  want  of        „    „ ^ „... 

education   more  plainly  appear  than   in  the  I  settled   was  siiuated'Tn"  the  Neck  below"the 


For  "  The  Friend." 
GILeS    AND    MAUD    TVDMAR.SH. 

I  love  to  read  and  dwell  upon  the  records 
of  (he  days  of  our  ancestors,  and  to  contrast 
their  simple  habits — their  plain  and  unso- 
phisticated manners,  with  the  boasted  refine- 
ments and  luxuries  of  these  modern,  and  I 
fear,  in  many  respects,  less  virtuous  and  less 
happy  times.  The  following  little  scrap  of 
history  I  met  with  on  looking  over  a  volume 
of  The  Friends'  Monthly  Magazine,  published 
at  Bristol,  England,  in  IS-So";  which,  while  it 
is  not  destitute  of  attraction  for  readers  in 
general,  is  calculated  especially  to  interest 
the  numerous  descendants  of  at"  least  one  of 
Ihe  persons  mentioned.  Joseph  and  Sarah 
Lounds,  or  as  Ihe  name  is  now  written, 
Lownes,  had  eleven  children,  several  of  whom 
were  still  more  remarkable  instances  of  lon- 
gevity than  the  elder  Giles  Tydmarsh  and 
his  wife,  not  only  living  to  be  very  old,  but 
retaining  their  menial  faculties  in  brightness 
and  vigour  nearly  lo  the  last.  Of  the  eleven 
children,  Ann  married  Thomas  Page,  and 
lived  to  60  ;  Susannah  married  Thomas  Lind- 
ley,  and  died  aged  84;  John  died  aged  84; 
Sarah  married  Jonathan  Shoemaker,  died 
aged  95  ;  Joseph,  age  not  ascertained  ;  Han- 
nah married  Joshua  Pancoast,  died  in  her 
8:3d  year;  William  died  aged  about  79; 
Rebecca  married  Caleb  Ash,  and  died  in  her 
93d  year ;  James  died  aged  91  ;  Mary  mar- 
ried Job  Bacon,  and  died  at  about  60  ;  Jane 
died  young.  Thus  it  appears  that  the  ages 
of  the  seven  oldest  average  eighty-seven. 
The    land    on   which    William'   Tydmarsh 


THE  FRIEND. 


citj',  part   of  which   is   yet    in  possesiion   of  letters  patent  from  King  Charles,  in  the  year 
some    of    the    descendants,    and    Tydniarsh   1672.     Durina  his   confinement   he   used   to 


street,  in  the  lower  part  of  the  city,  thence 
derives  its  name.  S.  R. 


the 


John    Audland   and    John    Camm 
course   of  their   ministerial   service,   passing 
through  Barton,  in  Oxfordshire,  in  the  year 
1654,  stopped  at  the  Cross,  and  exhorted  the 
people  to  take  heed  to  the  light  within  them, 
after   which    they    were   walking    along    the 
street    leading   their   horses,  which    a   young 
woman  named  Maud  Hierns,  observing,  went 
home  and   said,   "  Father,  there    have    been 
two  men  preaching  at  the  Cross,  and  nobody 
has  asked  them  to  eat  or  drink  :"   he  replied, 
"  Go,  Maud,  and  ask  them  to  come  here,  and 
bring  their  horses;"  which  they  did  and  were 
hospitably  received  and  entertained,  continu- 
ing there  till   next  day.     During   their  visit 
they   had    much   religious   conversation   with 
their  host,  Wni.  Ilierns,  who  was  an  ancient 
man,  a   baptist   by  profession.     He   assented 
to  their  doctrine,  and  said,  "  it  is  the   truth, 
the  very  truth  ;   but  what  would  my  brethren 
say  to  nie  were  I  to  change  my  profession  ?" 
While  they  were  in  conversation,  Maud  placed 
herself  behind  John  Audland's  chair,  listening 
attentively  to  their  communications:  her  mind 
was  opened  to  receive  the  principles  they  pro- 
fessed ;  and  for  her  steady  perseverance  there- 
in she  suffered  much  hnkind  treatment  from 
her  parents,  notwithstanding  their  house  was 
open  to  entertain  travelling  Friends:   her  go- 
ing to  meeting  was  much  obstructed,  particu- 
larly by   her  mother,  who  used  to  send    her 
som'e    distance   into   the   fields    to    milk    the 
cows,  when  she  had  several  miles  to  walk  to 
meeting.     At  length  her  diligent  conduct   in 
the  family  awakened  tenderness  in  her  father 
towards  her,  so  that  he  said  to  his  wife,  "  My 
dear,  if  Maud  will  be  a  Quaker,  let  her  be  a 
Quaker;  she  is  best  of  all  the  children,  and 
she  shall  have  a  horse  to  go  to  meeting  on." 
Her  situation  now  was  rendered  much  easier: 
she  attended  IMilton  meeting,  to  which  young 
Giles  Tydmarsh  used    to   go.     He   one   day 
said  to  her,  "  Maud,  I  want  to  speak  to  thee;" 
she  replied,  "  If  thou  hast  any  thing  to  say  to 
me,  Giles,  come  to    my  father's  house  ;"  he 
did  so,  and  making  matrimonial  proposals,  it 
met   with    the    old    man's    approbation,  who 
thereupon    said    to    his    wife,  "  My    dear,  if 
Maud  will  be  a  Quaker,  a   Quaker   husband 
is  best  for  her,  and  I  like  Giles  well:  I  will 
go  and  speak  to  his  father  about  it."     Giles 
Tydmarsh  the  elder  was  then  a  prisoner  in 
Oxford    Castle,  on   an   excommunication   for 
not  attending  church.  They  met  in  the  castle 
with  "Ah!   William,  how  dost  do?"  "How 
dost   do,  Giles?  but  to  the  matter  in  hand: 
thy  son  Giles   has    a   mind  to  my  daughter 
Maud;  what  wilt  thou  give  thy  son?"   "I 
will  give  him  the  house  in  the  Nether  Row,  at 
Chipping  Norton."    "  That's  enough,  Giles." 
"  And  what  wilt   thou   give   thy  daughter  ?" 
"  I  will  give  her  seventy  pounds."     "  That's 
enough,    William."      Matters  being   settled, 
they  married,   and   lived   in   the   said   house. 
Old  Giles   Tydmarsh   continued    a    prisoner 
seven    years,    and    was   then   released,    with 
about  four  hundred  more   in   the  nation,  by 


make  shoes,  his  wife  or  son  going  every  two 
weeks  with  work,  taking  away  what  he  had 
done.  It  does  not  appear,  that  after  his  re- 
lease, he  returned  to  his  business  again  ;  but, 
with  his  wife,  went  and  lived  with  his  son 
and  daughter,  Giles  and  Maud  Tydmarsh,  at 
Chipping  Norton.  They  both  lived  to  be 
about  ninety  years  of  age,  she  surviving  her 
husband  only  one  day  ;  they  were  interred  in 
one  grave  at  Milton.  Some  years  previous 
to  their  death  they  were  quite  childish,  and 
in  that  state  were  tenderly  cherished  by  their 
daughter-in-law,  Maud,  who  made  it  her  daily 
practice,  before  any  of  the  family  were  per- 
mitted to  dine,  to  feed  the  old  people,  by 
placing  herself  on  a  stool  between  ihem,  and 
giving  first  one,  and  then  the  other,  a  piece, 
till  they  were  both  satisfied.  The  above 
Giles  and  Maud  Tydmarsh  had  four  children: 
the  eldest  daughter  married  to  Joseph  French 
who  had  surviving  issue  ;  Sarah  married  to 
Thomas  Wagstafle,  of  Banbury  ;  Wm.  Tyd 
marsh,  their  eldest  son,  removed  with  his 
family  to  Philadelphia;  and  his  daughter 
Sarah  married  Joseph  Lounds. 


TMIS    FB.Xi:^X». 


TKNTH   MONTH,  20,  1839. 

A  respectable  correspondent,  a  member  of 
Indiana  Yearly  Meeting,  has  enabled  us  to 
place  before  our  readers  an  account  of  their 
late  annual  solemnity,  which  will  be  found 
interesting. 


The  lectures  of  Dr.  J.  Bryan  at  Friends' 
Reading  Rooms,  so  far  as  respects  the  first 
and  second,  already  delivered,  we  believe 
have  given  general  satisfaction.  It  ought  to 
have  been  announced  last  week  in  "  The 
Friend,"  that  Nathan  Kite  intended  to  deliver 
two  lectures,  on  the  modes  adopted  and  the 
materials  employed  in  ditrerenl  ages  to  render 
knowledge  permanent,  with  an  outline  sketch 
of  the  history  of  literature.  The  first  lecture 
was  delivered  on  third  day  evening  last,  to  a 
crowded  room  of  intently  listening  auditors, 
who,  if  we  might  infer  from  their  counte- 
nances, were  highly  gratified.  The  other 
lecture  is  to  take  place  on  next  third  day 
evening,  at  half  past  seven  o'clock. 

COMMUNICATION. 

Observing  by  the  public  papers  that  our 
gifted  fellow  townsman.  Dr.  Reynell  Coates, 
is  about  to  deliver  a  course  of  lectures  on 
"  The  History  of  Organic  Derelopment,  and 
the  Effects  of  Rrercise  upon  Physical  and 
Physico-Moral  Faculties  or  Functions"  in 
the  Hall  of  the  Young  Men's  Institute,  in  Fil- 
bert above  Eleventh  street ;  it  occurred  to  me 
that  I  should  but  render  a  service  to  the  youth- 
ful portion  of  our  religious  Society,  by  calling 
their  particular  attention  to  these  lectures. 

There  can  be  little  doubt  in  the  mind  of 
any  one  acquainted  with  the  ability  of  the  lee 
turer,  his  general  diversified  acquirements  in 
natural  history,  and  the  happy  tact  which  he 


possesses  of  imparting  information  to  an  au- 
dience, that  these  lectures  will  afford  not  only 
a  pleasing  but  a  refined  and  instructive  enter- 
tainment. I  would  therefore  recommend  our 
younger  members,  of  both  sexes,  who  can 
spare  an  hour  on  two  evenings  in  the  weeli, 
to  embrace  this  opportunity  of  enjoying  a  rich 
intellectual  repast.  The  introductory  lecture 
will  be  open  to  all,  and  is  to  be  delivered  on 
next  fourth  day  evening,  8  o'clock,  where 
such  of  our  young  people  as  are  inclined  can 
have  an  opportunity  of  judging  for  themselves 
of  the  plan  of  the  proposed  course,  and  which 
it  is  to  be  hoped  will  be  numerously  attended. 
lOmo.  24th,  1839.  '         W. 

WESTTOWN    SCHOOL. 

The  winter  term  will  commence  on  the 
28th  instant.  The  stage  and  a  number  of 
extra  carriages  will  leave  the  stage  office  in 
Sixth  street,  between  Market  and  Arch  street, 
on  the  morning  of  that  day,  at  8  o'clock. 
Such  of  the  scholars  as  wish  to  avail  them- 
selves of  this  conveyance,  should  have  their 
names  entered  in  a  book  left  at  the  office  for 
that  purpose,  on  seventh  day,  the  26th,  or 
early  on  the  morning  of  the  28th  instant. 
10th  mo.  26th,  1839. 

A  stated  meeting  of  the  "  Female  Branch" 
of  the  Auxiliary  Bible  Association  of  Friends 
will  be  held  on  the  31st  instant,  at  3  o'clock 
p.  M.  in  Friends'  Reading  Room,  Apple-tree 
alley. 

10th  mo.  2eth. 

A  stated  meeting  of  the  Auxiliary  Bible 
.\ssocialion  of  Friends,  within  the  limits  of 
Haddonfield  Quarterly  Meeting,  will  be  held 
at  Cropwell  meeting-house,  on  second  day, 
the  4th  of  lllh  mo.,  at  2  o'clock,  P.  M. 

Nathaniel  N.  Stokes,  Secretary. 

lOmo.  24th,  1839. 


Married,  on  the  25th  of  7th  month,  at  Friends' 
meeting  house,  Wigton,  in  the  county  of  Cumberland, 
England,  Alexander  Dirken,  late  of  this  city,  to  Sa- 
rah Tavlor,  of  the  former  place. 


Died,  on  the  29lh  of  7lh  month,  at  his  residence  at 
Rochester,  England,  William  Rickman,  at  the  ad- 
vanced age  of  about  94  years,  a  well  known  and 
highly  esteemed  minister  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  He 
was  for  a  time,  in  early  life,  a  resident  in  the  city  of 
New  Yoik,  and  subsequently,  when  advanced  in  years, 
an  acceptable  religious  visit  to  Friends  in  this 
country.  A  Friend  who  visited  him  a  short  time  pre- 
vious to  his  decease,  describes  him  as  very  clear  in  his 
faculties,  and  full  of  love  to  his  friends,  and  remarks, 
that  "  it  was  instructive  and  animating  to  hear  him 
bear  testimony  to  the  peace  of  mind  he  enjoyed,  mag- 
nifying and  praising  the  Lord,  speaking  with  humble 
confidence  of  the  future,  of  which  he  had  a  joyful 
glimpse,  and  exclaiming,  that  all  was  of  mercy,  un- 
merited mercy,  and  free  grace,  that  ho  had  nothing  of 
his  own  to  rely  upon,  his  trust  was  in  Him  who  had 
died  for  him,  and  by  whose  precious  blood  he  was  re- 
deemed." 

,  on  the  lOlh  instant,  at  Scipio,  state  of  New 

York,  Caroline  H.  Howland,  aged  20  years,  wife  of 
Charles  W.  flowland,  and  daughter  of  William  E. 
Hacker,  of  this  city. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 
Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelpliv 


"^HIM  IFIBH 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  ELEVENTH  IfflONTH,  2,  1839. 


2?0.  5. 


EDITED  BY   ROBERT   SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Pri':e  two  dollars  per  annum,  payable  in  advance. 

Subscriptions  and  Paymenls  received  by 

GEORGE    \V.   TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  UP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

MORAL    MACHINERY     SIMPLIFIED. 

This  is  the  title  of  a  sermon  delivered  at 
Andover,  Mass.,  on  the  4th  of  seventh  month 
last,  by  Parsons  Cooke,  a  clergyman  of  Lynn, 
somewhat  famous  for  his  heroic  assault  upon 
the  Grimkes  during  their  anti-slavery  labours 
in  New  England.  It  is  by  no  means  destitute 
of  merit  as  a  mere  literary  performance  :  but 
its  tone  and  temper,  its  misrepresentations 
and  superciliousness, — however  adapted  to 
the  meridian  of  a  theological  seminary  whose 
professors  are  remarkable  for  their  ingenuity 
in  reconciling  slavery  with  Christianity, — will 
not  commend  it  to  the  favourable  regard  of 
the  honest  lover  of  truth  and  justice. 

We  leave  to  others,  who  may  attach  more 
importance  to  it  than  we  do,  to  deal  withf  the 
assumption  running  through  the  entire  dis- 
course, that  "  ministers  of  the  gospel,"  (by 
which  we  understand  him  to  mean  the  gospel 
according  to  the  Andover  formula,  or  what  is 
technically  called  "  Evangelical,")  are  the 
only  rightful  instrumentalities  of  reform, — 
satisfied  as  we  are  that  the  common  sense  of 
not  only  the  laity  in  general,  but  of  a  large 
proportion  of  the  clergy  themselves — the  ex- 
perience of  the  past — and  the  concurrent  tes- 
timony of  all  history  from  the  time  when  the 
"  carpenter's  son,"  the  despised  artisan  of 
Nazareth,  confuted  the  chief  priests  of  the 
corrupt  Jewish  church,  down  to  the  present 
period,  will  prove  a  sufficient  refutation  of  a 
doctrine  at  once  absurd  and  arrogant.  It  is 
not  in  man  to  set  metes  and  bounds  to  that 
duty  of  man  towards  his  fellow  man  which 
our  heavenly  Father  has  made  universal;  nor 
to  arrogate  to  himself  the  choice  and  appoint- 
ment of  the  instruments  whereby  the  benevo- 
lent designs  of  Providence  are  to  be  accoin- 
plished.  The  error  into  which  the  writer  in 
question  has  fallen,  is  by  no  means  an  uncom- 
mon one.  Human  nature  is  the  same  now  as 
it  was  in  the  days  of  the  half-enlightened  dis- 
ciples : — "Master,  we  saw  one  casting  out 
devils  in  thy  name,  and  we  rebuked  him,  be- 
cause he  followed  not  us."  We  have  seen  the 
same  tiling  in  our  own  religious  Society,  and 
indeed   in  almost  every  sect  and   party,  and 


even  the  sect  of  anti-sectarians  are  by  no 
means  exempt  from  it. 

We  wish  to  notice  that  portion  of  the 
pamphlet  (pages  10  and  11)  which  virtually 
charges  upon  the  Society  of  Friends,  a  desire 
to  reap  "  advantages"  to  itself  from  anti- 
slavery  organization.  In  other  words,  to 
promote  its  peculiar  "sectarian  policies" 
under  the  guise  of  abolitionism.  Justice  to 
ourselves,  and  such  of  our  friends  as  are  at 
the  same  time  members  of  the  anti-slavery 
society,  and  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  com- 
pels us  to  declare  that  we  know  of  no  founda- 
tion whatever  for  this  imputation.  The  "  sec- 
tarian policies"  to  which  the  writer  probably 
alludes,  viz.  the  new  views  of  the  Rights  of 
VVomeii  and  non-allegiance  to  Human  Govern- 
ment, &c.  form  no  part  of  "  Quaker  sectarian- 

;  ism,"  as  manifested  from  the  days  of  George 
Fox  to  the  present  time.  The  views  alluded 
to,  may  be  sectarian ;  but  if  so,  they  are  not 
the  sectarianism  of  the   Society  of  Friends, 

I  and  no  one  could  regret  more  sincerely  than 
ourselves   that,    whatever   may    be    their   in- 

Itrinsic  merits,  there  should  be,  either  in  fact 
or  imagination,  any  connection  between  them 
and  the  anti-slavery  association.     They  cer- 

I  tainly  have  no  necessary  connection  with  it. 
The  Society  as  such,  has  no  theological  or 
sectarian  views  whatever;  it  is  simply  and 
only  anti-slavery. 

The  sermon  condemns  anti-slavery  societies 
on  the  ground  of  their  basis  of  combination — 
welcoming  all  who  can  subscribe  to  the  one 
great  principle  of  the  association, — admitting 
the  co-operation  of  infidels  and  haters  of  the 
ministry  !  For  ourselves,  from  the  origin  of 
the  anti-slavery  society,  we  have  cheerfully 
associated  with  persons  of  almost  every  reli- 
gious denomination  in  the  land,  as  well  as 
with  some  whom  common  fame  has  charged 
with  infidelity.  From  the  fact  that  individuals 
of  the  latter  class  may  be  occasionally  found 
in  the  anti-slavery  societies,  the  writer  of  the 
Andover  sermon  infers  that  the  whole  or- 
ganization is  corrupt  and  defective  ;  and  sup- 
poses, by  way  of  a  striking  illustration,  the 
infidel  Thomas  Paine,  and  the  devoted  mis- 
sionary David  Brainard,  associated  in  the 
same  anti-slavery  society.  It  may  perhaps 
edify  him  to  know  that  Thomas  Paine  was 
an  abolitionist — that  his  name  now  stands  on 
record  as  the  clerk  of  the  house  of  representa- 
tives of  Pennsylvania,  appended  to  the  glo- 
rious emancipation  act  of  1780:  and  that,  as 
his  associates  and  coadjutors  in  the  abolition 
societies  of  that  day,  were  those  whom  even 
Andover  delights  to  honour, — a  Belknap,  a 
Hopkins,  an  Edwards — the  very  guiding  stars 
of  New  England  orthodoxy!  But,  waving  this 
point,  we  wish  to  say,  that  among  those  most 
endeared  to  us  by  their  generous  sacrifices, 


their  zeal,  faithfulness  and  abundant  labours 
in  the  cause  of  the  slave,  are  members  of  the 
clerical  profession.  In  prosecuting  the  cause, 
they  have  not  interfered  with  our  peculiar 
religious  sentiments,  nor  have  we  with  theirs; 
— and  were  we  certain  that  they  entertained 
towards  "  Quakerism,"  as  a  doctrine,  a  hatred 
as  intense  as  that  felt  by  Governor  Endicott 
and  the  intolerant  Puritan  priests  who  scoffed 
I  at  the  body  of  Mary  Dyer,  hanging  ghastly 
between  earth  and  heaven,  a  martyr  for  that 
doctrine,  we  would  still,  for  the  promotion  of 
!  the  single  object  of  emancipation,  as  cheer- 
fully co-operate  with  them  as  we  now  do. 
Let  them  answer  to  God  and  their  own  con- 
1  sciences  for  their  belief  and  practice  on  other 
subjects,  and  not  to  the  anli-slavery  society. 
.\s  abolitionists,  as  men  engaged,  at  the  sacri- 
fice of  ease  and  influence,  station  and  popu- 
larity, in  the  prosecution  of  measures  for  the 
j  deliverance  of  the  slave,  we  love  and  honour 
1  them,  not  as  clergymen,  but  as  men  who  have 
!  hearts  to  teel  for  the  woes  of  the  oppressed, 
j  and  moral  courage  to  make  that  feeling  mani- 
fest in  the  midst  of  timid  time-servers  and 
corrupt  panderers  to  popular  prejudice. 

We  have  not  been  accustomed  to  expect 
more,  in  the  cause  of  emancipation,  from  the 
clergy,  than  of  lawyers,  physicians,  or  other 
classes  of  the  community  ;  and  as  a  body  of 
men,  we  do  not  conceive  that  they  merit  any 
especial  censure  from  the  abolitionists,  unless, 
as  in  the  case  of  the  writer  of  the  sermon  in 
question,  they  seem  disposed  to  arrogate  to 
themselves  the  entire  prerogative  of  reform. 
Then  indeed  do  they  pluck  down  upon  them- 
selves a  mountain's  weight  of  awful  responsi- 
bility— every  giant  sin  of  the  land  clamours 
their  unfaithfulness  in  the  ear  of  heaven  and 
earth, — every  unrebuked  iniquity  publishes 
their  shame;  and  the  censures  of  the  despised 
abolitionists,  however  severe,  must  be  mild  in 
comparison  to  those  of  the  monitor  within.  If 
it  be  indeed  true  that  to  the  professing  church, 
through  the  clergy  alone,  is  assigned  the 
work  of  slave  emancipation,  let  the  latter 
bethink  them  of  what  account,  at  the  final 
judgment,  they  shall  render  of  their  steward- 
ship for  the  last  six  years. 

We  should  like  to  know  how  the  author  of 
the  sermon  before  us  keeps  his  debt  and  cre- 
dit account  with  conscience  in  this  matter. 
Will  he  attempt  to  balance  his  especial  and 
exclusive  moral  obligation  as  "  a  minister  of 
the  gospel,"  to  plead  the  cau.se  of  the  op- 
pressed, by  passing  to  his  credit  such  items 
as  his  sermon,  against  the  devoted  daughters 
of  South  Carolina,  the  "  Pastoral  letter"  of 
the  Massachusetts  Congregational  Associa- 
tion, and  the  moral  anomaly  now  under  re- 
view,  entitled  "  Moral  Machinery  Simplified!" 
— Pennsylvania  Freeman. 


34 


Ttm  filiMB, 


COTTON  AND  SLAVERY. 

We  have  before  us  the  Charleston,  S.  C, 
Courier  of  the  12th  inst.,  containing  an 
article  from  the  "  South  Carolinian,"  on  the 
subject  of  the  "  Cotton  Circular,"  of  some  of 
the  planter  politicians  of  the  south  and  west. 
The  plan  proposed  by  the  circular  to  effect  a 
combination  between  the  banking  interest  of 
the  south  and  the  great  commercial  cities 
and  the  cotton  planter,  whereby  the  former 
shall  advance  to  the  latter,  to  nearly  the 
value  of  his  cotton,  so  as  to  enable  him  to 
hold  it  until  the  market  is  favourable,  the 
writer  strongly  objects  to,  as  based  upon  the 
assumption  that  the  cotton  planters  as  a  class 
are  debtors.  He  admits  that  such  is  the  fact 
to  a  great  extent  in  regard  to  the  planters  of 
the  southwest — but  maintains  that  there  is 
also  a  largo  class  in  the  south  who  are  not  in 
debt,  and  stand  in  no  need  of  bank  advances 
to  enable  them  to  anticipate  their  annual 
income  of  cotton.  He  enquires  somewhat 
significantly  whether  a  combination  to  keep 
up  the  price  of  cotton  would  not  almost 
necessarily  produce  combinations  to  keep  it 
down,  and  suggests  whether  it  might  not 
make  it  the  interest  of  consumers  in  France 
and  Great  Britain  to  encourage  and  foster 
the  production  of  cotton  out  of  the  United 
States,  and  beyond  the  reach  of  such  combi- 
nations of  banks  and  planters  as  are  contem- 
plated in  the  "  Cotton  Circular." 

The  concluding  portion  of  the  article  is 
worthy  of  attention,  as  it  may  furnish  the 
friends  of  emancipation  with  some  hints  as  to 
the  great  obstacle  now  in  the  way  of  their 
object. 

"The  southern  planter,  if  he  confines  him- 
self to  planting,  without  speculation,  asks  no 
aid  from  banks — his  cotton  will  be  his  pass- 
port through  the  commercial  world.  By  the 
blessing  of  heaven,  he  is  enabled  to  raise 
the  noblest  weed  that  was  ever  given  for  the 
comfort  of  the  human  family — a  weed,  des- 
tined to  make  a  new  em  in  modern  commerce, 
if  those  who  raise  it  have  spirit  and  virtue 
enough  to  scorn  and  defy  the  banking  and 
speculative  quacks  of  the  day.  /  have  no 
idea  that  the  slaveholding  race  could  maintain 
their  liberty  or  independence  for  five  years 
without  cotton.  It  is  that  which  gives  us  our 
energy,  our  enterprise,  our  intelligence  !  and 
commands  the  respect  of  foreign  powers.  The 
Egyptian  may  look  with  devotion  to  his  Nile, 
as  the  source  of  the  power  and  wealth  of 
Egypt;  the  pilgrim  and  inhabitant  of  the 
Holy  Land  may  battle  in  sacred  Jordan,  and 
take  comfort  from  washing  his  sins ;  the 
Hindoo  may  worship  the  Lotus,  under  an 
idea  th.nt  Vishnu  created  Bramah  from  its 
unfolded  flowors  ;  but  a  genuine  slaveholder 
in  South  Carolina,  will  ever  look  with  reve- 
rence to  the  cotton  plant,  as  the  source  of  his 
POWER  and  his  liberty.  All  the  parchments 
upon  earth  could  never  protect  him  from  the 
grasping  avarice  SlwA  fanatical  fury  of  modern 
society.  If  he  expects  to  preserve  the  pecu- 
liar INSTITUTIONS  of  his  country,  and  trans- 
mit them  to  posterity,  he  must  teach  his  chil- 
dren to  hold  the  cotton  plant  in  one  hand,  and 
the  sword  in  the  other,  ever  ready  to  defend 
it.  A  Cotton  Pianteh." 


We  hope  the  abote  paragraph  will  meet 
the  eyes  of  British  abolitionists.  It  will 
show  them  that  they  have  a  mighty  respon- 
sibility in  the  question  of  the  speedy  termina- 
tion or  indefinite  extension  and  perpetuation 
of  American  slavery.  Cotton  is  now  the 
great  anti-abolition  influence  of  this  country. 
In  whatever  shape  opposition  to  the  cause  of 
emancipation  manifests  itself — whether  in  the 
church  or  the  state — in  a  mercantile  or  eccle- 
siastical association — it  may  be  traced  directly 
back  to  the  cotton-bale.  Were  English  and 
French  manufacturers  supplied  with  India  or 
Egyptian  cotton,  the  demand  for  slaves  from 
Virginia  and  Maryland  would  cease — the 
growers  of  men  and  women  for  the  cotton- 
planting  region  would  find  no  market  for 
their  human  staple — and  as  a  consequence, 
slavery  would  be  unprofitable,  and  as  another 
consequence,  Virginia  statesmen  would  begin 
to  believe  with  Thomas  JefTerson,  "  that  all 
men  are  created  equal;"  and  Virginia  divines 
— the  Plummers  and  the  Hills — would  very 
soon  discover  that  slavery  is  incompatible 
with  genuine  Presbyterianism,  whether  of 
the  old  or  the  new  school.  Slavery  now  lies 
entrenched  behind  its  cotton  bags,  like  Gen. 
Jackson  at  New  Orleans  ;  and  the  efforts  of 
British  or  even  American  abolitionists,  to 
dislodge  it  by  moral  suasion,  we  fear  will 
prove  as  ineffectual  as  those  of  Gen.  Packen- 
ham,  to  force  the  cotton  barricades  of  the 
American  camp,  on  the  8th  of  January,  1816. 
We  call,  then,  upon  the  abolitionists  of  Great 
Britain,  to  urge  their  government  to  foster 
and  promote,  to  the  extent  of  its  power,  the 
cultivation  of  cotton  in  the  Indies.  By  so 
doing,  they  will  promote  the  true  interest  of 
their  own  country — they  will  confer  an  incal- 
culable benefit  upon  ours — they  will  lift  the 
crushed  millions  of  India  from  their  degrada- 
tion— and  strike  off  the  chains  from  three 
inillions  of  American  slaves. 

The  present  annual  product  of  cotton  in 
Asia  is  estimated  at  190,000,000  pounds; 
that  in  Egypt,  at  about  30,000,000.  It  is 
stated  by  Dr.  Bowring,  of  England,  that  the 
slave  trade  which  has  heretofore  desolated 
one  of  the  finest  cotton  tracts  in  the  world — 
the  confluence  of  the  Blue  and  White  Nile — 
has  been  prohibited  by  Mehemet  Ali ;  and 
that  from  henceforth  the  cultivation  will  go 
on  without  interruption.  In  this  tract  the 
finest  cotton  is  found  growing  in  the  woods, 
uncultured  by  human  hands.  In  the  British 
possessions  of  the  East,  no  longer  weighed 
down  by  the  monopoly  of  the  East  India 
Company,  but  open  to  enterprise,  the  cotton 
cultivation  must  necessarily  receive  a  favour- 
able impulse.  We  confess  that  one  of  our 
main  reliances,  under  God,  for  the  bloodless 
termination  of  American  slavery,  is  the  in- 
crease of  cotton  cultivation  in  the  Peninsula 
of  British  India. — Ibid. 


Our  Political  Power  and  Responsibility. 

What  can  the  citizeiis  of  the  United  States 
do  for  the  abolition  of  slavery?  What  consti- 
tutional power  do  they  possess  over  slavery  ? 

1.  The  people  of  the  United  Slates  have 
the  same  power  over  slavery  in  the  District 


of  Columbia,  which  the  people  of  Maryland 
have  over  slavery  in  that  state.  The  same 
is  true  in  regard  to  the  territories  of  the 
United  States.  2.  They  have  power  to  pro- 
hibit the  slave-trade  between  the  states- 
3.  They  have  power  to  refuse  the  admission 
of  any  new  slave  state  into  the  confederacy. 

The  prompt  exercise  of  those  powers 
would  unquestionably  prove  the  death-blow 
of  slavery. 

The  people  of  the  United  States  can  exer- 
cise these  powers  through  their  representa- 
tives in  Congress.  A  majority  of  those 
representatives  are  chosen  by  the  people  of 
the  free  states. 

Who,  then,  are  responsible  for  the  exist- 
ence of  slavery  in  our  country  ?    The  people 

OF  THE  free  states. 

Let  us,  then,  do  our  duty,  as  well  as 
require  the  people  of  the  south  to  do  theirs. 
Every  citizen  of  the  free  states,  who  does  not 
go  to  the  verge  of  his  or  her  constitutional 
power  for  the  abolition  of  slavery,  is  as  guilty 
as  the  legislators  of  the  slaveholding  south. 

To  every  man  and  woman,  then,  we  appeal, 
who  claims  for  him  or  herself  the  rights  and 
privileges  of  a  citizen,  to  see  to  it,  that  the 
responsibility  of  the  existence  of  slavery  shall 
in  future  rest  only  with  the  slaveholder.  Let 
the  people  of  the  free  states — let  Pennsylva- 
iiians — cast  from  their  shoulders  this  dreadful 
responsibility,  by  immediately  appending  their 
names  to  petitions  /or  the  abolition  of  slavery 
in  the  District  of  Columbia— for  the  prohibi- 
tion of  the  internal  slave  trade,  and  against 
the  admission  of  any  new  slave  slate  to  the 
Union. 

In  contemplating  slavery  in  the  valley  of 
the  Mississippi — let  us  not  forget  that  of  our 
own  ten  miles  square — our  slavery — our  slave 
trade — sanctioned,  licensed — protected  by  our 
representatives,  elected  by  ourselves  and  go- 
verned by  our  will — yet  sitting  there  in  the 
midst  of  abject  slaves  as  complacently  as  the 
Divan  of  a  Turkish  Pacha; — let  us  think  of 
that  city  prison,  built  in  part  by  the  money 
of  Pennsylvania,  crowded  with  the  human 
merchandise  of  slave-traders  and  speculators 
of  the  district,  like  the  slave  bazaars  of  Con- 
stantinople and  Grand  Cairo; — let  us  think 
of  that  traffic  in  men,  women,  and  children, 
which  has  made  our  district  the  great  slave 
market  of  the  nation; — let  us  call  to  mind  its 
private  dungeons — echoing  night  and  day 
with  the  wail  of  sundered  families,  and  the 
clank  of  manacles  and  chains — the  gloomy 
slave-ships  resting  at  the  wharves  of  Alexan- 
dria— the  chained  slave-gang  passing  under 
the  walls  of  the  Capitol — the  red  auction  flag 
of  the  slave-seller  flapping  beneath  the  stars 
and  stripes  of  the  American  banner; — and 
remember  that  these  are  not  atrocities  for 
which  South  Carolina  or  Alabama  are  alone 
responsible,  but  that  they  owe  their  legal  pro- 
tection directly  to  the  representatives  of  Penn- 
sylvania, and  her  sister  free  states,  who,  as  a 
majority,  have  power  to  repeal  the  laws 
which  sanction  them;  and  to  establish  free- 
dom and  justice  at  the  seat  of  government  j 
and  indirectly  to  such  of  ourselves — the  citi- 
zens of  the  free  states — as  neglect  or  refuse 
to  require  of  our  representatives,  as  an  object 


THE  FRIEND. 


X  -r 


35 


of  the  first  importance,  the  abolition  of  slavery 
wherever  it  is  within  their  constitutional 
power. — Ibid. 


SCENES    IN    SOUTHERN    AFRICA. 

(Continued  from  p.  20.} 

Our  author  remarks  that  much  has  been 
said  of  the  attachment  of  elephants  to  their 
young,  but  that  on  no  occasion  did  he  per- 
ceive that  these  animals  evinced  the  smallest 
concern  for  the  safety  of  their  unwieldy  in- 
fants; on  the  contrary,  they  left  them  to  shift 
for  themselves.  That  the  converse  of  the 
proposition,  however,  does  not  hold,  we  have 
the  captain's  own  evidence  ;  nor  do  we  think 
the  worse  of  him  for  the  compunction  which 
the  distressing  conduct  of  the  wretched  little 
orphan  elephant  that  followed  its  mother's 
murderers  awakened  : — 

"  Not  an  elephant  was  to  be  seen  on  the 
ground  that  was  yesterday  teeming  with 
them  ;  but,  on  reaching  the  glen  which  had 
been  the  scene  of  our  exploits  during  the 
early  part  of  the  action,  a  calf  about  three 
and  a  half  feet  high  walked  forth  from  a 
bush,  and  saluted  us  with  mournful  piping 
notes.  We  had  observed  the  unhappy  little 
wretch  hovering  about  its  mother  after  she 
fell,  and  having  probably  been  unable  to  over- 
take the  herd,  it  had  passed  a  dreary  night 
in  the  wood.  Entwining  its  little  proboscis 
about  our  legs,  the  sagacious  creature,  after 
demonstrating  its  delight  at  our  arrival  by  a 
thousand  ungainly  antics,  accompanied  the 
party  to  the  body  of  ils  dam,  which,  swollen 
to  an  enormous  size,  was  surrounded  by  an 
inquest  of  vultures.  Seated  in  gaunt  array, 
with  their  shoulders  shrugged,  these  loath- 
some fowls  were  awaiting  its  decomposition 
with  forced  resignation  ;  the  tough  hide  hav- 
ing defied  all  the  efforts  of  their  beaks,  with 
which  the  eyes  and  softer  parts  had  been 
vigorously  assailed.  The  conduct  of  the 
quaint  little  calf  now  became  quite  affecting, 
and  elicited  the  sympathy  of  every  one.  It 
ran  round  its  mother's  corse  with  touching 
demonstrations  of  grief,  piping  sorrowfully, 
and  vainly  attempting  to  raise  her  with  its 
tiny  trunk.  I  confess  that  I  had  felt  com- 
punctions in  committing  the  murder  the  day 
before,  and  now  half  resolved  never  to  assist 
in  another;  for,  in  addition  to  the  moving 
behaviour  of  the  young  elephant,  I  had  been 
unable  to  divest  myself  of  the  idea  that  I  was 
firing  at  my  old  favourite  Mowla-Buklish, 
from  whose  gallant  back  I  had  vanquished  so 
many  of  my  feline  foes  in  Guzerat,  an  im- 
pression, which  however  ridiculous  it  must 
appear,  detracted  considerably  from  the  satis- 
faction I  experienced. 

"  The  operation  of  hewing  out  three  pair 
of  tusks  occupied  several  hours,  their  roots, 
embedded  in  massy  sockets,  spreading  over 
the  greater  portion  of  the  face.  My  Indian 
friends  will  marvel  when  they  hear  of  tusks 
being  extracted  from  the  jaws  of  a  female 
elephant ;  but,  with  very  few  exceptions,  all 
that  we  saw  had  these  accessories,  measuring 
from  three  to  four  feet  in  length.  I  have 
already  slated  my  belief  that  the  maximum 
height  of  the  African  male   is   twelve  feet ; 


that  of  the  female  averages  eight  and  a  half; 
the  enormous  magnitude  of  the  ears,  which 
not  only  cover  the  whole  of  the  shoulder,  but 
overlap  each  other  on  the  neck,  to  the  com- 
plete exclusion  of  the  mahout  or  driver,  con- 
stituting another  striking  feature  of  difference 
between  the  two  species.  The  forehead  is 
remarkably  large  and  prominent,  and  consists 
of  two  walls  or  tables,  between  which,  a  wide 
cellular  space  intervening,  a  ball,  hardened 
with  tin  or  quicksilver,  readily  penetrates  to 
the  brain,  and  proves  instantaneously  fatal. 

"  The  barbarous  tribes  that  people  South- 
ern Africa  have  never  dreamt  of  the  possi- 
bility of  rendering  this  lordly  quadruped 
serviceable  in  a  domestic  capacity  :  and  even 
amongst  the  colonists  there  exists  an  unac- 
countable superstition  that  his  subjugation  is 
not  to  be  accomplished.  His  capture,  how- 
ever, might  readily  be  achieved  ;  and,  as  he 
appears  to  possess  all  the  aptitude  of  his 
Asiatic  relative,  the  only  difficulty  that  pre- 
sents itself  is  the  general  absence,  within  our 
territories,  of  sufficient  food  for  his  support. 
Were  he  once  domesticated,  and  arrayed 
against  the  beasts  of  the  forest,  Africa  would 
realise  the  very  beau  ideal  of  magnificent 
sport.  It  is  also  worthy  of  remark  that  no 
attempt  has  ever  been  made  on  the  part  of 
the  colonists  to  naturalise  another  most  use- 
ful animal,  the  camel,  although  soil,  climate, 
and  productions  appear  alike  to  favour  its  in- 
troduction. 

"  We  succeeded,  after  considerable  labour, 
ill  extracting  the  ball  which  Andries  pre- 
tended to  have  fired  yesterday ;  and,  the 
!  grooves  of  my  rifle  being  conspicuous  upon 
1  it,  that  worthy  but  unabashed  squire  was  con- 
;  strained  not  only  to  relinquish  his  claim  to 
j  the  merit  of  having  slain  the  elephant,  but 
1  also  to  forego  his  fancied  right  to  the  ivory. 
j  The  miniature  elephant,  finding  that  its  mo- 
[ther  heeded  not  its  caresses,  voluntarily  fol- 
I  lowed  our  party  to  the  wagons,  where  it  was 
I  received  with  shouts  of  welcome  from  the 
people,  and  a  band  of  all  sorts  of  melody  from 
the  cattle.  It  died,  however,  in  spite  of  every 
care,  in  the  course  of  a  few  days;  as  did  two 
others,  much  older,  that  we  subsequently 
captured." 

But  the  rifle  had  yet  to  be  tried  upon  a 
full-grown  bull  elephant,  and  an  opportunity 
soon  presented  itself: — 

"  Although  the  ground  was  very  heavy, 
we  resolved  upon  shifting  the  camp  a  few 
miles  to  the  eastward,  in  order  to  be  within 
reach  of  the  elephants.  All  the  mountain- 
rills  were  full,  but  they  were  not  of  sufficient 
magnitude  to  obstruct  the  wagons.  As  we 
proceeded,  several  elephants  were  observed 
clambering  with  the  agility  of  chamois  to  the 
very  summit  of  the  chain.  Shortly  after  we 
had  halted,  I  went  out  alone,  and,  ascending 
by  a  narrow  path  trodden  by  wild  animals, 
entered  a  strip  of  forest  occupying  an  ex- 
tensive ravine.  On  the  outside  of  this  stood 
a  mighty  bull  elephant,  his  trunk  entwined 
around  his  tusk,  and,  but  for  the  flapping  of 
his  huge  ears,  motionless  as  a  statue.  Se- 
curing my  mare  to  a  tree,  I  crept  silently 
behind  a  block  of  stone,  and  levelled  my  rifle 
at  his  ample  forehead.     The  earth  trembled 


under  the  weight  of  the  enormous  brute  as 
he  dropped  heavily,  uttering  one  deep  groan, 
and  expiring  without  a  struggle.  His  height 
at  the  shoulder  was  eleven  feet  and  a  half, 
and  his  tusks  measured  more  than  seven  in 
length.  The  echo  of  the  shot  reverberating 
through  hill  and  dale  caused  the  mare  to 
break  her  tether  and  abscond,  and  brought 
large  tribes  of  pig-faced  baboons*  from  their 
sylvan  haunts,  to  afford  me  any  thing  but 
sympathy.  Their  ridiculous  grimaces,  how- 
ever, could  not  fail  to  elicit  my  mirth,  what- 
ever might  have  been  my  humour.  It  was 
long  before  I  recovered  my  horse,  and  I  did 
not  regain  the  wagons  till  after  nightfall. 
The  new  moon  brought,  if  possible,  a  more 
abundant  supply  of  rain  than  usual ;  nor  did 
the  lions  fail  to  take  advantage  of  the  noctur- 
nal tempest,  having  twice  endeavoured  to 
effect  an  entrance  into  the  cattle-fold.  It 
continued,  until  nine  o'clock  the  next  morn- 
ing, to  pour  with  such  violence,  that  we  were 
unable  to  open  the  canvass  curtains  of  the 
wagon.  Peeping  out,  however,  to  ascertain 
if  there  was  any  prospect  of  ils  clearing  up, 
we  perceived  three  lioQs  squatted  within  an 
hundred  yards  in  the  open  plain,  attentively 
watching  the  oxen.  0«r  rifles  were  hastily 
seized,  but  the  dampness  of  the  atmosphere 
prevented  their  exploding.  One  after  another, 
too,  the  Hottentots  sprang  out  of  the  pack- 
wagon,  and  snapped  their  guns  at  the  unwel- 
come intruders,  as  they  trotted  sulkily  away, 
and  took  up  their  position  on  a  stony  emi- 
nence at  no  great  distance.  Fresh  caps  and 
priming  were  applied,  and  a  broadside  was 
followed  by  the  instantaneous  demise  of  the 
largest,  whose  cranium  was  perforated  by 
two  bullets  at  the  same  instant.  Swinging 
their  tails  over  their  backs,  the  survivors 
took  warning  by  the  fate  of  their  companion, 
and  dashed  into  the  thicket  with  a  roar.  In 
another  half  hour  the  voice  of  Leo  was  again 
heard  at  the  foot  of  the  mountains,  about  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  camp;  and  from 
the  wagon-top  we  could  perceive  a  savage 
monster  rampant,  with  his  tail  hoisted  and 
whirling  in  a  circle,  charging  furiously  along 
the  base  of  the  range,  and  in  desperate  wrath 
making  towards  John  April,  who  was  tending 


*  Cynorephalus  p&rcarius.  Upon  another  occasion 
the  captain  Tell  in  with  a  party  of  these  animals  while 
he  was  sitting  at  breakfast  by  a  refreshing  mountain 
rill,  in  their  territory;  and  we  must  confess  that  we 
wish  he  had  missed  his  mark  for  once: — 

"  A  large  colony  of  pig-faced  baboons  shortly  made 
their  appearance  above  us,  some  slowly  advancing  with 
an  inquisitive  look,  others  deliberately  seating  them- 
selves  on  the  rocks,  as  though  debating  on  the  pro- 
priety of  our  unceremonious  trespasa  on  their  do- 
mains. Their  inhospitable  treatment  at  length  obliging 
us  to  make  an  example,  we  fired  two  sliots  amoHg 
them.  Numbers  assembled  round  the  spot  where  the 
first  had  struck,  scraping  the  lead  with  their  nail-;,  and 
scrutinizing  it  with  ludicrous  gestures  and  grimace. 
The  second,  however,  knocked  over  one  of  their  elders, 
an  enormous  fellow,  who  was  strutting  about  erect, 
laying  down  the  law,  and  who,  judging  from  his 
venerable  appearance,  must  have  been  at  least  a  great- 
grandsire.  This  national  calamity  caused  incredible 
consleination,  and  many  affecirng  domestic  scenes. 
The  party  dispersed  in  all  directions,  mothers  snatch- 
ing up  their  infants,  and  bearing  them  in  their  arms 
out  of  the  reach  of  danger  with  an  impulse  and  action 
perfectly  human." 


36 


THE  FRIEND. 


the  sheep.  Every  one  instinctively  grasped 
his  weapon  and  rushed  to  the  rescue,  calling 
loudly  to  warn  the  expected  victim  of  his 
danger.  Without  taking  the  smallest  notice 
of  him,  however,  the  infuriated  monster 
dashed  past,  roaring  and  lashing  his  sides 
until  concealed  in  the  mist.  Those  who  have 
seen  the  monarch  of  the  forest  in  crippling 
captivity  only,  inuuured  in  a  cage  barely 
double  his  own  length,  with  his  sinews  re- 
laxed by  confinement,  have  seen  but  the  sha- 
dow of  that  animal,  which  '  clears  the  desert 
with  his  rolling  eye.'  " 

But  our  captain  has  yet  giraffes  to  slay, 
and  African  lions  to  roll  in  the  dust,  and  we 
can  afford  no  more  than  a  glimpse  of  hippo- 
potamus shooting. 

"  Our  next  movement  brought  us  to  the 
source  of  the  Oori  or  Limpopo — the  Gareep 
of  Mosclekatse's  dominions.  Fed  by  many 
fine  streauiS  from  the  Cashan  range,  this  en- 
chanting river  springs  into  existence  as  if  by 
magic;  and,  rolling  its  deep  and  tranquil 
waters  between  tiers  of  weeping  willows, 
through  a  passage  in  the  mountain  barrier, 
takes  its  course  to  the  northward.  Here  we 
enjoyed  the  novel  diversion  of  hippopotamus 
shooting — that  animal  abounding  in  the  Lim- 
popo, and  dividing  the  empire  with  its  am- 
phibious neighbour  the  crocodile.  Through- 
out the  night,  the  unwieldy  monsters  might 
be  heard  snorting  and  blowing  during  their 
aqufitic  gambols,  and  we  not  unfrequently  de- 
tected them  in  the  act  of  sallying  from  their 
reed-grown  coverts  to  graze  by  the  serene 
light  of  the  moon:  never,  however,  venturing 
to  any  distance  from  the  river,  the  strong- 
hold to  which  they  betake  themselves  on  the 
smallest  alarm.  Occasionally  during  the  day 
they  were  to  be  seen  basking  on  I  he  shore 
amid  ooze  and  mud ;  but  shots  were  more 
constantly  to  be  had  at  their  uncouth  heads, 
when  protruded  from  the  water  to  draw 
breath,  and,  if  killed,  the  body  rose  to  the 
surface.  Vulnerable  only  behind  the  ear, 
however,  or  in  the  eye,  which  is  placed  in  a 
prominence,  so  as  lo  resemble  the  garret- 
window  of  a  Dutch  house,  they  require  the 
perfection  of  rifle  practice,  and  after  a  few 
shots  become  exceedingly  shy,  exhibiting  the 
snout  only,  and  as  instantly  withdrawing  it. 
The  flesh  is  delicious,  resembling  pork  in 
flavour,  and  abounding  in  fat,  which  in  the 
colony  is  deservedly  esteemed  the  greatest 
of  delicacies.  The  hide  is  upwards  of  an 
inch  and  a  half  in  thickness,  and,  being 
scarcely  flexible,  may  be  dragged  from  the 
ribs  in  strips  like  the  planks  from  a  ship's 
side.  Of  these  are  manufactured  a  superior 
description  of  sjambok,  the  elastic  whip  al- 
ready noticed  as  being  an  indispensable  piece 
of  furniture  to  every  boor  proceeding  on  a 
journey.  Our  followers  encumbered  the 
wagons  with  a  large  investment  of  them,  and 
of  the  canine  teeth,  the  ivory  of  which  is  ex- 
tremely profitable. 

"  Of  all  the  mammalia,  whose  portraits, 
drawn  from  ill-stuffisd  specimens,  have  been 
foisted  upon  the  world,  behemoth  has  perhaps 
been  the  most  ludicrously  misrepresented.  I 
sought  in  vain  for  that  colossal  head — for 
those  cavern-like  jaws,  garnished  with   ele- 


phantine tusk — or  those  ponderous  feet  with 
which  '  the  formidable  and  ferocious  quad- 
ruped' is  wont  '  to  trample  down  whole  fields 
of  corn  during  a  single  night !'  Defenceless 
and  inoflfensive,  his  shapeless  carcass  is  but 
feebly  supported  upon  short  and  dispropor- 
tioned  legs,  and  his  belly  almost  trailing  upon 
the  ground,  he  may  not  inaptly  be  likened  to 
an  overgrown  pig.  The  colour  is  pinkish 
brown,  clouded  and  freckled  with  a  darker 
tint.  Of  many  that  we  shot,  the  largest  mea- 
sured less  than  five  feet  at  the  shoulder;  and 
the  reality  falling  so  lamentably  short  of  the 
monstrous  conception  I  had  formed,  the  '  river- 
horse,'  or  '  sea-cow,'  was  the  first,  and  indeed 
the  only  South  African  quadruped  in  which  I 
felt  disappointed." 

Dr.  Andrew  Smith's  beautiful  and  accurat 
figures   of  a    female   hippopotamus,   and   her 
young   one   in   his    "  Illustrations," — form 
striking  contrast  to  the  monstiosilies  of  fi 
mer  draughtsmen,  and  fully  bear  out  Captain 
Harris  in  these  observations. 

The  latter  was  now  in  a  country  present 
ing  literally,  as  he  says,  the  appearance  of  i 
menagerie, — 

"  The  hosts  of  rhinoceroses  that  daily  exhi- 
bited themselves  almost  exceeding  belief. 
Whilst  the  camp  was  being  formed,  an  ugly 
head  might  be  seen  protruded  from  every 
bush,  and  the  possession  of  the  ground  was 
often  stoutly  disputed.  In  the  field  these  ani- 
mals lost  no  opportunity  of  rendering  them- 
selves obnoxious,  frequently  charging  at  my 
elbow,  when  in  the  act  of  drawing  the  trigger 
at  some  other  object — and  pursuing  our  horses 
with  indefatigable  and  ludicrous  industry,  car- 
rying their  noses  close  to  the  ground,  and 
uttering  a  sound  between  a  grunt  and  a  smo- 
thered whistle.  Irascible  beyond  all  other 
quadrupeds,  the  African  rhinoceros  appears 
-subject  even  to  unprovoked  paroxysms  of 
reckless  fury  ;  but  the  sphere  of  vision  is  so 
exceedingly  limited,  that  his  attacks,  although 
sudden  and  impetuous,  are  easily  eluded,  and 
a  shot  behind  the  shoulder,  discharged  from 
a  distance  of  twenty  or  thirty  yards,  gene- 
rally proves  fatal." 

VISIT   TO   THE    SANDWICH    ISf.AMDS. 

Our  last  extracts  from  Townsend's  Narra- 
tive left  the  party,  having  completed  their 
journey  across  the  Rocky  Mountains,  at  Van- 
couvier,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Columbia. 
Soon  after,  the  author  and  his  friend  Nuttall 
concluded  to  embark  in  a  brig  about  to  sail 
for  the  Sandwich  Islands.  We  propose  otTer- 
ing  a  few  extracts  from  this  portion  of  the 
journal.  After  surmounting  some  difficulties 
and  delays  in  reaching  the  mouth  of  the  river, 
the  vessel  at  length  gets  fairly  into  the  open 


Dec.  nth. — There  is  to-day  a  heavy  sea 
running,  and  we  landsmen  are  affording  some 
merriment  to  the  seasoned  crew,  by  our  "lub- 
berly" manner  of"  fetching  away"  in  our  at- 
tempts to  walk  the  deck.  I  find,  for  myself, 
that  I  must  for  the  present  consent  to  relin- 
quish an  erect  and  dignified  carriage,  and 
adopt  the  less  graceful,  but  safer  method  of 


clinging  to  the  rails,  &c.,  to  assist  locomotion- 
One  thing,  however,  I  cannot  but  feel  thank' 
ful  for,  which  is,  that  I  have  never  felt  in 
the  least  degree  sea-sick  ;  and  having  so  far 
escaped,  I  have  no  apprehension  for  the  future. 

Saw,  in  the  afternoon,  a  large  sperm  whale, 
lazily  rolling  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  ahead 
of  the  vessel.  It  occasionally  spouted  up  a 
stream  of  water  to  the  height  of  six  or  seven 
feet,  but  was  perfectly  quiescent  until  we  ap- 
proached near  it,  when  it  suddenly  sank  away 
and  was  lost  to  sight. 

20th. — We  observe  constantly  around  us 
several  species  of  dark  albatross,  puffins,  pe- 
trels, &c.  They  follow  closely  in  our  wake, 
sailing  over  the  surges  with  astonishing  ease 
and  grace,  frequently  skimming  so  near  the 
surface  that  the  eye  loses  them  for  an  instant 
between  the  swells;  but  at  such  times  they 
never  touch  the  water,  although  we  not  un- 
froquently  see  them  resting  upon  it. 

23d. — The  weather  has  become  very  mild, 
the  thermometer  ranging  from  6.5°  to  75°,  in- 
dicating our  approach  to  the  tropics;  and,  as 
a  further  proof  of  it,  we  saw  this  morning  a 
beautiful  tropic  bird  (Phcslon.)  It  sails  around 
the  vessel  with  an  easy,  graceful  sweep,  its 
long  train  being  very  conspicuous,  and  suffi- 
ciently distinguishing  it  from  a  tern,  which, 
in  other  respects,  it  closely  resembles.  Its 
voice  is  very  much  like  that  of  the  great  tern, 
(Sterna  hirundo)  being  a  harsh,  loud,  and 
guttural  croak,  emitted  while  sailing  high, 
and  with  its  head  curved  downwards,  examin- 
ing the  surface  of  the  sea  in  search  of  its  finny 
prey. 

ZQth. — For  the  last  four  or  five  days  we 
have  been  making  but  little  headway,  having 
been  occasionally  almost  becalmed,  and  not 
going  at  any  time  more  than  two  or  tsvo  and 
a  half  knots.  The  weather  is  so  warm  that 
our  upper  garments  have  become  uncomforta- 
ble, the  mean  of  the  thermometer  being  about 
77°;  but  we  have,  for  several  days  past,  been 
favoured  with  cool,  refreshing  showers  in  the 
evening,  which  tend  very  much  to  our  com- 
fort. 

Saw  this  afternoon,  in  latitude  23°  20'  N., 
longitude  149°  30'  W.,  a  "school"  of  eight 
or  ten  sperm  whales.  Several  passed  within 
twenty  yards  of  the  vessel,  and  we  had  an  ex- 
cellent opportunity  of  observing  them.  They 
were  so  near  that  we  could  distinctly  see  the 
expansion  of  the  nostrils,  as  they  spouted  the 
brine  before  them,  with  a  noise  like  the  blow- 
ing of  a  mighty  forge.  There  were  among 
them  several  calves,  which  were  sporting 
around  their  dams,  sometimes  dashing  against 
them  head  foremost,  and  gliding  half  out  of 
water  upon  the  backs  of  the  old  ones. 

We  were  followed  to-day  by  several  large 
dolphins.  I  had  often  heard  of  the  surpass- 
ing beauty  of  (his  fish,  but  my  imagination 
had  never  pictured  any  thing  half  so  splendid 
as  I  then  witnessed.  We  were  going  at  about 
three  knots,  and  the  fish  easily  kept  up  with 
us,  swimming  in  the  wake  without  any  appa- 
rent exertion,  or  even  motion  of  their  fins. 
At  one  moment  they  appeared  to  be  of  a  clear, 
uniform  grass-green,  glistening  and  sparkling 
in  the  waves  like  emeralds,  and  in  the  next 
they  had  changed  their  colour  wholly,  appear- 


THE  FRIEND. 


sunny  climes  from  which  it  came, 
scene  was  to  me  like  fairy  land, 
tain  Cook,  and   fancied   his 


ing  of  an  iridescent  purple,  with  large  oval  rich  and  si 
spots  of  green  and  shining  red;  again,  they  1  The  whole 
were  speckled  and  striped  with  all  the  colours  j  I  thought  of  Capt 
of  the  rainbow,  but  without  any  one  appearing  having  been  here,  and  gazing  with  delighted 
predominant  ;  and  these  changes  were  going  eyes  upon  the  very  prospect  before  me,  little 
on  every  minu'e  while  they  remained  near  dreaming  that,  after  all  he  had  endured,  he 
us,  which  was  tor  the  space  of  half  an  hour,  should  here  be  sacrificed  by  the  very  people 
When  caught,  and  taken  from  the  water,  it  j  to  whom  he  hoped  to  prove  a  benefactor  and 
is  said  that  these  changes  occur  precisely  as  j  friend.  The  noise  and  bustle  on  deck,  sailors 
when  in  their  native  element,  with  scarcely  running  to  and  fro  making  the  ship  "snug" 
any  diminution  of  brilliancy;  and  as  vitality  for  harbour,  and  all  the  preparations  for  an 
becomes  less  active,  the  variations  are  less  ,  arrival,  effectually  banished  my  meditations, 
frequent,  until  the  colours  finally  settle  into  a  !  and  I  descended  to  my  state-room,  to  sleep 
dark  greenish  hue,  and  the  animal  is  dead.  |  away  the  tedious  hours,  till  the  morrow  should 
January  '2d,  1835. — This  evening,  at  five  j  reveal  all  the  new  and  strange  features  of  the 
o'clock,  we  made  distinctly  the  head  land  of  land  to  which  we  had  come, 
three  of  the  Sandwich  group,  Hawaii,  Maui,  i  Early  on  the  morning  of  the  5th,  Mr.  Rey- 
and  Morokai,  being  within  about  eighteen  nolds,  the  deputy  pilot,  boarded  us  in  a  whale 
miles  of  the  nearest.  We  have  now  light :  boat,  manned  by  natives,  and  accompanied 
trade  winds,  which  bear  us  at  the  rate  of  five  ;  by  two  American  gentlemen,  residents  of  the 
knots,  and  an  unusually  smooth  and  placid  town  of  Honoruru — Captain  Wm.  S.  Hinck- 
sea.  This,  combined  with  a  free,  unwavering  ley  and  P.  A.  Brinsmade,  Esq.  Our  anchor 
breeze,  is  considered  by  our  mariners  as  a  '  was  soon  weighed,  and  with  a  fine  free  wind 
fortunate  circumstance  for  us,  particularly  as'  we  rounded  Diamond  Hill,  and  passed  along 
we  shall  approach,  and  perhaps  pass,  the  dan- ,  a  beautiful  indentation  in  the  shore,  called 
gerous  rocky  coast  of  Maui  in  the  night.  It  j  Waititi  Bay,  within  sight  of  a  large  coral 
is  much  more  common  for  vessels  to  feel  the  ;  reef,  by  which  the  whole  island  is  surrounded. 


land  breeze,  as  they  near  it,  setting  them  off 
shore,  while  the  trades,  operating  in  a  con- 
trary direction,  they  become  unmanageable, 
and  not  unfrequeiitly  founder  upon  the  rocks. 
This  has  been  the  fate  of  a  number  of  vessels, 
approaching  as  we  are  at  present ;   and  our 


VVe  very  soon  came  in  view  of  the  lovely,  syl 
van-looking  village  of  Honoruru.  The  shore 
below  the  town,  from  Waititi  to  a  considera- 
ble distance  above,  is  fringed  with  graceful 
cocoanut  trees,  with  here  and  there  a  pretty 
little  grass  cottage  reposing  under  their  shade. 


skilful  and  careful  captain,  always  on  the  alert  j  As  we  approached  the  harbour  these  cottag 
and  anxious  in  situations  of  apprehended  dan- :  became  more  numerous,  until  at  last  they  ap- 
ger,  is  at  this  moment  pacing  the  quarter-  j  peared  thickly  grouped  together,  with  occa- 
deck,  giving  directions  regarding  the  manage-  |  sionally  a  pretty  garden  dividing  them.  The 
ment  of  the  vessel,  in  tones  as  firm,  and  with  |  fort,  too,  which  fronts  the-  ocean,  with  its 
a  decision  as  prompt  as  ever ;  but  through  it  ■  clean,  white-washed  walls,  and  cannon  frown- 
all  he  cannot  conceal  the  anxiety  under  which  |  ing  from  the  embrasures,  adds  very  much  to 
he  is  evidently  labouring.  We  passengers  the  effect  of  the  scene;  while  behind,  the 
consider  ourselves  perfectly  safe  under  such  noble  hills  and  fertile  valleys  betsveen,  clothed 
good  guardianship,  but  cannot  help  feeling  for  with  the  richest  verdure,  soften  down  and  mel- 
the  captain,  who,  to  insure  our  safety,  is  losing  low  the  whole,  and  render  the  prospect  inde- 
the  repose  which  he  absolutely  requires.  scribably  beautiful. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  4th  we  ran  by  seve-  On  nearing  the  shore,  we  observed  some 
ral  islands,  and  all  within  five  miles.  We  scores  of  curiously-formed  canoes,  with  large 
could  distinctly  see  the  lofty  and  precipitous  [  outriggers,  which  had  just  put  off,  and  were 

bound  out  on  a  fishing  excursion.     A  number 


rocks  of  the  coast,  the  deep  ravines  between 
them,  and,  by  the  assistance  of  our  glasses, 
the  green  and  rich-looking  vegetation  of  the 
interrupted  plains. 

At  noon  next  day  we  made  the  island  of 
Oahu,  our  destination,  distant  about  forty 
miles.  In  the  evening  we  were  enabled  to 
run,  the  moon  shining  brightly,  and  the  atmo- 
sphere being  unusually  free  from  haze.  At 
10  o'clock  we  were  within  a  few  miles  of  the 
island,  so  that  we  could  distinctly  see  a  num- 
ber of  lights  from  the  huts  on  the  beach;  we 
let  go  our  anchor  off  a  point  called  Diamond 
Hill  ;  and  soon  after  the  mountain  ranges  and 
the  quiet  valleys  echoed  the  report  of  our 
pilot  gun. 

As  I  leaned  over  the  rail  this  evening,  gaz- 
ing at  the  shore  on  our  quarter,  with  its  lofty 
peaks  and  lovely  sleeping  vales  clearly  defined 
by  the  light  of  the  full-orbed  moon,  I  thought, 
I  never  had  witnessed  any  thing  so  perfectly  j  an  J  myself  a 
enchanting.     The  warm  breeze,  which  came  |  boat.     They 


of  these  passed  close  to  our  vessel,  and  usually 
paused  \yhen  opposite,  that  the  denuded  ma- 
riners might  have  an  opportunity  of  surveying 
the  strangers,  and  of  bidding  them  welcome 
to  their  shores  by  a  loud  and  gay  aroha. 
Near  the  land  a  number  of  natives,  of  both 
sexes,  were  swimming  and  playing  in  the  surf, 
and  diving  to  the  bottom,  searching  for  echinw 
and  sea  weeds,  remaining  under  the  water  for 
a  considerable  time,  while  their  heels  were 
seen  moving  to  and  fro  above  the  surface. 

Our  brig  soon  entered  the  narrow  channel 
opposite  the  harbour,  and  with  a  light  but 
steady  breeze,  stood  in  close  to  the  town,  and 
let  go  her  anchor  within  a  hundred  yards  of 
the  shore.  As  we  were  about  leaving  the 
vessel,  Captain  Charlton,  H.  B.  M.  consul, 
and  Captain  W.  Darby,  of  the  H.  B.  Co.'s 
brior  Eagle,  came  on  board,  and  gave  Mr.  N. 
jssage  to  the  shore  in  their 
Iked  with  us  to  the   house  of 


in  gentle  puffs  from  the  land,  seemed  to  bear  I  Mr.  Jones,  the  American  consul,  to  whom  I 
fragrance  on  its  wings,  and  to  discourse  of  the  |  had  a  letter  from  my  friend  Dr.  M.  Burrough, 


37 

of  Philadelphia.  We  were  received  by  this 
gentleman  in  a  manner  calculated  to  make  us 
I  feel  perfectly  at  home  ;  a  good  and  comfort- 
able house  was  immediately  provided  for  us, 
and  every  assistance  was  oflered  in  forward- 
I  ing  our  views.  We  dined  at  the  sumptuous 
j  table  of  W.  French,  Esq.,  an  American  gen- 
i  tieman,  and  one  of  the  most  thriving  mer- 
chants of  the  town,  and  were  here  introduced 
to  several  highly  resprclable  foreign  residents, 
Captain  E.  Grimes,  Dr.  Thomas,  Dr.  Rooke, 
Mr.  Paty,  and  others.  In  the  afternoon  we 
I  strolled  out  with  two  or  three  gentlemen  to 
1  view  the  village  and  its  environs. 

The  town  of  Honoruru  contains  about  three 
I  hundred  houses,  the  great  majority  of  which 
I  are  composed  of  grass  exclusively,  and  those 
j  occupied  by  the  natives  consist' of  a  single 
j  room.  Others,  in  which  many  of  the  foreigners 
reside,  are  partitioned  with  boards,  and  form  as 
comfortable  and  agreeable  residences  as  could 
be  desired  in  a  climate  always  warm.  There 
j  are  some  few  houses  of  frame,  and  several  of 
coral  rock,  built  by  the  resident  merchants 
and  missionaries;  but  they  are  certainly  not 
I  superior,  except  in  being  more  durable,  to 
those  of  grass,  and  probably  not  so  comfort- 
able in  the  intensely  hot  seasons.  The  houses 
are  scattered  about  without  any  regard  to  re- 
gularity, the  hard  clay  passage'-ways  winding 
amongst  them  in  every  dire^;tion;  but  an  air 
of  neatness  and  simple  elegance  pervades  the 
whole,  which  cannot  fail  to  make  a  favourable 
impression  on  the  stranger. 

The  natives  are  generally  remarkably  well 
formed,  of  a  dark  copper  colour,  with  plea- 
sant and  rather  intellectual  countenances,  and 
many  of  the  women  are  handsome. 

The  dress  of  the  men,  not  in  the  employ- 
ment of  the  whites,  consists  of  a  large  piece 
of  native  cloth,  called  a  tapa,  or  a  robe  of 
calico  thrown  loosely  round  the  body,  some- 
what like  the  Roman  toga,  and  knotted  on 
the  left  shoulder.  The  women  wear  a  loose 
gown  of  calico,  or  native  cloth,  fastened  tight- 
ly round  the  neck,  but  not  bound  at  the  waist, 
and  often  with  the  addition  of  several  yards 
of  cotton  cloth  tied  round  above  the  hips. 

Their  hair  is  generally  of  a  beautiful  glossy 
black,  and  of  unusual  fineness  ;  it  is  folded 
around  the  back  part  of  the  head,  very  much 
in  the  manner  common  to  our  ladies  at  home, 
and  splendid  tortoise-shell  combs,  of  their  own 
manufacture,  are  used  to  confine  it.  They 
display  much  taste  in  the  arrangement  of  wild 
flowers  amongst  their  hair,  and  a  common  or- 
nament for  the  forehead  is  the  re  of  beautiful 
yellow  feathers  which  is  bound  upon  it.  I 
have  repeatedly  seen  women  with  hair  of  two, 
and,  in  some  instance,  of  three  distinct  colours. 
Deep  black  and  chestnut-brown,  not  promis- 
cuously mingled  throughout,  but  lying  in  se- 
parate masses  ;  and  in  the  rare  instances  of 
which  I  have  spoken,  they  were  black,  brown, 
and  a  kind  of  ash  colour,  giving  the  head  a 
most  singular  appearance.  I  had  supposed 
that  this  party-coloured  character  of  the  hair 
was  the  effect  of  art,  but  was  soon  informed 
to  the  contrary,  and  perceived  that  by  the 
natives  themselves  it  was  considered  a  defor- 


mity. 
8th.- 


-Mr.  N.  and   myself  are   now  fairly 


38 


THE    FRIEND. 


domicilialed.  We  occupy  a  large  and  commo- 
dious room  in  a  building  called  the  Pagoda, 
wiiich  is  in  a  central  part  of  the  town  ;  from 
our  front  windows  we  have  a  fine  view  of  the 
harbour  and  the  shipping,  and  from  a  balcony 
in  the  rear  we  can  see  almost  the  entire  length 
of  the  lovely  valley  of  Nuano,  with  its  bold 
and  rugged  rocks,  and  the  luxuriant  verdure 
on  their  sides;  while  nearer,  the  little  square 
taro  patches,  crowded  together  over  the  inter- 
mediate plain,  look  like  pretty  garden  plots,  as 
the  broad  green  leaves  of  the  plant  arc  tinted 
by  the  sunbeams. 

10/A. — This  morning  I  saw  the  king  for  the 
first  time.  He  is  a  very  young  man,  only 
about  twenty  years  of  age,  of  ordinary  size, 
and  rather  ordinary  appearance.  He  was 
dressed  in  a  little  blue  jacket,  such  as  is  worn 
by  sailors  when  ashore,  white  pantaloons,  and 
■common  black  hat.  He  was  walking  in  the 
street  at  a  rapid  and  not  very  dignified  gait, 
and  was  followed  closely  by  about  twenty  na- 
tives. Some  of  these  were  rather  fantasti- 
cally dressed,  with  old  naval  coats  and  rusty 
epaulets,  which  had  seen  long  service,  and 
huge  sabres  with  iron  scabbards,  which  jin- 
gled on  the  ground  as  the  wearer  stalked  ma- 
jestically along.  Others  were  habited  plainly, 
like  their  master,  and  some  few  were  of  the 
true  tatterdemalion  school.  I  had  the  curio- 
sity to  follow  the  royal  escort  for  a  little  way 
to  see  what  would  become  of  them  all ;  they 
soon  turned  a  corner  and  halted  near  a  little 
wagon  which  had  just  stopped.  The  king  ap- 
proached the  vehicle  and  ha.nded  from  it  an 
old  and  venerable-looking  native,  (who  1  after- 
wards learned  was  the  chief  Kekeoeva,  the  for- 
mer guardian  of  the  king,)  and  they  walked 
off  arm  in  arm  in  a  very  atisctionate  manner, 
followed  as  before  by  the  motley  group  of  re- 
tainers. 

The  natives  have  very  generally  become 
acquainted  with  the  pursuits  of  my  companion 
and  myself,  and  at  almost  all  hours  of  the 
day,  our  mansion  is  besieged  by  men,  women 
and  children.  Some  bring  shells,  pearls,  liv- 
ing birds,  cocoanuts,  bananas,  &c.,  to  sell,  and 
others  are  altracted  by  curiosity  to  see  us, 
which  is  no  doubt  much  excited  in  regard  to 
the  use  which  we  intend  making  of  all  the 
strange  things  they  bring  us. 


Some  good  hints  and  wholesoine  truth  may 
be  picked  out  of  the  following  article,  beside 
the  vein  of  pleasantry  which  recommends  it. 
THE    INFANT    KNOWLEDGE      SYSTEM. 

BY  A  MAN  BORN  OUT  OF  SEASON. 

"  Oh  tlio  sunny,  sunny  hours  of  childhood. 
How  soon — how  soon  they  pass  away  !" 

Very !  There  zvas  a  time  when  we  had 
children. — The  time  is  past,  or  is  fast  pass- 
ing. The  boys  are  premature  mockeries  of 
men — the  girls,  something  between  a  doll 
and  a  stunted  woman.  The  schoolmaster  is 
abroad,  also  the  schoolmistress,  besides  tutors 
and  governesses. 

Shortly  after  the  children  are  weaned,  they 
commence  educating  them.  While  the  biain 
is  yet  in  a  soft  pulpy  stale,  they  load  it  with 
heavy  facts   and   hard   names,  to   its  serious 


detriment  during  the  remainder  of  its  mun- 
dane existence.  The  ancient  Grecian  com- 
menced with  carrying  a  calf  upon  his  back  a 
few  hours  every  day,  so  that  when  the  calf 
gradually  grew  into  a  bullock,  he  carried  the 
bullock  with  as  much  ease  as  he  had  done  the 
calf.  This  is  now  the  education  principle. 
They  lay  a  few  leaves  of  Cyclopaedia  or  Ency- 
clopaedia on  a  child's  tender  brain,  and  keep 
adding  thereunto  day  by  day,  expecting  that 
when  he  is  a  man,  he  will  carry  the  thirty 
volumes  with  perfect  ease,  without  consider- 
ing that  in  the  attempt  tl.ey  may  crush  all 
sap  and  freshness  out  of  that  brain,  rendering 
it  as  flat  as  a  pancake,  and  "  dry  as  the  re- 
mainder of  a  biscuit." 

Now  is  this  wholesome — is  it  natural?  Is 
it  fair — is  it  humane,  that  a  child  should  be 
cheated  out  of  its  childhood,  and  sent  to  learn 
the  "use  of  the  globes"  before  it  has  learned 
to  play  at  marbles? — Or  is  it  to  be  expected 
that  this  early  forcing  and  hot  bed  system 
can  produce  as  healthy  plants  as  if  they  had 
been  allowed  to  grow  in  the  free  air  and  open 
sunshine?  Oh  I  in  place  of  sending  a  child  to 
school  three  or  four  years,  let  it  enjoy  three 
or  four  more  years  of  healthy  ignorance. 
Curb  not  its  young  freedom;  abridge  not  its  first 
holidays:  cage  not  the  pretty  bird  too  soon  ! 
Change  not  the  free  air  of  heaven  for  the 
pent  up  atmosphere  of  the  "  seminary  ;"  the 
gentle  murmur  of  the  winds  for  the  dull  hum 
of  the  prison  house.  We  were  children  our- 
selves once.  Let  us  have  a  fellow  feeling  for 
the  young  rogues.  Let  kind  dame  Nature 
nurse  them  a  few  years  longer.  There  will  be 
fewer  rickety  limbs  and  rickety  intellects. 

And  does  a  child  learn  nothing  because  it 
has  not  its  primer  in  its  hand.  Certainly  it 
does.  Every  hour  of  its  little  life  it  is  learn- 
ing; it  cannot  help  it.  The  flower  that  blows, 
the  springing  grass,  the  withered  leaf,  the 
running  water,  the  birds  that  hop  across  its 
path,  and  the  thousand  sights  of  the  field 
and 


And  unrepresscd  by  sadness — 
Whiuh  brings  nic  to  my  childhood  back, 
As  if  I  trod  its  very  track, 

And  fell  ita  very  gladness." 

Then  let  the  children  have  their  play  out.- 
New  York  Mirror. 


THOlfGHTS   ON    EDUCATION. 

BY  DR.  HUMPHREY. 

The  sensible  remarks  which  follow  we 
transfer  from  the  last  New  York  Observer, 
and  they  may  fitly  be  placed  here  as  a  com- 
panion piece  to  the  foregoing. 

Were  every  parent  capable  of  conducting 
the  education  of  his  children,  in  the  elemen- 
tary and  popular  branches,  such  as  reading, 
spelling,  writing  and  arithmetic;  and  could 
every  one  devote  time  enough  to  the  task,  it 
would  be  safer,  and  on  some  accounts  better, 
to  keep  them  at  home,  than  to  send  them  to 
school.  But  this  we  know  is  not  the  case. 
While  a  few  parents  are  more  competent  to 
teach  every  thing  which  their  children  need 
to  learn,  than  the  ablest  instructors  they  can 
employ,  not  one  in  a  hundred,  even  of  this 
class,  can  command  the  necessary  leisure  ; 
and  as  for  the  great  majority  of  heads  of  fa- 
milies, if  they  had  nothing  else  to  do,  they 
are  not  qualified  for  the  task. 

1  certainly  think  that  more  ought  to  be 
done  by  the  domestic  fire-side,  than  is  com- 
monly attempted.  It  is  preposterous  and 
cruel,  to  put  a  child  into  one  of  our  primary 
schools,  at  the  age  of  three  or  four  years,  to 
drawl  out  ABC,  and  sit  whimpering  and 
nodding  in  a  close  room,  upon  a  high  hard 
bench,  six  hours  a  day,  and  five  or  six  days 
in  a  week.  Thus  to  imprison  and  beat  dul- 
ness  into  a  poor  little  fellow,  just  from  the 
arms  of  the  nurse,  is  to  deprive  him  of  more 
than  one  of  his  "  inalienable  rights."  The 
alphabet  and  some  of  the  first  lessons  can  be 
)ds,  or  even  the  squares  or  suburbs  ofj  taught  to  much  better  advantage  in  the  family 

:.  ._  .u;„i.  _„j  . .;__    ''"'--'ihan  in  the  school-house;  and  I  do  not  care 

how  long  the  child  is  kept  at  home,  provided 
that  from  the  time  he  is  old  enough  to  have 
his  mind  tasked  with  letters  and  figures,  his 
studies  are  judiciously  directed.  There  is  a 
great  deal  of  force  and  truth  in  the  remarks 
of  a  distinguished  foreign  writer,  [^John  Tay- 
lor] upon  the  superior  advantages  of  home 
education,  though  even  he  admits,  that  in  the 
most  favoured  families,  something  is  lost  by 
shutting  up  children  during  their  whole  mi- 
nority in  the  paternal  mansion  ;  and  that  the 
families  of  the  middle  and  lower  classes,  if 
educated  at  all,  must  be  sent  to  school.  This 
is  the  conclusion  to  which,  whether  willingly 
or  unwillingly,  every  one  must  come,  who 
looks  at  things  as  they  are.  The  time  has 
not  yet  arrived  in  any  country,  and  it  pro- 
bably never  will  arrive,  when  the  school- 
house  and  the  school-master  can  be  dispensed 
with.  The  great  majority  of  parents,  (nine- 
teen-twentieths  at  least,)  have  so  much  to  do 
in  feeding  and  clothing  their  offspring,  or  are 
so  burdened  with  public  cares  and  duties,  that 
they  cannot  daily  devote  hour  after  hour 
either  to  the  primary  or  higher  branches  of 
instruction.     This    is   one  of  the   thousand 


a  city,  cause  it  to  think  and  to  question.  The 
wind  as  it  blows,  the  falling  rain,  the  fleecy 
snow,  the  sharp  frost  making  firm  the  unstable 
water,  the  thunder  peal,  the  sun  that  shines 
by  day,  and  the  moon  that  steals  into  the 
dark  sky  at  night,  all  and  each  arouses  its 
infantile  wonder  and  young  curiosity.  Let  it 
then  have  a  few  years  of  pleasant  natural 
education  before  it  commences  its  painful 
artificial  one.  Let  it,  as  St.  Paul  says,  when 
it  is  a  child,  "  think  as  a  child,  and  act  as  a 
child,"  and  in  due  and  proper  season,  no  doubt 
of  it,  it  will  "  put  away  childish  things." 

It  makes  one  sad  to  see  a  fine  little  fellow 
sent  to  study  Euclid  at  the  age  he  should  be 
reading  Robinson  Crusoe  ;  and  equally  does 
a  man  good  to  see  such  a  one  enjoying  his 
young  existence  in  an  appropriate  manner. 
Few  there  are  who  cannot  enter  into  the 
feeling  so  finely  given  in  the  very  beautiful 
lines  of  an  American  poet,  commencing — 

"  There's  something  in  a  nuble  boy, 
A  brave,  free  hearted,  careless  one, 
With  his  unchecked,  unbidden  joy. 

His  dread  of  books  and  love  of  fun. 
And  in  his  clear  and  ready  smile, 
Unshaded  by  a  thought  of  guile, 


THE    FRIEND. 


39 


cases  in  which  a  division  of  labour  is  indis- 
pensable. They  can  and  they  ought  to  co- 
operate with  the  teachers,  much  more  effi- 
ciently than  they  commonly  do,  as  I  shall 
have  occasion  to  show  in  a  subsequent  paper; 
but  they  must  have  school-masters  and  school- 
mistresses, on  whose  abilities  and  fidelity  they 
can  rely,  to  discharge  the  duties  of  regular 
and  thorough  instruction. 

Infant  Schools. 

In  the  whole  history  of  education,  I  hirdly 
know  of  a  more  sudden  and  remarkable  revo- 
lution than  the  public  mind  has  undergone, 
with  reference  to  this  class  of  primary 
schools.  A  few  years  ago  they  were  hailed 
in  every  quarter — in  the  town  and  the  coun- 
try— by  the  educated  and  the  uneducated,  as 
among  the  most  wonderful  improvements  of 
the  age.  There  had  been  nothing  like  it. 
It  had  been  "  kept  hid  from  the  wise  and  the 
prudent  for  ages  and  generations,"  and  was 
unquestionably  the  dawn  of  the  long  expected 
educational  millenium.  Every  body  was  in 
raptures.  Why  had  not  the  egg  been  made 
to  stand  up  before?  It  was  so  delightful  to 
think  of  mothers  being  relieved  from  rockinj 
the  cradle,  and  keeping  their  little  ones  ou 
of  the  fire,  and  to  see  twenty  or  thirty  of 
them  transplanted  into  a  common  nursery 
and  furnished  with  pillows,  and  ginger-bread, 
and  wooden  alphabets,  and  pictures  of  lions, 
and  tigers,  and  elephants,  and  eagles;  to  see 
them  building  miniature  towns,  and  counting 
white  and  black  balls;  running,  tottling,  leap- 
ing, and  going  through  all  the  tiny  evolutions 
of  their  manual  exercise  ;  and  then  to  hear 
them  lisping,  giggling,  shouting,  clapping 
their  hands,  spelling,  reading — the  whole 
scene  was  so  novel  and  so  taking  that  every 
body  was  carried  away  ;  and  the  general  im- 
pression seemed  to  be,  that  to  say  nothing  of 
the  other  great  advantages  of  this  most  happy 
of  all  modern  inventions  or  discoveries,  it  was 
a  clear  gain,  of  two  or  three  years  at  least,  in 
the  education  of  our  families. 

Thus  we  were  borne  along  by  the  popular 
current.  Some  hesitated,  and  some  perhaps 
doubted.  But  an  infant  school  there  must  be 
in  almost  every  parish  and  village,  if  not  in 
every  district.  Teachers  were  sent  abroad  to 
be  trained  for  the  business.  Pictures,  cards, 
and  a  great  variety  of  showy  and  amusing  toys 
and  inventions  were  advertised,  and  sold,  and 
brought  in,  to  decorate  the  school-rooms  ;  and 
at  set  times  the  doors  were  thrown  open  to 
parents  and  strangers,  who  eagerly  pressed  in 
to  witness  the  exercises,  and  went  away  to 
circulate  the  marvels  which  they  had  seen. 
But  only  a  few  short  years  have  rolled  away, 
and  now  where  are  all  these  nonpariel  infant 
seminaries  ?  What  a  change  !  A  few  of  them, 
I  believe,  are  still  left  in  some  of  the  large 
cities;  but  every  where  in  the  country,  they 
have  vanished  like  the  "  baseless  fabric  of  a 
vision."  Lions,  zebras,  anacondas,  wooden 
balls,  cradles,  pillows,  rocking-chairs,  cob- 
houses — all,  all  have  disappeared  ;  and  the  sly 
little  specimens  of  perpetual  motion  that  used 
to  figure  so  marvellously  in  the  school-room 
have  gone  back  to  dress  their  dolls,  spin  their 
tops,  trundle   their    hoops,  walk   upon  their  I 


stilts,  make  their  sand  ovens,  feed  the  chick- 
ens, and  chase  the  butterflys,  just  as  they 
used  to  do  before  infant  schools  were  ever 
thought  of. 

How  is  this  remarkable  revolution  in  public 
sentiment  to  be  accounted  for?  At  first  view, 
certainly,  it  seems  to  betray  a  fickleness  of 
national  character,  which  we  should  not 
esteem  it  very  creditable  to  have  fastened 
upon  us.  Were  then  our  infant  schools  but 
the  toys  of  older  children  which  we  have  got 
tired  of  and  thrown  away,  just  as  our  little 
ones  do  their  playthings  in  the  nursery  ;  or 
has  experience  taught  us  that,  after  all,  the 
old  way  is  better  than  the  new  I  I  am  by  no 
means  sure  that  I  can  mention  all  the  reasons 
which  have  led  to  the  general  abandonment 
of  the  infant  school  system,  nor  do  I  believe, 
that  those  who  for  a  time  were  most  enamoured 
of  it,  can  tell  exactly  why  they  have  changed 
their  opinions;  but  I  will  venture  to  throw 
out  two  or  three  objections  to  it,  which  it  ap- 
pears to  me,  moie  than  counterbalance  the 
arguments  which  I  have  heard  urged  in  its 
favour. 

The  first  objection  is,  that  it  interferes 
with  the  freedom  of  nature.  I  know  an  in- 
fant school  in  this  respect,  is  very  different 
from  any  other.  One  of  the  leading  objects 
is,  to  amuse  and  divert  the  children,  and  to 
give  them  plenty  of  air  ani  exercise.  But 
after  all,  it  is  a  school,  it  is  a  system,  it  is  a 
confinement.  The  exercises  follow  each  other 
in  a  certain  order.  There  are  school  hours, 
and  the  children  must  be  kept  to  them,  fore- 
noon and  afternoon.  This  is  not  natural. 
The  infant  wants  its  liberty — wants  to  lie 
down  and  get  up  just  when  it  feels  the  im- 
pulse— wants  to  move,  and  act,  and  chatter, 
and  laugh,  without  the  least  regard  to  system, 
or  rule.  Very  young  children  may  be  amused 
and  pleased,  for  a  little  while,  with  the  no- 
velty and  variety  of  infant-school  exercises; 
but  I  believe,  that  in  a  few  months,  at  longest, 
they  are  apt  to  become  irksome.  The  child 
learns  a  great  many  things  sooner,  no  doubl, 
than  it  would  be  likely  to  learn  at  home;  but 
it  fails  to  learn  others,  which  are  quite  as 
important,  and  altogether  more  after  the  or- 
der of  nature. 

Another,  and  perhaps  the  greatest  objec- 
tion to  the  infant  school  system  is,  that  it 
ministers  to  the  preternatural  and  unhealthy 
development  of  the  intellectual  faculties.  No- 
thing is  more  delicate,  more  liable  to  injury, 
than  the  brain,  during  several  of  the  first 
years  of  life.  It  needs  repose.  It  must  have 
time  to  grow,  and  is  sure  to  suffer  by  every 
thing  like  artificial  and  unnatural  excilement. 
This  the  more  enlightened  early  advocates  of 
fant  schools  were  aware  of,  and  they  meant 

guard  against  the  danger,  by  the  simplicity 
and  variety  of  the  exercises.  They  called  it 
amusement;  they  called  it  play,  rather  than 
study.  But  there  was  too  much  of  it.  It  was 
too  exciting.  One  thing  followed  too  closely 
upon  another.  It  lasted  too  long.  The  pre- 
cocious child  was  pleased,  delighted,  perhaps, 
and  would  run  away  before  breakfast  to  get 
into  the  school.  The  parents,  too,  were  de- 
lighted; but  all  the  while,  there  was  too 
much    action   in   the   brain — more   than  the 


poor  little  thing  could  bear,  and  the  mischief 
too  often  showed  itb-elf,  in  early  and  alarming, 
if  not  fatal  cerebral  derangement.  I  feel  per- 
fectly satisfied,  that  in  all  the  infant  schools, 
so  far  as  my  observation  extends,  too  much 
was  done  and  expected  ;  and  I  doubt  whether 
many  teachers  ever  realized,  how  very  tender 
and  delicate  the  material  is  which  they  were 
daily  employed  in  moulding  and  shaping.  It 
needs  vastly  more  judgment  and  physiological 
study,  to  conduct  an  infant  school  with  safety, 
than  to  carry  a  class  of  adults  through  any 
of  the  higher  branches  of  a  liberal  education. 

A  third  objection  to  infant  schools  is,  that 
they  unfit  children  for  all  other  schools. 
When  a  child  has  been  accustomed  for  years 
to  do  very  much  as  he  pleases  in  the  school- 
house  ;  to  talk  and  laugh,  and  look  at  pic- 
tures, and  repeat  every  thing  by  rote,  it  will 
almost,  as  a  matter  of  course,  be  found  ex- 
tremely difficult  to  bring  him  under  proper 
subjection,  and  confine  him  down  to  study, 
when  he  is  old  enough  to  be  received  into 
the  common  district  school.  His  loose  de- 
sultory habits  are  too  firmly  fixed,  to  be 
changed  without  trouble.  For  myself,  were 
I  to  return  to  the  pedagogical  chair,  (in 
which,  by  the  way,  I  never  used  to  sit  an 
hour  in  a  month,)  I  should  rather  undertake 
to  manage_^i!^  scholars  green  from  the  stump, 
than  thi.rty,  tresh  and  noisy  and  lawless,  from 
the  infant  school. 

But  while  I  am  convinced,  upon  the  whole, 
that  infant  schools  have  been  discontinued  for 
good  and  sufficient  reasons,  and  I  have  no 
wish  to  see  them  revived,  1  can  conceive  how 
they  might  do  much  of  good,  even  in  the 
country,  by  relieving  hard-working  mothers 
from  a  great  deal  of  care  and  anxiety,  during 
school  hours  ;  and  I  should  exceedin;jly  re- 
gret to  have  them  totally  disbanded,  in  our 
large  and  populous  towns.  There  are  thou- 
sands of  very  young  children,  in  such  a  city 
as  New  York,  or  Philadelphia,  whose  parents 
cannot,  or  will  not  take  that  care  of  them, 
which  is  indispensable  for  their  health  and 
safety  ;  and  I  can  hardly  conceive  of  a  more 
benevolent  employment  than  to  find  them 
out,  gather  them  into  schools,  keep  them  out 
of  harm's  way,  and  bring  them  under  a  good 
social  and  moral  influence.  But  in  general, 
very  young  children  are  better  off  under  their 
mother's  eye,  than  any  where  else.  God  has 
distributed  them  into  families,  and  he  never 
intended  to  release  parents  from  the  responsi- 
bility of  taking  care  of  them  in  their  tender 
years  by  devolving  the  task  upon  strangers. 
Show  me  a  well  ordered  nursery  and  play 
ground,  over  which  maternal  love  presides, 
and  where  maternal  smiles  are  daily  and  al- 
most hourly  reflected  from  bright  eyes  and 
shining  faces,  and  I  will  show  you  one  of  the 
finest  mfant  schools  in  the  world. 


Sugar  Beet  for  Milch  Cows. — An  intelli- 
gent gentleman  from  the  eastward,  assured 
us  a  few  days  ago,  that  by  giving  his  cows  a 
peck  of  sugar  beets  twice  a  day,  cut  up  with 
their  hay,  he  was  enable  to  get  just  as  rich 
milk  and  butter  during  the  winter  as  in  sum- 
mer, when  the  pasture  was  at  its  best.    Now, 


40 


as  an  acre  of  ground  well  manured  planted 
with  this  root,  well  attended,  would  yield 
beets  enough  to  keep  ten  cows  from  the  1st  of 
November  till  tho  1st  of  May,  should  not 
every  farmer  make  his  arrangements  for 
planlinj?  beets  next  spring?  From  our  own 
experience,  we  have  no  doubt  that  this  addi- 
tion of  beets  to  the  ordinary  feed  of  the  cows, 
would  make  a  weekly  difference  of  2  lbs.  each 
in  their  product  of  buller.  From  the  first  of 
November  to  the  first  of  May,  there  are 
twenty-six  weeks.  This  number  of  weeks  at 
2  lbs.  additional  butter,  would  give  us  52  lbs. 
for  each  cow  during  the  period  named,  or 
.520  lbs.  for  the  ten  cows,  and  if  we  set  down 
the  butler  as  being  worth  twenty-five  cents 
per  pound,  it  will  give  us  one  hundred  and 
thirty  dollars  as  the  value  of  additional  yield 
brought  about  by  the  feeding  with  the  product 
of  an  acre  in  beets.  But  this  is  not  all — the 
proprietor  of  the  cows  in  the  spring  would 
have  tho  gratification  to  know  that  he  had 
treated  his  anin)als  well,  and  the  satisfaction 
of  seeing  them  in  good  condition. — Farmer 
and  Gard. 


LINES 

On   beins  surrounded  for  the  Jir<sl  time  by  my  i 
infant  grandchildren. 
0!i !  how  sweet  t.'iose  youlhrul  voices 

Ring  their  music  in  mine  ear! 

How  my  grateful  heart  rejoices, 

As  their  merry  laugh  1  hear. 

Could  I  see  their  beaming  faces, 

Happy  would  their  grandsire  be; 
Childish  glee,  and  youthful  giaces. 

Ever  had  tlieir  charms  for  m".. 
Whose  is  this  smull  hard  that  presses 

Soltly  on  my  willing  cheek  ? 
Whose  these  arms,  whose  fond  caresses 

Love's  endearing  language  speak? 
Well  I  know  those  tiny  fingers, 
Greenest  scion  of  my  stock  I 
From  lier  slumbers  still  she  lingers, 

'Tis  the  youngling  of  my  fluck. 
Wheresoe'er,  each  liltle  stranger. 

May  be  cast  your  lot  be  ow, 
Welcome  to  tho  path  of  danger. 

Through  this  world  of  weal  and  woe — 
I  could  wish  life's  sweetest  roses 
Strewn  pfofusely  in  your  way  ; 
But  'tis  Heaven  alune  disposes, — 

May  you  make  that  heaven  your  stay. 
Here,  serene  in  malnm  beauty, 
Slands  the  solace  of  my  life; 
Faithful  to  each  sacred  duty — 

Mother,  sister,  daughter,  wife. 
God  of  goodness  !  let  no  sorrow 

Blight  that  fond  and  feeling  heart, — 
But  let  each  returning  morrow 
Peace  and  happiness  impart. 
Wlien  those  bonds  which  now  unite  us. 
Bonds  of  earth,  though  bonds  of  love, 
Shall  be  broken,  and  invite  us 
To  llie  realms  of  joy  above, 
She  shall  turn  to  tliec,  O  Father  1 

From  all  apprehension  free, — 

Humbly  trusting  thou  will  gather 

All  her  dear  ones  unto  thee. 


"  A  man's  own  good   breeding  is  the  best 
security  against  other  people's  ill-manners." 


THE    FRIEND. 


TIIS§    mSESHB. 


and  substitute  a 
n  the  first  degr 
ble  punishmeni 


ELEVENTH    MONTH,  2,  1839. 


Pennsylvania  has  been  among  the  foremost,  if  indeed 
she  has  not  led  the  way  in  the  melioiation  of  penal 
law,  and  the  diminutinii  of  capital  punisiiments.  But 
it  has  long  been  a  source  of  deep  regret  with  a  large 
portion  of  her  citizens  of  various  religious  denomina- 
tions,  that  the  reformation  had  not  been  perfected,  and 
that  the  punishment  of  death  in  all  cases  was  not 
abolished.  Under  this  impression  a  number  of  indivi- 
duals have  originated  the  memorial  of  which  a  copy  is 
given  below.  It  is  very  desirable  that  the  movement 
be  made  as  extensive  and  general  through  the  state  as 
practicable,  and  with  tiiis  view  printed  copies  have 
been  prepared  which  it  is  intended  shall  be  dislributed 
for  signatures  throughout  the  respective  counties.  Yet 
as  every  locality  may  not  thus  be  provided  with  copies, 
the  deficiency  can  be  supplied  by  transcribing  from 
this  or  other  papers  in  which  the  memorial  may  be 
inserted.  It  is  hoped  that  all  who  take  an  interest  in 
this  important  measure,  especially  our  zealous  and 
lively  spirited  young  men,  will  be  exertive  and  spare 
no  pains  in  collecting  all  the  signatures  obtainable 
within  their  respective  spheres  of  action,  and  in  season 
to  be  forwarded  to  the  legislature  at  an  early  period 
of  its  session. 

of  Representatives,  in  Gene, 
embly  met : 

The  memorial  of  the  subscribers,  citizens  of  Pennsyl 
vania,  respectfully  represents: — 

That  your  memorialists,  anxious  to  promote  the 
substantial  improvement  of  this  great  commonwealth, 
take  the  liberty  of  soliciting  the  attention  of  the  legis. 
lature  lo  that  part  of  our  penal  code  which  relates  to 
the  punishmeni  of  death.  Il  is  deemed  unnecessary 
to  enter  into  any  argument  to  prove,  tliat  the  preser- 
vation of  society  from  lawless  depredations,  and  the  re- 
formation of  criminals,  are  the  great  objects  of  the 
penal  code  in  a  Christian  community.  Now,  so  far  us 
punishment  operates  as  a  preventive  lo  crime,  it  is  the 
certainty  of  its  infliction,  rather  than  its  severity,  that  is 
effective:  and  experience  sufficiently  proves,  that  the 
aversion  to  the  punishment  of  death,  which  many  of 
the  citizens  of  Pennsylvania  entertain,  renders  the 
conviction  of  persons  charged  with  the  heinous  crime 
of  murder,  much  more  dilfieuU  than  it  would  be  in 
case  a  less  revoking  punishmeni  was  the  consequence. 
Hence,  a  criminal  guilty  of  the  atrocious  crime  of  mur- 
der  in  the  first  degree,  is  more  likely  lo  escape  with 
impunity,  than  an  offender  of  a  lower  grade. 

It  is  a  consideration  worthy  the  attention  of  the  le- 
gislature, that  there  are  many  conscientious  citizens  of 
the  stale,  who  sincerely  believe,  that  the  infliction  of 
capital  punishment  is  not  included  within  the  authority 
which  a  Christian  community  can  justly  exercise  upon 
its  delinquent  members;  hence,  they  are  necessarily 
averse  to  giving  their  testimony,  or  serving  on  juries, 
where  the  conviction  of  a  culprit  involving  the  punish- 
ment of  death  may  be  the  probable  result.  The  agents 
of  the  penal  law,  are,  therefore,  in  great  measure  de. 
piived  of  the  aid  of  this  valuable  class,  in  the  execu 
lion  of  their  important  trusts.  And  it  is  certainly 
desirable,  that  the  examination  of  those  charges  which 
involve  the  lives  or  liberties  of  our  citizens,  should  be 
entrusted  to  the  most  strictly  conscientious  among  us. 
The  recent  law  of  Pennsylvania  which  requiresthat 
the  execution  of  criminals  should  be  withdrawn  from 
the  public  gaze,  and  performed  within  the  precincts  ot 
the  prison,  was  unquestionably  founded  upon  a  just 
conviction  that  such  exhibitions  are  rather  conducive 
to  than  preventive  of  crime.  And  we  may  reasonably 
question  whether  the  private  execution  of  a  murderer 
ever  operates  as  an  example  to  prevent  a  similar  of- 
fence. Indeed  a  little  reflection  upon  the  subject 
must  lead  to  the  conclusion,  that  murders  are  al- 
ways committed  under  the  influence  of  the  most  dire- 
ful passion,  which  renders  the  actor  regardless  at  the 
lime  of  any  consequences,  immediate  or  remote, 
may  ensue. 

For  these,  and  other   reasons,  we   earnestly  request 
the   legislature  lo  revise  this  part  of  our  penal  code, 


jonfinerncnt  for  life  in  case  of  murder 
e,  instead  of  the  awful  and  irretriev- 
of  death. 


k  stated  meeting  of  the  Concord  Auxiliary 
Bible  Association  of  Friends,  will  be  held  at 
Middletown  meeting  house,  on  second  day, 
lllh  day  of  the  eleventh  month,  at  11 
o'clock  A.  M.  The  female  members  are  re- 
spectfully invited  to  attend. 

Howard  Yaknall,  Sec'ry. 
nth  mo.  1st,  1839. 

HAVERFORD     SCHOOL. 

WANTED,  a  Friend  to  act  as  Steward  of 
this  Institution.     Apply  to 

KlMBER  &   ShARPLESS, 

No.  8  South  Fourth  street. 


Mabried  on  third  day,  lOlh  mo.  Isl,  at  Friends' 
meeting-house.  Sixth  street,  Joseph  W.  Hilyard,  of 
New  York,  to  Hannah  A.  Thomson,  of  this  city. 

on  lourth  day,  the  llth  of  9th  mo.  last,  at 

Friends'  meeting,  Lampeter,  Job  VVindle,  Jr.,  of 
East  Cain,  to  Mary  Evans,  Jr.,  daughter  of  Isaac 
Evans,  of  the  former  place. 

at  Friends'  meetin;T. Iiouse,  London  Grove, 

Pa.,  on  the  23d  ult.,  Alfred  Cope,  ot  Philadelphia,  to 
Hannah,  daughter  of  Tho-nas  Edge,  deceased,  late  of 
Duwningtown. 


Died,  at  his  residence  near  Camden,  N.  J.,  on  sixth 
day,  the  18th  ull.,  after  an  illness  of  about  a  week, 
Isaac  Jones,  in  the  65th  year  of  his  age,  a  respect- 
able member  of  Newton  Particular,  and  Haddonfield 
Monthly  Meeting.  He  appeared  to  be  sensible  that 
his  dissolution  was  at  hand,  and,  it  is  believed,  that 
through  the  mercy  of  redeeming  Love,  he  witnessed 
preparation  for  the  awful  change. 

on  the  22d  of  10th  month,  at  his  residence  in 

Hanover  township,  Burlington  county,  N.  J.,  William 
Letchworth,  aged  about  77  years,  a  member  of  Bur- 
lington Monthly  Meeting,  and  formerly  of  this  city. 

at  his  residence  in  Alexandria,  D.  C,  on   the 

10th  ull.,  Andrew  Scholfield,  aged  78  years  and  11 
months.  His  disease  was  bilious  fever,  and  he  suffered 
the  most  excruciating  pains  during  the  whole  of  his 
illness,  which  lasted  about  a  week.  He  appeared 
cheerful,  and  was  sensible  of  his  approaching  end, 
— departed  without  a  groan  about  2  o'clock  a.  m.,  hav- 
ing left  a  consoling  evidence  that  he  has  gone  to  dwell 
willi  the  blessed  in  heaven. 

at  theresidenee  of  his  son-in-law,  Eli; ha  Kirk, 

near  Mount  Pleasant,  Ohio,  on  the  23d  of  fifth  month, 
1839,  Jesse  Foulke,  in  the  78th  year  of  his  age,  a 
member  of  Short  Creek  Monthly  and  Particular  Meet- 
ing of  Fi lends.  Though  his  departure  was  sudden, 
and  at  a  moment  unlooked  for  by  those  with  whom  he 
lived,  yet  his  mind  had  been  evidently  preparing  for 
this  solemn  event.  He  expressed  at  diflierenl  times 
that  he  bolieved  his  time  here  was  near  to  a  close, 
adding  he  had  no  desire  it  should  be  lengthened  out, 
but  felt  willing  to  wait  the  appointed  time.  He  de- 
light d  much  in  the  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
and  the  writings  of  our  worthy  predecessors  in  the 
truth,  and  often  spoke  of  the  benefit  of  solemn  quiet 
wailing  and  retirement  of  mind,  that  he  experienced 
such  lo  be  some  of  his  most  profitable  seasons.  He 
was  a  diligent  attender  of  our  religious  meetings,  and 
for  the  last  twelve  months  persevered  in  the  perform- 
ance of  this  duty  under  much  bodily  infirmity.  Amidst 
all  the  difficulties  with  which  the  enemy  has  assailed 
the  Society  of  Friends,  his  deep  attachment  to  its  an- 
cient doctrines  and  testimonies  remained,  and  his  faith 
in  the  merits  of  his  Redeemer  was  unshaken,  and  we 
doubt  not  he  has  been  permitted  to  join  the  ju.st  of 
all  generations. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 
Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelphia. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SE5VENTH  SJkir,  EIHVEKTH  M023TH,  9,  1333, 


HO.  f . 


EDITED  BY   ROBERT   SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Pii:e  two  dollars  per  annum,  pai/abU  in  advan 

Subscriptions  and  Payments  received  by 

GEORGE   W.  TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  OP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


From  SiUiman'a  JoarnaL 

On  the  Boracic  Acid  Lagoons  of  Tuscany;  hy 
JouN  BowKiNO,  LL.  D. 

The  borax  lagoons  of  Tuscany  are  entitled 
to  a  detailed  description.  Tliey  are  unique 
ia  Europe,  if  not  in  the  world  ;  and  their  pro- 
duce is  become  an  article  of  equal  importance 
to  Great  Britain  as  an  import,  and  to  Tus- 
cany as  an  export.  They  are  spread  over  a 
surface  of  about  thirty  miles,  and  exhibit 
from  the  distance  columns  of  vapour,  more 
or  less  according  to  the  season  of  the  year 
and  state  of  the  weather,  which  rise  in  large 
volumes  among  the  recesses  of  the  mountains. 

As  yon  approach  the  lagoons,  the  earth 
seems  to  pour  out  boiling  water  as  if  from  vol- 
canoes of  various  sizes,  in  a  variety  of  soil, 
but  principally  of  chalk  and  sand.  The  heat 
in  the  immediate  adjacency  is  intolerable,  and 
you  are  drenched  by  the  vapour,  which  im- 
pregnates the  atmosphere  with  a  strong  and 
somewhat  sulphurous  smell.  The  whole  scene 
IS  one  of  terrible  violence  and  confusion — the 
noisy  outbreak  of  the  boiling  element — the 
rugged  and  agitated  surface — the  volumes  of 
vapour — the  impregnated  atmosphere — the 
rush  of  waters — among  bleak  and  solitary 
mountains. 

The  ground,  which  burns  and  shakes  be- 
neath your  feet,  is  covered  with  beautiful 
crystallizations  of  sulphur  and  other  minerals. 
lis  character  beneath  the  surface  at  Mount 
Cerbolc  is  that  of  a  black  marl  streaked  with 
chalk,  giving  it,  at  a  short  distance,  the  ap- 
pearance of  variegated  marble. 

Formerly  the  place  was  regarded  by  the 
peasants  as  the  entrance  of  hell,  a  supersti- 
lion  derived  no  doubt  from  very  ancient  times, 
for  the  principal  of  the  lagoons  and  the  neigh- 
bouring volcano  still  bear  the  name  of  Monte 
Cerboli  {Mons  Cerberi).  The  peasantry  never 
passed  by  the  spot  without  terror,  counting 
their  beads,  and  praying  for  the  protection  of 
the  Virgin. 

The  borax  lagoons  have  been  brought  into 
their  present  profitable  action  within  a  very 
few  years.  Scattered  over  an  extensive  dis- 
trict, they  are  become  the  property  of  an 


active  individual,  M.  Lardcrel,  to  whdin  ihey 
are  a  source  of  wealth,  more  valuable  per- 
haps, and  certainly  less  capricious,  than  any 
mine  of  silver  ihal  Mexico  or  Peru  possesses. 
The  process  of  manufacture  is  sini|)!e,  and  is 
efiecled  by  those  instruments  which  the  lo- 
calities themselves  present.  The  soflioni,  or 
vapours,  break  forth  violently  in  different 
parts  of  the  mountain  recesses.  They  only 
produce  boracic  acid  when  they  burst  with  a 
fierce  explosion.  I.i  these  spots  artificiaj  la- 
goons are  formed  by  the  introduction  of  the; 
mountain  streams.  The  hot  vapour  keeps 
the  water  perpetually  in  ebullition;  and  alter 
it  has  received  its  impregnation  during  twenty- 
four  hours  at  the  most  elevated  lagoon,  llie  } 
contents  are  allowed  to  descend  to  the  second 
lagoon,  where  a  second  impregnation  lakes  | 
place,  and  then  to  the  tliird,  and  so  forth,  till  j 
it  readies  the  lowest  receptacle  ;  and  having 
thus  passed  through  from  six  to  eight  lagoons, 
it  has  gathered  one  half  per  cent,  of  the  bo- 
racic acid.  It  is  then  transferred  to  the  re- 
servoirs, frotn  whence,  alter  a  few  hours'  rest, 
it  is  convevoj  to  the  evaporating  pans,  where 
tho  hot  vapour  concentrates  the  strength  ofj 
the  acid  by  [lassing  under  shallow  leaden  ves-  j 
sels  from  the  boilinn  fountains  above,  which 
is  quite  at  a  heat  of  80^  of  Reaumur,*  and  is  i 
discharged  at  a  heat  of  CO'.f  There  arc  from 
ten  to  twenty  pans,  in  each  of  which  the  con-  [ 
centration  becomes  greater  at  every  descent  j 
till  it  passes  to  the  crystallizing  vessels,  from 
whence  it  is  carried  to  the  drying  rooms,] 
where,  after  two  or  three  hours,  it  becomes  - 
ready  to  be  packed  for  exportation. 

Tlie  number  of  establishments  is  nine.  The  i 
whole  amount  produced  varies  from  7000  to  ! 
8000  pounds  (of  12  ounces)  per  day.  The  | 
produce  does  not  appear  susceptible  of  much  i 
extension,  as  the  whole  of  the  water  is  turned  j 
to  account ;  the  atmosphere  has,  however,  j 
some  influence  on  tho  result.  In  bright  and 
clear  weather,  whether  in  winter  or  summer,  j 
the  vapours  arc  less  dense,  but  the  depositions  \ 
of  boracic  acid  in  tho  lagoons  are  infallible  j 
barometers  to  the  neighbourhood,  even  at  a  \ 
great  distance,  serving  to  regulate  the  pro- j 
ceedings  of  the  peasantry  in  their  agricultural  j 
pursuits.  I 

It  had  been  long  supposed  that  the  boracic  i 
acid  was  not  to  be  found  in  the  vapours  of 
the  lagoons  ;  and  when  it  ia  seen  how  small 
the  proportion  of  acid  must  originally  be,  it 
will  not  bo  wondered  at  that  its  presence 
should  have  escaped  attention.  In  the  lowest 
of  the  lagoons,  after  five,  six,  and  in  some  i 
cases  a  greater  number  of  impregnations,  the 
quantity  of  boracic  acid  given  out  does  not 
exceed  one  half  per  cent. ;  thus  if  the  produce 


Thaboilinj  point. 


■16T- ofFalircnheit. 


be  estimated  at  7.")00  pounds  per  day,  the 
quantity  of  saturated  water  daily  discharged 
is  a  million  and  a  half  of  Tuscan  pounds,  or 
five  hundred  tons  English. 

The  lagoons  aie  ordinarily  excavated  by 
the  mountaineers  of  Lombardy,  who  emigrate 
into  Tuscany  during  the  winter  season,  when 
their  native  Apennines  are  covered  with 
snow.  They  gain  about  one  Tuscan  lira  per 
day.  But  the  works  are  conducted,  when  in 
operation,  by  natives,  ail  of  whom  are  married, 
and  who  occupy  houses  attached  to  the  evapo- 
rating pans.  They  wear  a  common  uniform, 
and  their  health  is  generally  good. 

A  great  improvement  in  the  cultivation, 
and  a  great  increase  in  the  value  of  the  neigh- 
bouring soil,  has  naturally  followed  the  intro- 
duction of  the  manufacture  of  the  boracic  acid. 
A  rise  of  wages  has  accompanied  the  new  de- 
mand for  labour  ;  much  land  has  been  brought 
into  cultivation  by  new  directions  given  to  the 
streams  of  smaller  rivers.  Before  the  boracic 
lakes  were  turned  to  profitable  account,  their 
fetid  smell,  their  frightful  appearance,  agi- 
tating the  earth  around  ihem  hy  the  ceaseless 
explosions  of  boiling  water,  and  not  less  the 
terrors  with  which  superstition  invested  them, 
made  the  lagoons  themselves  to  be  regarded 
as  public  nuisances,  and  gave  to  the  sur- 
rounding country  a  character  which  alienated 
all  atteinpts  at  improvement. 

Nor  were  the  lagoons  without  real  and 
positive  dangers,  for  the  loss  of  life  was  cer- 
tain where  man  or  beast  had  the  misfortune 
to  fall  into  any  of  those  boiling  baths.  Cases 
frequently  occurred  in  which  cattle  perished; 
and  one  chemist,  of  considerable  eminence, 
met  with  a  horrible  death  by  being  precipi- 
tated into  one  of  tho  lagoons.  Legs  were  not 
unfrequently  lost  by  a  false  step  into  the 
smaller  pits  (j)iitizze),  whore,  before  the  foot 
could  be  withdrawn,  the  flesh  would  be  sepa- 
rated from  the  bone. 

That  these  lagoons,  now  a  source  of  im- 
mense revenue,  should  have  remained  for  ages 
unproductive;  that  they  should  have  been  so 
frequently  visited  by  scientific  men,  to  none 
of  whom  (for  ages  at  least)  did  the  thought 
occur  that  they  contained  in  them  mines  of 
wealth,  is  a  curious  phenomenon  ;  nor  is  it 
less  remarkable,  that  it  was  left  for  a  man, 
whose  name  and  occupation  are  wholly  disas- 
sociated from  science,  to  convert  these  fugi- 
tive vapours  into  substantial  wealth. 

Though  to  the  present  proprietor  (the 
Chevalier  Larderel)  the  merit  attaches  of  hav- 
ing given  to  the  boracic  lagoons  the  immense 
importance  they  now  possess,  a  succession  of 
adventurers  had  made  many  experiments,  and 
had  produced  a  considerable  quantity  of  bo- 
racic acid,  but  at  a  cost  (from  the  expenditure 
of  combustible)  which  left   but  little  profit. 


42 

The  small  value  that  was  attaclied  to  them 
may  be  sten  in  the  fact,  that  the  largest  and 
most  productive  district  of  the  lagonris,  thai 
of  Monte  Cerboli,  was  offered  in  pcrpetuitv, 
so  lately  as  1818,  at  an  annual  ground-rent 
of  £T.  200Z.  or  61.  i;Js.  4.d.  per  annum, 
thoujjh  it  now  produces  several  thousand 
pounds  sterling.  The  immense  increase  in 
their  value  arose  from  the  simplft^t  of  im- 
provements, the  abandonment  of  the  use  of 
charcoal,  and  the  application  of  the  heat  of 
the  lagoons  or  soffioni  to  the  evaporation  of 
their  own  waters.  Iniprovemenis,  however, 
and  very  important  ones,  particularly  by  sub- 
jecting the  waters  to  a  succession  of  impreg- 
nations, had  been  gradually  introduced  by  a 
Signor  Ciaschi,  and  the  importation  of  boracio 
acid  from  Tuscany  into  France,  before  1817, 
had  been  between  7000  and  8000  pounds,  ol 
a  quality  gradually  increasing  in  purity  :  but 
Ciaschi  perished  miserably,  in  consequence 
of  falling  into  one  of  thfe  lagoons  which  he 
himself  had  excavated,  leaving  his  family  in 
n  state  of  extreme  poverty.  His  death  (which 
happened  in  1816)  naturally  threw  a  damj) 
upon  adventure.  The  experiments  were  re- 
sumed in  the  following  year,  and  m  the  midst 
ef  violent  claims  and  controversies,  M.  Lar- 
derel  has  become  the  monopolist  of  the  boracic 
productions  of  Tuscany. 

With  the  increased  productions  of  boracic 
acid  has  arisen  an  increased  demand,  grow- 
ing out  of  the  more  extensive  application  of 
it  to  manufacturing  purposes.  In  about  four 
years  the  quantity  has  been  quadrupled  by 
superior  modes  of  extraction,  and  by  greater 
care  employed  in  the  collection  of  the  boracic 
▼apour.  in  1833  about  650,000  Tuscan 
pounds  were  obtained,  in  1836  two  millions 
and  a  half. 

But  it  appears  to  me  that  the  powers  and 
riches  of  these  extraordinary  districts  remain 
yet  to  be  fully  developed.  They  exhibit  an 
immensB  number  of  mighty  steam-engines, 
furnished  by  nature  at  no  cost,  and  applicable 
to  the  production  of  an  infinite  variety  of  ob- 
jects. In  the  progress  of  time  tliis  vast  ma- 
chinery of  heat  and  force  will  probably  be- 
come the  moving  central  point  of  extensive 
manufacturing  establishments.  The  steam, 
which  has  been  so  ingeniously  applied  to  the 
concentration  and  evaporation  of  the  boracic 
acid,  will  probably  hereafter,  instead  of  wast 
ing  itself  in  the   air,   b' 

huge  engines,  which  will  be  directed  to  the 
infinite  variety  of  production  which  engages 
the  attention  of  labouring  and  intelligent  ar- 
tisans; and  thus,  in  the  course  of  time,  there 
can  be  little  doubt,  that  these  lagoons,  which 
were  fled  from  as  objects  of  danger  and  ter- 
ror by  uninstructed  man,  will  gather  round 
Ihem  a  large  intelligent  population,  and    be 


THE   FRIENO. 

VISIT  TO   THE    SANDWICH    ISLANDS. 

:Conlinued  from  page  :1J^0 

lllh. — Mr.  Jones,  the  consul,  called  for  us 
this  morning,  and  we  accompanied  him  to  the 
Seamen's  chapel  in  our  neighbourhood,  the 
only  church  in  the  town  in  which  English 
service  is  performed.  The  chapel  is  a  hand- 
some building  of  adobes,  or  sun-dried  bricks, 
lately  erected,  and,  as  its  name  imports,  is  in- 
tended chiefly  for  the  benefit  of  the  mariners 
who  visit  the  island.  It  is  surmounted  by  a 
handsome  dome  and  belfry  of  wood,  from 
which  the  bell  was  pealing  out  its  solemn 
notes  as  we  approached  it.  John  Deill,  the 
pastor,  officiated,  to  whom  we  were  introduced 
at  the  conclusion  of  the  service. 

in  the  afternoon,  Mr.  N.  and  myself  walked 
with  the  consul  to  the  native  church,  at  the 
lower  extremity  of  the  town.  This  is  an 
enormous  building,  one  hundred  and  ninety- 
six  feet  in  length  by  sixty  in  breadth,  and 
capable  of  containing  four  thousand  people. 
It  is  built  in  the  native  style,  of  grass  tied  in 
bundles  on  a  rude  frame  work  of  sticks,  and 
the  ridge  pole,  which  extends  along  the  whole 
limgih  of  the  apex  of  the  roof  within,  is  sup- 
ported by  numerous  roughly  hewn  pillars 
driven  into  the  ground.  The  natives,  in  great 
numbers,  were  flocking  to  the  church  ;  men 
in  every  variety  of  costume,  from  the  plain 
and  dignified  dress  of  the  European  gentle- 
man, to  the  simple  and  primitive  tapa  or 
native  cloth  ;  and  women,  from  the  gay  hat 
and  feathers,  silk  gowns  and  stays  of  polished 
life,  to  the  light  and  much  better  adapted 
robe  of  the  country,  with  its  invariable  ac- 
companiment, the  pau  or  waist-fillet  of  figured 
calico.  While  we  were  standing,  surveying 
the  moving  throng,  we  observed  a  little  two 
wheeled  cart  approach,  drawn  by  four  men 
in  the  native  dress,  in  which  sat  one  of  the 
great  lolund  beauties  of  the  island,  attired  in 
gay  silk,  with  a  large  black  hat,  from  which 
drooped  a  magnificent  ostrich  feather.  This 
was  Kinav,  the  ex-queen,  and  wife  of  Keknia- 
noa,  the  commandante  of  the  fort,  commonly 
called  the  colonel.  At  the  door  of  the  church 
she  was  assisted  to  dismount ;  and  as  she 
swept  along  by  us  and  entered  the  aisle,  she 
made  us  a  low  and  graceful  bow,  tossing  back 
her  great  head,  and  looking  around  upon  the 
company  assembled,  with  the  air  of  one  who 
.1  expected  profound  admiration  and  unlimited 
employed  to  move  I  h'""nge.  In  the  church,  we  were  invited  by 
Kekuanoa  to  take  a  seat  on  the  bench  beside 
him  and  his  wife;  and  when  Mr.  Bingham 
commenced  the  service  by  reading  a  native 
hymn,  Kinau  did  me  the  honour  to  present 
me  with  her  book,  pointing  to  the  place  with 
a  dignified  and  patronising  air,  which  I  ac- 
knowledged with  all  suitable  respect. 

The  sermon,  in   the    native   language,  by 


come   sources    of  prosperity  to  innumerable    Mr.  Bingham,  was  delivered  in  an   easy  and 

fluent  manner,  and  in  the  whole  of  the  great 
concourse  there  was  scarcely  a  movement 
during  the  service.  All  seemed  deeply  en- 
gaged in  the  business  for  which  they  had  as- 
sembled; and  as  I  looked  around  upon  the 
quiet  and  attentive  multitude,  a  comparison 
with  the  wild  and  idolatrous  scenes  which 
their  assemblies  exhibited  in  times  past  was 
irresistibly  forced  upon  me. 


individuals  through  countless  generations. 

It  is  common  to  overlook  what  is  near  by 
keeping  the  eye  fixed  on  something  remote. 
In  the  same  manner  present  opportunities  are 
neglected  and  attainable  good  is  slighted  by 
minds  busied  in  extensive  ranges,  and  intent 
upon  future  advantages. — Johnson. 


A  few  days  after  this  I  was  introduced  by 
Captain  Charlton,  his  Britannic  majesty's 
consul,  to  the  king  Kauikeaouli,  or  Tame- 
HAMEiiA  III.,  as  he  is  sometimes  called.  He 
was  accompanied  by  John  Young,  one  of  his 
prime  favourites,  a  fine,  noble  looking  young 
man,  who  I  thought  looked  much  more  like  a 
king  than  his  master.  His  majesty  was  very 
condescending  and  kind.  He  conversed  easily 
and  freely,  though  in  broken  English,  and 
having  understood  that  I  had  been  somewhat 
of  a  traveller,  was  very  curious  to  hear  my 
adventures  through  the  wild  regions  of  tlic 
west.  The  stories  of  buflalo  and  grizzly  bear 
hunting  pleased  him  particularly,  and  his 
dark  eye  actually  glittered  as  I  recounted  to 
him  the  stirring  and  thrilling  incidents  of  the 
wild  buflalo  chase,  and  the  no  less  moving 
perils  of  the  encounter  with  the  fierce  bear 
of  the  prairies.  He  remarked  that  he  should 
enjoy  such  hunting;  that  here  there  was  no- 
thing for  his  amusement  but  the  chasing  of 
wild  cattle,  and  the  common  athletic  exercise 
of  quoits,  bar-heaving,  &c.,  but  he  should 
like  to  see  these  big  bufliilo  and  bears,  and 
then  asked  me,  with  great  simplicity,  if  I 
supposed  he  could  kill  them. 

The  king  is  said  to  be  one  of  the  strongest 
and  most  active  men  on  the  island.  He  is 
not  yet  encumbered  with  flesh,  like  most  of 
the  chiefs,  and  he  has  all  the  elasticity  and 
vigour  of  youth,  superadded  to  a  naturally 
strong  and  robust  frame.  He  has  a  groat 
fancy  for  all  kinds  of  break-neck  adventures, 
and  I  have  no  doubt,  that,  were  he  trans- 
planted to  the  plains  of  the  west,  he  would 
soon  be  a  hunter  of  the  first  water. 

The  food  of  the  natives,  consists  princi- 
pally of  an  article  called  poe,  which  is  made 
by  beating  the  baked  roots  of  the  taro,  (Arviv. 
escnlenlum,)  on  a  sort  of  wooden  trencher, 
with  a  large  oval  stone.  The  mass  so  pre- 
pared is  mixed  with  a  small  quantity  of  water, 
and  set  aside  for  several  days  to  ferment, 
when  it  becomes  about  of  the  consistence  of 
paper  hanger's  paste.  This,  with  fish,  either 
raw  or  baked,  constitutes  almost  the  sole 
food  of  the  common  people.  Give  a  Sandwich 
Islander  plenty  of  poe,  wiih  a  raw  fish  or 
two,  at  each  meal,  and  he  asks  for  nothing 
more ;  deprive  him  of  his  dear  loved  sour 
paste,  and  he  loses  his  spirits,  and  is  miser- 
able. I  have  seen  this  strikingly  shown  in 
the  case  of  the  islanders  at  the  Columbia. 
The  poor  Kanakas  tried  their  utmost  to 
manufacture  a  sort  of  poe — sweet  potatoes, 
Irish  potatoes,  and  even  wappatoos,  were 
operated  upon,  but  all  to  no  purpose ;  and 
when  our  brig  left  the  river,  their  farewells 
to  us  were  mingled  with  desires  loudly  ex- 
pressed, that  on  our  return,  we  would  bring 
them  each  a  calabash  of  poe. 

The  manner  in  which  an  islander  takes  his 
food  is  primitive  to  the  last  degree.  He  seats 
himself  cross-legged  upon  the  ground  with 
his  calabash  before  him,  and  a  fish  and  a  little 
pile  of  salt  on  a  wooden  dish  by  his  side.  His 
two  first  fingers  are  immersed  in  the  paste, 
and  stirred  round  several  times  until  enough 
adheres  to  coat  them  thickly,  when  they  are 
carried  by  a  quick  motion  to  the  mouth, 
which  is  open  to  receive  them,  and  are  sucked 


IHE    I'UIKND. 


43 


clenii — a  little  pincli  with  the  fingers  is  tlien 
taUeii  of  llio  fish  which  is  perhaps  floundering 
bn.^iJe  him,  followed  by  a  similar  pinch  of 
salt,  to  season  the  whole  repist. 

The  principal  beauty  of  the  islanders,  in 
iheir  own  estimation,  consists  in  their  being 
omu-mously  fat,  some  of  them  weighing  up- 
wards of  three  liundred  pounds,  and  measures 
are  consequently  resorted  to,  that  will  suc- 
cessfully and  expeditiously  produce  this  much 
desired  result.  With  this  view,  the  chiefs 
t.ike  but  lillle  exercise,  and  eat  enormously 
of  the  nutritive  paste  before  spoken  of.  After 
they  have  stuffed  as  much  as  their  stomachs 
will  contain,  without  the  risk  of  positive  suf- 
focation, they  roll  over  on  their  backs  upon 
the  ground,  grunting  like  huge  swine,  when 
two  attendants  approach  and  place  themselves 
on  each  side  ot  the  patient.  One  wields  a 
kahili,  or  feather  fly  brush,  to  cool  his  mas- 
ter, and  keep  off  the  mosquitoes,  while  the 
other  commences  his  operations  by  punching 
his  fist  violently  into  the  stomach  of  the  fallen 
man,  who,  with  a  great  snort,  acknowledges 
his  consciousness,  and  the  pleasure  he  derives 
from  it.  Soon  the  other  fist  of  the  serving 
man  follows,  and  the  regular  kneading  pro- 
cess is  performed  ;  at  first,  slowly  and  cau- 
tiously, but  gradually  increasing  in  quickness 
and  severity  until  the  attendant  is  forced  to 
slop  for  brtalh,  and  the  poor  stupified  lump 
of  obesity  forgets  to  grunt  in  unison  with  the 
rapidly  descending  blows.  This  is  the  opera- 
lion  called  riimi-rumi,  and  is  usually  continued 
from  ten  to  fifteen  minutes,  after  which  the 
patient  rises,  yawns,  stretches  his  limbs,  and 
calls  loudly  for  another  calabash  of  poe.  This 
custom  is  followed  almost  exclusively  by  the 
chiefs,  but  is  not  confined  to  the  male  sex, 
the  women  enjoying  the  luxury  equally  with 
the  men.  The  rumi-rumi  is  also  practised 
in  cases  of  abdominal  pains,  and  in  dyspeptic 
complaints.  Even  the  foreigners  sometiuies 
resort  to  it,  and  find  it  beneficial. 

17th. — Mr.  N.  and  myself  were  invited  to 
participate  in  a  lu-au  dinner,  to  be  given  in 
the  valley  of  Nuano  this  afternoon.  At  about 
2  o'clock,  Mr.  Jones  called  for  us,  and  fur- 
nished us  with  good  horses,  upon  which  W3 
mounted,  and  galloped  off  to  the  valley.  After 
a  delightful  ride  of  about  five  miles,  over  a 
good,  though  rather  stony  road,  between  the 
hills  which  enclose  the  valley,  we  arrived  at 
a  pretty  little  temporary  cottage,  formed  en- 
tirely of  the  broad  green  leaves  of  the  ii 
plant,  and  perched  on  a  picturesque  hill, 
overlooking  the  whole  extent  of  our  ride. 
Here  we  found  a  number  of  the  foreign  gen- 
tlemen ;  others  soon  joined  us,  and  our  com- 
pany consisted  of  fifty  or  sixty  persons,  the 
king,  John  Young,  and  several  other  distin- 
guished natives  being  of  the  party. 

As  the  collation  was  not  yet  ready  to  be 
served  up,  Mr.  Jones,  Captiin  Hinckley,  Mr. 
N.  and  myself  remounted  our  horses  for  a 
visit  to  the  great  pari,  or  precipice,  two  miles 
above.  We  found  the  road  somewhat  rough, 
;ind  very  hilly,  in  some  places  extremely  nar- 
row, and  the  path  wound  constantly  through 
bushes  <uid  tall  ferns  to  the  elevated  land 
which  we  were  approaching.  When  within 
a  few  hundred  yards  of  the  precipice,  we  left 


iiur  horses  in  charge  of  several  native  boys,  I 
who  had  followed  us  for  the  purpose,  and 
ascended  to  the  edge  of  the  pari.  The  wind 
was  blowing  a  gale,  so  that  it  was  necessary 
to  remove  our  hats  and  bind  up  our  heads 
v.ith  handkerchiefs,  and  when  we  stood  upon 
the  clifi",  some  care  was  required  to  keep  our 
fiioting,  and  to  brace  ourselves  against  the  fu- 
rious blast  which  was  eddying  around  the 
summit. 

The  pari  is  an  almost  perpendicular  preci- 
pice, of  about  six  hundred  feet,  composed  of 
basaltic  tock,  with  occasional  strata  of  hard 
white  clay. 

On  the  north  is  seen  the  fertile  and  beautiful 
valley  of  Kolau,  with  its  neat  little  cottages, 
taro-patches  and  fields  of  sugar  cane,  spread 
out  before  you  like  a  picture  ;  and  beyond,  is 
the  indented  shors,  with  its  high  and  pointed 
cliffs,  margining  the  ocean  as  far  as  the  eye 
can  discern.  Down  this  precipice,  on  the 
north  side,  is  a  sort  of  rude  path,  which  the 
natives  have  constructed,  and  up  this  we  saw 
a  number  of  them  toiling,  clinging  with  their 
hands  to  the  jutting  crags  above,  to  raisj  and  I 
support  their  bodies  in  the  ascent.  As  they  1 
approached  nearer  to  us,  I  was  surprised  to  j 
perceive  that  every  man  bore  a  burthen  on  j 
his  shoulder;  some  had  large  calabashes  ofj 
poe,  suspended  one  on  each  end  of  a  long  pole,  j 
and  others  carried  living  pigs,  similarly  sus- 
pended, by  having  their  feet  tied  together,  and  i 
the  pole  passed  between  them.  The  porkers, 
although  hanging  back  downwards,  in  a  posi- 
tion not  the  most  comfortable,  did  not  com- 
plain of  the  treatment,  until  they  were  de- 1 
posited  on  the  terra  firma  of  the  summit, 
when  they  tuned  iheir  pipes  to  a  lusty 
squeal,  anil  made  amends  for  their  former  si- 
lence. 

This  spot  is  the  scone  of  the  last  great  bat- 1 
tie  of  King  Tamehameha,  by  which  he  ac- 1 
quired  the  sole  and  absolute  sovereignty  of 
the  whole  Sandwich  group.  The  routed  army 
of  the  petty  island  king  was  driven  to  take 
refuge  among  the  wild  crags  of  the  pari,  and 
hither  it  was  followed  by  the  conquering 
forces  of  the  invader.  No  quarter  was  shown. 
The  fugitives  were  hunted  like  savage  beasts, 
and,  almost  to  a  man,  were  hurled  from  the 
giddy  height  and  dashed  to  pieces  on  the 
frightful  rocks  below. 

On  returning  to  the  cottage,  we  found  that 
the  dinner  had  been  dished  up,  and  that  the 
guests  were  about  taking  their  seats.  Our 
table  was  the  groon  grass,  upon  which  had 
been  arranged,  with  native  taste,  a  circular 
/able  cloth,  composed  of  ti  leaves,  placed  one 
above  anotl.cr.  On  this  the  viands  were  laid. 
They  consisted  of  fat  pigs,  and  fat  dogs,  tur- 
keys, chickens,  boiled  ham,  and  fish,  with 
vegetables  of  various  kinds,  taro,  sweet  pota- 
toes, &c. — all  cooked  in  the  native  manner, 
in  pits  made  in  the  ground,  in  which  heated 
stones  had  been  placed.  Each  pig  and  dog 
had  Kuch  a  stone  within  him,  and  around  it 
had  been  wrapped  a  quantity  of  ti  leaves, 
which  were  eaten  as  greens,  and  were  excel- 
lent. The  whole  of  the  cookery  was,  in  fact, 
very  superior,  and  would  have  delighted  the 
most  fastidious  epicure  of  our  own  enlightened 
land.     We  had  also  various  liquors  :  Cham- 


pagne, cherry,  Madeira,  and  mountain  dew, 
and  were  wailed  upon  by  native  men  and 
boys,  with  chaplets  of  green  bound  around 
their  heads,  and  their  persons  profusely  orna- 
mented with  the  "  fern  and  heather  of  their 
native  valleys."  Among  the  attendants,  Mr. 
Mills,  or  Diacon  Mills,  as  he  is  sometiines 
called,  stood  pre-eminent;  he  actei  as  pur- 
veyor asul  major  domo ;  and  showed,  by  his 
uniform  conduct,  that  he  was  fully  alive  to 
the  high  responsibilities  of  his  ofdce. 

Towards  evening  th.e  whole  party  mounted 
their  horses  and  galloped  down  the  valley  into 
the  town.  As  we  entered  the  precincts  wa 
formed  ourselves  into  a  battalion,  and  reined 
in  our  horses  to  a  dignified  trot,  in  order  to 
pass  a  troop  of  gay  native  ladies  who  were 
returning  from  a  visit  to  Waititi.  At  tho 
head  of  this  equestrian  cavalcade,  I  was  sur- 
prised to  observe  the  large  person  of  Madam 
Kinau,  silting  astride  upon  a  noble  steed 
which  evidently  made  an  effort  to  curvet  and 
appear  proud  of  its  queenly  burthen. 

While  we  were  proceeding  at  this  slow  gait, 
a  man  suddenly  sprang  up  behind  my  saddlo 
and  fixed  his  arms  firiuiy  around  my  waist.  E 
was  not  more  astonished  than  my  horse  at 
this  intrusion;  and  the  spirited  animal  which 
I  rode,  not  beint;  accustomed  to  carry  double, 
and  feeling  unwilling  to  be  so  imposed  upon, 
began  kicking  up  his  heels,  and  darting  wildly 
about  the  road.  I  requested  the  intruder  to 
dismount  instantly,  but  the  only  attention: 
which  was  jtaid  to  this  v/as  a  reply,  in  th& 
native  language,  which  I  did  not  understand. 
Supposing  him  to  be  one  of  the  servants  who 
had  been  heated  by  the  refuse  wine  of  the 
feast,  and  considering  niyself  in  real  danger 
from  the  unruly  conduct  of  my  horse,  I  turned 
half  round  and  dealt  my  merry  companion  a 
blow  in  the  chest,  which  I  intended  should 
have  unseated  him.  How  was  I  astonished  to 
hear  the  exclamation,  "don't  strike  so  hard, 
haii7'i,''  from  him  who  occupied  my  crupper, 
and  1  was  tiot  long  in  discovering  that  tho 
joker  was  the  king,  Kauikeaouli,  himself.  I 
apologized  in  the  best  manner  !  cculd,  though 
out  ot  breath  with  the  exertion  of  restraining 
the  fiery  horse.  His  majesty  did  not  seem  in 
the  least  ofiiinded,  but  passing  one  arm  each 
side  of  me,  and  taking  the  bridle  in  his  hands, 
he  guided  the  animal  into  one  of  the  largest 
stores  of  the  town,  through  which  we  went 
jumping  and  prancing,  followed  by  all  tha> 
king's  train,  and  several  white  men  of  tha 
parly. 


SCENES    IS    SOLTJIERN    ATKICA. 

(ConciiKjid  linm  p.  3C.; 

"The  most  thril'ing  passage  in  my  adven- 
tur's  is  now  to  be  recounted.  In  my  own 
bretst,  it  awakens  a  renewal  of  past  impies- 
sions,  more  lively  than  any  written  descrip- 
tion can  render  intelligible ;  and  far  abler 
pens  than  mine,  dipped  in  more  glowing  tints, 
would  still  fall  short  of  the  reality,  and  leave 
much  to  be  supplied  by  the  imagination. 
Three  hundred  gigantic  elephants,  browsing 
in  majestic  tranquillity  amidst  the  wild  mag- 
nificence of  an  African  landscape,  and  a  wide- 
stretching  plain,  darkened  as  far  as  the  eye 


44 


can  reach  with  a  movinnr  phalanx  of  giioos 
and  qiiaggas,  whose  numbers  literally  baffle 
compiitaliun,  are  sights  but  rarely  to  be  wit- 
nessed ;  but  who  amongst  our  brother  Nim- 
rods  shall  hear  of  riding  familiarly  by  the 
side  of  a  troop  of  colossal  girafles,  and  not 
feel  his  spirit  stirred  within  him?  He  that 
would  behold  so  marvellous  a  sight  must 
Jeave  the  haunts  of  man,  ami  dive,  as  we  did, 
into  pathless  wilds,  traversed  only  by  the 
1)rute  creation,  into  wide  wastes  wheru  the 
grim  lion  prowls,  monarch  of  all  he  surveys, 
and  where  the  gaunt  hycena  and  wild  dog 
fearlessly  pursue  their  prey. 

"  Many  days  had  now  elapsed  since  we  had 
even  seen  the  cameleopard,  and  then  only  in 
small  numbers,  and  under  the  most  unfavour- 
able circumstances.  The  blood  coursed 
through  my  veins  like  quicksilver,  therefore, 
as  on  iho  morning  of  the  19ih,  from  the  back 
ol  Breslar,  my  most  trusty  steed,  with  a  firm 
wooded  plain  before  me,  I  counted  thirty-two 
of  these  animals,  industriously  stretching 
iheir  peacock  necks  to  crop  the  tiny  leaves 
which  fluttered  above  their  heads,  in  a  mi- 
mosa-grove that  beautified  the  scenery.  They 
were  within  a  hundred  yards  of  me,  but,  hav- 
ing previously  determined  to  try  the  boarding 
system,  I  reserved  my  fire.  Although  I  had 
taken  the  field  expressly  to  look  for  giraffes, 
and  had  put  four  of  the  Hottentots  on  horse- 
back, all  excepting  Piet  had  as  usual  slipped 
off  unperceived  in  pursuit  of  a  troop  of  koo- 
doos [Slrcpsiceros  Koodoo.)  Our  stealthy 
approach  was  soon  opposed  by  an  ill-tempered 
rhinoceros,  which,  with  her  ugly  calf,  stood 
directly  in  the  path  ;  and  the  twinkling  of  her 
bright  little  eyes,  accompanied  by  a  restless 
rolling  of  the  body,  giving  earnest  of  her  in- 
tention to  charge,  I  directed  Pict  to  salute  her 
willi  a  broadside,  at  the  same  moment  putting 
spurs  to  my  horse.  At  the  report  of  the  gun 
and  ihe  sudden  clattering  of  hoofs,  away 
bounded  the  giraffes  in  grotesque  confusion, 
clearing  the  ground  by  a  succession  of  frog- 
like  hops,  and  soon  leaving  niefarin  the  rear. 
Twice  were  their  towering  forms  concealed 
from  view  by  a  park  of  trees,  which  we  en- 
tered almost  nt  the  same  instant  ;  and  twice, 
on  emerging  from  the  labyrinth,  did  I  per- 
ceive them  tilting  over  an  eminence  immea- 
surably in  advance.  A  white  turban,  that  I 
wore  round  my  hunting-cap,  being  dragged 
off  by  a.  projecting  bough,  was  instantly 
charged  by  three  rhinoceroses  ;  and,  looking 
over  my  shoulder,  I  could  see  them  long 
afterwards,  fagging  themselves  to  overtake 
ine.  In  the  course  of  five  minutes  the  fugi- 
tives arrived  at  a  small  river,  the  treacherous 
sands  of  which  receiving  their  long  legs,  their 
flight  was  greatly  retarded  ;  and,  after  floun- 
dering to  the  opposite  side  and  scrambling  to 
the  top  of  the  bank,  I  perceived  that  their 
race  was  run.  Patting  the  steaming  neck  of 
my  good  steed,  I  urged  him  again  to  his  ut- 
most, and  instantly  found  myself  by  the  side 
of  the  herd.  The  stately  bull,  being  readily 
distinguishable  from  the  rest  by  his  dark 
chestnut  robe  and  superior  stature,  1  applied 
the  muzzle  of  my  rifle  behind  his  dappled 
shoulder,  with  the  right  hand,  and  drew  both 
triggers,    but    he   still   continued    to    shuffle 


THE  FRIEND. 

along,  and  being  afraid  of  losing  him,  should 
I  dismount,  among  the  extensive  mimosa 
groves  with  which  the  landscape  was  now  ob- 
scured, I  sat  in  my  saddle,  loading  and  firing 
behind  the  elbow,  and  then  placing^  myself 
across  his  path,  until,  the  tears  trickling  from 
his  full  brilliant  eye,  his  lofty  frame  began  to 
totter,  and  at  the  seventeenth  discharge  from 
the  deadly  grooved  bore,  bowing  his  graceful 
head  from  the  skies,  his  proud  form  was  pros- 
trate in  the  dust. 

"  When  I  leisurely  contemplated  the  mas- 
sive frame  before  me,  seeming  as  though  it 
had  been  cast  in  a  mould  of  brass,  and  pro- 
tected by  a  hide  of  an  inch  and  a  half  in 
thickness,  it  was  no  longer  a  matter  of  asto- 
nishment that  a  bullet,  discharged  from  a  dis- 
tance of  eighty  or  ninety  yards,  should  have 
been  attended  with  little  effect  upon  such 
amazing  strength.  The  extreme  height  from 
the  crown  of  the  elegantly  moulded  head  to 
the  hoof  of  this  magnificent  animal,  was  eigh- 
teen feet  ;  the  whole  being  equally  divided 
into  neck,  body,  and  log.  Two  hours  were 
passed  in  completing  a  drawing  ;  and  Piet 
still  not  making  his  appearance,  I  cut  off  the 
tail,  which  exceeded  five  feet  in  length,  and 
was  measurelessly  the  most  estimable  trophy 
I  had  gained  ;  but  proceeding  to  saddle  my 
horse,  which  I  had  left  qnietly  grazing  by  the 
side  of  a  running  brook,  my  chagrin  may  be 
conceived,  when  I  discovered  that  he  had 
taken  advantage  of  my  occupation  to  free 
himself  from  his  halter,  and  abscond.  Being 
ten  miles  from  the  wagons,  and  in  a  per- 
fectly strange  country,  I  felt  convinced  that 
the  only  chance  of  recovering  my  pet  was  by 
following  the  trail,  whilst  doing  which  witl 
infinite  difficulty,  the  ground  scarcely  deign 
ing  to  receive  a  foot-piint,  I  had  the  satisfac 
tion  of  meeting  Pict  and  Mohanycom,  who 
had  fortunately  seen  and  recaptured  the 
ant.  Returning  to  the  giraffe,  we  all  feasted 
liearlily  upon  the  flesh,  which,  although 
highly  scented  at  th:s  season,  with  the  rank 
Moiiaald  blossoms,  was  far  from  despicabli 
and,  after  losing  our  way  in  consequence  of 
the  twin-like  resemblance  of  two  scarped 
hills,  we  regained  the  wagons  after  sunset. 

"  The  spell  was  now  broken,  and  the  secret 
of  cameleopard  hunting  discovered.  The  next 
day  Richardson  and  myself  killed  three;  ' 
a  female,  slipping  upon  muddy  ground,  and 
falling  with  great  violence,  before  she  had 
been  wounded,  a  shot  in  the  head  despatchin 
her  as  she  lay.  From  this  time  we  could 
reckon  confidently  upon  two  out  of  each  troop 
that  we  were  fortunate  enough  to  find,  alway 
approaching  as  near  as  possible,  in  order  to 
ensure  a  good  start,  galloping  into  the  middle 
of  them,  boarding  the  largest,  and  riding  with 
him  until  he  fell.  The  rapidity  with  which 
these  awkwardly-formed  animals  can  move  is 
beyond  all  things  surprising,  our  best  horses 
being  unable  to  close  with  them  under  two 
miles.  Their  gallop  is  a  succession  of  jump- 
ing strides,  the  lore  and  hind  leg  on  the  same 
side  moving  together  instead  of  diagonally,  as 
in  most  other  quadrupeds,  the  former  being 
kept  close  together,  and  the  latter  so  wide 
apart,  that  in  riding  by  the  animal's  side,  the 
hoof  may  be  seen  striking  on  the  outside  of 


the  horse,  momentarily  threatening  to  over- 
throw him.  Its  motion  altogether  reminded 
me  rather  of  the  pitching  of  a  ship,  or  rolling 
of  a  rocking-horse,  than  of  any  thing  living; 
and  the  remarkable  gait  is  rendered  still  more 
automaton-like  by  the  switching,  at  regular 
intervals,  of  the  long  black  tail,  which  is  in- 
variably curled  above  the  back,  and  by  the 
corresponding  action  of  th.e  neck,  swinging 
as  it  does  like  a  pendulum,  and  literally  im- 
parting to  the  animal  the  appearance  of  a 
piece  of  machinery  in  motion.  Naturally 
gentle,  timid,  and  peaceable,  the  unfortunate 
giraffe  has  no  means  of  protecting  itself  but 
with  its  heels;  but  even  when  hemmed  into 
a  corner,  it  seldom  resorted  to  this  mode  of 
defence.  I  have  before  noticed  the  courage 
evinced  by  our  horses,  in  the  pursuit  of  gan)e. 
Even  when  brought  into  actual  contact  with 
these  almost  unearthly  quadrupeds,  they 
evinced  no  symptom  of  alarm,  a  circumstance 
which  may  possibly  be  traced  to  their  meager 
diet." 

We  are  not  quite  satisfied  with  what  Cap- 
tain Harris  here  says  as  to  the  motions  of  the 
giraffe.  We  think  his  observations  must  have 
been  too  hastily  made — they  certainly  do  not 
coincide  with  our  own  upon  the  specimens 
now  in  the  Regent's  Park.  But  as  these  ani- 
mals have  a  play-ground  which  admits,  any 
sunny  day,  the  full  and  easy  display  of  their 
natural  whims  and  propensities,  our  readers 
may,  if  they  please,  decide  between  the  dif- 
ferent doctors.  Again,  the  Captain  states 
that  the  giraffe  utters  no  cry  whatever — and 
such  maij  bo  the  rule;  but  there  certainly  is 
an  exception,  for  our  male  Nubian  giraffe  has 
been  heard  to  utter  a  cry,  somewhat  resem- 
bling that  of  a  deer,  at  the  season  of  love. 
The  beautiful  mechanism  by  which  the  tongue 
becomes  a  prehensile  organ  capable  of  con- 
siderable extension,  and  the  apparatus  for 
closing  the  nostrils,  most  probably  to  exclude 
the  suffocating  sands  of  the  desert  v/hen  blown 
about  by  the  winds,  or  any  thing  that  may  fall 
from  above  when  they  are  browsing  on  trees, 
with  other  admirable  adaptations,  will  be 
found  in  Professor  Owen's  interesting  paper 
"  On  the  anatomy  of  the  Nubian  Girafle,"  in 
the  transactions  of  the  Zoological  Society  of 
London,  a  work  which  increases  in  value  with 
every  new  part  that  is  published. 

Ona  tussle  with  the  king  of  beasts,  and  we 
have  done  : — 

"  Scarcely  a  day  passed  without  our  seeing 
two  or  three  lions,  but  like  the  rest  of  the 
animal  creation,  they  uniformly  retreated 
when  disturbed  by  the  approach  of  man. 
However  troublesome  we  found  the  intrusions 
of  the  feline  race  during  the  night,  they  sel- 
dom at  any  other  time  showed  the  least  dis- 
position to  molest  us,  unless  we  commenced 
hostilities;  and  this,  owing  to  the  badness  of 
the  horses,  we  rarely  felt  disposed  to  do.  Re- 
turning one  afternoon  to  a  Koodoo  that  I  had 
shot,  in  order  to  take  up  the  head,  which  I 
had  concealed  in  a  bush,  I  was  surprised  to 
find  an  enormous  lion  feasting  upon  the  car- 
case ;  an  odious  assemblage  of  eager  vultures, 
as  usual,  garrisoning  the  trees,  and  awaitin^j 
their  turn  when  the  gorged  monarch  should 
make  way  for  them.     Immediately  upon  my 


H;i[iearance,  he  walked  heavily  off,  expressing 
uy  a  stilled  growl  his  displeasure  at  being 
thus  unceremoniously  disturbed  at  dinner.  It 
was  not  destined,  however,  that  our  acquaint- 
ance should  cease  here  ;  for  passing  the  scene 
of  this  introductory  interview  the  following 
morning,  Richardson  and  myself  were  sud- 
denly nude  aware  of  the  monster's  presence 
by  perceiving  a  pair  of  gooseberry  eyes  glar- 
ing upon  us  from  btnealh  a  shady  bush:  and 
■.nstantly,  upon  reining  up  our  horses,  the 
grim  savage  bolted  out  with  a  roar,  like  thun- 
der, and  bounded  across  the  plain  with  the 
ngiiity  of  a  greyhound.  The  luxuriant  beauty 
ofhis  shaggy  black  mane,  which  almost  swept 
the  ground,  tempted  us,  contrary  to  estab- 
lished rule,  to  give  him  battle  with  the  design 
of  obtaining  possession  of  his  spoils  ;  and  he 
no  sooner  found  himself  hotly  pursued  than 
ho  faced  about,  and  stood  at  bay  in  a  mimosa 
giove,  measuring  the  strength  of  his  assail- 
ants with  a  port  the  most  noble  and  imposing. 
Disliking  our  appearance,  however,  and  not 
relishing  the  smell  of  gunpowder,  he  soon 
abandoned  the  grove, and  took  up  his  position 
on  the  summit  of  an  adjacent  stony  hill,  the 
base  of  which  being  thickly  clothed  with 
ihorn  trees,  we  could  only  obtain  a  view  of 
him  from  the  distance  of  three  hundred  yards. 


THE  FRIEND. 

"  How  pretty  were  these  young  standards  ! 
How  much  like  the  parent  !  How  elegantly 
clothed  with  the  raiment  of  summer !  An:! 
each  of  them  might  have  grown  to  a  fruitful 
tree  ;"  but  they  stood  so  near  as  to  endanger 
the  stalk  ;  they  drew  away  the  sap,  the  heart 
and  strength  of  it,  so  far  as  to  injure  the 
fruit,  and  darken  the  hopeful  prospects  of 
autumn.  The  pruning-knifo  appeared  unkind 
indeed,  but  the  gardener  was  wise  ;  for  the 
tree  flourished  more  sensibly,  the  fruit  quick- 
ly grew  fair  and  large,  and  the  ingatherings 
at  lust  were  plenteous  and  joyful. 

Will  you  give  me  leave,  Velina,  to  persuade 
you  into  this  parable?  Shall  I  compare  you 
to  this  tree  in  the  garden  of  God?  You  have 
had  many  of  thes-e  young  suckers  springing 
up  around  you  ;  they  stood  awhile  your  sweet 
ornaments  and  your  joy,  and  each  of  them 
might  have  grown  up  to  a  perfection  of  like- 
ness, and  each  might  have  become  a  parent 
tree  :  but  say,  did  they  never  draw  your  heart 
off  from  God?  Did  you  never  feel  them  steal- 
ing any  of  those  seasons  of  devotion,  or  those 
warm  affections  that  were  first  and  supremely 
due  to  him  that  made  you?  Did  they  not  stand 
a  little  too  near  the  soul  ?  And  when  they  had 
been  cut  off  successively,  and  laid  one  after 
another  in  the  dust,  have  vou  not  found  v 


Crouched  on  this  fortified  pinnacle,  like   the    heart   running   out   more   towards   God,   and 


sculptured  figure  at  the  entrance  of  a  noble- 
man's park,  the  enemy  disdainfully  surveyed 
us  for  several  minutes,  daring  us  to  approach, 
with  an  air  of  conscious  power  and  pride, 
which  well  beseemed  his  grizzled  form.  As 
the  rifle  balls  struck  the  ground  nearer  and 
nearer  at  each  discharge,  his  wrath,  as  indi- 
cated by  his  glistening  eyes,  increased  roar, 
and  impatient  switching  of  the  tail,  was 
clearly  getting  the  mnstery  over  his  prudence. 
Presently  a  siiut  broke  his  leg.  Down  he 
came  upon  the  other  three,  with  reckless  im- 
petuosity, his  tail  straight  out  Rnd  whirling 
on  its  axis,  his  mane  bristling  on  end,  and  his 
eye-balls  flashing  rage  and  vengeance.  Una- 
ble, howevt;r,  to  overliike  our  horses,  he 
shortly  retreated  under  a  heavy  fire,  limping 
and  discomfited  to  his  strong  hold.  Again 
we  bombarded  him,  and  again  exasperated  he 
rushed  into  tlie  plain  with  headlong  fury — 
me  blood  now  streaming  from  his  open  jaws, 
and  dying  his  mane  with  crimson.  It  was  a 
gallant  charge,  but  it  was  to  be  his  last.  A 
well-directed  shot  arrested  him  in  full  career; 
he  pitched  with  violence  upon  his  skull,  and, 
throwing  a  complete  somerset,  subsided  amid 
ix  cloud  of  dust." 

MY  FRUIT   TREE. 

Written  by  Dr  lea.ic  Watts  to  a  female  friend  on  the  ttcalb 
of  several  yoiing  children. 

I  have  a  comely  fruit  tree  in  the  summer 
season,  with  the  branches  of  it  proini 
plenteous  fruit;  the  stalk  was  surrounded 
with  seven  or  eight  little  shoots  of  different 
sizes,  that  grew  up  from  the  root  at  a  small 
distance,  atid  seemed  to  compose  a  beautiful 
defence  and  ornament  for  the  mother  tree  : 
but  the  gardener,  who  espied  their  growth, 
knew  the  danger;  he  cut  down  those  tender 
suckers  one  after  another,  and  laid  them  in  the 
dust.     I  pitied  them  in  my  heart,  and  said. 


living  more  perpetually  upon  him?  Are  you 
not  now  devoting  yourself  more  entirely  to 
God  every  day,  since  the  last  was  taken 
away?  Are  you  not  aiming  at  some  greater 
fruittulness  and  service  than  in  times  past? 
If  so,  then  repine  not  at  the  pruning-knife  ; 
but  adore  the  conduct  of  the  heavenly  hus- 
bandman, and  say,  "  All  his  ways  are  wisdom 
and  mercy." 

But  I  have  not  yet  done  with  my  pirable. 
When  the  granary  was  well  stored  with 
excellent  fruit,  and  before  winter  came  upon 
the  tree,  the  gardener  took  it  up  by  the  roots, 
and  it  appeared  as  dead.  But  his  design  v.-as 
not  to  destroy  it  utterly;  for  he  removed  it 
far  av/ay  from  the  spot  of  earth  where  it  had 
stood,  and  planted  it  in  a  hill  of  richer  mould, 
which  was  sufl'icient  to  nourish  it  with  all  its 
a'lendants.  The  spring  appeared,  the  tree 
budded  into  life  again,  and  all  those  fiiir  little 
standards  that  had  been  cut  off,  broko  out  of 
the  ground  afrcsli,  and  stood  up  around  it  (a 
sweet  young  grove)  flourishing  in  beauty  and 
immortal  vigour. 

You  know  not  where  you  are,  Velina,  and 
that  I  have  carried  you  to  the  hill  of  paradise, 
to  the  blessed  hour  of  the  resurrection.  What 
an  unknown  joy  it  will  be,  when  you  have  ful- 
filled all  the  fruits  of  righteousness  in  this 
lower  world,  to  be  transplanted  to  that  hea- 
venly mountain  I  What  a  divine  rapture  and 
surprise  of  blessedness,  to  see  all  your  little 
offspring  around  you  that  day,  springing  out 
of  the  dust  at  once,  making  a  fairer  and 
brighter  appearance  in  that  upper  garden  of 
God,  and  rejoicing  together,  (a  sweet  com- 
pany) all  partakers  with  you  of  the  same  hap- 
py inmiortality ;  nil  fitted  to  bear  heavenly 
fruit,  without  the  need  or  danger  of  a  prun- 
ing-knifa.  Look  forward  by  faith  to  that 
glorious  morning,  and  admire  the  whole 
scheme  of  providence  and  grace.  Givecheer- 


45 


ful  honours  beforehand  to  your  almighty  aiul 
all-wise  Governor,  who  by  his  unsearri.ablu 
counsels  has  filled  your  best  wishes,  and  se- 
cured your  dear  infants  to  you  for  ever,  thoUj^li 
not  just  in  your  own  way  ;  that  blessed  l);ind 
which  made  the  painful  separation  on  earth, 
shall  join  you  and  your  babes  together  in  his 
own  heavenly  habitation,  never  to  bo  divided 
in,  though  the  method  may  be  painful  to 
flesh  and  blood.  Fathers  shall  not  hope  ia 
vain,  nor  "  mothers  bring  forth  for  trouble: 
they  are  the  seed  of  the  blessed  of  the  Lord, 
and  their  offspring  with  them;"  Isaiah  Ixv. 
23.  Then  shall  you  say,  "  Lord,  here  am  I, 
and  the  children  that  thou  hast  given  me. 
For  he  is  your  God,  and  the  God  of  your 
seed,  in  an  everlasting  covenant."     Amen. 


Lady  Huntingdon  once  spoke  to  a  work- 
man who  was  repairing  a  garden  wall  and 
pressed  him  to  take  some  thought  concerning 
eternity  and  the  state  of  his  soul.  Some 
years  afterwards  she  was  speaking  to  another 
on  the  same  subject,  and  said  to  him, 
"  Thomas,  I  fear  you  never  pray,  nor  look  to 
Christ  for  salvation."  "Your  ladyship  is 
mistaken,"  answered  the  man.  "  I  heard 
what  passed  between  you  and  James  at  such 
a  time,  and  the  word  you  designed  for  him 
took  effect  on  me."  "  How  did  you  hear  it?" 
inquired  her  ladyship.  "  I  heard  it,"  an- 
swered the  man,  "  on  the  other  side  of  the 
garden  through  a  hole  in  the  wall,  and  shall 
never  forget  the  impression  I  received." — 
Countess  of  HuntingdorCn  Life  and  Times, 
vol.  ii. 


The  late  bishop  Ravenscroft  said,  "  I  feel 
bound  to  record,  that  I  owe  much  to  the  cus- 
tom established  in  Scotland,  of  making  the 
Scriptures  a  school  book — a  custom,  I  am 
grieved  to  say  it,  not  only  abandoned  in  the 
schools  and  academies  among  us,  but  de- 
nounced as  improper,  if  not  injurious.  Al- 
though I  was  unconscious,  at  the  time,  of  any 
power  or  influence  over  my  thoughts  and  ac- 
tions thence  derived,  yet  what  mere  memory 
retained  of  the  life-giving  truths,  proved  of 
unspeakable  advantage  when  I  became 
awakened  on  the  subject  of  religion;  and  I 
am  constrained  to  believe  that  what  was  thus 
unconsciously  sown  in  my  heart,  though 
smothered  and  choked  by  the  levity  of  youth, 
and  abused  and  perverted  by  the  negligence 
and  sinfulness  of  my  riper  years,  was  never- 
theless a  prepaiation  of  heaven's  foresight  and 
mercy  to  quicken  me,  a  mighty  help  to  my 
amazed  and  conlbundcd  soul,  when  brought 
to  a  just  view  of  my  actual  condition  as  a 
sinner,  both  by  nature  and  by  practice." 

THE    KNOWI.EDGE  OF    CHRIST. 

BY  SIR  MATTHEW  HALE. 

Here  is  the  privilege  of  the  knowledge  of 
Christ  Jesus,  that  as  it  is  of  eminence  and 
height,  so  it  is  of  use  and  convenience,  and 
that  in  the  highest  measure  ;  as  it  is  a  pearl 
of  beauty,  so  it  is  for  value.  This  knowledge 
is  a  kind  of  catholicon,  of  universal  use  and 
convenience.     It  is  so,  in  reference  to  this 


46 


THE   FRIEND. 


iife.  Am  I  in  want,  in  contempt,  in  prison, 
in  banishment,  in  sickness,  in  dcatli  1  Tliis 
knowledge  gives  me  contenteJness,  patience, 
clieeifulness,  resignation  of  myself  to  iiis 
will  who  lialh  sealed  my  peace  with  him,  in 
the  great  covenant  of  his  Son  :  and  I  can  live 
upon  this,  thnutrh  I  were  ready  to  starve.  I 
am  assnred  that  if  it  be  for  my  good  and  the 
glory  of  his  name,  I  shall  be  delivered  ;  if 
not,  I  can  be  contented,  so  that  my  jewel,  the 
peace  of  God,  and  my  own  conscience  by  the 
lilood  of  Christ,  be  safe.  Am  I  in  wealth, 
honour,  power,  greatness,  esteem  in  the 
world  ?  This  knowledge  teaches  me  humi- 
lity, as  knowing  from  whom  I  receive  it ; 
fidelity,  as  knowing  to  whom  I  must  account 
for  it ;  watchfulness,  as  knowing  that  the 
honour  of  my  Lord  is  concerned  in  some 
measure  in  my  conduct ;  and  that  the  high- 
er the  employment  is,  the  more  obnoxious  I 
am  to  temptation  from  without,  from  them 
that  watch  for  my  halting,  and  from  within 
by  a  deceitful  heart.  And  in  all  it  leaches 
me  not  to  over-value  my  condition  ;  nor  to 
value  myself  the  more  by  it  or  for  it,  Iiecause 
the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  presents  me 
with  an  oliject  of  a  higher  value,  the  price  of 
the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ.  It  teaches 
me  to  look  upon  the  glory  of  the  world  as 
rust,  in  comparison  of  the  glory  that  excel- 
felh,  and  that  the  greatest  of  men  is  a  worm 
in  comparison  with  the  great  God.  And  as 
thus,  in  reference  to  the  temporal  condition  of 
my  life,  this  knowledge  of  Christ  is  of  singu- 
lar use,  and  makes  a  man  a  belter  philosopher 
(ban  the  best  systems  of  morals,  in  reference 
liiereunto;  so  it  guides  me  in  tiie  management 
of  all  relations.  First,  to  God;  presenting 
him  unto  me  as  full  of  majesty,  yet  full  of 
love,  which  teaches  me  to  reverence  and  yet 
access  with  boldness,  love,  and  obedience. 
Secondly,  to  man;  enjoining  justice,  which  is 
giving  eveiy  man  his  due  ;  mercy,  to  forgive  ; 
compassion,  to  pity;  liberality,  to  relieve; 
sobriety,  in  the  use  of  creatures,  and  yet  cosn- 
fort  in  the  enjoyment  of  them ;  a  right  use  of 
the  world,  and  yet  a  contciiipt  of  its  compari- 
son of  my  hope.  It  makes  death  not  terrible, 
because  a  most  sure  passage  to  life.  I  find 
a  way  to  get  all  my  sins  pardoned,  whereas, 
without  this,  all  the  world  cannot  contrive  a 
satisfaction  for  one  ;  I  find  a  way  to  obtain 
such  a  ri;;hteousncss  as  is  valuable  with  God, 
and  perlect  belore  him,  even  the  righteous- 
ness of  God  in  Christ.  Ant!  here  I  find  the 
means,  and  only  means,  to  avoid  the  wralli  to 
fonie,  the  terror  of  the  judgment  of  the  giea! 
day,  and  to  secure  everhisfing  lite  unto  all 
I'ternity  with  the  blessed  God  and  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  all  the  blessed  angels,  and 
the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect.  'J'hus 
this  knowledge  is  useful  fiu-  this  life,  and  that 
which  is  tocoinc,  and  that  in  the  highest  de- 
gree, which  all  other  knowledge  cnnies  short 
cf,  and  attains  not  !o  any  one  of  the  least  of 
those  ends. 


Soil  for  fJic  S'j^nr  Bcc'.'—X  deep  rich 
loom  is  ilia  best;  but  any  soil  that  csn  be 
made  mellow  will  answer  well.  A  very  dry 
soil  does  not  yield  so  large  beets,  but  sweet 


"  Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked  together  with 
unbelievers — for  what  lellowship  hath  right- 
eousness with  unrighteousness,  and  what  com- 
munion hath  light  with  darkness?  And  what 
concord  hath  Clirist  with  Belial?  Or  what. 
pari  hath  he  that  believeth  with  an  i/ifiJil  ?^' 
Such  are  the  pertinent  exhortations  of  Holy 
Scripture,  and  I  am  old  fashioned  enough  to 
think  that  they  come  from  a  mind  divinely 
enlightened  to  a  degree  of  which  none  in  the 
present  times  can  boast,  and  being  penned 
under  the  immediate  inspiration  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  they  claim,  and  ought  to  receive,  our 
obedient  attention. 

To  the  righteous  cause  of  negro  emancipa- 
tion we  most  heartily  wish  success.  The 
wrongs  and  outrages  inflicted  on  this  perse- 
cuted class  of  our  fellow  men  call  loudly  for 
the  exercise  of  the  tenderest  sympathies  of 
all  who  can  feel — and  the  improvement  of 
every  proper  and  Christian  means  for  their 
relief.  But  let  us  all  remember  that  it  is  the 
to  derogate  from  his  divine  character  and  de- 1  benign  spirit  of  the  gospel  only  that  can  ef- 
grade  him  to  a  level  with  fallible  men.  The  j  fectually  counteract  and  subdue  the  selfish 
expression   "  half  enlightened    disciples,"    is   passions  in  which  slavery  originated,  and  by 


and  nutritious  ones.  The  soil  should  be  free 
from  stones,  and  well  pulverized  to  a  good 
depth,  that  the  root  may  pierce  it  freely  and 
grow  smooth  and  handsome.  Plant  in  rows 
twenty-four  or  thirty  inches  apart,  and  leave 
the  beets  ten  inches  from  each  other  in  the 
rows.  The  ground  should  be  thoroughly  pre- 
pared and  well  manured. 

For  "  The  Fricud." 
TflOnAI.    3IACHIKEKY    SIMPLIFIED. 

An  article  with  the  above  caption,  trans- 
ferred from  the  columns  of  the  Pennsylvania 
Freeman  to  the  first  page  of  the  last  number 
of  "  The  Friend,"  contains  some  sentiments 
which  appear  to  me  very  objectionable.  In 
the  first  place,  I  cannot  but  reprobate  the 
irreverent  manner  in  which  our  blessed 
Saviour  is  spoken  of,  as  "  the  carpenter's 
son,"  and  "  the  despised  artisan  of  Nazareth ;" 
epithets  which  are  calculated,  if  not  designed, 

.^  J .-  r u-     J-  .: 1 . J  j„ 


o  highly  objectionable.  That  the  disciples 
of  our  Lord  did  not  at  once  perceive  the  spi- 
ritual and  peaceable  nature  of  their  Master's 
kingdom,  ai;d  that  the  mysteries  of  the  gos- 
pel were  gradually  unfolded  to  their  minds  as 
they  were  able  to  learn  them,  I  readily  admit. 
But  to  apply  to  them  the  term  "  half  enlight- 
ened," with  reference  to  the  whole  course  of 
their  religious  lives,  which  the  paragraph 
under  consideration  plainly  does,  is  aiming  a 
fatal  bliAV  at  the  authority  of  their  examples, 
their  preacliing,  and  their  writings.  If  the 
apostles  of  Clirist  were  but  "  half  enlightened" 
men,  wliere,  are  we  to  look  for  the  wholly 
enlightened?  It  will  be  perceived  at  once, 
that  the  deference  which  we  have  been  wont 

to    pay    to    them    and    their    writings,    must    liberty  of  addressing  you  upon  the  subject  of 
quickly  be  lost  where  such  an  opinion  ia   en-  j  the  sun-flower  plant ;  knowing  that  you  take 


vvliich  it  is  sustained,  and  that  our  efforts  to 
eradicate  the  evil  will  be  availing  in  propor- 
tion as  they  are  prompted  and  guided  by  the 
meek  and  quiet  spirit  of  Him,  who  though 
he  could  have  commanded  legions  of  angels 
to  destroy  his  persecutors  and  rescue  himself 
from  tl'.eir  hands,  prayed  for  them  in  the 
hour  of  his  greatest  agony,  '■  Father  forgiva 
them  for  they  know  not  what  they  do." 

K.  T. 


On  the  Vuhic  of  Sun-Jfuwer  Seeds  for  Oil. 

To  the-  Editor  of  ll;o  Farmer's  Register. 

Athens,  August  2.jth,  1S39. 
Although    a  stranger   to   you,   I  take  the 


tertained.  The  sentiment  savours  to  me  of 
that  levelling  and  disorganizing  spirit  which 
kicks  against  the  autliority  of  Holy  Scripture, 
the  restraints  of  religion  and  of  government, 
and  would  make  every  thing  yield  to  the 
proud  but  perverted  reason  of^  man ! 

Nor  can  I  subscribe  to  the  sentiment  that 
Christians  are  at  liberty  to  associate  on  terms 
of  afTability  with  infidels,  even  for  the  promo- 
tion of  benevolent  objects.  We  have  abun- 
dant proofs  of  the  dangers  resulting  from  in- 
interconrso  with  "  men  of  corrupt  minds, 
reprobate  concerning  the  faith,"  and  of  their 
industry  and  plausibility  in  insinuating  their 
poisonous  notions  into  the  minds  of  the  un- 
wary. With  what  hope  of  being  heard  can 
we  put  up  the  jietition  "  Lead  us  not  into 
temptation,"  if  we  voluntarily  expose  our- 
selves to  its  assaults?  As  we  cannot  preserve 
ourselves  I'rom  evil,  and  our  safety  depends 
upon  the  merciful  interposition  and  care  of  a 
watchful  Providence,  can  we  expect  to  re- 
ceive the  blessing  t'rora  him,  or  to  escape  the 
snare,  if  we  voluntarily  place  ourselves  within 
its  influence?  These  are  serious  considera- 
tions, and  may  well  claim  the  calm  and  sober 
attention  of  uii,  but  especially  of  the  young 
end  inexperienced  who  are,  from  various 
cauaus,   more  peculiarly  exposed   to  danger. 


deep  interest  in  any  and  every  thing  con^ 
nectcd  with  agriculture,  &c.  For  the  last 
five  years  my  attention  (mental  I  mean)  has 
been  at  times  occupied  on  the  merits  of  this 
plant,  as  a  valuable  addition  to,  if  not  a  super- 
sedent  of  our  oils,  now  in  general  and  un- 
avoidable use.  I  have  used  the  term  mental, 
because  I  have  expended  much  more  of  thought 
than  manual  exercise  upon  the  subject.  From 
the  limited  trials  made,  however,  both  in  the 
culture  of  the  sun-flower,  and  the  home-made 
extraction  of  the  oil,  and  the  results  in  its  use 
for  domestic  purposes,  I  am  compelled  to  be- 
lieve, that  the  oil  extracted  is  equal  if  not  su- 
perior to  any  other  now  in  use  ;  answering  the 
place  of  olive  oil,  for  the  table,  and  sperma- 
ceti, and  all  other  kinds  now  in  general  use, 
for  all  the  requirements  of  painting,  lighting 
of  lamps,  ■kc.  &,c. 

This  may  appear  a  very  broad  assertion  to 
those  who  have  for  the  first  time  had  the  sub- 
ject brought  to  their  view,  and  to  others  who 
have  fallen  into  the  received  opinion,  that  the 
oils  now  in  use  are  the  best,  because  they  an- 
swer the  immediate  wants  and  requirements; 
not  reflecting  that  it  takes  two  or  more  of 
these  speciiic  kinds  and  qualities  of  oil,  to 
supply  the  necessary  wants  and  uses — when 
this  oil,  if  properly  cultivated  and  prepared, 


THE    FR1EM1>. 


47 


will  answer,  if  not  take  the  place  of  all  others 
init  toi;plher. 

A  grand  ilesideratuin,  and  whicii  ought  not 
to  be  lost  si;,'ht  of,  is,  that  for  lamps,  it  burns 
as  long,  gives  a  clear  and  more  brdliiint  light, 
exhales  no  disagreeable  or  unheallliy  odour, 
no  apparent  smoke  evaporates  from  the  wicks, 
and  consequently  leaves  none  of  those  dark 
and  unsightly  features  of  soot  attendant  upon 
even  our  finest  oils  now  in  use.  All  of  which, 
without  the  aid  of  philosophy,  is  appaient  to 
even  thf»  most  careless  observer,  to  be  detri- 
mental to  the  health  of  families  thus  using 
ihern,  and  repugnant  to  the  olfactory  nerves 

These  remarks  hastily  put  to  paper,  are  in- 
tended to  draw  from  you  any  information  or 
experience  you  may  be  possessed  of  in  regard 
to  the  sun-fiower  plant,  for  the  purposes  here 
mentioned,  or  as  food  for  stock  or  poultry  ; 
and  you  will  confer  a  singular  favour  upon 
me,  by  letting  me  hear  from  you  on  the  sub- 
ject so  soon  as  convenient.  With  respect, 
N.  A.  Ad.vms. 

We  have  no  experimental  knowledge  on  the 
subject  of  the  foregoing  letter;  and  request 
that  any  information  possessed  by  others  may 
be  affijrdfid  through  our  pages.  In  the  agri- 
cultural and  other  papers,  sundry  articles  have 
nppeared,  within  the  last  twenty  years,  re- 
commending the  oil  of  the  seeds  as  a  substi- 
tute for  olive  oil.  But,  so  far  as  we  know, 
there  has  been  no  statement  of  practical  re- 
ELiits,  or  of  cost  and  prolit. — Ed.  Farm.  Reg. 


From  llie  CuUjvator. 
A   BiKU   STOKV. 

Milton,  Ulster  Co.,  N.  Y.  July,  1839. 

Friend  Buel — I  would  not  have  ventured  to 
forward  the  following  statement,  were  it  not 
that  the  narrator  of  if,  Edward  Hallouk,  of 
the  firm  of  SVilliam  Hallock  &  Brother,  of 
Slilton,  Ulster  co-jnty,  is  knowii  to  thee,  and 
known  to  be  of  unquestionable  veracity,  i 
iiavo  heard  him  before  express  bis  conviction, 
that  if  birds  were  protected  and  cherished  by 
farmers  and  others,  we  should  never  be  sub- 
jected to  the  loss  of  corn  or  other  crops  by  j 
j:rub3 ;  and  that  other  noxious  insects  would  | 
be  sensibly  diminished.  There  is  a  small 
kind  of  bird  (the  males  nearly  black,  the  fe- 1 
males  brown,)  that  is  noted  for  being  around 
and  following  cattle  in  the  field,  as  in  the  case 
I  am  about  to  detail.  E.  H.  says,  "  on  the 
20th  of  the  present  month,  I  was  ploughing 
for  turnips,  myself  with  one  team,  and  my 
Bon  with  another;  and  observing  that  we  were 
followed  by  a  flock  of  the  above  Utile  birds,  I 
took  it  into  my  head  to  notice  their  motions, 
to  ascertain  what  was  the  attraction,  when  I 
perceived  that  their  object  was  grubs.  We 
ploughed  up  plenty  of  a  small  white,  and  a 
largo  brown  or  gray  grub,  as  well  as  some 
in  a  chrysalis  state,  and  angle  worms  ;  all  of 
Ihem,  excepting  angle  worms,  appeared  to  be 
Bcceptable  to  them  ;  and  as  the  sequel  will 
show,  they  were  capable  of  devouring  large 
<juantities.  I  should  think  that  one  would 
make  way  with  at  least  100  per  day.  I  cau- 
tioned my  son  against  making  any  motion 
towards  noticing  them,  in  any  way  to  intimi- 
dite  them ;  as  I  found  they  grew  more  and 


more  bold  in  their  honest  avocation,  and  as 
the  land  diminished  in  width,  they  would  re- 
main in  the  opposite  furrow  when  not  more 
than  three  or  four  feet  distant.  At  length  my 
son  spoke  cautiously,  and  said  there  was  one 
on  his  plough  beam.  1  then  slopped  the 
teams  and  told  the  boy  to  pick  up  a  grub  and 
throw  it  to  the  bird  that  had  disliiiguished  it- 
self by  its  t:imr;ness.  He  did  so ;  and  the  bird 
immediately  seized  it.  Encouraged  by  this, 
I  told  him  to  pick  out  the  next  white  one  and 
hold  it  out  in  his  fingers  near  the  ground  ; 
crawling  down,  he  did  so,  and  the  bird  came 
and  picked  it  out  of  his  fingers  !  Alterwards 
he  stood  up  and  held  out  one,  and  the  bird 
lighted  on  bis  hand  and  picked  out  the  worm. 
This  was  repeated  until  it  lighted  on  my  own 
hand  ;  I  raised  it  up  and  applied  my  cheek  to 
its  wing  without  frightening  it  away.  The 
next  day  he  was  not  slow  in  finding  us,  and 
practised  the  same  familiarity,  in  presence  of 
James  Sherman,  William  Hallock,  and  others 
of  ihe  neighbours;  it  came  into  the  corn  field 
where  the  boys  were  weeding  corn,  and  actu- 
ally, without  any  special  attraction,  perched 
upon  the  head  of  one  of  the  boys;  it  continued 
these  visits  until  one  of  the  boys  in  an  adjoin- 
ing field,  could  not  repress  his  inclination  to 
seize  and  hold  it.  This  made  him  more 
wary,  but  he  gradually  recovered  his  confi- 
dence." I  communicate  these  facts  in  the 
hope  that  they  may  contribute  to  produce  an 
examination  into  the  subject,  of  how  fur  it 
would  tend  to  the  agricultural  interests,  to  fall 
upon  some  method  to  tame  and  familiarize 
small  birdi,  instead  of  frightening,  maiming, 
or  destroying  them.  E.  Hull. 

From  llie  New  Enngland  F;irm.T. 
BURYING    BEES     IN     WINTER. 

Our  last  swarm  cams  off  in  June,  and  not- 
withstanding the  old  adage  that  "  a  swarm  in 
June  is  not  worth  a  spoon,"  we  should  refuse 
an  offer  of  two  spoons  for  this,  and  more,  un- 
less they  were  very  nice  and  very  heavy. 
True,  the  quantity  of  honey  whicli  they  have 
gathered  is  not  very  great,  but,  with  our  way 
of  managing  such  hives,  we  think  amply  suf- 
ficient for  their  supply.  We  propose  burying 
them  through  the  winter,  a  practice  which 
we  have  adopted  in  two  successive  years,  and 
had  we  continued  it  the  third,  our  old  colony, 
instead  of  coming  to  an  untimely  end,  would 
probably  have  been  in  existence  now  through 
its  descendants. 

My  method  of  burying  bees  is  as  follows. 
The  operation  is  performed  the  last  of  No- 
vember. The  pit  in  which  they  are  to  be 
placed  is  dug  considerably  larger  than  the 
hives  in  every  respect.  On  the  bottom  of  the 
pit  two  sticks,  say  of  scantling,  four  inches 
square,  are  so  placed  that  a  cavity  may  be 
left  into  which  the  water,  if  there  is  any,  may 
settle,  and  run  ofT  without  injury  to  the  bees. 
On  these  blocks  I  lay  my  floor-board,  which 
should  be  sound,  and  full  an  inch  thick  ;  if 
more,  no  matter.  The  top  of  the  hive  should 
be  covered  with  a  two-inch  plank,  or  if  more 
convenient,  a  piece  of  wide  thick  slab  with  the 
rounding  side  up,  so  that  if  the  frost  comes 
out,  and  heavy  rains  fall,  it  may  ssrve  as  a 


roof  to  carry  the  water  from  over  the  hive, 
and  turn  it  into  the  pit  below.  Straw  is  then 
placed  as  compactly  as  may  be  around  the 
hive,  and  (he  earth  thrown  on  so  as  to  form 
a  cone  above  it,  whicli  again  operates  as  a 
roof  to  turn  the  water  as  it  falls.  With  re- 
gard to  the  depth  of  burying,  we  can  only 
say,  that  in  our  former  experiments,  we  never 
sunk  the  lop  of  the  hive  below  the  surface. 
Whether  it  would  ba  well  to  do  so  we  cannot 
say.  Some,  when  burying  their  bees,  drive 
down  a  stake  near  the  hive,  as  they  say,  to 
admit  the  air;  but  we  do  not  see  why  a  slake, 
drove  with  ihe  earth  compactly  placed  around 
it,  can  form  an  air  hole  mors  tlian  the  earlh 
itself.  And  if  it  could,  we  do  not  see  the  ne- 
cessity of  it,  for  the  object  of  burying  bees  is 
to  put  them  as  much  as  may  be  in  a  state  of 
dormancy  through  the  winter,  by  which  their 
slock  of  provisions  is  lengthened  out,  to  secure 
Ihem  from  sudden  and  often  fatal  changes  from 
heat  and  cold,  and  from  storms  and  sunshine. 

In  selecting  a  place  for  burying,  it  is  im- 
portant thai  a  dry  one  should  be  chosen,  and 
we  prefer  one  that  is  cold  to  a  warm  one,  and 
could  we  regulate  the  condition  of  the  earth 
around  them,  we  would  freeze  it  the  night 
after  iheir  burial,  and  keep  it  frozen,  until  time 
for  their  exhumation  in  the  spring. 

We,  in  both  instances  of  our  former  bury- 
ing, took  Ihem  up  some  of  the  last  days  of 
March,  and  all  the  dead  we  found  from  the 
four  hives  thus  kept  would  not  half  fill  a  per- 
son's hand,  and  on  exposure  to  the  sun  and 
atmosphere,  the  living  were  as  bright  and 
lively  as  though  they  had  known  no  winter, 
and  they  gave  swarms  earlier  and  more  fre- 
quently than  did  the  hives  that  were  not 
buried,  the  ensuing  summer. 

THE  WHEAT  FLif. 

Is  an  animal  that  has  never  attacked  my 
grain.  Il  has  so  happened  that  my  neighbours' 
wheat  and  mine  were  in  adjoining  fields,  sepa- 
rated only  by  a  fence  ;  that  his  wheat  was 
nearly  destroyed  by  the  fly,  and  not  one  in 
mine.  The  only  solution  I  can  give  to  it,  is 
as  follows :  Sly  wheat  vniforrnhj  is  sovvfid 
late — never  until  there  has  been  a  hard  frost, 
sufficiently  so  to  kill  insects  of  that  kind.  I 
cause  a  strong  solution  of  sail  and  water  to  bo 
made — strong  enough  to  bear  an  egg,  and  my 
wheat  is  soaked  about  twenty-four  hours  in  it, 
and  then  rolled  in  lime  on  the  barn  floor. 
When  that  rule  has  been  followed,  my  crops 
have  been  about  as  good  as  my  neiahbours' 
when  their  wheat  was  not  atHicted  with  the 
fiy.  Care  should  bo  taken  not  to  soak  the 
wheat  more  than  about  twenty-four  hours,  and 
then  it  should  be  rolled  in  lime,  else  the 
germinating  qur;lity  of  the  wheat  may  be  de- 
stroyed or  injured.  A.  Dr.r. 

N.  Y.  Jiihj  23.  [Povghlccepde  Tel. 

The  March  of  Empire  is  West.— In  a  fen- 
more  years  the  balance  of  political  power  wiU 
be  transferred  from  the  cast  to  tiie  west. 
This  period  is  nearer  at  hand  than  is  general- 
ly supposed.  It  cannot  bo  procrastinated 
1  much  beyond  the  next  censu;.  The  popula- 
I  tion  of  the  United  SiaLes  at  the  next  census 


49 


THE    FRIEND. 


will  not,  it  is  estimated,  fall  short  of  10,000,- 
000.  We  give  the  following  estimate  of  the 
population  of  the  western  and  south  western 
states  in  1840,  in  round  numbers  : 


Ohio,     - 

Indiana, 

Illinois, 

■Michigan, 

Wisconsin, 

Missouri, 

Mississippi, 

Arkansas, 

Louisiana, 

Kentucky, 

Tennessee, 

Alabama, 


1,500,000 
900,000 
700,000 
350,000 
150,000 
400,000 
400,000 
200,000 
400,000 
850,000 
950,000 
500,000 


Total,  7,300,000 

The  estimated  aggrsgate  is  within  640,000 
of  the  one  half  estimated  population  of  the 
United  Stales  in  1840.  We  shall  not  be  sur- 
prised if  our  estimates  fall  short  of  the  actual 
results  a  half  million  or  more,  such  is  the 
astonishing  increase  of  population  in  the  west. 
— Cincinnati  Republican. 


TJIE    VAIiV    RECKET. 

Oil  !  had  I  nursed,  when  I  was  yoimj. 
The  lessons  of  my  father's  tongue, 
(The  deep  laborious  thouglits  lie  drew 
From  all  he  saw  and  others  knew,) 
I  might  have  been — ah,  nic  '. 
Thrice  sager  than  I  e'er  shall  be. 

For  what  sailh  Time  ? 
Alas!  he  only  shows  the  trulh 
Of  all  that  I  was  told  in  youth  ! 

The  thoughts  now  budding  in  my  brai. 
The  wisdom  I  have  bought  wilii  pain,- 
The  knowledge  of  liTe's  brevity, — 
Frail  friendship, — false  philosophy, 
And  all  that  issues  out  of  woe, 
Methinks,  were  taught  me  long  ago! 

Then  what  says  Time? 
Alas!  he  but  brings  back  the  trulh 
Of  all  I  heard  (and  lost)  in  youth  ! 


Truth 

Fro 
Had  1 

!  ha 
m  m 
but 

rdly  lea 
ny  a  far 
islen-d. 

n'd  and  1 
forgotten 
s  1  Wl. 

itely  brought 
scene  1 

To 

Oh 

In  the 

■our  vu;ccs,  s 
what  might 
realms  of  the 

i^:;7h:; 

e  been 

RRT  CORSWALL. 

ii:LE\i:>TII    MOATll,   1),  1839. 


A  writer  in  our  numb«r  to-day  comments 
u[.'on  an  article  which  found  its  way  into  our 
rokimns  last  week.  The  truth  of  the  matter 
is,  the  article  in  question  wa?,  with  others, 
placed  on  our  file  with  the  intention^  as  is  our 
general  custom,  of  subjecting  it  to  a  closer 
examination  before  insertion.  It  so  happened, 
liowever,  that  it  inadvertently  passed  into  the 
liands  of  the  printer  without  the  requisite 
.scrutiny.  Some  of  the  sentiments  contained 
in  it  we  are  far  from  being  disposed  to  ap- 
prove or  endorse ;  on  tha  contrary,  a  more 
careful  perusal  has  convinced  us  that  they 
are  very  objectionable,  and  we  concur  in  the 


animadversion*  of  R.  T.  Nevertheless,  we 
have  no  idea  that  the  Freeman  meant  to  be 
"  irreyerent,"  or  to  give  countenance  to  a 
"  leveling  and  disorganizing  spirit,"  being  in- 
clined rather  to  ascribe  the  faulty  e.xpressions 
to  a  want  of  that  exact  discrimination  in  the 
use  of  terms  consequent  on  rapid  composition. 

Our  extracts  from  the  Review  in  the 
Edinburgh  Quarterly  of  Harris'  Travels  in 
Southern  Africa,  being  now  brought  to  a 
close,  we  take  occasion  to  remark  in  defer- 
ence to  hints  from  a  worthy  friend.  First — 
incredulity  was  expressed  in  regard  to  the 
immense  number  of  wild  animals  mentioned 
in  the  narrative.  In  answer  we  may  ob- 
serve that  the  reviewer  speaks  of  the  au- 
thor as  one  to  be  relied  upon  on  the  score 
of  veracity,  and  considering  that  he  treats 
of  scenes  in  a  wilderness  country,  remote 
from  thi!  settlements  of  civilized  man,  we 
do  not  see  any  good  reason  for  doubt,  espe- 
cially if  we  recur  to  the  countless  herds 
of  buffaloes  known  to  have  ranged  over  our 
western  prairies.  In  the  next  place  our 
friend  objected  to  the  countenance  given  to 
the  spirit  of  sportsmanship  and  its  attendant 
cruelties.  'I'o  this  we  can  only  say,  that  our 
object  was  the  interesting  details  in  the  na- 
tural history  of  a  country,  and  respecting  a 
class  of  animals  in  their  native  haunts,  com- 
paratively but  little  known;  and  very  far 
from  sympathy  with,  or  in  any  degree  ap- 
proval of,  the  detestable  enjoyments  of  the 
professed  sportsman.  On  that  subject  our 
.sentiments  and  feelings  are  much  in  unison 
with  the  poet's: — 

"The  heart  is  hard  in  nature,  and  unfit 
For  human  fellowship,  as  being  void 
Of  sympathy,  and  therefore  dead  alike 
To  love  and  friendship  both,  that  is  not  pleased 
With  sight  of  animals  enjoying  life. 
Nor  feels  their  happiness  augment  hi»  own." 


"  I  would  not  enter  on  ray  list  of  friends 
(Tho'  grac'd  with  polish'd  manners  and  fine  sens< 
Yet  wanling  sensibility)  the  man 
Who  needlessly  sets  fool  upon  a  worm." 

"  A  necessary  act  incurs  no  blame. 
Not  so  when,  held  within  their  proper  bounds. 
And  guiltless  of  otlence,  they  range  the  air, 
Or  take  their  pastime  in  the  spacious  field  : 
There  they  are  privileged;  and  he  that  hunts 
Or  harms  them  there,  is  guilty  of  a  wrong. 
Disturbs  th'  economy  of  Nature's  realm, 
Who,  when  ho  form'd,  design'd  them  an  abode. 
The  sum  is  this — If  man's  convenience,  health, 
Or  safety  interfere,  his  rights  and  claims 
Are  paramount,  and  must  extinguish  theirs. 
Else  they  are  all — the  meanest  things  that  are— 
As  free  to  live,  and  to  enjoy  that  life, 
As  God  was  free  to  form  them  at  the  first, 
Who,  in  his  sov'reign  wisdom,  made  them  all." 

CoWfiCR. 


A  stated  meeting  of  the  Concord  Auxiliary 
Bible  Association  of  Friends,  will  be  held  at 
Middletown  meeting  house,  on  second  day, 
the  lllh  day  of  the  eleventh  month,  at  11 
o'clock  A.  51.  The  female  members  are  re- 
spectfully invited  to  attend. 

IIowAKD  Yarnall,  Sec'ry. 

11th  mo.  1st,  1939. 


IIAVEItFOKD    SCHOOL. 

WANTED,  a  Friend  to  act  as  Steward  of 
this  Institution.     Apply  to 

KiMBER  &   ShASPLESS, 

No.  8  South  Fourth  street, 

FKIENDS-    ASYLUM. 

Committee  on  Admissions. — John  G.  Hos- 
kins.  No.  60  Franklin  street,  and  No.  5l> 
North  Fourth  street,  up  stairs;  E.  B.  Garri- 
gues.  No.  185  North  Seventh  street,  and  No. 
153  Market  street,  upstairs;  Isaac  Collins, 
No.  129  Filbert  street,  and  No.  50  Commerce 
street;  Edward  Yarnall,  Southwest  corner  of 
Twelfth  and  George  streets,  and  No.  39  Mar- 
ket street;  Samuel  Bellle.Jr.,  No.  73  North 
Tenth  street,  and  No.  20  South  Front  street. 

Visiting  Managers  for  the  Month. — Samuel 
B.  Morris,  Germantown ;  Charles  Allen,  No. 
146,  Pino  street;  Richard  Randolph,  No 
122i,  South  Third  street. 

Svperintendents.  —  John  C.  and  Laetitia 
Redmond. 

Attending  Physician. — Dr.  Charles  Evans, 
No.  201,  Arch  street. 


Resident  Physic 


-Dr.  Thomas  Wood 


COAL. 

iih,  liazleton,  and   I-i 


Schuylkill,  Lei:  _ 
Hill  Coal  for  sale   by  George  W.  Taylor,  at 
the  office  of  "  The  Friend  "' 


Married  at  Fricnd.-i'  nMcling,  Mulberry  street,  on 
fifth  day,  the  7lh  inst,  Wii.uasi  M.  Coi.li.xs.  to  Eliza- 
beth C.  Cope,  daughter  of  Israel  Cope,  all  of  this  ciiy. 

on  fifth  day,  the  lOih,  at  Frienda'  meeting- 
house at  Madison,  Stepiien  Atwatkr,  son  of  Mead 
Atwater,  of  Lockport,  in  tho  stale  of  New  York,  tor 
Maut  L.,  daughter  of  Zebulon  Weaver,  of  the  former 


DiiD  at  Amesbury,  Ma 
I  long  and  distressing  i 


21th  of  9lh  monlh,  aft.rr 
which  he  bore  with  exem- 
plary patience,  David  Edwin,  only  son  of  Josiah  D 
and  Ruth  Challis,  aged  12  years.  In  the  decease 
o(  this  dear  child  his  parents  and  friends  have  to  mourn 
the  loss  of  one  of  more  than  ordinary  promise.  He 
was  of  a  mild  and  amiable  temper,  obedient  and  nfFec- 
lionate  to  his  parents,  a  strict  ob.«erver  of  truth  and 
honesty,  accompanied  with  a  spirit  of  benevolence,  and 
sensibility  to  the  feelings  of  otheis,  which  greatly  en- 
deared liiin  to  all. 

at  his  residence  in  Zanesville,  Ohio,  on  the  17(h 

of  8tli  monlh  last,  Moses  Dillon,  in  the  92d  year  of  liis 
age.  For  more  than  sixty  years  the  deceased  was  a 
member  of  the  Society  of  Friends.  During  the  long 
period  in  which  he  was  engaged  in  the  various  duties 
of  husband,  father,  a  member  of  religions  society,  and 
a  useful  citizen,  his  character  was  marked  by  Qhrislian 
integrity,  liberality,  and  kindness.  Many  of  bis  latter 
years  he  passed  in  great  serenity  and  clierrfulness  ; 
delighting  in  reading  the  Scriptures,  ancient  Friends' 
journals,  and  other  religious  books.  And  when  liis' 
sight  failed,  he  frequently  requested  that  they  might 
be  read  to  him.  The  meekness  and  quietness  of  spirit 
with  which  he  bore  the  afflictions  incident  to  his  ad- 
vanced age,  were  instructive,  and  a  source  of  consola- 
tion to  those  around  him.  He  was  a  firm  believer  in 
the  doctrines  of  a  crucified  Saviour,  and  strongly  at- 
tached to  the  religious  society  of  which  he  was  a  mem- 
ber; and  as  his  close  drew  near  he  appeared  fully  re- 
signed, and  said  he  "rejoiced  that  his  lime  had  come," 
leaving  no  doubt  that  the  promises  given  to  the  faithful 
are  realised,  and  his  reward  sure. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 

Carpenler  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelphit 


Q 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERx\RY  JOURNAL. 


VOL.  Xlll. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  ELEVENTH  KIOHTH,   IG,  1.339. 


HO.  7. 


BBITED  BY   KOGEUT    SMITH. 

PUBLISnED  WEEKLY. 

:e  (too  Joll'jrs  per  annum,  j-aijuhle  in  advan 

Subscriptions  and  Payments  rcci-ivcil  by 

GEORGE   W.   TAYLOR, 

NO.  59,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  IT  STAIRS, 

I'HILADF.LI'HIA. 


THE    CHINESE    Ol'lUll    TRADE. 

Various  statements  have  recenliy  appeared 
in  the  public  papers,  tending  (nore  or  less  to 
develops  the  nature  and  extent  of  thut  contra- 
band  trade,  which  has   been  carried   on  for 


veral   years,  at   some  of  the  ports  of  the  I  enabled  to  receive  the  very  high  dividend 


ers  arc  the  parlies  interested  in  the  opiiiiu 
trade  between  Calcutta  and  China,  but  ass-erts 
that  the  Brilish  authorities  in  Bengal  are  the 
producers  of  the  drug,  and  have  been  most 
deeply  interested  in  enrourriging  the  trade; 
"which  has  been  fostered  into  its  recent  n.ag- 
nilude  by  every  means  that  ingenuity  could 
devise  on  the  part  of  the  British  government 
of  India." 

2d.  That  in  six  years  upwards  of  C7,000 
chesfs  of  opium  were  exported  from  Calcutta 
to  China  direct,  with  the  express  knuwledee 
of  the  British  Indian  authorities;  1G,297 
chests  being  exported  with  that  dcstiniilion 
in  the  year  1837-8. 

3d.  "  That  the  net  profits  of  this  trade  have 
yielded  to  the  Indian  government  an  enormous 
revenue,  varying  from  one  to  two  millions 
sterling  per  annum;  and  that  by  this  levenue 
have  the  proprietors  of  East  India  stock  been 


Chinese  empire;  the  object  of  which  has  been 
to  introduce  into  that  country  immense  quan- 
tities of  opium,  for  the  sake  of  pecuniary  gain. 
It  is  also  well  known  that  the  government  of 
that  empire  has  long  opposed  the  introduction 
of  this  drug,  and  at  length  has  come  to  the 
strong  determination  to  put  a  stop  to  it,  under 
the  alarming  consciousness  that  it  was  ope- 
rating as  a  moral  and  physical  poison,  to  a 
frightful  extent,  among  their  people.  They 
have  correctly  considered  themselves  as  greaf- 
!y  aggrieved  by  the  pertinacity  with  which  the 
merchants  frequenting  their  chief  commercial 
port  have  continued  to  smuggle  this  poison 
into  the  country  ;  and  have,  after  endeavour- 
ing for  a  long  time  to  put  a  stop  to  it  by  ear- 
nest remonstrances,  recently  decreed  capital 
punishment  as  the  reward  of  any  attempt  to 
introduce  the  drug.     The  following  abstract 


rantied  by  parliament  in  the  new  cliarter." 

4lh.  That  the  bullion  i-eceived  in  payment 
for  the  opium  is  of  immense  importance  to 
British  India,  "  has  enormously  extended  the 
import  of  British  manufactures  throughout 
Hindustan,"  and  "  has  paid  in  London  the 
dividends  of  the  proprietors  of  India  stock, 
amounting  to  030,000  pounds  per  annum." 

5t!i.  "  That  while  the  profits  of  opium  ship- 
pers have  seldom  exceeded  from  5  to  15  per 
cent,  on  the  government  sale  price,  those  of 
the  opium  manufacturers,  viz.  the  British  go- 
vernment of  India,  have  usually  varied  from 
200  up  to  the  enormous  amount  of  500  per 
cent,  on  the  cost  of  manufacture."' 

Thus  it  appears  that  the  British  East  India 
government  is  deeply  implicated  in  this  most 
shameful  act  of  injustice  to  the  people  of  that 
great  empire,  who  may  well  look  with  a  sus- 
picious eye  upon  the  ships  of  the  "  foreign 
approach  their  shores 
for  a  whole  nation. 
II. 


of  a  memorial,  addressed  to  the  privy  counci 

of  Great  Britain,  by  merchants  engaged  in  j  barbarians,"  which 
this  nefarious  trade,  will  be  read  with  melan-  freighted  with  p 
choly  interest,  as  its  shows  the  enormous  ex- 
tent to  which  the  trade  has  increased,  and  the 
manner  in  which  the  British  government  in 
Hindostan  were  implicated  therein.  It  is 
lamentable  that  so  many  in  our  own  country 
as  well  as  in  Great  Britain,  should  be  found 
capable  of  justifying  this  shameful  business, 
and  even  of  advocating  a  resort  to  force,  to 
compel  the  poor  injured  Chinese  to  submit  to 
the  continuance  of  the  deadly  importations. 
The  object  of  these  petitioners  was  to  obtain 

a  guarantee  from  the  British  government,  of' haps,  had   it  been  able  to 
reimbursement  for  the  loss  they  had  sustained  I  two   months  earlier  ;    but   st 


From  llie  London  Literary  Gazr-Uc  of  Cth  rao. 
THE    ANTARCTIC    EXPEDITION. 
By  the  time  this   paper  meets   the   public 
eye,  this  very  interesting  expedition  will  have 
left,  or  be  leaving,  the  British  shores.     Had 
it  been  possible  to  complete  the  extensive  phi- 
losophical  and   other  equipments  in  shorter 
pace  of  lime,  it  would  have  been  better,  per- 
six  weeks  or 
ts  course   is 


by  the  late  compulsory  delivery  of  many  thou-   open,  and  the  delay  will  lead  to  no  other  con- 
sand  chests  of  opium  to  the  Chinese  authori-   sequence  than  some  slight  alteration  in  the 
ties,  in  order  to  be  destroyed.   The  whole  sub-    projected  plan  of  operations. 
ject  is  ono  worthy  of  the  serious  attention  of       On  Tuesday  the  Terror,  Captain  Crozier, 
the  Christian  community.  i  dropped    down    from    off   the    dock-yard    at 

1st.  The  memorial  states  that  the  petition-   Chatham  to  Gillinghdm,  with  all   her  white 


canvass  spread,  and  looking  like  a  bird  of 
passage  preparing  to  wing  ils  way  to  aiiolh3r 
clime;  and  on  Thursday,  or  as  soon  after  as 
possible,  her  companion,  the  Ervhvs,  Captain 
James  Clark  Ross,  was  appointed  to  follow, 
and  then  proceed  on  their  vo^nge  together. 
Having  gone  lu  l;il;e  our  farev\ell,  a  short  de- 
scription of  the  vessels,  ike,  cannot  be  unac- 
eeplnble  to  our  readers. 

The  Erebus  and  'I'error  seem  to  be  twin 
ships,  alike  in  build,  in  colours,  in  masts  and 
rigging,  and,  indeed,  in  every  external  ap- 
pearance. An  inexperienced  eye  could  not 
tell  the  one  from  the  other.  The  Erebus  is 
about  370  tons,  the  Terror  3-10.  In  each  the 
full  complement  of  officers  and  men  is  sixly- 
ff'Ur ;  one  hundred  and  twenty-eight  in  all. 
Nothing  that  the  art  of  the  shipwright  could 
accomplish  has  been  omitted  to  fit  them  for 
their  perilous  undertaking.  Below,  not  onl)' 
have  the  ribs  been  strengthened  by  transverse 
timbers,  but  these  again  have  been  interlaced 
by  cross-beams  at  certain  angles,  so  as  to 
oifer  resistance  to  any  invading  body,  such  as 
ice,  which  would  require  a  mighty  force  to 
overcome. 

Thus,  internally  powerful  beyond  any  for- 
mer example,  the  outward  hull  has  also  been 
so  shaped  (curving  from  near  the  centre  some- 
thing like  the  lurning-off  edge  of  a  glass  or 
lea-cun,j  as  to  throw  the  converging  ice  from 
the  chain-plates,  and  thus  protect  the  rigging 
I  from  being  crushed  or  invaded.  The  deck, 
too,  is  double  ;  and  the  whole  has  a  compact- 
ness and  firmness  which  gives  assurance  of 
security  from  the  worst  elements  which  their 
gallant  crews  can  ever  be  exposed  to.  A 
spare  rudder,  which  could  be  shipped  imme- 
diately in  case  of  accident  to  tl'.e  other,  is 
safely  stowed  amidships;  each  vessel  is  pro- 
[vided  with  eight  boats,  two  of  them  whalers, 
I  and  framed  to  encounter  rough  seas  and  wea- 
i  ther  in  separate  expeditions,  to  explore  pa-ss- 
I  ages  and  lands  where  the  ships  cannot  pene- 
j  Irate.  Six  guns  are  borne  in  each  ;  viz.  four 
j  six-pounders  and  two  salute  guns.  The  appa- 
ratus for  keeping  the  vessels  at  an  equable 
!  temperature  is  admirable,  and  consists  of  a 
square  iron  tube,  above  a  foot  in  diameter, 
j  running  all  around  the  sides,  and  distributing 
a  comfortable  warmth  to  every  berth  in  the 
ship.    The  ventilation  is  not  less  attended  to. 

There  are  stoves  in  the  captains'  cabins, 
and  the  gun-room  messes  which  adjoin;  and 
the  cooking  conveniences  are  as  ample  and  fit 
for  every  purpose  as  they  could  be  on  shore. 
There  is  a  large  kettle  to  dissolve  ice  'nto 
fresh  water;  another  for  dressing  salt  meat; 
another  for  fish;  another  for  fresh  meat;  and 
ovens  for  baking.  The  mates'  cabins  are  well 
constructed  ;  and  those  for  the  ofiicers  to  sleep 
in,  though  small,  are  arranged  with  ull  a  sea- 


50 


man's  skill  and  de\lcrity  in  making  much  of 
a  little.  The  sick  berth's  are  forward,  and  so 
contrived  that  the  invalids  may  be  kept  apart 
from  the  healthy,  for  their  own  sake,  as  well 
as  for  the  general  safety.  Immense  ice-saws 
are  ranged  along  the  lower  deck;  some  of 
them  thirty  or  more  feet  long,  and  looking 
like  the  jaws  of  sh;irks,  conipelent  to  cat 
through  any  heselting  advcr.sary. 

They  are  victualled  with  fresh  provisions 
for  three  years;  and.  pemniican  and  prepared 
meats  in  cases  are  btowed  away  in  the  least 
possible  compass. 

The  provision  of  scientific  instruments,  un- 
der the  superintendence  of  the  Royal  Society, 
is  very  complete  ;  and  double  sets,  to  supply 
the  loss  of  any  which  may  be  broken  or  ren- 
dered useless,  seem  almost  to  furnish  the  com- 
mander's cabin.  In  this  respect  the  admiralty 
has  been  most  liberal;  and,  indeed,  we  may 
say,  that  after  the  first  official  ditTiculties  were 
got  over,  the  governm.ent  has  taken  up  the 
expedition  with  the  most  commendable  spirit, 
and  done  every  thing  that  can  contribute  to  its 
successful  issue.  The  phenomena  of  terrestri- 
al magnetism  will  be  indepondenlly  observed 
throughout  the  voyage,  and  also  in  connection 
with  the  new  observatories  about  to  be  esta- 
blished, as  already  slated  in  the  Literary  Ga- 
zette, at  St.  Helena,  the  Cape,  Van  Dieman's 
Land,  &c.  The  declination,  ir.clination,  and 
intensity  of  the  magnet  will  thus  form  tables 
of  the  utmost  importance  toward  solving  this 
great  problem.  Tlie  declination  instrument, 
the  horizontal  and  the  vertical  force  magneto- 
meters, are  constructed  under  the  direction  of 
Professor  Lloyd,  of  Dublin  ;  and  there  are, 
besides  dip  circles,  transits  with  azimuth  cir- 
cles, and  chronometers  of  the  most  approved 
construction. 

There  are  also  pendulums  for  ascertaining 
the  true  figure  of  the  earth,  thermometers  for 
determining  the  temperature  of  the  sea  at 
given  depths;  other  blackened  thermomeicrs 
to  measure  the  atmospheric  temperature  in 
difierent  latitudes;  phototrietric  sensitive  pa- 
per for  experiments  on  light ;  barometers  to 
be  observed  during  storms,  white  squalls, 
&c. ;  glasses  for  sideral  observations ;  draW' 
ing  utensils;  repositories  for  geological,  bo 
tanical,  and  natural  history  specimens ;  acti 
nomsters  for  finding  the  forces  of  solar  and 
terrestrial  radiation  ;  hygrometers,  Osier's 
anenometers,  rain  gauges,  electiometers,  ske- 
leton registers  of  every  needful  kind;  and,  in 
short,  such  moans  to  employ,  and  so  much  to 
be  done,  that  there  will  be  no  great  leisure 
for  our  enterprising  countrymen  when  all 
these  instruments  are  put  in  requisition,  and 
their  results  are  regularly  chronicled  for  the 
information  of  the  world. 

In  looking  over  the  vessels  about  to  depart 
on  so  deeply  interesting  an  occasion,  many 
slight  matters  and  incidents  touch  the  feel- 
ings. In  almost  every  cabin  and  berth  were 
tolerable  collections  of  books  ;  and  Captain 
Ross's  amounted  to  a  fair  library  of  the  most 
useful  description.  In  some  were  sweet  re- 
membrances of  native  land,  in  prints  and  pic- 
tures ;  and  one  engraving,  conspicuous  in  the 
gallant  commander's  cabin,  affected  us  much — 
it  was  of  ow  Saviour  icalking  on  the  u-atcrs  ! 


TliE    FRIEND. 

Faith  and  hope  could  not  have  chosen  a 
more  beautiful  illustration  of  the  sailor's  mind; 
the  instruments  of  the  soul,  without  the  pos- 
session of  which  what  were  all  that  the  phi- 
losophy and  science  of  man  could  provide? 
In  that  engraving  alone  we  read  a  more  cer- 
tain index  of  the  success  of  the  great  work, 
than  in  the  multitude  of  ingenious  machines, 
and  the  volumes  of  wise  instructions,  by  which 
our  most  estimable  friend  was  surrounded. 

Some  kind  heart  had  supplied  a  twelflh- 
cake,  to  be  opened  on  the  6th  of  January, 
1840!  The  diameter  of  the  globe  will  then 
be  between  the  giver  and  receiver. 

Another  pleasant  circumstance  to  record, 
is  the  friendship  subsisting  between  Captains 
Ross  and  Crozier.  They  have  been  mess- 
mates, and  iatimate  together.  Crozier  was 
a  midshipman  in  the  ship  where  Ross  was  a 
lieutenant ;  he  was  a  lieutenant  where  Ross 
was  captain  ;  and  now  he  is  captain  where 
Ross  is  commodore  of  the  expedition.  They 
have  served  together,  know  and  regard  each 
other,  and  this  is  an  auspicious  promise  for 
their  mutual  good  understanding  and  cordial 
co-operation  to  the  end  ;  when  bound  together 
in  their  brave  barks — 


In  I 


softhi 


ith  restless   violancc 


And   blown  [we  trust  nol] 

Tlio  pendant  woild." 

The  earlier  proceedings  of  the  voyage  will 
lead  them  to  St.  Helena,  where  Lieutenant 
Eardley  Wilmot,  of  the  royal  engineers,  who 
goes  out  in  the  Erebus,  will  be  left  in  charge 
of  the  new  observatory.  Next,  at  the  Cape, 
will  be  landed  for  the  like  purpose  another 
officer.  The  vessels  then  inake  their  way 
across  the  ocean,  touching  at  and  exatnining 
Kerguelen's  Land,  Amsterdam,  and  other 
islands,  either  known  or  imperfectly  reported 
in  that  vast  expanse  of  water.  Arrived  at 
Van  Dieman's  Land,  the  instruments,  &c. 
for  the  observatory  will  be  sent  ashore,  and 
while  it  is  erecting,  they  will  cruise  to  va 
rious  points  where  the  scientific  pursuits  of 
the  expedition  are  most  likely  to  be  advanced 
On  their  return,  they  will  start  de  novo  in  a 
direct  southern  course,  between  120°  and  IGO"" 
east  longitude,  toward  the  antarctic  pole  ;  and 
it  is  a  singular  and  fortunate  thing  that  in  th' 
direction,  during  the  present  season,  a  ship  of 
Mr.  Enderby's  has  discovered  land  on  both 
sides  of  the  longitudes  we  have  indicated,  in 
about  65°  and  68°  south  latitude. 

These  shores  have  been  named  Sabrina 
Land,  seen  March,  1839,  and  Balleny  Isle, 
seen  February,  1839;  and  between  them,  as 
well  as  upon  them,  the  eflbrts  of  the  Erebus 
and  Terror  will,  in  the  first  instance,  be  em- 
ployed. How  far  they  may  penetrate  is  in 
the  hands  of  Providence.  They  will  after- 
ward circumnavigate  the  pole,  and  try,  in 
every  quarter,  to  reach  tiie  highest  point, 
whether  near  Enderby's  Land,  discovered  in 
1832,  or  by  Captain  Weddel's  farthest  roach, 
about  73°, "in  1823. 

It  is  between  Sabrina  Land  and  Balleny 
Isle,  to  the  northward,  in  about  latitude  50°, 
and  cast  longitude  140°,  thai  it  is  expected 


he    south     magnetic    pole    will     be     found. 

5lrange  if  he  \vho  discovered  either  that  of 
the  north,  or  so  near  an  approach  to  it  as 
Captain  James  Ross  did,  should  also  ascer- 
tain this  long  sought  phenomenon.  We  had 
forgotten  to  mention  that  the  vessels  are  con- 
structed on  the  plan  which  divides  thorn  into 
thiee  compartments;  so  that  either  extre- 
mity or  the  middle  might  be  stove  in,  and 
yet  the  remainder  be  a  safe  hold  for  the  crew. 
Wherever  the  voyagers  go,  we  have  only 
to  add,  may  God  bless  and  prosper  thf  m,  and 
return  them  in  safety  to  a  grateful  country 
and  their  anxious  relatives  and  friends  I 


Observations  on  some  of  the  Domestic  Instincts 
of  Birds.* 

Birds  present  in  their  habits  an  interesting 
feature  which  distinguishes  them  from  almost 
all  other  animals,  viz.  that  most  of  them  not 
only  live  in  monogamy,  but  in  a  union  which 
ends  only  with  the  death  of  one  of  the  parties. 
Moreover,  the  union  of  birds  is  distinguished 
by  the  circumstance,  that  the  males  of  almost 
all  the  species  living  in  monogamy  interest 
themselves  in  their  progeny;  whereas  in  the 
mammalia,  man  alone  excepted,  it  is  only  the 
female  who  takes  charge  of  the  young.  This 
is  partly  a  natural  consequence  of  their  being 
suckled  by  the  female  p.Trent ;  but  even  after 
thev  have  been  weaned,  the  dam  alone  feeds 
or  guides  them,  whereas  the  male  does  not 
even  know  or  acknowledge  his  progeny. 

It  is  the  male  that  maintains,  with  great 
obstinac}-,  the  place  where  the  nest  is  to  be 
constructed.  This  has  been  ascribed  to  the 
jealousy  with  which  they  assert  their  rights 
as  legitimate  husbands  ;  and  it  is  true  that  the 
male  birds  of  many  species  do  not  tolerate 
any  of  their  own  species  and  sex  within  a 
certain  district  ;  but  the  females  are  never 
seen  to  contend  for  the  building-place  as  the 
males  do. 

"  A  starling  had  this  year  built  its  nest  in 
a  box  fixed  on  a  tree  near  my  house.  The 
young  had  scarcely  left  it,  when  a  couple  of 
house-sparrows,  who  had  before  made  several 
vain  endeavours  to  build  in  the  same  box,  took 
possession  of  it.  A  h\\  days  after,  the  young 
starlings  being  so  far  advanced  that  they  no 
longer  required  the  incessant  attention  of  their 
parents,  the  latter  appeared  again,  and  dis- 
lodged the  sparrows ;  but  only  the  males 
fought.  The  male  starling  cleared  the  box 
of  the  feathers  carried  there  by  the  sparrows, 
and  by  making  use  of  both  beak  and  wings, 
drove  the  vociferous  cock  sparrow  to  a  good 
distance  from  the  box.  On  the  third  morning 
the  hen  sparrow  had  laid  an  egg  in  the  box; 
the  male  starling  arrived,  entered  the  bo.x, 
brought  out  the  egg  in  his  beak,  and  dropped 
it.  The  cock  sparrow  now,  for  the  first  time, 
furiously  attacked  the  starling,  but  was  so  ill 
received  that  it  made  a  precipitate  retreat. 
After  this  the  starling  no  longer  disputed  the 
place  with  the  sparrows,  which  built  in  the 
box  and  reared    their  young.     In   a  simiL'tr 

»  By  Dr.  Brchni,  of  Rentlicndorf,  in  Saxony.  Ex- 
tracted from  Iho  Magazine  of  Natural  History,  No. 
20,  Vol.  II. 


THE    FRIEND. 


51 


manner  are  condLicted  all  struggles  for  build- 
ing places;  tln3  males  fi;;lit  it  out.^wlule  the 
females  remain  passive  spcctaturs." 

The  great  sea-eagles  hover  in  pairs  over 
their  eyries,  and  both  parents  take  a  share  in 
rearing  their  young.  -Nay,  the  male  feeds 
and  guides  them,  in  common  with  the  female, 
after  they  have  left  their  nest,  until  they  can 
provide  fur  their  own  subsistence  and  safely. 
Buzzards,  also,  the  male  not  only  feeds  the 
female  while  she  is  sitthig,  but  takes  cars  of 
the  voung  with  great  kindness. 

The  male  of  the  honey-buzzard  presents 
the  only  instance  known  among  birds  of  prey, 
of  not  only  assisting  the  female  in^rearing 
the  young,  but  also  in  halckins.  They  re- 
lievo each  other  regularly.  Mr.  Madel,  of 
Gotha,  shot  a  male  upon  its  eyrie,  and  found 
that  it  had  been  sitting  upon  the  eggs. 

The  male  of  both  the  russet  and  blackish- 
brown  species  of  kite  behave  to  their  progeny 
like  other  birds  of  prey  ;  but  they  show  such 
caution  in  the  exercise  of  their  parental  alTec- 
tion,  that  when  they  apprehend  any  danger, 
they  will  soar  over  the  eyrie  beyond  the  range 
of  guns,  and  let  the  food  fall  into  it  from  that 
height. 

The  males  of  the  noble  falcons  evince  about 
the  same  kind  of  affection  for  their  young  as 
the  hawks.  That  of  the  peregrine  falcon  is 
but  two  thirds  the  size  of  the  female,  but  he 
feeds  her  whilst  she  is  sitting,  and  assists 
faithfully  in  rearing  the  young.  He  clings 
so  much  to  the  favourite  rock  on  which  the 
eyrie  is  built,  as  to  remain  there  even  after 
the  female  and  young  have  been  destroyed. 
There  is  another  species  of  the  falcon,  called 
Subbutco,  that  present  peculiar  features.  "  It 
feeds  its  sitting  mate,  but  does  not  carry  the 
food  to  the  eyrie  itself.  When  it  has  caught 
a  bird,  it  flies  round  and  round  the  nest, 
shouting  glee,  glee,  glee.  Upon  this  the  fe- 
male, uttering  a  similar  cry,  leaves  her  eggs 
or  tender  young,  flies  to  meet  the  male,  and 
takes  the  prey  from  him,  carrying  it  to  the 
eyrie,  there  to  eat  it  in  comfort.  It  is  de- 
lightful to  observe  the  aifectionate  meeting  of 
these  noble  falcons.  In  feeding  the  young 
the  same  forms  are  observed  ;  the  male  soars 
round  the  nest  with  his  joyous  call,  until  the 
female  arrives  to  receive  the  prey  and  carry 
it  to  the  young.  It  is  only  when  the  female 
has  been  killed  that  the  male  extends  his 
functions,  and  carries  the  food  to  the  eyrie, 
where  he  often  feeds  the  young  with  insects 
from  hi3  c-aw.  It  is  also  very  interesting  to 
observe  how  the  male  trains  the  young  to 
hunting. — At  first  they  are  taught  to  seize 
some  prey  which  the  male  presents  to  them 
when  both  parties  are  on  the  wing.  When 
they  are  able  to  do  this  with  sufficient  preci- 
sion, they  catch  dead  birds,  &c.  which  the 
parent  lets  fall ;  and  this  instruction  is  con- 
tinued until  the  young  arc  skilful  enpugh  to 
catch  living  birds." 

The  behaviour  of  the  Kestrel  is  very  dif- 
ferent. The  males  of  this  sub-genus  are  so 
much  attached  to  their  females,  that  they 
l;eep  together  even  after  the  breeding  season. 
They  migrate  with  their  respective  mates  to 
distant  countries,  and  return  with  them.  Dur^ 
int?  the  breeding  season  the  attentions  of  the 


male  become  more  marked,  even  before  the 
first  egg  has  been  laid.  When  the  female  is 
restinl^near  the  ncwly-coiistructed  eyrie, 
especially  towards  night-fall,  the  male  will 
often  carry  to  her  a  mouse,  &c.,  and  in  arriv- 
iii"  he  utters  a  very  tender  call,  which  is  re- 
turned by  the  female.  When  she  has  begun 
to  sit,  she  may  safely  trust  to  the  faithful  care 
«jf  her  mate,  who  never  fails  to  provide  her 
with  choice  morsels.  The  food  which  he 
carries  to  her  consists  chietly  of  mice.  When 
he  arrives  he  enters  the  eyrie  with  great  eager- 
ness, and  appears  to  delight  so  much  in  seeing 
the  female  feasting,  that  he  often  stays  a  con- 
siderable time,  during  which  the  couple  ex- 
change many  tender  sounds.  It  is  only  after 
the  female  is  duly  provided  for,  that  the  male 
'  thinks  about  satisfying  his  own  appetite;  and 
this  having  been  done,  lie  porches  on  the  pin- 
nacle of  an  old  tower,  or  a  neighbouring  tree, 
to  keep  watch  over  the  female.  He  alter- 
wards  ccmlributes  his.  due  share  in  rearing 
the  young,  to  which  he  gives  the  food  pre- 
There  is  no 


such  young  birds  as  have  lately  lelt  their 
nests;  v.helens  before,  the  young  were  fed 
only  once  in  two  hours.  Nay,  if  the  female 
has  been  shot,  the  male  makes  double  exer- 
tions, and  will  himself  bring  from  twelve  to 
fifteen  birds  daily." 

I  know  that  the  male  of  the  reed-kite 
feeds  his  female  v\liil;.t  she   is  hatching,  and 

sts  her  in  rearing  the  young.  This  is 
also  the  case  with  the  corn  and  meadow  kite. 
It  is  remarkable  how  assiduou.-ly  the  females 
of  the  rced-kite  are  courted.  I  know  an  in- 
stance in  which  three  males  were  shot  near 
the  same  female  in  two  days.  The  niale  of 
the  corn-kite  appeais  to  take  great  delight  in 
hovering  over  his  sitting  male.  If,  in  the 
month  of  .June,  we  see  a  male  of  that  species 
soaring  much  over  one  paiticular  spot,  we 
may  bo  almost  certain  of  finding  the  nest 
there,  in  corn,  grass,  or  low  bu.-hes.  While 
the  young  are  being  reared,  the  male  of  the 
kites  hunts  very  eagerly  and  boldly,  oi"tcn  till 
after  sunset." 


viously  prepared   in  his  t 

eyrie  where  there  is  more  bustle  than  about 

that  of  the  kestrel. 

JIany  are  the  peculiarities  to  be  observed 
in  the  three  species  of  sparrow- hawk,  which 
are  indigenous  in  Germany.  "  Even  d 
the  breeding  season,  the  male  perseveres  in 
that  stubborn  and  insidious  disposition  which 
is  peculiar  to  the  sub-genus,  and  which  the 
female  loses  about  that  period.  The:,e  species 
show  a  boldness  when  near  their  eggs  or 
young,  which  is  perfectly  ridiculous.  Instead 
of  retreating  when  a  man  approaches  the 
nest,  they  fiy  to  meet  him,  perch  before  him 
in  the  most  open  place,  and  will  even  some- 
times make  a  rush  at  the  great  enemy  ot  all 
other  creatures.  On  one  occasion,  a  female 
sparrow-hawk  would  have  taken  my  cap  from 
my  head,  if  I  had  not  parried  her  ofl'with  my 
gun.  The  male  does  not  act  so  openly.  He 
supplies  the  female  with  food,  as  long  as  she 
is  sitting  or  warming  the  young  ;  but  he  pro- 
ceeds in  a  very  secret  manner  in  performing 
the  business.  It  is  difficult  to  catch  a  glimpse 
of  him  when  carrying  food  to  his  nest ;  and 
except  at  that  time  he  is  not  to  be  seen  at 
all.  When  the  female  of  other  birds  of  prey 
has  been  scared  from  her  eyrie,  and  utters 
her  anxious  call,  the  male  appears  at  once, 
joins  her  in  her  lamentations,  and  is  ready  to 
do  all  in  his  power  to  defend  their  progeny. 
The  male  of  the  sparrow-hawk  behaves  in  a 
very  dillerenl  way.  Let  the  female  call  ever 
so  loudly  and  piteously,  her  m.ate  will  not 
make  his  appearance,  at  least  so  long  as  the 
young  are  not  far  advanced  in  growth.  I  am 
able  to  bear  full  testimony  to  the  truth  ot 
this,  having  closely  watched  these  birds  near 
five  diflerent  nests.  It  is  only  when  the  young 
are  become  larger,  and  the  parents  are  obliged 
to  make  unusual  e.xertions,  that  the  male 
shows  himself  uncommonly  active.  He  is 
then  heard  scieaming  about  the  eyrie,  and 
seen  carrying  the  prey  to  it.  Four  young 
ones,  when  nearly  fledged,  require  a  daily 
allowance  of  from  sixteen  to  twenty  small 
birds;  and  one  or  the  other  of  the  old  birds 
arrives  at  the  nest  with  food,  at  least  once  an 
hour,  in  case  the  iicighbouihood  abounds  in 


To  cvrc  Wounds  on  Horses  and  Cattle. 

I  became  a  subscriber  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  3d  volume  of  the  Weekly  Farmer, 
and  in  the  first  number  of  that  volume,  I 
found  a  recipe  to  cure  wounds  on  horses  and 
catlle,  which  alone  has  been  worth  more  to 
me  than  ten  years'  subscription,  and  I  think 
it  would  confer  a  favour  on  thy  patrons  to  re- 
publish it  in  the  pre:>eiit  volume. 

Silas  Gaylohd. 

SkaneateJcs,  Ith  mo.  26,  1S39. 

The  following  is  the  receipt  alluded  to  in 
the  above  note  of  ?ilr.  Gaylord  : 

As  there  are  nianv  useful  receipts  hidden 
from  the  public,  for  the  Sf.ke  of  speculation 
in  a  small  way,  by  many  who  would  bo 
thought  somclhi'ng  o'f  in  the  world,  I  am  in- 
duced to  lav  before  the  public  a  recipe  for 
making  king  of  oil,  so  called,  which  perhaps 
excels  anv  other  for  cure  of  wounds  on  horses 
or  cattle,'and  which  has  long  been  kept  by  a 
few  only  in  the  dark.  Feeling  a  desire  to 
contribute  to  the  good  of  the  public,  but  more 
especially  to  the  farmers  of  Genesee,  I  send 
you  the'fidlowing  very  valuable  rccipo  for 
publication  : 

1  oz.  of  green  copperas,  2  dn.  white  vitriol, 
2  do.  common  salt,  2  do.  linseed  oil,  8  do. 
West  India  molasses. 

Boil  over  a  slow  fire  fifteen  minutes  in  a 
pint  of  urine;  when  almost  cold,  add  one 
ounce  of  oil  of  vitroil  and  four  ounces  spirits 
of  turpentine. 

Apply  it  to  the  wound  with  a  quill  or 
feather,  which  will  immediately  set  the  sore 
to  running,  and  perform  a  perfect  cure. 
Yours  respectfully, 

Stephe??  PaL5IER. 

Middlebiiry,  December  10,  1833. 

io«f7on.— Population,  including  the  envi- 
rons attached,  l,6iO,88S.  Places  of  public 
worship  out),  capable  of  sealing  517,614  peo- 
pie.  Three  fifths  ol'  the  seats^only  are  ordi- 
narily occupied,  equal  to  ^oOj.'S'iU. 


THE  FRIEND. 


F^ir"  The  Friend." 
MANUAL  tA150UH  SCHOOL. 
Among  the  useful  Hnd  viiluab!e  institutions 
to  wliich  tlic  liberality  and  benevolence  of 
our  brethren  on  the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic 
have  given  rise,  the  subjoined  account  of  cme 
in  Ireland  has  interested  me;  and  believing 
that  institutions  conducted  on  similar  princi- 
ples would  be  exceedingly  valuable,  in  ena- 
bling Friends  in  many  parts  of  this  country 
to  educate  their  children  at  a  moderate  cost, 
I  send  it  for  insertion  in  The  Friend. 

T.  S. 

In  the  year  lS29,some  Friends  in  Ireland, 
and  a  few  from  England,  then  on  a  religious 
visit  to  this  country,  were  introduced  into 
much  feeling  for  the  suffering  and  neglected 
condition  of  a  large  number  of  children, 
mostly  residing  in  the  province  of  Ulster,  who 
were  either  the  immediate  or  remote  descend- 
ants of  those  who  at  various  periods  had  for- 
feited their  membership  with  the  Society  of 
Friends,  chiefly  by  outgoing  in  marriage. 

On  attempting  some  enumeration  of  those 
who  were  thus  circumstanced,  there  was  found 
good  reason  to  believe  that  there  were  not 
less  than  five  hundred  children,  scattered  over 
a  pretty  largo  district  in  Ulster,  and  a  few  in 
the  other  provinces,  many  of  whose  parents 
or  relatives  were  either  in  indigence  or  in 
very  low  circumstances;  and  who,  not  being 
connected  with  any  body  of  professing  Chris- 
tians, and  very  generally  neglecting  the  at- 
tendance of  any  place  of  public  worship,  were 
both  themselves  and  their  offspring  deprived 
of  that  oversight  and  care  which  most  reli- 
gious societies  bestow  in  some  measure  upon 
their  recognised  members.  In  many  cases 
their  situation  was  found  to  be  truly  deplora- 
ble, and  in  several  instances  individuals  had 
firown  up  to  mature  age  in  great  ignorance. 
Families  have  been  visited,  no  member  of 
wl;ich  could  read,  and  many  children  were 
almost  destitute  of  the  very  rudiments  of 
learning.  In  some  of  these  cases,  notwith- 
standing that  the  claim  to  memberthip  with 
Friends  had  long  been  forfeited,  the  parents 
still  appeared  desirous  to  he  called  by  that 
name,  and  declined  to  unite  with  other  pro- 
fessors. 

To  meet  in  some  measure  the  immediate 
exigencies  of  this  suffering  class,  subscrip- 
tions were  raised  for  the  purpose  of  providing 
clothing,  and  paying  for  the  education  at  day 
schools  of  those  whose  cases  were  known,  and 
whose  necessities  were  considered  most  press- 
ing ;  also  for  supplying  their  families  with 
bibles  and  other  religious  books. 

This  partial  measure  of  relief  was  found  to 
bo  attended  with  benefit  not  only  to  the  child- 
ren, but  to  the  parents,  upon  whose  minds 
the  friendly  notice  taken  of  their  families  had 
in  some  instances  a  favourable  influence.  It 
was  evident  however  that  there  was  necessity 
for  much  more  to  be  done  ;  and  the  fruits 
hitherto  apparent  furnished  encouragement  to 
pursuo  the  object  to  a  greater  extent,  and  in 
a  more  complete  manner,  by  providing  an  es- 
tablishment wherein  children  of  this  class 
might  be  withdrawn  from  the  hurtful  associa- 
tion they  were  exposed  to,  and,  together  with 


useful  school  learning,  receive  religious 
struction,  and  be  trained  in  habits  of  order 
and  industry.  The  advantages  of  an  agricul- 
tural school  were  so  evident,  that  many 
Friends  both  in  England  and  Ireland  were 
disposed  to  contribute  towards  its  fuundation, 
which  was  further  promoted  by  a  liberal  do 
nation  of  £500  from  Dr.  Unthank,  of  Lime- 
rick. Sufficient  funds  were  thus  collected  foi 
the  purchase  of  a  small  farm,  called  Brook- 
field,  situated  about  five  miles  from  Lisburn; 
on  the  road  to  Lurgan,  containing  about 
twenty-four  English  statute  acres.  An  ad 
dition  was  built  to  the  dwelling-house  to  fit  i 
for  the  accommodation  of  about  thirty  child 
ren,  and  the  Institution  was  opened  in  thf 
Ninth  month,  1836.  A  day  school  in  uddi 
tion  was  opened  on  the  1st  of  Fifth  month, 
1837. 

The  results  of  this  undertaking,  though 
still  in  its  infancy,  are  highly  satisfactory,  and 
are  calculated  to  encourage  the  extension  of 
the  present  Institution,  and  to  promote  the 
foundation  of  similar  establishments  in  othe 
districts.  It  is  thankfully  believed  that  the 
Divine  blessing  has  attended  the  perseverinc 
efibrts  of  the  superintendents  and  managers  ; 
the  results  of  which  are  strikingly  apparent 
in  the  conduct  and  deportment  of  the  children. 
They  regularly  attend  the  meeting  of  Friends 
at  Callindcrry,  and  are  carefully  brought  up 
in  a  religious  life  and  conversation.  Th 
boys  receive  with  much  readiness  practical 
instruction  in  agriculture  and  gardening,  and 
the  girls  in  domestic  and  occasional  out-door 
farming  occupations;  all  are  besides  well 
taught  in  useful  school  learning.  Their  la- 
bour on  the  farm  has  materially  contributed 
to  the  support  of  the  Institution,  the  chief 
supply  of  provisions  for  the  family  being  de- 
rived therefrom,  besides  which  a  considerable 
quantity  of  grain  and  other  produce  has  been 
sold.  The  labour  has  been  almost  wholly 
performed  by  the  boys  during  the  past  year. 
The  culture  of  wheat  by  the  spade  has  an- 
swered well,  and  they  have  also  executed  a 
considerable  length  of  drains.  A  hired  plough- 
man has  occasionally  been  employed,  but  one 
of  the  boys  has  lately  undertaken  this  service. 
The  fitrm  appears  to  have  yielded  a  profit  for 
the  last  twelve  months  of  about  £120,  and 
the  total  average  annual  cost  to  the  public 
for  the  maintenance,  clothing,  and  education 
of  the  children  does  not  appear  much  to  ex- 
ceed £5  each.  The  committee  confidently 
expect  that  this  cost  may  yet  be  reduced. 
For  this  purpose  they  are  desirous  to  be  put 
in  a  condition  to  purchase  a  further  quantity 
of  land,  as  the  effectivelabour  of  the  children, 
even  at  the  present  number,  is  considered 
fully  competent  to  the  management  of  a 
larger  farm  ;  hence  there  would  be  an  obvi- 
ous advantage,  in  point  of  the  probable  profit, 
if  this  object  could  be  effected.  Some  funds 
are  also  required  to  provide  suitable  accom- 
modation for  the  girls,  whose  present  dormi- 
tory is  quite  too  small.  For  these  and  some 
collateral  objects,  it  is  calculated  that  about 
£1000  may  be  wanted.  But  when  it  is  con- 
sidered that  all  which  has  hitherto  been  done 
only  suffices  to  provide  for  a  very  small  por- 
tion of  the  suffering  class  in  question  ;  that 


on  every  vacancy  which  occurs  many  candi- 
dates  for  admlssi.m  are  necessarily  disap- 
pointed  ;  and  that  when  once  founded,  a  small 
annual  sum  will  probably  .suffice  for  the  main- 
tenance and  education  of  the  pupiis,  it  is 
hoped  that  way  may  open  either  (or  the  ex- 
tension of  the  present  establishment,  or  the 
foundation  of  others  in  neighbouring  districts; 
and  that  hence  the  liberality  of  those  who 
may  feel  an  interest  in  this  concern  will  not 
bo  bounded  by  the  immediate  and  pressing 
wants  of  the  present  Institution.  There  are 
not  many  objects  to  be  assisted  by  a  gift  of 
money,  which  seem  to  promise  more  of  good 
with  so  little  mixture  of  any  thing  of  a  con- 
trary nature. 

In  contrasting  the  present  condition  of  the 
pupils  at  Brook  field  with  that  in  which  they 
were  before  placed,  there  are  many  eonsidora« 
tions  gratifying  to  the  philanthropist.  The 
amjunt  of  individual  good  to  the  children  is 
not  to  be  undervalued,  but  even  this  appears 
only  secondary  to  the  important  benefits  to 
their  families  and  connections  ;  and  it  is  hoped 
that  the  success  of  the  plan,  as  demonstrating 
the  value  of  combining  agricultural  labour 
with  school  instruction,  both  on  moral  and 
economical  grounds,  may  have  a  salutary  in- 
fluence on  society  at  large,  by  encouraging 
the  application  of  the  same  principles  in  a 
more  general  way.  Neither  are  we  to  over- 
look the  advantage  which  may  arise  from  a 
supply  being  provided  of  well'trained  young 
persons,  qualified  to  enter  into  agricultural 
pursuits,  either  as  farm  servants  or  land 
stewards ;  or  ultimately  to  undertake  the 
management  of  land  for  themselves,  applying 
to  it  the  improved  methods  of  modern  hus- 
bandry,  and  the  industry  and  skill  which  in 
some  parts  of  Ireland  are  so  lamentably  want- 
ing in  the  small  landholders. 

Fifth  Month,  1830. 

General  Rules,  for  the  gomrnment  of  BrooJc- 
ficld  Agricultural  School. 

I.  The  object  of  this  institution  is  to  edu- 
cate, in  a  manner  consistent  with  the  Chris- 
tian principles  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  a 
number  commensurate  with  its  means,  of 
children  of  persons  in  low  circumstances, 
who  may  be  descended  from  Friends  though 
not  in  membership,  and  who  are  not  brought 
up  in  connection  with  any  other  religious 
society  ;  the  boys  to  be  instructed  in  hus- 
bandry or  other  handicraft  employment,  and 
the  girls  in  domestic  and  out  door  labour 
suitable  to  their  sex  ;  in  addition  to  such  lite- 
rary instruction  as  may  contribute  to  their 
advantage  and  usefulness  in  after  life.  It  is 
intended  to  be  supported  by  donations  and 
annual  subscriptions,  and  by  any  sums  of  mo- 
ney paid  for  the  education  of  the  children, 
together  with  the  profits  arising  from  the 
farm  and  from  the  labour  of  the  children. 

II.  It  shall  be  under  the  control  of  the 
subscribers,  and  of  thirty  directors,  members 
of  the  Society  of  Friends,  ten  of  each  quar- 
terly  meeting,  six   of  whom,  first  named  on 

he  list,  are  to  go  out  of  office  at  the  expira- 
tion of  each  year,  and  the  vacancies  thus 
caused,  with  any  others  that  may  occur  by 


THE  FRIEND. 


death  or  loss  of  membership,  are  to  bo  filleil 
up  at  the  Annual  General  Meeting  to  be  held 
as  hereafter  pruvideil. 

III.  The  directors  and  subscribers  shall 
appoint  six  trustees,  in  whom  the  properly 
of  the  Institution  shall  be  vested. 

IV.  A  general  meeting  of  Directors  and 
subscribers  shall  be  annually  held  in  Dublin, 
at  some  conv  nient  ti.iie  near  the  Yearly 
Meeting,  by  which  vacancies  in  the  list  of 
Directors  shall  be  filled  up,  and  a  committee 
of  management,  consisting  of  not  less  than 
twelve  men  and  six  women  friends  of  the  pro- 
vince of  Ulster,  shall  be  appointed,  who  shall 
be  charged  with  the  immediate  care  and  ma- 
nagement of  the  Institution  for  the  ensuing 
year.  The  general  meeting  shall  also  ap- 
point a  treasurer  and  correspondents.  A 
special  general  meeting  may  be  convened  at 
any  time  by  the  committee,  or  by  any  five  of 
the  directors, 

V.  A  report  of  the  state  of  the  Institution, 
and  a  clear  statement  of  its  income,  expendi 
ture,  and  property  shall  be  prepared  by  th 
committee,  and  laid  before  the  general  meet- 
ing every  year. 

VI.  The  committee  shall  meet  at  the 
school  at  stated  times,  as  often  as  may  be 
found  necessary,  and  at  such  other  times  and 
places  as  they  may  appoint  :  three  members 
shall  be  competent  to  transact  business.  They 
shall  have  power  to  appoint  and  dismiss  the 
officers  and  servants  of  the  Institution,  and 
they  shall  draw  on  the  treasurer  for  such 
sums  of  money  as  may  be  required  for  the 
current  expenditure  ;  such  orders  to  be  sign- 
ed by  not  less  than  two  members  of  the  com- 
mittee. A  record  of  their  proceedings  shall 
be  kept,  which  is  to  be  laid  before  each  gene- 
ral meeting  if  called  for. 

VII.  All  applications  for  the  admission  of 
children  shall  be  decided  on  by  the  commit- 
tee, who  may  either  grant  admission  gratui- 
tously, cr  arrange  with  their  pt  rents  or  friends 
for  the  payment  of  such  annual  sum  for  their 
maintenance,  clothing,  and  education,  as  un- 
der the  circumstances  of  the  case  may  in  the 
judgment  of  the  committee  be  proper. 

VIII.  The  committee  shall  make  such 
regulations  as  may  appear  necessary  with  re- 
gard to  the  manner  in  which  children  shall  be 
recommendsd  ;  the  ages  at  which  they  shall 
be  eligible  for  admission  and  subject  to  remo- 
val;  the  supplies  of  clothing,  &c.  with  which 
they  shall  come  provided  ;  and  all  other  inat- 
ters  connected  with  the  management  of  the 
Institution.  They  shall  also  frame  a  code  of 
by-laws  and  advices,  to  regulate  the  conduct 
of  the  teachers  and  children,  which  shall  be 
read  or  otherwise  communicated  to  the  mem- 
bers of  the  family,  so  as  to  put  them  fully  in 
possession  thereof;  and  all  by-laws  and 
gulations  of  the  committee,  not  inconsistent 


general  meeting  ;  one  of  these  general  meet- 
ings to  be  the  annual  one. 

X.  If  at  any  time  hereafter  the  Yearly 
Meeting  of  Friends  in  Ireland  shall  think 
proper  to  assume  iho  government  and  control 
of  this  Institution,  it  shall  be  surrendered 
thereto. 


Report,  iSj-c. 

At  a  general  meeting  of  subscribers  and 
friends  to  Brookfield  Agricultural  School, 
held  in  Dublin  on  the  4ih  of  Fifth  month, 
1839. 

A  Kport  from  the  managing  committee 
and  aT-tatement  of  accounts  were  produced, 
which  were  highly  satisfactory,  and  were  d' 
reeled  to  be  printed  and  circulated,  logcllier 
with  a  statement  of  the  origin  and  present 
prospects  of  the  Institution,  with  the  view  of 
interesting  Friends  more  generally  in  the 
object 


The  committee  have  every  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  an  addition  to  the  larm  would  tend 
much  to  the  incrH:;se  of  iho  funds,  as  the  pre- 
sent number  ol  boys  in  the  school  could  culti- 
vate considerably  more  ground. 

Doctor  Uiitha'nk  has  again  kindly  present- 
ed the  school  with  £--.^5,  being  the  interest 
due  on  his  donation,  and  also  £25  lor  the  ex- 
press purpose  of  preparing  a  sleeping  roon» 
for  the  girls. 

The  committee  who  were  appointed  to  ex- 
amine the  children,  report  that  tlieir  progress 
in  the  different  branches  of  their  education 
gave  general  satisfaction. 

Signed  on  behalf  of  the  coiTimittec, 

John  G.  Richardson. 

Belfast,  17th  of  Fourth  Month,  1«39. 

Order  of  Occupation  of  the  Children. 

The  children  rise  at  five  in   the  morning, 

and  go  to  bed   every  night  at  nine,  from  (he 


The  subjects  of  increasing  the  accommoda- I  1st  of  Third    month    to   the   SOth   of  Ninth 
tion  for  the  girls,  and  of  taking  an  additional  |  month  :  in  winter  they  do  not  rise  so  early, 
of  !=n'J   were   considered,  and    both   The  family  breakfast  together  about  half  past 


being  fully  approved  of,  the  committe.e  was 
authorised  to  have  the  required  building 
erected,  and  land  purchased  as  soon  as  there 
may  be  opportunity  of  doing  so,  and  that  the 
needful  funds  shall  be  placed  at  their  disposal. 

It  is  recommended  that  a  liberal  subscrip- 
tion be  set  on  foot,  in  order  to  accomplish 
these  objects,  and  to  provide  for  the  extension  j 
of  the  establishment,  for  which  the  success  of  i 
the  plan  hitherto  seems  to  offer  much  encou- 
ragement. 

Report  of  tlie  Committee. 

The  committee  have  much  pleasure  in  be- 
ing able  to  give  a  salisfactorj'  report  of  the 
state  and  progress  of  this  institution  during 
the  past  year. 

Three  boys  and  three  girls  have  been  ad- 
mitted as  boarders;  and  two  bays  and  three 
girls  have  left  for  situations  in  Friends'  fami- 
lies. Twenty-five  children  (on  an  average) 
have  attended  as  day  scholars  to  receive  in- 
struction in  school.  James  Jlitten,  one  of 
the  boys,  has  been  bound  an  apprentice  to  the 
Institution,  which  will  save  a  ploughman's 
wages. 

The  committee  have  to  report  the  farm  in 
good  order,  and  much  improved  ;  and  the  ac- 
counts will  show  a  profit  of  £121   17   \h. 

The  committee  request  the  particular  at- 
tention of  those  interested  in  the  welfare  of 
this  establishment  to  the  absolute  necessity 
of  having  more  suitable  accommodation  for 
the  girls,  as  that  part  of  the  old  building 
which  they  now  occupy  is  badly  protected 
from  the  weather,  and  altogether  unfit  for  the 
sleeping  apartment  of  ten  children.  The  opin- 
ion of  an  architect  has  been  taken,  who  re- 
ports that  it  would  be  better  and   more  eco- 


with  the  principles  laid  down  in  these  General  nomical  to  build  an  addition  to  the  new  house 
Rules,  shall  be  valid  unless  disallowed  by  a  than  to  make  the  necessary  alteration  in  the 
general  meeting  of  directors  and  subscribers   old  one;  and  that  sufficient   accommodation 


duly  convened. 

IX.  If  any  alteration  in  these  rules  be  found 
necessary,  such  alteration  shall  he  submitted 
to  a  general  meeting  of  directors  and  su!-,- 
scribers  duly  convened,  and  shall  bo  valid  if 
approved   thereby,  and  confirmed  at  a  second 


for  the  girls,  with  a  dining  hail,  which  is  also 
much  required,  could  be  built  for  £300.  The 
committee,  however,  having  so  small  a  sum 
in  the  hands  of  the  treasurer,  are  reluctant  to 
take  any  step  further  than  to  lay  the  subject 
before  the  general  meeting. 


at  half  past  twelve,  and  sup  at  hall 
past  seven  in  the  evening.  The  children  are 
allowed  one  hour  in  the  morning  for  washing 
and  recreation  ;  at  six  o'clock  they  go  into 
school,  until  called  to  breakfast  ;  after  break- 
fiist  a  portion  of  Holy  Scripture  is  read,  and 
a  time  of  silence  ensues.  They  then  return 
to  school,  and  remain  there  till  half  past  nine  : 
the  boys  afterwards  work  in  the  fields  until 
called  to  dinner.  At  one  o'clock  they  go  into 
school,  and  remain  till  four  ;  the  day  scholars 
are  then  dismissed,  and  the  boys  return  to 
their  field-work  until  seven,  when  they  pre- 
pare for  supper;  the  rest  of  the  evening  is 
spent  in  recreation,  or  in  gardening  for  their 
own  amusement. 


Fcr-Tlic  Friend,  ' 
TIIO:i5AS    IIAY3.TOS. 

Recently  meeting  with  an  interesting  ac- 
count of  the  early  convictions  of  truth  upon 
the  mind  of  Thomas  Raylton,  of  London,  I 
send  it  to  the  editor  of  "  The  Friend."  It  was 
found  after  his  decease  in  his  own  handwrit- 
ing, and,  though  simple,  exhibits  the  gradual 
openings  of  the  good  Shepherd  to  an  honest 
heart,  which  as  they  are  faithfully  obeyed, 
prepare  for  the  reception  of  greater  light, 
and  lead  to  an  establishment  in  the  truth  as 
it  is  in  Jesus. 

"  I  was  born  on  the  SOth  of  (he  sixtli 
month,  1671,  at  Bowes,  in  the  north  part  ol 
Yorkshire,  and  educated  in  the  way  of  the 
church  of  England.  In  the  year  1685,  being 
about  14  years  of  age,  and  a  scholar  with  the 
priest  of  the  parish  and  teacher  of  the  free 
school  in  Bowes,  it  providentially  happened 
that  by  the  invitation  of  one  called  a  Quaker, 
at  whose  house  a  meeting  was  kept,  about 
two  miles  from  my  abode,  my  mother  wen! 
to  a  meeting  there  and  took  me  to  ride  before 
her.  John  Bowron  and  George  Rook,  two 
ministers,  being  come  to  visit  Friends  there- 
away, were  at  the  meeting,  by  whose  power- 
ful ministry  and  lively  prayer,  it  pleased  God 
to  open  my  heart,  and  to  let  me  see  the 
vanity  of  this  present  world,  of  v.hich  for  rny 


54 


THE   FRIEXD. 


short  time  I  lir.d  liad  some  share,  and  for 
which  I  liad  often  been  secretly  smitten  by 
the  jtist  witness  for  God  in  my  own  heart. 
For  all  that  I  was  pretty  much  a  stranger  to 
it  and  was  not  sensible  from  whence  it  came, 
until  I  was  affected  with  the  gospel,  which  I 
may  say  was  glad  tidings  to  me. 

"  From  that  day  I  joined  in  heart  with 
that  people  who  directed  to  Christ  within, 
the  hope  of  their  glory.  And  although  I 
have  had  many  instruoters  in  Christ  since, 
yet  I  have  not  many  fathers,  for  George 
Rook,  who  preached  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ,  was  the  instrument  under  the  Lord  of 
my  convincement,  for  which  I  bow  my  knees 
and  worship,  and  thank  the  Lord  lur  his 
goodness  hitherto. 

"  After  I  joined  this  people  the  w^ord  of 
God  wrought  more  powerfully  in  me,  and 
showed  me  that  I  was  to  alter  the  course  of 
my  conversation  ;  that  was,  to  leave  the  cor- 
rupt life  and  to  shun  evil  company.  For  as 
I  was  bowed  before  the  Lord,  and  had  given 
i:p  my  name  to  serve  him,  I  then  saw  that 
I  must  walk  in  the  narrow  way,  and  leave 
the  vain  compliments,  the  putting  off  the  hat, 
and  bowing  the  knee  to  man,  &c.  I  was  soon 
taken  notice  of  and  complaint  made  to  my 
mother,  for  my  neglecting  to  conform  to  these 
things,  by  the  priest  who  was  moved  at  my 
behaviour,  and  I  suppose  intended  to  have 
used  the  rod.  Having  made  preparation  he 
called  me  to  him  and  said,  I  heard  to-day 
thou  wentest  by  Mr.  Boonskell  and  didst  not 
put  off  thy  hat  and  bid  good  morrow.  What 
is  thy  reason  for  so  doing?  Whether  is  it 
pride  or  religion?  I  told  him  it  was  not  pride. 
Then,  he  said,  it  must  be  religion,  and  if  so 
thou  must  not  be  whippet],  and  laid  dov/n  the 
rod.  If  for  religion,  he  said,  let  me  know 
why  thou  refusedst,  and  give  me  some  pre- 
cedent. I  told  him  I  had  been  rending  in 
the  Revelations,  and  there  I  found  that  an 
angel  showed  John  many  things;  and  John 
said,  'Wlien  I  had  heard  and  seen,  I  fell 
down  to  worship  the  angel  that  showed  me 
these  things.'  But  the  angel  said, '  See  thou  do 
it  not,  for  I  am  of  thy  fellow  servants,  and 
of  thy  brethren  the  prophets,  and  of  them 
which  keep  the  sayings  of  this  book  ;  worship 
God.'  And  for  this  I  told  him  I  refused  to 
do  it  unto  men.  But  he  endeavoured  to  per- 
suade me,  that  what  he  requested  of  me,  was 
no  more  than  a  civil  respect  between  man 
and  man,  and  from  thence  he  thought  I  might 
the  better  conform  to  it.  To  make  me  the 
more  willing  to  believe  it  was  no  worship, 
but  respect,  he  referred  me  to  the  children 
of  Heth  and  Abraham's  bowing  to  each  other, 
and  also  something  of  the  like  kind  in  the 
time  of  Moses  and  Joshua ;  but  all  these 
were  to  no  purpose  to  me,  for  my  eye  was 
opened  to  see  a  more  glorious  dispensation  than 
that  of  Moses  or  the  prophets.  For  though 
by  the  Spirit  of  Christ  in  them,  they  foretold 
the  coming  and  sufferings  of  Christ,  yet  they 
did  not  live  to  see  those  things  come  to  pass 
which  they  spoke  of;  so  that  he  had  no  force 
in  his  argument  to  make  me  use  these  things 
which  might  be  used  among  the  fathers  and 
under  the  law.  And  since  the  New  Testa- 
ment is  silent,  and  gives  no  account  of  either 


Christ  or  his  apostles  bowing,  I  did  not  see 
why  either  knee  or  hat  should  be  expected 
of  me;  therefore  I  stood  to  my  principle,  and 
kept  to  the  light  and  understanding  the  Lord 
had  given  me  through  Jesus  Christ  my 
Saviour,  who  then  was  come  to  my  house  m 
spirit,  and  had  brought  salvation  with  him. 

"  That  day  I  said  to  one  of  my  school- 
fellows, that  what  my  master  had  shown  me 
was  out  of  the  law  and  not  the  gospel,  which 
he  told  my  master,  and  I  had  a  quiet  day. 
This  was  but  the  beginning  of  further  exer- 
cise, for  he  began  to  be  more  severe,  and  told 
me  that  unless  I  would  make  congees  to  him, 
as  he  called  them,  he  would  teacl^rie  no 
longer.  I  would  gladly  have  learned  a  little 
more,  yet  perceiving  it  was  in  a  way  which 
I  must  bear  testimony  against,  I  forsook  the 
school  at  that  time  and  went  homo  and  told 
my  mother  the  occasion  of  my  return.  Al- 
though she  had  taken  me  to  the  first  meeting 
a  few  weeks  before,  she  now  repented  it,  and 
would  not  listen  to  me  so  as  to  give  me  any 
relief,  upon  which  I  left  the  house  for  a  while. 
But  I  think  I  may  say  the  arm  of  the  Lord 
wroirght  for  me,  for  my  master  soon  sent 
word  to  my  mother,  that  he  had  done  what 
he  could  to  persuade  me  to  conform  ;  but  he 
saw  it  w^ould  not  do;  therefore  he  desired  her 
to  send  me  again  to  the  school,  and  he  would 
leave  me  to  my  liberty  about  religion.  The 
tidings  brought  me  while  I  was  sitting  under 
a  hedge  where  I  was  retired,  I  received 
gladly,  not  then  knowing  what  would  become 
of  me,  nor  with  whom  to  lodge.  I  went  to 
school  again,  and  found  it  much  as  had  been 
told  me,  and  that  the  Lord  pleaded  my  inno- 
cent cause,  to  whom  be  glory  ascribed  for 
ever." 

The  example  of  this  lad  in  adhering  faith- 
fully to  the  testimony  which  the  truth  re- 
quired of  him,  is  worthy  of  the  observation 
of  young  and  old  at  this  day.  His  obe- 
dience to  his  Saviour's  command  prepared 
him  to  bear  further  trial,  and  he  was  called 
on  to  manifest  his  sense  of  the  emptiness 
of  formal  "  closet  prayer,"  and  its  incom- 
patibility with  the  nature  of  that  communion 
and  worship  which  is  only  in  "  Spirit  and  in 
truth." 

"  Thus  far  I  was  got  on  my  way  and  was 
still  to  go  farther.  My  parents  had  taught 
us  from  our  childhood,  to  ask  of  them  to  pray 
to  God  to  bless  us,  and  though  it  is  true  there 
is  not  an  evil  in  the  thing  itself,  yet  the  bring- 
ing of  it  into  such  a  form,  as  to  use  it  every 
night  and  morning,  this  also  I  found  was  my 
place  to  leave  off;  at  which  they  were  much 
offended,  and  began  to  beat  me  into  a  com- 
pliance with  them,  but  that  would  not  do,  for 
I  read  that  saying  of  our  Lord,  '  Whosoever 
loveth  father  or  mother  more  than  me,  is  not 
worthy  of  me.'  So  that  in  a  holy  resolution 
I  went  on,  not  doubting  the  Lord  would  help 
me  over  that  as  he  had  over  other  things  be- 
fore. The  course  I  took,  after  much  threaten- 
ing and  several  heatings,  was  this  :  I  left  my 
father's  house,  and  was  kept  privately  about 
fifteen  days.  As  Moses  by  the  good  provi- 
dence of  God,  and  care  of  his  sister,  who 
watched  to  see  what  would  become  of  him, 
was  ordered  to  his  mother  again  to  be   his 


nurse,  so  was  1  watched  over  by  some  of 
those  people,  to  whom  I  was  joined  in  fellow- 
ship, and  invited  hy  them  to  come  to  one  of 
their  meetings,  being  then  remote  from  it, 
yel  at  their  request  I  went.  They  were  pre- 
cious to  me,  having  been  at  but  two  since  the 
first,  which  was  about  three  fourths  of  a 
year.  A  good  meeting  this  proved,  and  some 
of  the  Friends  undertook  to  go  and  offer  me 
to  my  father.  I  went  with  them  and  they 
told  him  it  was  their  desire  he  should  take 
me  home  again  as  I  was  his  son  ;  if  he  would 
not  accept  me  as  a  son,  then  as  a  servant  in 
his  house,  but  if  he  would  do  neither,  then  he 
becomes  our  care,  forasmuch  as  he  has  be- 
come one  of  us.  Tliis  proposition  took  such 
place  v/ith  my  parents,  that  the  Friends  wero 
thanked  for  the  care  they  had  over  me.  I 
was  now  at  home  again  and  had  free  access 
to  their  presence  morning  and  evening  with- 
out insisting  upon  the  ceremony,  yet  they 
were  loath  one  of  their  children  should  leave 
their  religion.  Afler  this  I  went  to  meetings 
with  their  knowledge,  and  in  about  seven 
weeks,  went  apprentice  to  a  Friend,  by  the 
approbation  of  my  parents,  being  conducted 
thither  by  my  father. 

"  In  my  seven  years'  apprenticeship  to  the 
trade  of  a  blacksmith,  at  leisure  times,  I 
often  read  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments,  in  which  I  found  great  benefit, 
being  often  broken  into  tears,  especially  when 
1  met  with  places  that  mention  the  call  of 
God  to  sinners,  and  their  return  to  his  call 
for  their  conversion  and  salvation.  My  de- 
light was  also  in  places  which  prophesied  of 
the  coming  of  the  Just  One  and  of  the  work 
of  restoration  which  he  should  bring  to  pass. 
Though  I  delighted  in  these  things,  yet  the 
crown  of  my  rejoicing  was,  that  I  was  counted 
worthy  to  know  this  blessed  work  begun.  I 
did  not  only  read  in  private,  but  in  the  family; 
we  used  to  read  much  by  candle-light,  my 
master  and  mistress  allowing  it,  and  were  in 
the  practice  themselves,  being  honest  Friends 
who  feared  God,  with  all  their  cliildren. 
These  were  dutiful  to  their  parents,  and  kept 
very  much  out  of  the  evil  communication  of 
the  world,  so  that  we  were  a  comfort  to  one 
another,  as  we  kept  to  that  which  was  good. 
When  I  have  been  alone  at  my  work  the 
Lord  did  very  often  comfort  me  wiih  his 
Holy  Spirit,  and  gave  me  a  sight  that  he 
would  give  me  a  dispensation  of  the  gospel 
to  preach.  For  seven  years  the  w^ord  of  the 
Lord  was  often  very  powerful  in  my  heart, 
not  only  to  the  fitting  of  me  for  so  great  a 
work,  but  growing  upon  me  to  the  affecting 
of  my  heart,  and  during  these  years  living 
breathings  often  ran  through  me  to  the  Lord, 
that  he  would  preserve  me  in  his  fear. 

"  After  I  had  served  my  apprenticeship,  I 
went  to  the  place  of  my  birth,  and  there  fol- 
lowed my  trade  about  a  year.  It  was  not  long 
before  the  Lord  brought  nearer  the  work  of 
the  ministry  which  I  had  seen  before  me  ;  and 
the  nearer  it  came  to  me  I  still  siw  the  more 
need  to  be  weighty  and  solid,  and  much  in- 
ward in  spirit,  often  filled  with  the  word  of 
life,  so  that  I  could  scarcely  hold  my  peace 
in  the  assemblies  of  the  people  of  God.  Yet 
I  was  much  inward  and  still,  often  remember- 


ing  the  buildinij  of  Solomon's  temple,  where, 
there  wns  not  the  sound  of  a  hammer  or  iron 
tool;  and  in  this  quietness  in  meetings  I  was 
greatly  refreshed  and  filled  with  inward  joy 
to  the  Lord,  but  could  not  yet  utter  by  words 
what  I  felt.  For,  indeed,  as  the  ministry  is 
a  great  work,  it  made  me  the  more  cautious 
how  I  entered  into  it,  remembering  it  was 
not  approved  that  one  of  old  laid  hold  of  the 
ark  when  it  was  shaken.  I  found  it  safe  not 
to  appear  in  the  ministry  until  I  was  fully 
satisliod  of  the  Lord's  requiriiigs  therein,  al- 
though he  had  been  often  with  me  from  meet- 
ing to  meeting,  and  left  his  holy  dew  upon 
my  spirit ;  thus  was  I  filled  with  the  odour  of 
his  ointinent,  with  which  I  was  anointed  to 
preach  the  gospel,  and  thus  led  into  the  mi- 
nistry." 

How  important  it  is  that  Friends  should 
steadfastly  keep  to  this  ground  in  their  ap- 
pearances in  the  ministry,  not  only  in  the  com- 
mencement, but  as  they  advance  in  years.  No 
nan's  talents  or  acquirements,  no  worldly  dis 


tmclion  or  : 


ve  as  a  substi- 


tute. However  plausible  the  representation 
may  be,  it  will  not  deceive  nor  satisfy  the 
attentive,  devoted  soul,  that  hungers  after  the 
true  bread  which  cometh  down  from  heaven, 
and  can  alone  nourish  up  into  everlasting  life. 
We  may  abound  with  doctrinal  disquisitions, 
urged  by  the  sagacity  and  contrivance  of  man, 
and  apparently  supported  by  the  text  of  Holy 
Scripture  ;  but  if  it  is  not  afresh  brought  out 
of  the  treasury  by  him  who  only  hath  the  key 
of  David,  it  will  be  little  better  than  the  manna 
that  bred  worms,  from  which  the  quickened 
mind  will  turn  with  sorrow  and  disgust. 

"  In  1695,  being  at  a  meeting  at  John  Bow- 
ron's,  after  a  little  time  my  soul  was  divinely 
touched  with  the  power  of  God,  and  his  word 
was  again  in  my  heart,  as  a  burning  fire  in 
my  bones,  and  1  could  then  no  longer  contain; 
ray  tongue  being  loosed,  my  mouth  was  open- 
ed to  speak  of  the  Lord  to  his  people  in  that 
meeting.  I  cannot  but  observe  one  thing, 
and  that  was  the  holy  silence  which  was  in 
the  fore  part  of  -that  meeting,  before  my 
mouth  was  opened,  although  several  were 
there  who  had  public  testimonies;  yet  that 
power  by  which  I  was  opened  bound  them  to 
silence.  But  after  I  had  spoken,  there  stood 
up  a  Friend,  and  he  was  like  one  who  had  a 
seal  to  set  to  the  words  I  had  delivered." 

Thomas  Raylton,  after  he  had  travelled 
much  in  the  service  of  truth,  settled  in  Lon- 
don about  the  year  1705,  where  he  was  very 
serviceable  and  edifying  in  his  ministry,  sound 
in  his  doctrine,  mighty  in  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
zealous  for  the  truth,  and  a  faithful  reprover 
of  any  undue  liberty  in  the  professors  of  it. 
In  his  last  sickness  he  bore  his  pain  with 
great  patience  and  resignation.  A  few  days 
before  his  death,  he  told  a  fi  lend  that  he  had 
settled  his  affairs,  being  satisfied  that  his  de- 
parture was  at  hand,  adding,  in  a  humble 
manner,  "  Doubtless  it  will  be  a  glorious 
change  to  me."  To  his  wife  lie  said,  "  My 
dear,  be  easy  ;  let  mo  go,  and  rejoice  when 
I  am  gone  to  so  great  salvation."  He  depart- 
ed the  Gth  of  the  10th  month,  172.3,  in  the 
53d  year  of  his  age,  in  peace  and  full  assur- 
ance of  endless  happiness. 


THE  FRIEND. 

For  "Tlie  Friernl." 
OPERA  nuUSE  .1IEETING. 

I  regret  much  to  see  it  stated  in  the  pub- 
lic papers  that  "a  meeting  of  some  of  our 
most  rcspcciahlc  citizens  was 'held,  to  consider 
the  project  of  erecting  an  opera  house,"  and 
that  "  it  will  not  be  denied  that  a  house  de- 
voted to  operatic  perf  irmanccs  is  much  need- 
ed in  this  city."  I  feel  no  hesitation  what- 
ever in  saying,  that  it  is  not  only  not  needed, 
but  that  in  proportion  to  the  increase  of  such 
establishments,  vice  and  immorality,  and  an 
increased  laxity  in  relation  to  the  obligations 
of  worship  and  reverence  to  our  Almighty 
Creator  and  Benefactor  will  be  promoted  by 
them.  What  can  we  expect  from  the  exhi- 
bitions of  play-actors,  who  are  enemies  of  ho- 
liness and  righteousness,  but  that  licentious- 
ness and  depravity  must  be  the  results  of  their 
example,  and  the  poisonous,  debasing  prin- 
ciples which  their  public  shows  inculcate. 
Was  it  necessary  to  say,  that  "some  of  our 
most  respectable  citizens"  had  originated  this 
scheme  of  vice,  to  disguise  the  danger,  and 
to  lull  the  fears  and  apprehensions  that  might 
arise  in  the  minds  of  the  conscientiously  scru- 
pulous part  of  the  commimity.  I  confess  that 
my  feelings  are  mournful  at  seeing  connected 
with  such  a  project  the  names  of  church-going 
individuals,  who,  I  suppose,  have  either  Ihem- 

I  selves  made  the  vow,  or  for  whom  their 
sponsors  have  made  it,  that  they  will  re- 
nounce "  the  pomps  and  vanities  of  this  wick- 
ed world."  They  are  surely  objects  for  the 
care  and  discipline  of  their  churches  and  their 
pastors.  And  an  excellent  employment  would 
it  be  for  Christians  of  all  denominations  to  be 
looking  after  their  own  conduct  and  that  of 
their  respective  church  members,  endeavour- 
ing to  exert  a  salutary  influence  that  would 

I  frown  down  vice  and  immorality,  and  every 
thing  that  gives  birth  to  it.  Were  this  really 
and  generally  the  religious  care  and  concern 
of  all  the  active  high-professing  meinbcrs  of 
the  different  societies,  Christians  would  no 
more  think  of  erecting  a  play  house,  than 
they  would  a  work  shrp  for  salan.  Those 
who  countenance  this  project  are  hostile  to 
the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  and  the  more  con- 
spicuous their  characters  as  professors  of  re- 
ligion, the  more  ground  they  give  its  enemies 
to  vaunt  over  it,  and  encouragement  to  the 
young  people  to  throw  aside  its  restraints. 
Every  religious  periodical  should  protest 
against  theatrical  entertainments,  and  the 
feats  of  jugglers  and  mountebanks,  exhibi- 
tions which  are  increasing  in  our  city,  and 
will  degrade  its  character  in  the  view  of  so- 
ber, religious  persons,  while  they  gradually, 
yet  certainly  deteriorate  the  manners  and 
principles  of  its  inhabitants.  Z. 


A  VISIT  TO  FITCAIKS-S  LSLANl). 
The  subjoined  narrative  is  copied  from  a 
British  periodica},  the  Mirror  for  18.38;  in 
which  it  is  given  as  an  extract  from  "The 
Voyage  of  her  Majesty's  Ship  Actason,  Capt. 
Lord  W.  Russel."  The  columns  of  "  The 
Friend,"  it  may  be  recollected,  contain  seve- 
ral notices  relative  to  this  interesting  island  : 


65 


— the  present  account  applies  to  a  period 
more  recent  by  several  years  than  our  latest 
inserted  in  vol.  xi. 

We  made  Pilcairn's  Island  on  the  10th, 
the  weather  squally,  and  the  wind  strong 
from  the  northward.  This,  and  the  following- 
day,  were  so  squally,  and  the  sea  ran  so  very 
high,  that  we  were  nearly  bearing  up  for 
Valpara!io,  as  we  could  not  werk  to  wind- 
ward; but  fortunately  on  the  12ih,  the  wind 
moderated,  and  our  captain  landed.  Three 
canoes  came  off  to  the  ship,  through  a  very 
heavy  surf.  In  these  were  Edward,  John, 
Matthew,  and  Arthur  Qidntal,  George  Adams, 
and  Charles  Christian.  Edward  Quintal 
brought  a  note  from  Jlr.  Hill,  which  he  de- 
livered in  duo  form.  Mr.  Kill  was  the  man 
that  had  imposed  upon  the  simple  natives, 
by  making  them  believe  he  was  sent  out  by 
the  English  government  to  take  charge  of 
them,  and  look  after  tlieir  morals.  They,  ne- 
ver being  accustomed  to  any  deceits  of  this 
kind,  placed  implicit  reliance  in  all  he  said. 
The  consequence  was  that  he  became  their 
ruler,  and  at  length  acquired  such  power  over 
ihem,  that  he  could  make  them  do  any  thing 
he  wished  ;  although  latterly  they  obeyed 
him  more  from  fear  than  any  admiration  of 
his  good  qualities.  We  had  heard  of  this 
man  at  Valparaiso,  and  consequently  were 
very  much  prejudiced  against  him,  and,  as  it 
turned  out,  most  deservedly  so.  Mr.  Buflett, 
whom  Captain  Beechey  speaks  cf  in  his 
work,  and  to  whom  he  gives  an  excellent 
character,  was  a  passenger  with  us  from  Val- 
paraiso. He  had  been  long  resident  at  Pit- 
cairn's  Island  as  a  schcolmaster,  and  was 
much  liked;  but  having  a  p.umcrous  family, 
was  obliged  to  discontinue  his  services.  This 
man  was  flogged  by  Edward  Quintal,  (Mr. 
Iiilfs  right-hand  man,)  at  his  suggestion,  for 
some  trivial  reasrn,  and  in  consequence  was 
obliged  to  leave,  his  wife  and  family  remain- 
ing behind.  His  life  even  was  considered 
unsafe.  Things  were  in  this  state  when  ws 
arrived,  bringing  back  Mr.  Buffett  from  his 
place  of  exile.  \Yc  were  heartily  welcomed 
by  all  the  island. 

The  inhabitants  amount  to  ninety-two,  the 
greater  proporlion  of  them  being  Quintals. 
Lord  Edward  Russell  landed  on  the  12ili  ; 
and  having  assembled  all  the  people  to  hear 
the  ditlerent  causes  of  complaint,  gave  judg- 
ment against  Mr.  Hill,  telling  the  natives 
who  he  was,  and  that  he  had  no  longer  any 
power  over  them  ;  also  giving  him  to  under- 
stand that  he  must  leave  the  island  by  the 
first  opportunity.  Mr.  Buffett  was  kindly  re- 
ceived by  his  old  friends,  and  tound  his  family 
and  children  well.  Mr.  Hobbs,  another  Eng- 
lishman, was  elected  schoolmaster,  by  tlTj 
general  voice. 

Bounly  Bay,  so  called  from  the  place  where 
the  mutineers  landed,  and  where  the  Bounty 
was  destroyed,  is  where  ships  lay  off  and 
communicate  with  the  shore.  Canoes  came 
off  with  stock  and  rolreshments,  it  being  im- 
possible for  boats  to  bring  such  things  with- 
out inuch  danger.  The  productions  are  cocoa- 
nuts,  bananas,  sweet  potatoes,  and  yam?, 
which  are  cultivated  by  the  inhabitants,  and 


5C 


of  a  superitir  quality  ;  also  water  irielons,  anrl 
excellent  tobacco.  Wild  goats  and  poiiltiy 
are  [jieiitirul,  and  the  island  is  covered  with 
verdure.  They  are  oblij;ed  to  work  very  hard 
at  their  yam  jjeds,  at  certain  seasons  of  ttie 
year,  and,  in  conseouence,  are  a  strong,  hardy 
race,  well  made,  tall,  and  active,  and  very 
expert  in  the  manajjetnent  of  their  canoes. 
The  women  are  handsome,  and  above  the 
common  height,  particularly  strong  and  nim- 
ble. Their  houses  are  well  built,  clean,  and 
comfortable;  and,  in  every  respect,  this  little 
community  cannot  but  claim  the  admiration 
of  every  impartial  and  unprejudiced  person, 
who,  taking  into  consideration  their  fathers' 
crimes,  would  otherwise  look  upon  them  with 
no  very  Hivourable  eye.  We  brought  for  their 
use  a  great  quantity  of  kettles,  fishing  lines, 
and  hooks,  knives  and  forks,  and  clothing,  ail 
of  which  they  were  much  in  want  of. 

All  the  mutineers  of  the  Bounty  are  dead. 
John  Adams,  the  last  survivor,  died  about 
five  years  ago.  The  wives  of  Christian  and 
Adams  alone  remain  out  of  the  first  genera- 
tion. They  are  natives  of  Tahiti,  and  very 
old,  being  nearly  eighty-seven,  but  stdl  strong 
and  active,  which  proves  the  salubrity  of  the 
climate.  Mrs.  Christian  recollects  Captain 
Cook  in  his  first  voyage,  and  showed  a  very 
great  respect  for  him.  There  were  several 
small  remnants  of  the  Bounty  left,  such  as 
pieces  of  coppei',  and  some  parts  of  the  dif- 
ferent bulk-heads,  also  the  keys  of  her  store 
rooms  ;  all  of  which  were  eagerly  seized,  and, 
as  may  be  imagined,  prized  very  much.  We 
were  astonished  at  the  intelligence  and  quick- 
ness of  the  reply  to  any  question  we  put  to 
most  of  these  people.  They  went  through 
the  kings  of  England  without  a  mistake ; 
knew  perfectly  well  all  the  reigning  monarchs 
of  Europe,  and  leading  men  of  our  own 
country,  which  made  them  doubly  interesting 
to  us.  To  find  a  race  of  men,  inhabitants  of 
one  of  the  South  Sea  islands,  speaking  our 
own  language,  and  following  our  customs, 
•could  not  fail  to  interest  us  all ;  and,  when 
we  see  they  have  been  brought  up  in  every 
thing  that  is  good  and  proper,  that  as  yet  no 
immorality  has  crept  in  among  their,  and 
every  sin  is  abhorred,  and  they  continue  to 
live  in  all  simplicity  and  truth,  we  are,  at 
once,  disarmed  of  every  ill-feeling  arising 
from  a  reflection  on  the  manner  in  which 
they  came  thither,  and  forget  the  crimes  of 
their  folhers.  No  doubt  appears  to  remain 
that  Pitcaim's  Island  was  inhabited  a  consi- 
derable time  previous  to  the  arrival  of  the 
Bounty.  Stone  hatchets,  and  other  imple- 
ments of  war,  have  been  found  buried  in  the 
soil;  also  the  remains  of  several  morals,  or 
burial  places.  This  proves  that  people  of 
some  description  once  lived  there,  and  were 
either  driven  away,  or  left  it  for  some  more 
convenient  spot. 


Familiarity  with  works  of  fiction;  even 
such  as  are  not  exceptionable  in  themselves, 
relaxes  the  mind  that  wants  hardening,  dis- 
solves the  heart  which  wants  fortifying,  stirs 
the  imagination  which  wants  quieting,  iiri- 
tates  the  passions  which  want  calming,  and 


THE   FRIEND. 


above  all,  disinclines  and   disqualifies  for  ac- 
tive virtues  and  for  spiritual  exercises. — H. 


He  that  takes  his  full  liberty  in  what  he 
may,  shall  repent  him:  how  much  more  in 
what  he  should  not?  1  never  read  of  Chris- 
tian that  repented  hiin  of  too  little  worldly 
delight.  The  surest  course  I  have  still  found 
in  all  earthly  pleasures,  to  rise  with  an  appe- 
tite, and  to  be  satisfied  with  a  little. — Bishop 
Hall. 


They,  who  once  engage  in  iniquitous  de- 
signs, miserably  deceive  themselves,  when 
ihcy  think  that  they  will  go  so  far,  and  no 
further;  one  fault  begets  another,  one  crime 
renders  another  necessary;  and  thus  they 
are  impelled  continually  downward  into  a 
depth  of  guilt,  which,  at  the  commencement 
of  their  career,  they  wculd  have  died  rather 
than  have  incurred. — Sovthty. 


THS    S-HSSIHD. 


ELEVENTH   MONTH,   16,  1839. 


From  the  limited  nature  of  the  information 
we  have  received  respecting  the  late  Yearly 
Meeting  at  Baltimore,  our  notice  of  it  must 
necessarily  be  brief.  It  commenced  on  se- 
cond day,  the  2Sth  ult.,  preceded,  as  usual,  by 
the  meeting  of  ministers  and  elders  on  seventh 
day,  the  26th.  A  considerable  number  ol 
Friends,  including  several  in  the  ministry, 
were  present  from  other  Yearly  Meetings. 
The  deliberations  upon  the  various  interest- 
ing concerns  which  engaged  attention,  were 
conducted  harmoniously  and  with  brotherly 
love.  Among  these  was  that  of  the  company 
of  Indian  natives,  for  many  years  under  the 
care  of  this  and  the  Yearly  Meetings  of  Ohio 
and  Indiana,  and  who  have  been  removed  to 
a  location  west  of  the  Mississippi  ;  a  further 
sum  of  money  was  directed  to  be  raised  in 
aid  of  the  fund  appropriated  for  their  benefit. 
Another  subject  which  occupied  the  meeting 
was  the  establishment  of  a  new  Quarterly 
Meeting  at  Dunning's  creek,  to  be  composed 
of  the  Ivionthly  Meeting  held  at  that  place, 
and  of  that  at  Bellfont,  and  to  be  called  Dun- 
ning's creek  Quarterly  Meeting.  The  pro- 
position was  agreed  to,  and  a  committee  ap- 
pointed to  superintend  the  opening  of  the 
meeting.  The  Yearly  Meeting  concluded 
satisfactorily  on  the  afternoon  of  fifth  day, 
the  31st. 

It  is  %vith  pleasure  we  comply  with  a  re- 
quest to  insert  the  following  notice.  The  sub- 
ject of  the  proposed  lectures  is  of  general 
interest,  and  susceptible  of  being  rendered 
highly  pleasing  and  instructive,  aiid  we  there- 
fore anticipate  for  our  young  people  an  intel- 
lectual treat. 

FRIENDS'    READING    ROOMS. 

A  manager  of  the  Reading  Room  Associa- 
tion will  deliver  two  lectures  on  Carburetted 
Hydrogen  Gas  as  it  exists  in  nature  and  as 


prepared  artificially  for  the  purposes  of  illu- 
mination. The  first  on  third  day  evening, 
the  19th  instant,  at  7^  o'clock. 

J.  G,  W.  did  not  reach  us  fill  the  paper 
was  made  up.  His  communication  will  appear 
next  week. 

INSTI'iX'TE    FOR    COLOURED     YOUTH. 

A  suitably  qualified  Friend  is  wanted  fo 
take  charge  of  the  farm  and  family  of  this 
institution.     Application  may  be  made  to 

Benjamin  Cooi't;R,  near  Camden,  N.  J. 

Thomas  VVistae,  Jr.,  Abington. 

JosKPH  ScAiTERGooD,  No.  14  Miuor  St.  or 

Marmaduke  C.  Coi'E,  286  Filbert  st. 

A    TEACHER    WANTED, 

At  Newtown,  N.  J.,  to  take  charge  of 
Friends'  school.     Apply  to 

Benjamin  Cooper, 
John  M.  Kaighn, 
Joseph  B.  Cooper. 

COAL. 

Schuylkill,  Lehigh,  Hazleton,  and  Laurel 
Hill  Coal  for  sale  by  George  W.  Taylor,  at 
the  office  of  "  The  Friend." 

HAVERFORD     SCHOOL. 

WANTED,  a  Friend  to  act  as  Steward  of 
this  Institution.     Apply  to 

KiMBER  &  ShARPLESS, 

No.  8  South  Fourth  street. 

Agency. 
Nathan  Breed,  Weare,  N.  H.,  is  appointed 
agent  instead  of  Moses  Gove,  Jr.,  resigned. 


Died,  on  the  16tli  ult.,  in  the  81st  year  of  his  agp, 
Jekemiah  WiLLiTS,  late  a  mcmljer  and  elder  of  Had- 
dontield  meeting,  Nrw  Jersey.  In  the  early  part  of 
lis  mind  was  brouglit  under  religious  exercise  on 
unt  of  his  sijul'a  salvation,  and  elrong  desires 
d  thiit  tie  might  so  live  as  to  he  prepared  for 
death.  lie  was  strengthened  to  put  away  many 
wrong  things,  and  through  divine  assistance  to  walk 
with  circuniapection  and  care,  and  was  early  appoint- 
ed to  the  ofliees  of  overseer  and  e'drr  in  tlie  Society 
of  Triunds.  Ho  was  a  hospitable  and  cheerful  enter- 
tainer of  his  friends,  particularly  of  llnse  who  went 
Ibrlh  on  gospel  errands,  counting  it  a  privilege  to  re- 
ceive them  under  his  roof.  He  was  spared  llie  afflic- 
tion of  much  bodily  pain,  and  in  a  very  quiet  and 
peaceful  state  of  mind  drew  his  last  breath  so  gently, 
tliat  his  attendants  were  not  aware  wlien  his  immor- 
tal spirit  took  its  fliffht  to  asothei  and  bettor  world. 

at  his  residence,  Spiceland,  Iniiana,  on  the 

24lh  of  9th  month  last,  Joseph  E.  Hunt,  in  the  334 
year  of  his  age,  after  an  illness  of  about  four  weeks, 
which  he  bore  with  a  rcniarkabh  degree  of  patience 
and  Christian  resignation.  He  emigrated  to  this 
country  from  Bordentown,  New  Jersey,  ab.)ut  the  year 
1828,  and  remained  to  the  close  of  lile,  firmly  attach- 
ed to  the  doctrines  and  testimonies  of  the  Society  of 
Friends,  as  was  evinced  by  the  lively  interest  he  ma- 
nifested fijr  their  promotion.  He  died  much  lamented 
by  his  family  and  fricndp,  who,  notwithstanding  their 
sorrow  for  tfie  loss  of  so  valuable  a  member  of  society, 
rejfiicc  in  believing,  that  through  the  mercy  and  merits 
of  Him  whom  he  desired  to  serve,  liis  spiril  was  sweetly 
prepared  for  the  mansions  of  everlasting  bliss. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 

Carpenter  Sheet,  below  Seventh,  PUladelpkia. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


VOL.  XIII. 


SEVEHTH  DAY;  ELEVENTH  aSOK'TH,  23,  1839. 


ETO.  8. 


intellectual  education,  he  observes,  veiy  justly, 
in  tiie  words  of  Piayrair,  lliat  "  education  con- 
sists in  learniniT  what  makes  a  man  useful, 
respectable,  and  happy,  in  ihe  line  for  which  he 
is  destined."  lie  then  asserts,  we  know  not 
on  what  a.uhority,  that  very  little  assistance 
can  be  derived  from  ancient  learning  towards 
discharging  the  duties  of  a  parent  or  citizen 
of  the  state.  It  is  much  to  be  regretted  that 
ho  has  not  stated  more  fully  tlie  reasons 
which  led  him  to  this  conclusion.  He  says, 
indeed,  in  general  terms,  that  the  grounds  on 
which  he  objects  to  the  classics  are,  that  they 
occupy  lime  which  might  be  more  ucneficially 
employed.  But  this  is  begging  the  question. 
It  is  asserting,  without  proof,  the  very  point 

mond^s  Chapter  on  InUUcctual  Educatio'n.  j"  ^''T\'''  ^'"^  "  ''  '}'W^'  l?"'""  P"''" 
tion  that  we  liopc  we  shall  be  able  to  prove, 
tew  persons,  we  are  persuaded,  entertain  viz.  that  in  obtaining  such  an  education  as  is 
a  more  smcero  respect  for  the  author  of  the  calculated  to  render  a  man  useful,  respect- 
"  Essays  on  the  Principles  of  Morality"  than  able,  and  happy,  a  portion  of  the  time  cannot 
ourselves.  Ills  writings  as  a  whole,  we  think,  j  be  more  beneficially  employed,  than  by  de- 
possess_  no  ordinary   merit.      Many,  porhapsj  voting  it  to  the  study  of  Greek  and  Latin. 

It    is  a  very  prevalent   idea,  and   one    it 


EDITED  BY    ROBERT   S.1IITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

ce  two  dollurs  per  annum,  pai/able  in  adv< 

Subscriptions  and  faynj.  nts  received  l>y 

GEORGE    W.   TAYLOR, 

HO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  DP  STAIRS 

PHILADELPHIA. 


Remarks  on  the  study  of  the  Greek  ditd  Latin 
languages,  suggested  bij  the  perusal  of 


most  of  them,  may  be  regarded  as  models  of 
reasoning.  His  style  is  clear,  free,  and  vigor- 
ous, and  his  logic,  in  general,  remarkably 
correct.  He  appears,  moreover,  to  have  in 
rather  an  unusual  degree  the  additional  ex- 
cellence of  an  earnest  desire  after  truth.  But 
as  no  man,  however  great  may  be  his  abili- 
ties, industry,  and  love  of  truth,  can  attain 
entire  correctness  in  all  his  opinions,  we  ought 
not  to  be  surprised  to  find  that  the  mind^of 
Dymond,  though  eminently  judicious  and  en- 
lightened on  most  subjects,  is  not  always 
exempt  from  mistaken  views.     Some  of  these 

tl^  T  '"  w''°"  ^°!'°^"'''  '"  ''le. subsequent  I  estimation,  arses  from  the   fact,  that  by  de- 
Zul.'J^    "'  ""7  ,'''r""'  '°  ■'^''  \  """■"-  «  considerable  share  of  our  time  to  th 

so    because  when  a  writer  of  high  reputation  ,  Latin  and  Greek  lan'^im'rrs'--  "'■-"  '■-  -■'■' 
adopts  erroneous  opinions,  he  does  an  injury  '  ■  ■  ■  ?  -  ° 

to  society  proportioned   to  his  influence,  and 


would  seem  that  Dymond  himself  entertain 
ed,  that  the  ch  cf  advantage  which  can  be 
derived  from  learning  these  languages,  is 
merely  to  be  able  to  read  the  ancient  authors 
in  the  original,  and  translate  those  quotations 
which  occur  so  frequently  in  the  works  ol 
many  of  the  English  writers.  But  though 
this  is  a  great  convenience,  ard  may  be  a 
source  of  much  satisfaction  and  pleasure,  it 
consti'utes  by  no  means  ti.e  principal  benefit 
which  results  from  those  studies  when  j  ;di- 
ciously  pursued.     Their  great  utility,  in  our 


therefore,  the  greater  his  celebrity,  the 


tve  shall  be  able 

injury  :  lo  acquire  a  thorough  knotckdge  of  our  oun 

speedily,  than  if  the   latter  should  re 


looking  over  a  few  pages  in  difierent  parts  of 
the  work,  they  will  be  enabled  lo  form  an  es- 
timate of  the  whole  sufficiently  accurate  for 
their  purpose,  and  they  will  find  (if  wo  are 
not  mistaken)  that  the  ancient  tongues  have 
given  origin  to  about  three  fifths  of  our 
words.  If  they  observe  a  little  further,  they 
will  perceive  that  these  include  almost  all  the 
uncommon  words  of  our  language,  and  those 
which,  on  account  of  their  length,  are  the 
most  difficult  to  be  remembered.  As  the 
greater  part  of  those  words  are  compound,  an 
arquaintance  with  Latin  and  Greek  is  of  the 
utmost  advantage  in  giving  a  knowledge  of 
their  signification,  since  by  learning  the 
meaning  of  a  comparatively  few  primitive 
words,  we  shall  be  enabled  to  determine  that 
of  an  immense  multitude  of  compound  ones 
derived  from  these  primitives.  Thus  when  a 
scholar  knows  that  con,  or  com,  signifies  to- 
gether, DE,  dou-n,  EX,  out,  or  forth,  re,  back, 
again,  and  that  posiftim  signifies  to  put,  or 
set,  he  readily  (earns  that  compose  means  to 
put  together,  depose,  to  put  dou-n,  expose,  to 
place  out,  or  set  forth,  and  reposite,  to  replace, 
and  that  composition  is  the  act  of  putting  to- 
gether, exposition,  that  of  setting  forth,  or  ex- 
plaining, &c.  Now  il''  ho  learns  one  new 
word,  for  exam|)le  tractuw,  to  dratv,  he  not 
only  knows  the  meaning  of /rac/w/i,  the  act  of 
drawing,  but  also  the  compounds  formed  with 
this  word  and  the  above  particles,  ns  con- 
tract, to  draxp  together,  detract,  lo  draw  dovjn, 
(i.  c.  to  lower)  extract,  to  draw  out,  and  re- 
tract, to  draw  back.  In  like  manner  from 
pressum,  to  press,  he  derives  the  words  com- 
press, depress,  express,  and  repress.  Exam- 
ples of  this  kind  might  be  multiplied  almost 
infinitely,  but  we  trust  these  will  be  suflicienl 
to  illustrate  our  meaning.  It  will  readily  be 
that  the  Latin  student  has  but  to  learn 


ens  the  importance  of  pointing  out  his  errors,  j  may,  at  first  view,  appear  incredible, 
Before   however,  proceeding  to  speak  particu-    trust  that  an  '  " 

larly  of  what  we  regard  as  the  defects  of  the   nation  of  the  subject,  will 


ccive  our  exclusive  attention.     This  statement  !  Hie    primitives,    and   he   not   only  k 


^:f^.'^'<-^l'!'r;^':''''°"';'^'"S.'"^.P'l^''  Panicu-i,rust  that^an  impartial  and  thorough  .x^n,\-\{^f pressure,  hom  pre.sum,  position,  iVom  pa- 


ve I  English  words  derived  from  these  pri 


s   the 
lives. 


author  befi 

ZsiH'e°reH"no'n;';.r'r  I-  """'"  »is«,eatn  ne  |  would  satisfy  themselves  on  this  point,  take 
consideied  no   pait  of  his  writings  fully  pro- 1 ,,;,  Webster's   Dictionary,  a,.d    obsi 


r  .b'',''  r„l "',  i"^"'<=f  .''^  his  mo.    that  it  is  founded   in  truth.     Let 
»te,  that  a  little  before  his  death  he    wonhl  sriiUfv  tl,nm„l,.„.  „.,  .i,;„ 


ihal 


view  t["  dii'dTama^e^'^.f  Tffl  "^  '"'''  T  '  t^^P"^"""  °''  "^  ^^^^s  "are  derived  from  the 
wlulh'^he''  urs  e"    1,:    '^er  :f  ito^r  v"  ^T''  '^''''"^  f'^'^'^  "'  ''^^"^"" 

.h^l.  be  led^.o  wonder,  not  ^J ^tZ^::.   ^  '::^Z£jl^XZ}'X^:£, 

limes  fallen  mto  errors,  but  that  he  has  been,  j o""""^-        "y  caretully 

on  the  whole,  so  successful  in  avoiding  them,  i 
But  though  his  errors  be  few,  it  is^not  on' 
that  account  the  less  needful  to  notice  them. 


since,  as  has  been  already  intimated,  the 
general  reputation  which  an  author  may  pos- 
sess for  sound  judgment  and  correct  reason- 
ing, can  hardly  fail  to  give  authority  to  his 
views,  even  when  erroneous. 

In  the  commencement  of  his  chapter  on 


It  may  be  proper  to  cnll  the  reaiier's  attention  to 
the  circumstance,  that  when  several  words  from  a 
common  root  occur  toKClher  in  the  Dictionary  (the 
oclam  is  referred  to,)  the  principal  one  only  is  marl;c.d 
with  on  abrevialion  lo  indicate  its  origin,  as  L.  for 
Latin,  Gr.  for  Greek,  &c.  So  that,  were  we  to  count 
none  hut  those  wliich  are  thus  designated,  wc  should 
probably  omit  four  fiflhs.  It  may  further  be  observed 
that  many  words  arc  given  bv  Webster  as  cominc' 
from  the  French  or  Italian,  when  they  mi<rlit  with 
equal  or  greater  propriety  be  traced  direclly  to  the 


nice  every  one  ]  sitvm,)  but  with  scarcely  burdening  his  me- 
who :  mory  any  further,  he  becomes  acquaimed 
with  all  their  compounds;  while  the  more 
English  scholar  is  obliged  to  learn  the  com- 
pounds, as  he  learns  the  primitives;  if  there 
is  any  difference,  he  finds  the  former  more 
difficult  to  remember,  because  they  are  com- 
posed of  a  greater  number  of  syllables.  So 
that,  if  we  may  be  allowed  the  metaphor,  the 
classical  scholar  can  gather  up  his  knowledge 
in  the  sheaf,  while  he  who  studies  English 
alone,  is  doomed  to  the  tedious  labour  of  glean- 
ing it  ear  by  ear. 


founlain-liead— the  Latin,  or  Greek.  Thus  ho  denv<;s 
genrrosilii  from  the  French  gcnerosili,  without  men- 
lioninfj  the  Latin  ger.erosilis,  the  common  origin  of 
both  the  former  words.  Many  siniilnr  examples  might 
be  adduced,  ^ 


58 


It  may  possibly  be  objected  to  the  correct- 
ness of  the  foregoing  remarks — First,  that  in 
studying  the  dead  languages  it  is  necessary  to 
learn  many  words  from  which  there  are  no 
derivatives  in  English;  and,  Secondly,  that  the 
words  of  our  language  do  not  always  cor- 
respond in  signification  with  those  of  the  Latin 
and  Greek,  from  which  they  are  derived.  In 
answer  to  the  first  objection,  wo  may  remark, 
that  though  there  are  many  words  in  the  an- 
cient tongues  which  give  origin  to  none  in  our 
own,  yet  it  will  be  found  that  such  occur  in 
ordinary  reading  comparatively  seklotn,  and 
indeed  of  those  we  meet  with  in  the  common 
Latin  classics,  there  are  scarcely  any  which 
are  not  related  either  nearly  or  distantly  to 
some  one  in  the  English  language.  We 
would  further  observe,  that  in  recommending 
the  studies  in  question,  we  wish  to  be  under- 
stood as  addressing  those  more  particularly, 
who  aim  at  obtaining  or  conferring  a  liberal 
education.  By  such,  some  knowledge  of  the 
natural  sciences  will  be  deemed  necessary. 
Now,  almost  all  the  terms  which  are  peculiar 
to  these  sciences  are  derived  from  words  in 
Greek  or  Latin,  generally  with  but  a  slight 
change  in  termination  ;  while  the  names  of 
the  species,  genera,  vfcc.  are  mostly  adopted 
from  those  languages  without  any  alteration 
whatever.  These  terms  and  names  will  in- 
clude the  greater  number  of  those  words  from 
which  it  has  been  said  we  have  no  derivatives 
in  English,  i.  c.  that  part  of  our  language 
which  is  employed  in  ordinary  writing  or  dis- 
course ;  for  many  of  the  words  used  in  the 
sciences,  cannot  be  considered  as  constitut- 
ing strictly  a  part  of  the  English  language. 
If  it  be  said,  that  it  is  neither  necessary  nor 
proper  to  borrow  our  technical  words  from 
other  tongues  ;  we  reply,  that  it  is  not  our 
present  purpose  to  vindicate  the  course  of 
those  who  have  formed  our  language  ;  but  as 
there  is  little  probability  of  its  being  mate- 
rially changed  in  this  respect,  we  think  it  the 
wisest  course  to  make  the  best  of  it  as  we 
find  it.  For  since  the  majority  of  naturalists 
have  thought  and  still  think  it  proper  to  de- 
rive their  terms  from  Latin  and  Greek,  and 
since  a  knowledge  of  scientific  terms  is  indis- 
pensable to  the  study  of  science,  the  question 
is  not  whether  they  have  been  wisely  formed, 
but  how  we  can  learn  them  most  convenient- 
ly, and  with  the  least  expenditure  of  time, 
To  the  second  objection  we  answer,  that 
while  we  admit  that  there  are  a  number  of 
instances  where  we  can  trace  but  a  distant  re- 
semblance between  the  signification  of  the 
Latin  word  and  its  English  derivative,  we 
aflirm  that  the  cases  are  extremely  rare  in 
which  the  process  of  derivation  will  not  en- 
able the  scholar  to  remember  the  English 
word  more  easily,  or  throw  useful  light  upon 
its  nice  shades  of  meaning;  and  hence  it  is 
very  important,  or  rather  absolu'.ely  essential, 
to  "a  thorough  acquainiance  with  the  synn- 
nymes  of  our  language.  It  may  moreover  be 
remarked,  that  when  the  original  does  not 
correspond  entirely  with  the  present  signifi- 
cation, it  often  does  with  that  which  prevailed 
at  an  earlier  period  of  English  history.  Any 
classical  scholar  who  has  perused  the  writings 
of  Lord  Bacon,  can  hardly  have  failed  to  ob- 


THE   FXJIEND. 

serve  this  circumstance.  The  common  trans- 
lation of  the  Bible  furnishes  numerous  exam- 
ples of  the  same.  Thus  in  the  English  version 
of  the  New  Testament,  for  the  word  "honest," 
we  ought  generally  to  understand  honourable, 
(see  Phil.  iv.  8.  Acts  vi.  3,  &c.,)  which 
agrees  with  the  original  honcstus ;  "conver- 
sation," like  the  Latn  conrersatio,  usually 
signifies  intercourse,  or  manner  if  living  in 
relation  to  the  world  around  iis.  We  may 
instance  the  passage,  "  Let  your  conversation 
be  without  covetousness"  (Heb.  xiii.  5.  See 
also,  1  Peter  iii.  16.)  Where  the  Psalmist 
speaks  of  preventing  the  dawn  with  his  pray- 
er, (Psalm  cxix.  v. 1^147,)  the  word  "prevent" 
evidently  has  a  meaning  nearly  corresponding 
with  the  Latin  prcevenlum,  to  come  before,  or 
to  anticipate. 

(Tobeconlinucd.) 

For  "  The  Frienil." 
PERSIA. 

The  researches  of  modern  travellers  have 
disclosed  to  us  along  the  course  of  the  Eu- 
phrates an  I  the  Tigris,  and  in  the  deserted 
regions  beyond,  the  existence  of  mighty  ruins 
of  the  highest  historical  importance.  The 
grandeur  of  the  Persian  monarchy  had  scarce- 
ly faded  at  the  time  of  its  downfall ;  its  wealth 
and  'luxury  were  then  at  their  height,  and 
Alexander  held  his  riotous  banquetings  in  the 
royal  palace  of  Persepolis,  which  had  been 
embellished  by  the  labours  of  successive  so- 
vereigns, from  the  first  to  the  last  Darius, 
until  it  had  become  the  most  magnificent  in 
all  Asia.  The  Greeks,  in  a  fit  of  drunken 
delirium,  gave  this  palace  to  the  flames;  and 
though  the  conflagration  took  place  nearly 
2,200  years  ago,  the  blasted  ruins  still  re- 
main, to  tell  the  story  of  Persian  grandeur, 
and  to  guide  the  researches  of  the  historian. 

In  the  same  parallel  of  latitude  with  the 
head  of  the  Persian  Gulf,  nearly  250  miles 
east  of  the  mouth  of  the  Euphrates,  and  about 
50  miles  southeast  of  the  city  of  Shiraz,  the 
traveller  enters  upon  an  extensive  but  some- 
what winding  plain,  which  bears  the  name  of 
Merdasht  in  its  southern  and  of  Mourghaub 
in  its  northern  portion,  and  which  extends  a 
distance,  from  southwest  to  northeast,  of  be- 
tween 50  and  60  miles.  The  whole  extent  of 
this  plain  is  strewed  with  the  ruins  of  the  first 
and  of  the  last  of  the  Persian  empires,  and  of 
the  caliphate.  It  is  only  in  those  of  the  an- 
cient empire  of  Persia,  however,  that  I  wish 
to  interest  the  readers  of  "  The  Friend."  The 
remains  which  belong  to  that  period  consist 
of  an  extensive  palace,  called  Chehl  Menar, 
or  the  Forty  Pillars,  and  two  great  sepulchral 
monuments  in  the  plain  of  Merdasht,  at  Per- 

,  sppolis,  and  of  four  sepulchres  five  miles  dis- 
tant to  the  northward,  and  of  the  ruins  of  Pa- 
sargada  in  the  plains  of  Mourghaub,  about  45 

I  miles  still  farther  to  the  northeast. 

!  The  buildings  at  Chehl  Menar  are  situated 
at  the  foot  of  a  crescent  shaped  chain  of  rocks 
of  the  most  beautiful  gray  marble,  and  are 
constructed  on  a  platform  partly  hewn  out  of 
the  rock,  and  facing  the  west,  and  partly 
formed  of  enormous  blocks  of  marble,  so  ac- 
curately fitted  to  each  other,  without  lime  or 


cement,  that  it  is  often  difficult  to  detect  their 
junctures.  The  platform  which  is  ti.us  con- 
structed is  1425  feet  long  by  800  in  depth. 
It  is  thrown  into  three  distinct  terraces,  the 
main  passages  to  which  are  by  marble  stair- 
cases, of  a  grade  and  breadth  that  admit  ten 
horses  to  ascend  them  abreast.  The  main 
platform  must  have  been  originally  from  30 
to  60  feet  above  the  natural  surface  of  the 
ground  beneath.  The  buildings  which  stood 
upon  this  first  terrace  have  disappeared,  ex- 
cept four  pilasters  and  four  columns  of  a  por- 
tico. The  pilasters  are  sculptured  with  fabu. 
lous  animals  of  a  colo.ssal  size,  that  appear 
like  sentinels,  and  have  no  doubt  a  mytholo- 
gical meaning. 

On  the  second  terrace  the  first  ruins  that 
meet  the  eye  are  four  colonnades,  consisting 
of  72  fluted  pillars,  that  must  have  formed  a 
columned  hall  with  wings  ;  they  were  from 
45  to  50  feet  high  and  16  or  18  feet  in  cir- 
cumference. A  considerable  number  of  them 
still  remain  standing,  and  are  altogether  pe- 
culiar in  the  style  of  their  architecture,  which 
is  unlike  any  thing  found  in  India,  or  Egypt, 
or  Greece.  Their  capitals  are  formed  of  the 
heads  of  horses,  placed  back  to  back,  so  as  to 
form  a  hollow  for  the  reception  of  the  rafters 
which  supported  the  flat  roof  of  the  building. 
These  colonnades  led  to  several  edifices,  poi- 
tions  of  the  walls  and  door-ways  and  windows 
of  which  are  still  standing,  so  as  to  show  that 
the  platform  was  the  site  of  many  separate 
buildings  of  the  utmost  magnificence,  forming 

:  portions  of  one  great  plan. 

The  particular  purpose  of  each  is  designat- 
ed by  the  sculptures  with  which  the  walls  of 
the  several  terraces,  with  their  stair-ways, 
and  the  portals  and  windows,  and  huge  blocks 
of  marble  still  standing,  are  decorated.  These 
represent  all  the  strict  and  solemn  ceremonials 

I  of  a  Persian  court  with  a  fulness  of  circum- 
stantial detail  that  renders  the  whole  not  only 
intelligible,  but  highly  instructive.  On  the  prin- 
cipal stairway  which  conducts  to  the  columned 
hall  of  which  I  have  spoken,  are  sculptured 
the  figures  of  the  Median  and  Persian  guards, 
processions  of  ambassadors,  deputies  from  the 
various  satrapies  bringing  their  presents  and 
tributes;  combats  of  monstrous  animals,  em- 
blematic of  the  strength  and  power  of  the 
Persian  monarchy,  and  the  sovereign  seated 
in  state  to  receive  the  homage  of  his  subjects. 
In  the  wall  itself  there  are  marks  around  the 
bases  of  certain  of  the  columns  which  prove 
that  an  elevated  floor  or  dais  occupied  the 
central  space.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that 
here  was  the  great  hall  of  audier.co  of  the 
monarchs  of  the  dynasty  of  Cyrus.  The  roof 
was  of  wood,  probably  of  cedar,  and  the 
chamber  of  audience  curtained  round  with 
drapery,  exactly  as  described  in  the  book  of 
Esther,  for  there  are  no  traces  of  a  surround- 
ing wall. 

In  the  rear  of  this  noble  colonnade,  at  the 
distance  of  300  teet  directly  to  the  south,  are 
the  remains  of  a  building  which  was  evident- 
ly  the  royal  residence.  It  has  numerous  apart- 
ments surrounding  a  large  central  hall,  and 
walls  covered  with  sculptures  representing  all 
the  various  preparations  for  a  banquet.  On 
another  part  of  the  terrace  are  the  remains  of 


THE  FRIEND. 


59 


a  large  hall,  more  Ihan  COO  feet  square,  wilh 
a  noble  portico  and  portal  at  a  distance,  form- 
ing a  grand  approach,  and  constituting,  if  we 
may  judge  from  the  sculptures  and  decora- 
tions, the  great  hall  of  judgment.  Between 
this  and  the  royal  residence  stands  a  small 
building,  cviden"lly,  from  its  sculptures  and 
structure,  appropriated  to  the  private  devo- 
tions of  the  monarch.  Other  buildings  are 
scattered  over  various  parts  of  the  terraces  in 
too  ruinous  a  state  to  afford  any  clue  to  their 
destination.  Between  the  hall  of  columns  and 
the  royal  residence  is  a  vacant  space  of  250 
by  300  feet.  This  space  is  a  confused  mass 
of  ruins  that  has  assumed  the  appearance  of 
grassy  mounds,  in  which  no  trace  of  archi- 
tectural form  can  be  distinguished.  There 
seems  no  reason  to  doubt  that  here  stood  the 
very  banqueting  room  which  the  Macedonian 
in  his  drunken  revels  destroyed,  and  that  in 
the  eflbrts  to  extinguish  the  flames  and  save 
the  surrounding  buildings,  the  walls  were  bat- 
tered in,  and  the  whole  left  as  it  is  to  this  | 
day,  a  ruinous  heap. 

"What  reflections  crowd  upon  the  mind  at 
this  wonderful  identification  of  the  spot  of 
some  of  the  most  interesting  scenes  in  anti- , 
quity  !  It  was  on  these  platforms,  or  amidst 
these  walls  and  columns,  that  Cyrus  and  Da- 
rius and  Xerxes,  Arlaxerxes  and  Ahasuerus, 
received  the  homage  of  a  subject  world.  It 
was  here,  perhaps,  tiiat  Queen  Esther  tri- 
umphed over  the  enemies  of  her  race  ;  and 
from  this  spot  went  forth  the  decree  for  re- 
building the  temple  of  the  true  God. 

At  the  distance  of  400  feet  from  the  most 
eastern  of  these  buildings,  at  a  considerable 
height  in  the  almost  inaccessible  side  of  the 
mountain,  are  two  rock  hewn  edifices  of  a 
very  remarkable  character.  They  are  ex- 
actly similar  to  fiur  others  which  occur 
about  five  or  six  miles  to  the  nor;h  of  Per- 
sepolis,  at  the  ruins  called  Nashti  Roustam, 
or  the  mountain  of  Sepulchres.  The  face  of 
the  moun'ain  at  the  latter  place  is  an  almost 
perpendicular  cliff  of  white  marble,  nearly 
900  feet  high,  in  which  have  b-^en  excavated 
the  tombs  of  the  Persian  monarchs.  The 
lowest  of  them  is  at  an  elevation  of  not  less 
than  sixty  feel.  Its  facade  ;s  two  storie-s  in 
height,  the  lower  of  which  exhibits  only  a 
false  entrance,  while  the  upper,  which  is  the 
entrance  to  the  narrow  chamber,  designed  for 
the  coffin,  is  sculptured  into  columns,  and  or- 
namented with  figures,  evidently  emblematic 
of  the  religious  belief  of  the  ancient  Persians, 
and  relating  to  the  deceased  monarch.  There 
can  be  no  doubt  that  they  are  the  works  of 
the  age  of  Cyrus  and  Darius,  and  that  one 
of  them,  probably  that  of  Persepolis,  is  the 
tomb  of  Darius  Ilystaspes  himself.  Diodorus 
Siculus  says,  that  about  400  feet  eastv.ard  of 
the  city  of  Persepolis  is  a  mountain  called 
the  King's  mountain,  in  which  the  graves  of 
the  kings  are  situated.  "  The  rock  !herc," 
says  he,  "  is  hewn  into  a  multitude  of  cham- 
bers, which  are  not  to  be  approached  by  any 
entrances  made  by  art ;  but  the  coflins  are 
wound  up  and  introduced  into  the  receptacle 
by  m?ans  of  machines."  It  is  also  related 
by  Ctesias  that  Darius  commanded  a  tomb  to 
be  prepared  for  himself,  during  his  life-time 


in  (ho  double  mountain,  and  that  when  he 
desired  to  see  it,  he  was  prevented  by  the 
Chaldeans.  His  parents  having  desired  to 
ascend  to  see  it,  the  priests  who  drew  them 
up  were  seized  wilh  alarm  and  let  go  the 
ropes,  and  his  parents  fell  down  and  were 
killed. 

It  was  by  being  hauled  up  in  this  manner 
by  ropes  that  Sir  Robert  Ker  Porter  was 
enabled  to  examine  these  tombs. 


Interesting  Cases  of  Insanity. 

A  carpenter  was  admitted  as  a  patient  into 
the  asylum  at  Wakefield.  He  had  previously 
made  several  attempts  at  self-destruction,  and 
was  then  in  a  very  desponding  state.  After 
the  diseased  action  had  subsided,  great  dejec- 
tion still  remained  ;  he  was,  however,  placed 
under  the  care  of  the  gardener,  who  was  then 
constructing  a  kind  of  grotto  or  moss-house 
in  the  grounds.  The  contriving  the  building 
oflered  a  scope  for  his  taste  and  ingenuity. 
He  was  consulted  on  the  arrangement  of  the 
floor,  svhich  was  formed  of  pieces  of  wood  of 
different  kinds,  set  in  various  figures.  II 
furnished  wilh  tools,  though  he  was  of  course  | ,.     _ 

most  carefully  watched.  He  took  so  great  an  ;  truths  of  his  mission  only  by  sneering  at  h 
interest  in  the  little  building,  that  the  current  lowly  human  station 
of  his  thoughts  was  changed.  All  his  mise- 
ries wore  forgotten,  and  his  recovery  took 
place  at  the  end  of  a  few  months.  He  very 
justly  attributed  his  resto.-ation  to  the  moss 
house.  Many  years  ago,  when  the  workmen 
were  fitting  up  the  asylu 


softening  influence  could  bo  produced  upon 
her,  and  more  gentle  feelings  called  forth,  il 
was  by  reference  to  the  scenes  of  early  life. 
In  one  of  her  most  furious  ebullitions  of  pas- 
sion, she  contrived  to  seize  my  wife,  and  to 
twist  her  hand  in  her  hair  at  the  back  of  her 
head,  and  she  looked  at  her  with  a  coun- 
tenance e.xpiessive  of  the  utmost  rage,  and 
told  her  that  she  could  "  twist  her  head 
round,"  which,  from  her  great  strength,  was 
almost  literally  the  truth;  when  ray  wife  an- 
swered wilh  perfect  calmness,  "  Yes,  yc 
could ;  but  I  know  you  would  not  hurt  a 
single  hair."  This  confident  appeal  pacified 
her,  and  she  immediately  let  go  her  hold. — 
Ellis  on  Insanity. 


A  writer  in  "The  Friend,"  over  the  signa- 
ture of  "  R.  T.,"  condemns  some  expressions 
in  an  article  extracted  from  the  Pennsylvania 
Freeman,  and  published  in  ''The  Friend." 
As  the  writer  of  that  article,  I  trust  I  may 
bo  permitted  to  offer  a  word  in  explanation. 

The  charge  of  "  irreverence"  towards  the 
Saviour  of  mankind,  seems  to  me  by  no  means 
v.arranted  by  the  simple  allusion  to  the  lan- 
guage of  those  who  could  answer  the  sublime 
,  :rutli 

'lowly  human  station,  as  a  Nazaiene  and  „ 
labourer.  I  intended  nothing  more  Ihan  a 
simple  recognition  of  this  /tic/,  as  recorded 
in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  in  illuslration  of  the 
natural  tendency  to  reject  even  truth  itself, 
when  the  "  rulers  have  not  believed"  it,  and 
its  propagator  i.^,  to  appearance,  of  humble 
origin.  The  contemplation  of  this  fact,  it 
seems  to  me,  can  have  no  tendency  to  "  Jc- 
grade"  tlie  Great  Teacher  and  Author  of  sal- 
vation. Inexpressibly  tender  and  dear  has 
ever  seemed  to  mo  the  beautiful  and  affecting 
union  of  the  Immblest  form  of  our  common 
humanity  with  the  holy  attributes  of  a  Re- 
deemer— this  light  of  heaven  shining  througli 
the  depths  of  earthly  humility — this  vindica- 
tion of  man's  relationship,  even  in  his  lowest 
estate,  to  his  Creator  and  Preserver.  It  gives 
me  a  deeper  sense  of  that  unutterable  conde- 
scension which  prompted  hirn  to  take  upon 
himself  the  despised  form  of  a  servant — en- 
tering into  the  toils,  the  trials,  the  affjction? 
of  our  nature — "  touclied  wilh  a  feeling  of 
our  infirmilics'' — enduring  in  his  human  cha- 
racter the  wants,  the  necessities,  the  tempta- 
tions of  those  whom  he  came  to  seek  and  to 
save.  As  the  other  charge  in  relation  to  his 
disciples  is  well  answered  by  tlic  admissions 
of  "  R.  T."  himself,  I  am  free  to  leave  it 
without  comment ; — and  while  I  Iiighly  re- 
spect the  zeal  for  truth  and  sound  doctrine 
manifested  by  "  R.  T.,"  and  while  I  would 
do  nothing  to  wjaken  the  force  of  his  com- 
lly  produced  in  the  minds  of  the  insane  munication,  so  far  as  it  respects  the  authority 
by  circumstances  apparently  most  trivial.  A  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  the  divine  charac- 
practical  illustration  occurred  at  Wakefield,  tor  of  the  Redeemer,  I  would  affectionately 
II.  R.,  a  female,  about  40  years  of  age,  had  remind  him  that  he  can  find  abundant  occa- 
becn  insane  for  some  years,  when  admitted,  sion  for  the  exercise  of  that  honest  zeal  wilh- 
She  was  a  very  robust  woman,  and  being  out  placing,  as  it  seems  to  me,  a  forced  con- 
usually  in  a  state  of  great  excitement,  was  struction  upon  the  language  of  one  whose 
the  terror  of  all  the  patients  in  the  ward,  opinions  entirely  coincide  wilh  his  own. 
when  not  in  confinement.     If,  at  any  time,  a  J.  G.  W. 


Wakefield  will 
gas-pipes,  one  of  them  carelessly  left  in  one 
of  the  wards  an  iron  chisel,  more  Ihan  three 
feet  long.  A  very  powerful  and  violent  pa- 
tient seized  il,  and  threatened  to  kill  any  one 
that  should  go  near  him.  Keepers  and  pa- 
tients all  got  out  of  his  way,  and  he  alone 
was  soon  in  possession  of  the  gallery,  no  one 
daring  to  go  near  him.  After  waiting  a  lit- 
tle time,  until  he  was  at  the  further  end  of  it, 
I  went  towards  him  quite  alone.  I  opened 
the  door,  and  balancing  the  key  of  the  ward 
on  the  back  of  my  hand,  walked  very  slowly 
towards  him,  looking  intently  upon  it.  His 
attention  was  immediately  attracted  ;  he  came 
towards  me,  and  inquired  what  I  was  doing. 
I  told  him  I  was  trying  to  balance  the  key, 
and  said,  at  the  same  time,  that  he  could  not 
balance  the  chisel  in  the  same  way  on  the 
back  of  his  hand.  He  immediately  placed  it 
there,  and  extending  his  hand  wilh  the  chisel 
upon  it,  I  took  it  off  very  quietly,  and  with- 
out making  any  comment.  Though  he  seem- 
ed a  little  chagrined  at  having  lost  his  weapon, 
he  made  no  attempt  to  regain  it,  and  in  a 
short  time  the  irritation  passed  away.  It  is 
impossible  to  account  for  the  great  eflbct  oc 


THE    FRIEND. 


IMPORTANCE  OF  BUEAO  IS  FRANCE. 

Bread,  which  is  really  in  France  the  "staft 
of  life,"  is  terribly  dear.  When  bread  is  dear 
in  England,  it  is  undoubtedly  an  evil  ;  but 
still  the  poor  eat  meat  and  potatoes,  and  fish 
and  potatoes,  and  manage  to  rub  on.  This  is 
not  so  here.  The  French  poor  live  on  bread, 
soup,  fruit,  and  vegetables.  The  soup  is  made 
without  meat  in  nine  out  of  ten  cases.  It  is 
made  of  vegetables,  water,  salt,  and  bread, 
and  sometimes  a  little  butler.  A  poor  man 
who  worlvs  his  twelve  hours  per  diem  will 
eat  a  loif  of  bread  of  two  pounds,  and  per- 
haps a  little  sausage  meat;  but  apples,  either 
cooked  or  raw,  vegetables  and  soup  he  will 
prefer.  A  poor  labouring  man  in  England 
could  not  believe  that  he  would  not  sink  with 
,  only  such  nourishment ;  and  yet  the  French 
working  classes  are,  on  the  whole,  both 
healthy  and  vigorous.  I  mention  all  this  in 
order  that  you  may  understand  how  the  pre- 
sent enormous  price  of  bread  acts  upon  all 
classes,  and  especially  on  the  mass  of  society 
in  France.  The  four-pound  loaf  is  now  at 
17^';  sous,  which  is  8^d.  in  English  money. 
The  average  price  for  years  past  has  been 
G^d.  the  .four  pound  loaf,  or  at  most  Id.  Bri- 
tish money.  This  great  difference,  then,  has 
excited  vast  dissatisfaction,  and  has  led  al- 
ready to  very  sad  results.  The  labouring 
classes  in  this,  as  in  every  other  country,  are 
divided  into  two  great  categories — the  ho- 
nest, industrious,  and  worthy;  and  those  who 
avail  themselves  of  every  excuse  for  pilfer- 
ing, robbery,  and  even  worse  crimes.  In 
France,  where  even  the  very  best  are  noisy 
and  turbulent  to  a  certain  extent,  the  work- 
ing classes  of  th3  better  sort  have  resorted  in 
the  provinces  to  cmcutcs  and  uproar  against 
the  exportation  of  grain  ;  and  to-day  new 
troubles  are  announced  as  having  taken  place 
at  Lille.  Various  incidental  causes  have  led 
to  the  local  ins\irrections  in  the  French  pro- 
vinces during  the  last  kw  weck.s  ;  but  the 
great  and  capital  source  of  all  is  the  dearness 
of  bread.  A  French  workman  who  cannot 
afford  to  purchase  bread  enough  for  himself 
and  his  family  on  account  of  its  high  price, 
is  literally  halfstarved.  It  is  as  necessary 
to  Ilia  existence  as  are  meat  and  potatoes  to 
a  London  drayman.  Besides  bread,  moat  has 
also  fearfully  risen  during  the  last  twelve 
months.  During  seven  years,  the  best  joints 
of  meat  in  Paris,  of  beef,  mutton,  and  veal, 
taken  together,  one  with  the  other,  could  al- 
ways be  had  for  13  sous,  or  GUI.  per  pound. 
Now  the  price  is  raised  to  8rf.  English  mo- 
ney, and  the  French  are  obliged  to  deprive 
themselves  of  their  favourite  jiot  au  fev. 
What  would  Henry  the  Fourth  say  if  he 
could  now  visit  France?  he  who  declared 
that  it  was  his  desire  that  on  every  Sunday 
all  Frenchmen  might  be  able  to  put  a  good 
fat  capon  into  their  pot  au  feu  !  Why,  the 
French  cannot  now  afford  even  a  pot  an  feu 
of  clods  and  stickings  of  beef,  much  more  a 
good  rump  and  a  good  fowl,  as  in  former 
days.  I  admit  that  the  dearness  of  meat  is 
not  so  great  an  evil  here  as  the  dearness  of 
bread,  but  together  the  evil  is  great  indeed. 
The    last  two  seasons,    both   for  grass  and 


grain,  have  not  been  favourable  ;  fodder  and 
pasturage  have  been  alike  dear,  and  as  the 
exportation  of  grain  has  increased  withal,  it 
has  followed  that  prices  have  risen,  and  that 
a  forced  scarcity  prevails.  Besides  the  dear- 
ness of  bread  and  meat,  the  slate  of  trade, 
commerce,  and  the  money-market,  arc  such 
as  to  increase  the  evils  to  the  labouring  por- 
tion of  the  population.  The  demands^from 
America  are  fewer.  The  trade  with  Spain 
iias  been  knocked  up.  Belgium  now  sup- 
plies herself  with  multitudes  of  articles  she 
used  to  import  from  France.  And  the  pre- 
sent very  uncertain  slate  of  Europe,  especially 
as  to  the  affairs  of  the  East  and  French  alli- 
ances, prevents  speculation  in  merchandise, 
and  locks  up  large  capitals.  The  money 
crisis  in  England,  and  the  large  increase  in 
the  rate  of  discount,  have  also  produced  bad 
effects.  Not  one,  but  many  circumstances, 
have  conspired  to  bring  about  the  present 
wretched  state  of  affairs  here,  and  liave  tend- 
ed to  prolong  the  commercial  crisis  all  over 
France. — Paris  Correspondent  of  the  Stand- 
ard. 


If  the  editor  should  consider  the  enclosed, 
taken  from  the  United  States  Gazette  of  to- 
day, worthy  a  place  in  "  The  Friend,"  it 
would  no  doubt  be  acceptable  to  all  the 
friends  of  the  temperance  cause,  and  much 
gratify  A  Subscriber. 

11th  mo.  19th,  1839. 

"Execution  of  a  Criminal. — We  have  seen 
the  exertions  of  Governor  Buchanan  in  Libe 
ria  for  the  suppression  of  the  slave  trade  ;  the 
following  fact  shows  the  efforts  which  he  i 
making  for  the  prevention  of  intemperance  : 

"  Execution  of  an  OJd  Sentence. — We  re 
member  reading  in  America  'The  Trial  of 
.\icohol,'  written  by  a  celebrated  barrister, 
and  the  sentence  which  was  pronounced  by 
his  honour,  Chief  Justice  Candonr.  But  we 
never  heard  of  the  execution  of  that  sentence 
until  lately,  when  it  took  place  on  the  beach 
at  Little  Bassa,  within  the  territorial  lii 
of  the  commonwealth  of  Liberia.  Governor 
Buchanan  finding  this  old  offender,  this  out 
law,  secreted  in  the  slave's  factory,  within 
about  twenty  five  well-bound  hogsheads,  pro- 
ceeded to  inflict  upon  this  universal  foe  to  the 
human  family  that  condign  punishment  so 
richly  meiited.  In  presence  of  a  large  con- 
course assembled  to  witness  the  execution, 
these  twenty-five  hogsheads  were  singly  and 
severally  rolled  to  the  beach  ;  there,  by  the 
hands  of  several  executioners,  their  bungs 
were  unstopped,  their  heads  taken  of,  and  the 
malefactor  poured  out  into  the  waters  of  the 
.\tlantic,  until  he  was  thoroughly  drowned. 
May  all  his  kindred  spirit-  meet  the  same 
awful  fate!— iV.  Y.  Chris.  Intel. 

"  The  above  solemn  proceeding  shows  the 
advancement  of  jurisprudence  in  Liberia.  But 
what  will  some  of  our  colonization  friends  say 
to  the  matter — those,  we  mean,  who  are  op- 
posed to  any  punishment  more  severe  than 
protracted  confinement.  They  surely  cannot 
advocate  the  proceedings  of  Governor  Bucha- 


nan, for  his  visitation  of  the  oflenders  every 
body  must  pronounce  'a  capital  punishment.'" 
—U.  S.  Gazette. 


THE   FAREWELL 

Of  a  Virginia  Slave  Mother  to  her  Daughters,  sold  i 
Soutliern  Bondage. 

Gone,  gone — sold  and  gone, 
To  tlio  rice-swamp  danli  and  lone, 
Where  the  slave-whip  ceaseless  swings, 
Where  the  noisome  insect  slings. 
Where  the  Fever  Demon  strews 
Poison  with  (he  fallen  dcwa, 
Where  the  sickl}'  sunibcams  glare 
Through  the  hot  and  misty  air, — 


,  K"" 


old  and 


gone, 


To  the  rice-swarnp  dank  and  lone. 
From  Virginia's  liills  and  waters, — 
Woe  is  me,  my  stolen  daughters! 

Gone,  gone — sold  and  gone, 
To  the  rice-swamp  dank  and  lone. 
There  no  mother's  eye  is  near  them. 
There  no  mother's  ear  can  hear  them ; 
Never,  when  the  torturing  lash 
Seams  their  back  with  many  a  gash, 
Shall  a  mother's  kindness  bless  Ihcm, 
Or  a  mother's  arms  caress  them. 
Gone,  gone — sold  and  gone, 
To  the  rice-swamp  dank  and  lone, 
From  Virginia's  hills  and  waters,— 
Woe  is  me,  my  stolen  daughters  ! 

Gone,  gone— sold  and  gone. 
To  the  rice-swamp  dank  and  lone. 
Oh,  when  weary,  sad  and  slow. 
From  the  fields  at  night  they  go. 
Faint  with  toil,  and  raek'd  with  pain, 
To  their  cheerless  homes  again — 

There  no  brother's  voice  shall  greet  them 

There  no  lather's  welcome  meet  them. 
Gone,  gone — sold  and  gone. 
To  the  rice-swamp  dank  and  lone, 
From  Virginia's  hills  and  waters, — 
Woe  is  me,  my  stolen  daughters  1 

Gone,  gone— sold  and  gone, 
To  the  rice-swarnp  dank  and  lone. 
From  the  tree  whose  shadow  lay 
On  their  childhood's  place  of  play  — 
From  the  cool  spring  where  they  drank — 
Rock,  and  hill,  and  rivulet  bank — 
From  the  solemn  house  of  prayer. 
And  the  holy  counsels  there — 
Gone,  gone — sold  and  gone. 
To  the  rice-swarnp  dank  and  lone,. 
From  Virginia's  hills  and  waters,— 
Woe  is  me,  my  stolen  daughters! 

Gone,  gone— sold  and  gone, 

To  the  riee-swanip  dank  and  lone — 

Toiling  through  the  weary  day. 

And  at  night  tlie  Spoiler's  prey. 

Oh,  that  they  had  earlier  died, 

Sleeping  calmly,  side  by  side, 

Where  the  tyrant's  power  is  o'er. 

And  the  fetter  galls  no  more  ! 
Gone,  gone — sold  and  gone. 
To  the  rice-swamp  dank  and  lone. 

From  Virginia's  .bills  and  waters, 

Woe  is  me,  my  stolen  daughters  I 

Gone,  gone— sold  and  gone. 

To  the  riee-swamp  dank  and  lone. 

By  the  holy  love  He  benreth — 

liy  the  bruised  reed  ile  spareth — 

Oh,  may  He,  to  whom  alone 

All  their  cruel  wrongs  are  known. 

Still  their  hope  and  refuge  prove. 

With  a  more  than  mother's  love. 
Gone,  gone — sold  and  gone, 
To  the  rice-swamp  dank  ai'.d  lone, 
From  Virginia's  hills  and  waters,- 
Woe  is  me,  my  stolen  daughters ! 

J.  G.  WBITTIBt. 


THE    FRIEND. 


61 


Brief  Memoir  of  the  Life  of  John  Croher. 
Written,  by  himself 
I  was  born  on  the  eighth  of  the  twelfth 
month,  in  the  year  1673,  in  the  town  of  Ply- 
mouth, in  the  county  of  Devon  ;  my  father 
was  of  the  family  of  the  Crokers  of  Lyne- 
ham,  being  by  birth  one  called  a  gentleman; 
and  he  married  Anstice,  the  daughter  of  Ni- 
choias  Tripe,  a  shopkeeper  at  Kingsbridge, 
in  that  county.  They  wore  both  early  con- 
vinced of  the  blessed  truth,  and  stood  boldly 
for  it  in  the  time  of  persecution,  many  times 
to  the  loss  of  their  goods  and  imprisonment  of 
their  bodies,  which  they  bore  with  patience, 
accounting  it  as  nothing  in  comparison  with 
the  blessed  truth,  which  God  had  revealed 
and  made  them  sharers  of. 

Although  I  was  then  but  young,  yet  I  can 
remember  their  love  and  zeal  for  the  way 
of  truth  professed  by  them  :  notwithstanding 
crreat  was  the  rage  of  men  against  the  pro- 
fessors of  the  light,  which  had  discovered 
many  of  the  dark  ways  of  the  professors  of 
that  time.  My  father  and  mother,  with  others, 
would  not  neglect  the  assembling  of  themselves 
together  for  c'ivine  worship,  but  frequently  met 
together,  and  took  their  children  with  them; 
and  sometimes  they  mot  in  the  open  streets, 
because  they  were  forcibly  kept  out  of  their 
meeting-house.  Thus  they  were  made  a  gaz- 
ing-stock,  and  were  iriocked  at  by  men  of 
con-upt  minds,  who  often  ill-treated  them,  by 
pulling  them  down  from  their  seats,  and  haling 
them  before  magistrates;  who  agair.  often  se- 
parated husband  from  wife,  and  parents  from 
their  children.  This  was  the  lot  of  my  father, 
who  was  kept  a  prisoner  some  time  at  Exeter, 
forty-four  miles  from  home,  and  my  moth.er 
was  at  the  same  time  a  prisoner  in  the  Bride- 
well at  Plymouth.  In  all  these  trials  I  never 
heard  or  saw  thetn  imeasy  ;  but  they  often 
encouraged  their  children  to  be  sober  and 
good,  that  they  might  come  to  be  the  servants 
of  God,  and  to  stand  in  Iheir  places  when  they 
might  be  called  hence  ;  believing,  however  it 
might  fare  with  them  as  to  these  outward 
things,  that  God  would  be  a  portion  to  their 
children,  as  ihey  kept  in  his  fear,  and  the  lot 
of  their  inheritance  if  they  proved  faithful ; 
which  would  be  the  best  of  riches  and  the 
best  of  ornaments,  far  exceeding  gold  or  sil- 
ver, or  any  of  the  soft  and  shining  raiments 
which  they  themselves  had  found  a  concern, 
in  a  great  degree,  to  forsake  and  deny  ;  ac- 
counting all  things  as  nothing  that  they  might 
win  Christ,  for  whose  sake  they  were  made 
willing  to  be  as  the  oif-scourings  of  many 
people.  They  would  not  allow  in  us,  their 
children,  that  which  they  found  truth  called 
them  out  of;  but  still  showed  us  an  example 
of  self-denial,  and  constrained  us,  as  much  as 
in  them  lay,  to  refrain  from  all  things  that 
were  not  of  a  good  savour,  or  seemed  any 
thing  like  to  the  going  back  again  into  the 
rudiments  of  the  world,  or  into  that  which 
they  were  brought  to  deny  themselves  of  fc 
Christ's  sake. 

Nevertheless,  when  I  was  young,  I  found 
there  was  an  evil  thing,  stubbornness  or  re- 
bellion, which  grew  in  me  ;  so  that  I  often 
kicked   at   the  reproofs  of  my  parents,  and 


slighted  their  tender  counsel,  and  vainly  spent 
my  childish  days  to  their,  and  since  to  my 


own,  grief  and  sorrow;  so  that  when  they 
had  brought  me  up  to  about  twelve  years  of 
ao-e,  and  educated  me  with  some  learning,  as 
reading,  writing,  and  arithmetic,  and  were 
earnest  I  should  learn  Latin,  I  was  stubborn, 
and  would  not  learn  it. 

In  the  year  1686,  some  Friends  of  Ply- 
mouth being  about  to  remove  to  Pennsylvania, 
and  I  being  willing  to  go  wiili  them,  my  father 
and  mother  concluded  to  bind  mc  apprentice 
to  a  Friend,  one  John  Shilson,  by  trade  a 
serge-maker,  but  who  also  professed  surgery; 
with  whom  I  went  to  be  instructed  in  the  art 
of  surgery.  They  had  a  good  end  in  it  ;  for 
I  was  ser'isible  my  mother  was  greatly  exer- 
cised for  my  preservation,  and  that  I  might 
be  brought  to  a  sense  of  tho  power  of  God,  to 
work  me  intoa  newlump;  and  by  separating  me 
from  them  and  from  my  companions,  I  might 
be  brought  to  a  thoughtfulness  how  I  had  be- 
haved myself  towards  them,  and  to  a  remem- 
brance of  my  Creator  in  the  days  of  my  youth, 
before  the  strength  of  evil  days  came  on.  And 
truly  this  separation,  and  what  I  met  with  be- 
fore I  returned  again,  had  a  good  cfTect  upon 
me,  as  may  bo  seen  hereafter. 

iSly  parents'  care  for  nie  was  so  great,  that 
they  sent  in  the  same  vessel  with  me  a  con- 
siderable parcel  of  goods,  and  appointed  two,  I 
Friends  my  overseers,  who  had  the  care  of 


that  I  was  not  swallowed  up  by  the  one,  nei- 
ther was  I  taken  away  by  the  dis'.empor  that 
reigned  on  the  other — being  fearful  of  the 
latter,  which  was  very  mortal,  liaving  never 
had  the  seasoning  if  the  country  ;  but  blessed 
be  God  I  was  never  sick  there.  As  the  sense 
of  these  things  grew  on  me,  love  to  God  in- 
creased in  my  bosom  ;  and  this  drew  me  into 
tears,  and  solitary  sittings  with  my  Bible  in 
my  hand,  reading  oftener  than  I  commonly 
used  to  do — desiring  the  Lord  to  open  my 
understanding  in  what  I  read,  and  to  show 
me  my  duty,  for  I  was  willing  to  serve  him; 
and  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  open  a  way 
for  my  return  to  my  father's  house,  for  now 
I  was  free  from  my  apprenticeship  by  tho 
death  of  my  master; — then  would  I  serve 
him,  and  then  would  I  be  obedient  to  my  ten- 
der parents,  and  walk  in  awfulness  before  the 
Lord  the  remaining  time  I  had  to  spend; — 
with  some  such  breathings  as  honest  Jacob 
had  when  he  said  to  this  eflect — If  God  will 
be  with  me  in  the  way  that  I  go,  so  that  I 
come  again  in  peace  to  my  father's  house, 
then  shall  the  Lord  be  my  God,  and  I  will 
serve  him. 

Now,  although  I  did  not  sulTer  want  as  to 
food,  not  having  spent  what  was  left  by  the 
deceased,  yet  being  iiftecn  miles  t"rom  Phila- 
delphia, th.ose  Friends  to  whom  my  father 
lad  committed  the  care  of  tne,  in  case  I 
hould    meet   with   any   adversitv,   consulted 


the  said  goods,  and  the  care 
thing  might  happen  which  she 


nie,   if  any  I  each  oilier  what   to  do  with   me, 


they 


lid  call  for  as-   could   hear  from   my   father,  which  they  en- 


sistance,  that  I  rnight  not  sutler  too  much  the  1  deavoured  to  do  with  what  speed  they  could; 
ant  of  the  things  of  this  life  ;  which  proved  and  in  the  mean  time  one  of  them  (James 
very  helpful.  For  soon  after  I  came  to  Penn-  Fox)  look  me  to  his  house,  where  I  remained 
ylvania,  niy  master  put  me  wilh  the  rest  of  a  little  while,  doing  such  small  business  as  I 
tho  servants  into  the  woods,  in  order  to  clear  was  set  about,  being  still  in  the  country  about 
land  for  a  plantation  ;  where  I  was  made  to  the  same  distance  as  before.  At  length  they 
work  hard  like  tho  rest,  for  the  space  of  about  got  me  into  the  city,  and  put  me  to  school  to 
one  year;  in  which  time  I  often  thought  of  I  George  Keith,  who  was  then  in  esteem  among 
my  parents,  and  of  their  former  care  and  ad- 1  Friends  ;  but  growing  high  and  conceited  in 


ces,  also  of  my  stubborn  rebellious  behavi 
towards  them  ;    which   made    me   often   s 


his  arts  and  parts  afterwards,  he  became 
troublesome  to  Friends  and  himself;  so  that 
"Lord  forgive  trie,  and  look  down  in  mercy  j  at  length,  for  tho  clearing  of  the  truth,  they 
upon  me."  Thus  I  mourned  many  times;  yet  were  forced  to  deny  him,  and  he  became  dis- 
I  soon  got  over  it,  and  at  times  grew  wanton  |  esteemed,  like  unsavoury  salt,  as  it  were  Irod- 
and   foolish  with  the  rest  of  my  fellows,  and  j  den  under  feet  of  men.     Before  they  (the  two 


got  over  the  reproofs  of  instruction  that  were 
at  work  in  my  heart,  which  reproofs  and 
chastisement  I  was  not  willing  to  bear;  but 
the  Lord  intended  good  to  me,  and  did  not 
leave  striving  (at  times)  in  my  soul ;  and 
troubles  outwardly  followed  one  another,  as 
the  Lord  saw  good,  for  ends  best  known  to 
himself.  He  soon  took  my  master  and  mis- 
tress, their  daughter  and  maid-servant,  out  of 
the  world  by  tho  distemper  of  the  country, 
which  was  then  prevalent;  then  all  our  affairs 
in  the  country  were  shut  up,  and  I  was  desti- 
tute, as  well  as  others  of  the  servants,  some 
of  whom  soon  went  off. 

I  still  remained  in  the  country  with  one 
young  man  ;  we  were  like  two  pilgrims  walk- 
ing up  and  down  the  woods,  making  use  of 
such  provisions  as  were  left  in  the  house,  and 
what  we  gathered  in  the  woods  ;  which  being 
a  solitary  life,  various  considerations  of  differ- 
ent matters  came  before  my  mind,  concerning 
times  past  and  present,  and  how  the  Lord  had 
hitherto  preserved  me  by  sea  and  land ;  and 


Friends)  heard  from  my  father,  I  begar 
take  liberty,  and  for.'ook  my  very  fr  quent 
retirements,  wherein  I  had  been  often  ten- 
dered and  broken  before  the  Lord  ;  anil  thus 
I  became  indifferent,  and  came  to  a  loss  as 
to  my  inward  state  and  condition.  But  God 
having  many  ways  of  visiting  his  people,  in 
order  to  bring  them  to  a  sense  of  their  states, 
yet  found  me  out,  and  another  sore  trial  I  had 
to  pass  through,  whereby  I  might  see  the 
Lord  could  and  would  do  as  seemeth  good  in 
his  sight;  and  that  those  who  will  not  bow  in 
mercy,  he  will  make  to  bow  in  judgment,  and 
they  shall  see  the  goodness  of  God  in  and 
through  all — which  was  my  lot;  indeed,  the 
great  goodness  of  God  to  me  1  hope  I  shall 
never  forget. 

After  a  while  I  heard  from  my  father,  who 
was  desirous  of  my  return  ;  and  in  order 
thereunto  my  friends  made  preparations,  and 
got  me  a  passage  in  a  vessel  to  Newcastle 
upon  Tyne,  in  England  ;  in  which  vessel  they 
put  some  effects  which  might  be  for  my  ac- 


62 

eommodalion  when  I  came  to  England,  as 
well  as  to  carry  me  to  my  father,  who  lived 
some  hundreds  of  miles  distance  from  New- 
castle :  and  some  other  efl'ects  were  put  on 
board  another  vessel,  which  sunk  in  the  sea, 
but  being  in  company  with  other  ships,  the 
crew  were  saved  by  boat.  So  after  having 
been  four  years  in  the  province  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, I  embarked  for  England,  having  taken 
leave  of  my  friends  in  Pennsylvania,  with 
hopes  I  should  now  see  my  native  land,  and 
my  dear  parents  and  relations. 

Notwithstanding  our  vessel  was  alone,  and 
it  was  war  time,  we  were  in  hopes  that  thc; 
Lord  would  carry  us  safe  :  we  were  preserved 
on  the  boisterous  seas,  until,  according  to  the 
opinion  of  the  sailors,  we  were  within  one 
hundred  leagues  of  England,  when  we  met 
with  three  ships.  The  master  of  our  vessel 
(who  was  a  Friend)  was  willing  to  speak  with 
those  vessels,  to  know  what  news  in  England, 
though  persuaded  to  the  contrary  by  his  male, 
who  feared  what  they  might  be;  but  to  our 
great  trouble  and  sorrow,  they  proved  to  be 
three  French  privateers,  who  soon  bid  us 
strike;  and  presently  they  hoisted  out  their 
boats,  and  came  and  stripped  us  almost  naked, 
and  dispersed  us,  some  on  board  one  ship,  and 
some  on  board  another,  and  afterwards  they 
separated  themselves;  for  one  of  those  ships 
went  for  France  with  our  vessel,  and  the  other 
two  v.'ere  parted  in  a  mist,  so  that  they  could 
not  see  each  other,  nor  come  together  again. 
This  fresh  exercise  brought  more  than  a 
common  fear  upon  me,  (I  being  in  one  of 
those  ships  that  remained  at  sea,)  fearing  how 
J  should  be  dealt  with,  and  what  sufferings  I 
should  undergo.  I  was,  in  respect  of  clothes, 
almost  naked,  and  destitute  of  relief,  beyond 
what  our  enemies  would  be  pleased  to  be- 
.stow  ;  whose  hearts  God  so  far  opened  towards 
us,  that  we  did  not  want  for  bread  or  water, 
and  sometimes  were  allowed  pork,  beef,  peas, 
and  beverage,  and  at  certain  times  a  draught 
of  sour  wine ;  yet  still  I  was  in  fear,  not 
knowing  whither  we  should  be  carried. 

The  ship  in  which  we  were,  being  a  pri- 
vateer of  twenty-six  guns,  and  out  at  sea  on 
that  account,  she  sailed  far  northward,  until 
we  fell  in  amongst  islands  of  ice,  and  were 
forced  to  lie  by  in  the  night,  for  fear  we 
should  run  amongst  some  of  these  islands,  or 
great  rocks  of  ice.  For  about  six  weeks  I 
took  my  rest  on  the  buards  in  the  sliip's  hold, 
in  v/hich  time  they  chased  one  vessel,  which, 
when  they  came  near  to  her,  was  thought  to 
be  too  mighty  for  them,  and  the  ship  wherein 
we  were  being  the  better  sailer,  they  let  the 
said  vessel  pass  without  examining  what  she 
was;  but  soon  after  they  took  a  Dutch  ship 
bound  for  Newfoundland,  which  had  little  on 
board,  only  ballast  and  a  few  cheeses  ;  which 
vessel  and  men  they  lifled,  and  took  the  ves- 
sel with  them  to  Newfoundland  ;  and  as  we 
drew  near  it,  they  put  us  on  shore  upon  a 
small  island  or  rock,  (which  lay  between 
some  other  islands,)  upon  which  there  was  no 
house,  nor  any  fresh  water  or  shelter.  Being 
twenty-eight  of  us  in  number,  they  gave  us  a 
sail  and  some  oars  and  poles,  to  make  a  tent ; 
in  which  we  all  lay  without  any  beds,  having 
only  some  straw,  which  they  brought  us,  and 


THE  FRIEND. 

stones  for  our  pillows,  with  which  we  were 
forced  to  be  contented  :  yet  I  found  God's 
providence  was  over  me,  so  that  I  was  pre- 
served healthy  and  sound.  Oh  !  the  great 
goodness  of  God  is  fresh  in  my  mind,  now  at 
the  time  of  my  writing  this,  and  I  hope  the 
impression  of  it  will  remain  as  long  as  I  live; 
so  that  I  may  never  forget  w  hat  I  met  with  in 
my  youth,  and  how  the  Lord  preserved  me 
through  it  all. 

The  French  used  once  or  twice  a  week  to 
visit  us,  and  bring  us  some  spruce  beer,  water, 
pork,  peas,  and  plenty  of  bread  ;  of  the  bread 
we  eat  sparingly,  laying  some  in  store  against 
a  time  of  scarcity,  fearing  such  might  come; 
the  bread  we  hid  in  some  of  the  hollow  rocks, 
that  it  might  not  hinder  or  stop  them  from 
bringing  or  supplying  us  with  more  as  usual. 
There  wore  also  about  our  rock,  or  little 
island,  plenty  of  lobsters,  of  which  we  caught 
some,  and  boiled,  and  ate,  which  were  a  great 
help  to  us  ;  and  although  we  were  not  in  any 
great  want  considering  our  circumstances,  yet 
we  were  but  thinly  clothed,  and  the  season 
not  very  hot; — I  having  left  me  only  one 
shirt,  one  pair  of  breeches,  and  a  hat ;  until 
some  taking  compassion  on  me,  gave  me  a 
thin  linsey-woolsey  frock,  one  old  shirt,  and 
an  old  pair  of  stockings  and  shoes,  for  which 
I  was  very  thankful. 

In  this  mean  condition,  I  with  the  rest  con- 
tinued on  this  island  about  six  weeks,  in 
which  time  we  contrived  our  escape.  There 
was  an  island  at  about  half  a  mile  distance 
from  us,  which  was  inhabited  by  the  French 
for  the  fishing,  whose  boats  went  to  and  fro 
by  us  almost  every  day  ;  and  there  were  also 
on  our  island  some  pieces  of  boards  and  wood, 
which  had  been  used,  I  suppose,  by  the 
Frenchmen,  at  times  when  they  dried  fish 
there,  and  were  by  them  left  ;  their  boats 
were  also  lying  at  a  wharf  on  the  said  inhabit- 
ed island,  but  guarded,  as  we  afterwards  un- 
derstood, though  then  unknown  to  us.  We 
one  day  took  particular  notice  of  one  of  their 
boats,  which,  with  several  others,  lay  near 
the  said  wharf;  and  our  men  proposed  in  the 
night  by  a  float,  to  endeavour  to  swim  out  and 
get  the  said  boat.  AVe,  therefore,  made  a 
raft,  by  tying  together  with  rope-yarn  such 
wood  and  boards  as  we  found  on  the  island, 
and  two  of  our  men,  notwithstanding  several 
privateers  were  lying  by  us  as  a  guard,  were 
so  courageous,  that  they  adventured  in  the 
night  to  stand  on  this  raft  we  had  made,  and 
put  off  towards  the  boat  which  we  had  ob- 
served. Having  got  to  her,  they  found  no- 
body in  her,  and  the  watch  or  guard  being  in 
their  huts  very  busy  in  discourse,  those  two 
men  cut  the  moorings  of  the  boat,  and  let  her 
fall  off  with  the  tide  which  was  going  out, 
and  brought  the  boat  towards  us;  by  their 
help,  we  attained  the  same,  which  made  us 
rejoice. 

There  happened  (far  beyond  expectation) 
to  be  in  the  boat,  oars,  sails,  a  compass,  some 
pork  and  butter,  a  tinder-box  and  candle,  with 
materials  for  striking  fire;  also  some  of  the 
Frenchmen's  jerkins,  made  of  lamb  skins, 
with  the  wool  inward,  and  a  pottage  pot,  an 
axe,  and  some  fishing  lines;  all  which  were 
very  needful  and  serviceable  to  us,  and  gave 


us  cause  of  admiration,  as  if  Divine  Provi- 
dence had  worked  for  our  deliverance.  We 
soon  got  what  we  had  into  the  boat,  having  in 
six  weeks  time  saved  about  two  hundred 
weight  of  bread,  which  was  now  of  great  ser- 
vice ;  and  such  of  us  as  were  willing,  being  in 
number  twenty-five,  got  into  the  boat,  leaving 
seven,  who  were  of  fearful  hearts,  behind  us, 
— our  number  having  been  increased  since 
our  being  put  ashoie  on  the  island,  they 
having  added  more  to  us.  And  we,  the  said 
twenty-five,  trusting  ourselves  to  Divine  Provi- 
dence, put  off  for  the  main  ocean,  amidst  the 
mighty  waves  of  a  troublesome  sea,  not  with- 
out divers  fears  lest  we  should  be  taken  again 
by  our  enemies,  or  swallowed  up  by  the  great 
waters,  the  waves  of  which  grew  very  high 
and  dreadful :  for  although  it  did  not  rain,  yet 
we  could  not  keep  ourselves  dry,  because  the 
sea  broke  and  ran  so  high  over  our  boat,  that 
some  of  us  were  forced  with  our  hats  to  be 
often  casting  the  water  out,  while  others 
managed  her  by  rowing  and  sailing.  After 
being  three  nights  and  two  days  in  this  open 
boat,  through  the  good  hand  of  Providence, 
we  arrived  at  the  wilderness  part  of  New- 
foundland, (where  were  no  inhabitants,)  being 
almost  wearied  out;  but  before  we  went  on 
shore  we  cast  our  hook  and  line,  and  it  proved 
to  be  on  the  right  side  of  our  boat,  for  we 
soon  caught  some  famous  cod  fish,  which  we 
carried  ashore,  and  making  a  fire  dressed 
them,  and  there  we  satisfied  our  hunger.  We 
then  made  a  great  fire  on  the  beach,  and  laid 
ourselves  down  to  rest ;  and  for  my  part,  I 
think  I  may  say,  I  never  slept  more  sweetly 
in  a  bed,  than  I  did  on  those  stones,  notwith- 
standing the  impression  of  them  remained  in 
my  sides  for  some  time  afterwards.  I  cannot 
forget  to  bless  God  for  this  deliverance,  and 
to  admire  his  wonderful  providence,  who  had 
preserved  us,  and  given  me  strength  and 
health  to  undergo  such  hardships, — who, 
when  with  my  parents,  had  been  brought  up 
in  the  full  plenty  of  all  things  needful. 

"  O  !  Lord,  keep  me  in  the  remembrance 
of  these  things,  that  I  may  ever  trust  in  thee." 
This,  I  believe,  was  a  day  of  tender  love  to 
my  soul,  whereby  I  was  to  be  humbled,  and 
brought  to  a  sense  of  my  former  misspent 
time;  that  I  might  no  more  seek  my  own 
ways,  but  give  up  in  obedience  to  the  lead- 
ings of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  which  leads  out  of 
thc  broad  way  into  the  narrow  way  of  life  and 
peace  ;  and  this  sweetens  all  afflictions,  and 
leads  to  glorify  the  name  of  the  Lord,  who  is 
worthy  for  ever. 


An  Epistle  of  Counsel  from  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing of  Friends,  held  in  Baltimore,  by  ad- 
jovrnments  from  the  '28th  of  the  ]Olh  month, 
to  the  'Alst  of  thc  same,  inclusive,  1839. 

To  our  Quarterly   and    Monthly   Meetings,    and    the 
Members  composing  them. 

Dear  Friends — In  the  consideration  of  the 
state  of  society  at  this  time,  we  have  been  en- 
gaged in  a  deep  and  fervent  exercise  of  Spirit 
on  account  of  our  many  deficiencies.  It  is 
cause  of  grief  to  us  that  many  of  our  mem- 
bers continue  to  neglect  the  attendance  of  our 


THE    FRIEND. 


meetings  for  worship,  particularly  those  held 
in  the  miclJIe  of  the  week.  We  desire  that 
such  may  be  made  so  sensible  of  the  value  of 
the  privileges  of  uniting  with  tlieir  friends  in 
the  public  worship  of  the  Almighty,  that  they 
may  no  longer  refuse  to  participate  in  the 
blessings  which  attend  upon  it,  but  gladly 
embrace  every  opportunity  for  its  perform- 
ance. Some  of  us  are  bound  to  acknowledge 
that  such  seasons  of  quiet  and  reverence  wait- 
ing upon  the  Lord  have  been  among  the  hap- 
piest of  our  lives. 

We  crave  too  for  our  members  more  of  that 
love  to  God  which  is  incompatible  with  luke- 
warmnessand  the  love  of  the  world,  under  the 
influence  of  which  we  should  serve  him  with 
fear,  and  rejoice  with  trembling.  We  should 
then  maintain  love  towards  each  other  becom- 
ing our  Christian  profession.  It  would  show 
itself  an  active  and  operative  principle  in  our 
hearts.  We  should  be  qualified  to  travail  for 
and  with  each  other,  and  thus  be  enabled  to 
obey  the  apostolic  injunction,  "  bear  ye  one 
another's  burdens,  and  so  fulfil  the  law  of 
Christ."'  The  unruly  would  be  warned,  the 
feeble-minded  comforted,  and  the  week  sup- 
ported :  and  when  collected  together  we  should 
know  a  being  "  baptized  by  one  Spirit  into 
one  body,"  under  a  living  sense  of  his  pre- 
sence, who  has  promised  to  be  even  with  the 
two  or  the  three  who  are  assembled  in  his 
name. 

Our  hearts  being  thus  enlisted  in  the  dear 
Redeemer's  cause,  and  for  the  wellarr;  of  the 
church,  we  should  be  made  to  see  in  the  light 
of  truth,  the  necessity  and  importance  of  con- 
sistency in  our  outward  appearance,  as  well 
as  in  our  walk  and  conversation.  We  have 
no  doubt,  dear  friends,  of  the  obligation  rest- 
ing upon  our  members  to  be  good  examples 
in  these  respects  to  their  children,  as  well  as 
to  train  Ihcm  up  in  their  observance.  A  hedge 
will  thus  be  thrown  around  them,  and  they 
will  gradually  bo  prepared  for  usefulness  in 
the  church.  Their  guarded  and  religious 
education  has  also  been  brought  very  near  to 
our  hearts.  We  have  earnestly  desired  that 
our  friends  may  frequently  and  prayerfully 
consult  the  Holy  Scriptures,  both  in  their 
closet  and  before  their  collected  families.  We 
believe,  if  wo  were  more  diligent  in  our  pri- 
rate  exercises  of  this  kind,  that  ability  would 
be  given  more  profitably  to  nnile  togetlur  in 
this  religious  duty.  We  desire  to  exhort  and 
to  encourage  our  dear  friends  not  to  neglect 
the  daily  practice  of  assembling  their  house- 
hold for  this  purpose,  believing  that  a  blessing 
would  attend  upon  its  faithful  performance 
both  spiritually  and  temporally. 

We  desire  too,  that  the  hands  of  those  upon 
whom  the  support  of  our  discipline  -I'evolves 
may  be  strengthened,  that  they  may  not  ne- 
glect its  duo  and  seasonable  exercise  in  regard 
to  those  who  have  separated  from  the  society 
and  have  not  yet  been  disowned. 

In  conclusion,  we  beseech  you  to  examine 
each  one  for  himself  how  far  he  has  been  de- 
linquent in  any  of  those  particulars,  and  if  the 
unflattering  witness  for  God  in  the  soul,  con- 
vict US  of  preferring  the  world  and  its  tran- 
sitory joys,  to  the  love  of  God  and  the  fellow- 
ship  of  saints — may  the  sense  of  our  danger 


and  need,  lead  us  to  Him  who  can  alone  save 
us — unto  Him,  who  will  "  take  the  stony 
heart  out  of  our  flesh,  and  give  us  a  heart  of 
flesh" — even  unto  "Jesus,  the  author  and 
finisher  of  our  faith,  who  for  the  joy  sot  he- 
fore  him,  endured  the  cross,  despising  the 
shame,  and  is  set  down  at  the  right  hand  of 
the  throne  of  God." 

Signed  on  behalf  of  the  meeting, 

Hugh  B.vlderstos,  Clerk  this  year. 

Report  to  said  Meeting  on  Indiana  Concerns. 
To  the  Yearly  Meeting  now  sitting  : — Since 
the  last  report  which  wo  addressed  to  the 
Yearly  Meeting,  the  committee  having  the 
charge  of  Indian  concerns,  have  felt  the  same 
unabated  solicitude  as  was  then  evinced  for 
the  interesting  portion  of  their  fellow. men, 
whose  civilization  and  Christian  instruction  it 
is  the  object  of  their  appointment  to  promote. 
They  have  not  stood  alone  in  this  matter,  but 
are  glad  to  have  it  in  their  power  to  state, 
that  our  Friends  in  New  York  and  Rhode 
Island  appear  to  be  renewedly  impressed  with 
the  necessity  of  increased  eflbrts  to  ameliorate 
the  condition  of  the  Indian  natives  :  the  former 
having  taken  measures  to  promote  a  general 
subscription,  and  the  latter  has  already  raised 
a  considerable  sum  for  that  purpose.  The 
committee  on  Indian  concerns,  of  Indiana, 
invited  us  to  attend  a  conference  of  delegates 
appointed  by  their  meeting,  and  that  of  Ohio, 
at  Mount  Pleasant,  at  the  period  of  I  he  last 
Ohio  Yearly  Meeting,  to  take  into  consider- 
ation the  peculiar  condition  of  the  Indian  con- 
cerns at  the  present  time,  in  regard  to  the 
limited  state  of  the  funds,  iScc.  It  was  thought 
advisable  to  conform  to  this  request,  and  ac- 
cordingly a  part  of  our  number  attended  the 
meeting  of  the  conference;  a  report  to  the 
Yearly  Meeting  of  Ohio  was  prepared  and 
adopted  by  it.  Such  a  heartfelt  interest  per- 
vaded that  body,  that  measures  were  at  once 
taken  to  raise  a  subscription,  and  SSUG  were 


thought  deer  could  be  procured.  In  thi«i 
situation,  many  of  the  women  and  children 
suflered  extremely  from  cold,  whilst  in  their 
open  tents,  lying  on  the  ground,  which  induced 
diseases  so  malignant,  that  few  survived  unto 
the  age  of  maturity.  This  is  assigned  as  the 
reason  that  the  nation  dwindled  to  a  mere 
remnant.  In  this  desolate  state,  Friends 
found  them,  and  advised  them  tn  leave  their 
hovels,  and  locale  themselves  in  difl'erent  partH 
of  their  reserve,  and  thus  have  space  to  til! 
separate  .farms,  and  raise  grain  and  esculent 
roots  for  their  support.  The  Indians  having 
consented  to  Friends'  proposal,  labourers  were 
provided  to  assist  them  to  erect  cabins,  make 
rails,  and  fence  their  lands;  and  they  were 
furnished  with  a  sufficient  portion  of  stocked 
plough  irons;  also,  with  hoes,  axes,  grubbing 
hoes,  and  cooking  utensils  ;  such  was  the  pro- 
gress they  made,  that  in  18.31,  they  had 
erected  upwards  of  100  hewn  log-houses  and 
cabins;  tlioy  had  wagons  and  gears,  fruit- 
bearing  orchards,  and  had  raised  considerable 
cattle  and  hogs,  and  a  number  of  milch-cows 
— they  also  made  a  quantity  of  butter,  in 
this  comfortable  condition,  they  were  con- 
strained to  abandon  their  abodes,  and  seek  a 
refuge  in  the  reniota  west,  on  a  portion  of 
land  appropriated  to  them  on  the  Kanzas 
river,  which  they  reached  in  the  winter  sea- 
son, fn  the  ensuing  summer,  they  were 
visited  by  part  of  our  committee  from  Indiana, 
who  found  them  living  in  cabins ;  they  liai! 
planted  corn  over  a  considerable  extent  ol' 
cleared  ground ;  on  this  and  their  gardens 
they  were  busily  engaged  in  tilling;  within 
six  months  they  had  split  upwards  of  3000 
fence  rails.  One  of  the  same  Friends  visited 
them  two  years  afterwards,  and  informed  that 
their  improvements  had  progressed  beyond 
his  expectation. 

We  have  enlarged  upon  these  interesting 
matters,  so  as  to  enable  Friends  to  contrast 
the  fruits  of  their  beneficent  labour,  and  their 


collected,  and  such  other  schemes  devised   to    present   condition,   with   that   iu  which,   they 
obtain  further  pecuni;iry  aid, and  also  clothing,  I  were  found  at  Waughpakonclta.     But  it  will 


n  the  subordinate  meetings,  as  to  satisfy  the 
delegates  to  the  conference,  that  Ohio  Y'early 
Meeting  was  disposed  to  contribute  liberally 
to  the  general  fund.  From  the  report  of  the 
committee  on  Indian  concerns,  of  Indiana,  to 
their  last  Y^early  Meeting,  it  appears  that 
meeting  has  directed  its  subordinate  meetinijs 


be  presented  to  the  mind  of  the  genuine  phi- 
lanthropist, that  much  is  to  be  done  after  pro- 
vision is  obtained  for  the  body:  efforts  should 
be  made  to  promote  their  intellectual  culture, 
and  to  enforce  the  necessity  of  maintaining- 
good  moral  habits;  they  should  be  watched 
over  to  prevent  the  introduction  of  spirituous 


to  raise  8600 — and  women  Friends  there  have  :  liquors  amongst  them,  and  to  guard  them 
directed  their  treasurer  to  pay  over  for  the  from  the  unjust  impositions  of  speculators, 
same  purpose,  $100.  and   to  extend  over  them  a  paternal  care  in 

We  think  it  would  be  of  advantage  to  enter  preserving  their  rights  and  privileges  as  a 
into  some  detail  of  the  efforts  made  by  Friends,  nation.  Having  now  nearly  attained  the  ob- 
to  advance  in  civilization  the  Indian  natives,  jject  of  enabling  them  to  procure  comfortable 
At  the  time  Friends  commenced  their  labours  !  subsistence,  our  views  should  be  directed  to 
amongst  the  Shawncse,  at  Waughpakonetta,  their  acquiring  religious  and  literary  instruc- 
Ohio,  (at  the  Old  Town,  so  named,)  situated  on  —  - 

theOglaizcrivcr, their  huts  were  madeof  poles, 
and  covered  with  elm  bark  ;  they  had  cleared 
several  acres  of  land  adjoining,  from  which 
they  raised  a  scanty  supply  of  corn  ;  the  la- 
bour of  planting  it  and  its  culture,  were  per- 
formed by  the  women  ;  the  men  spent  their 
time  in  idleness  during  the  su.mmer  months, 
until  their  autumnal  hunting  season,  when 
they  packed  up  their  cooking  utensils,  &c. 
and  pitched  their  tents  in  a  place  where  they 


lion.  The  salary  of  a  teacher,  and  the  cos: 
of  books  and  stationary,  will  bo  necessarily 
superadded  to  the  compensation  of  the  gene- 
ral supervisor  or  agent.  The  Indians  have 
uniformly  expressed  their  desire  that  Friends 
should  take  their  children,  and  educate  them 
in  like  manner  as  thoy  would  do  their  own. 
By  information  received  within  a  few  days 
from  the  committee  on  Indian  concerns  of 
Indiana  Y'early  Meeting,  it  appears  that  EliaB 
Newbey  was  employed  as  teacher  about  one 


G4 


year  since,  and  the  school  was  re-opened  on 
the  first  nf  first  inonlh  last,  and  has  been  con- 
tinued ;  1.'3  to  15  scholars  have  been  regular 
in  their  attendance.  The  Ohio  conference 
proposed  that  the  executive  committee  of  In- 
diana should  employ  a  suitable  family  for  two 
years  to  succeed  those  now  engaged,  whose 
term  of  service  is  about  to  expire,  and  that  | 
the  number  of  scholars  should  be  increased 
10  25. 

We  are  informed  by  our  superintendent,  in 
a  letter  dated  Sth  month  8lh  last,  that  the 
progress  of  the  children  was  encouraging; 
several  can  read  short  sentences,  and  they 
acquire  the  art  of  writing  with  a  facility  truly 
gratifying;  and  they  all  improve  in  the  know- 
ledge of  the  English  language.  The  meet- 
ings for  worship  have  been  regularly  held  and 
attended  (with  one  exception)  twice  a  week. 
The  Scriptures  have  been  read  in  the  fdniily, 
and  care  has  been  taken  to  impart  Christian 
instruction  to  the  Indians  as  way  has  opened. 
The  agent  further  informs,  that  they  have  24 
acres  in  corn,  half  an  acre  in  potatoes,  beans, 
pumpkins,  broom-corn,  &c.  ;  430  dozen  of 
oats,  and  .'iTO  dozen  of  wheat,  one  half  of  the 
latter  will  not  yield  any  thing;  the  growth  of 
all  the  rest  is  luxuriant ;  50  bushels  of  old 
corn  remain,  flour  for  two  months'  supply,  and 
enough  of  salt  meat  until  autumn — 10  head 
of  cattle  and  23  hogs  belong  to  the  establish- 
ment; 115  acres  of  prairie  land  are  fenced 
in,  one  half  of  which  is  cultivated,  the  residue 
in  pasture,  which  would  sustain  much  more 
slock  than  there  is  in  possession. 

From  an  examination  into  the  state  of  the 
treasury,  it  appears  that  after  paying  the  ar- 
rears duo  the  superintendent  and  teacher,  and 
all  the  expenses  up  to  the  present  time,  there 
will  remain  at  the  disposal  of  the  committee 
about  $900,  which,  we  apprehend,  will  be 
needed  to  defray  the  expenses  of  the  current 
year,  ending  in  the  fifth  month  next. 

It  remains  for  us  lo  suggest  plans  which 
have  come  under  our  consideration  to  raise 
the  funds  necessary  to  prosecute  our  benevo- 
lent undertaking:  one  mode  is,  to  fix  upon  a 
sum  which  the  yearly  meeting  can,  with  con- 
venience, raise,  and  pay  it  out  of  its  stock — 
enlarging  our  subscription  in  the  subordinate 
meetings  conformably.  Another  mode  is,  to 
raise  voluntary  subscriptions  during  the  ses- 
sion of  the  yearly  meeting,  by  a  committee 
then  appointed,  who  are  to  be  continued  to 
obtain  money  within  the  limits  of  the  several 
monthly  meetings,  to  be  paid  into  the  hands 
of  Jose|)h  King,  Jr.,  treasurer  to  this  com- 
mittee. 

Signed  on  behalf  of  the  committee. 

Sajiuel  Cakey,  Clerk. 
lOlh  month  -28,  1839. 


TIJK   FRIEND. 

Sources  of  Social  Happiness. — As  regards 
public  happiness,  statesmen  and  politicians 
too  often  forget,  that  though  good  political  in- 
stitutions conduce  to  it,  yet  that  they  are  but 
one  means  to  the  attainment  of  this  end,  and 
that  more  than  these  are  requisite  to  make 
individuals  and  nations  happy.  The  cultiva- 
tion of  good-will,  kindness,  humanity,  and  all 
the  gentler  affections,  are  far  more  influential 
in  the  promotion  of  private  happiness  than  the 
justest  balance  of  the  political  constitution  can 
be;  so  that  though  the  value  of  civil  and  reli- 
gious liberty  is  great,  and  has  a  large  influence 
on  national  well-being,  still  it  alone  does  not 
constitute  happiness  ;  and  therefore  it  seems 
to  mo  that  those  writers  who  devote  their 
energies  to  the  task  of  endeavouring  to  soften 


and 


irove  the 


afTections,  do  incoii 


parably  more  to  promote  the  benefit  of  com- 
munities than  those  who  have  only  in  view 
whrit  is  more  strictly  designated  "  the  public 
weal." — Curtis  on  Hcallh. 


JELETE^TII    MO.NTII,  23,  1839. 

The  yearly  meeting  of  Friends  for  North 
and  South  Carolina  and  Tennessee,  held  at 
New  Garden,  N.  C,  commenced  on  second 
day,  the  4th  instant.  The  following  extract 
from  a  letter  to  a  Friend  in  this  city,  is  all 
that  we  have  in  our  power  at  present  to  ofTer 
on  the  subject : — 

"  Our  yearly  meeting  has  closed  its  ses- 
sion this  evening  (Sth  inst.)  Quite  as  large 
a  number  of  Friends  were  in  attendance  as 
common,  and  the  concerns  of  the  meeting 
have  been  conducted  in  much  brotherly  feef- 
ing  and  condescension.  Nothing  out  of  the 
ordinary  course  was  transacted  ;  agreeably 
to  a  request  from  New  York  Yearly  Meet- 
ing, the  corresponding  committee  on  Indian 
aflairs  was  contin\ied,  to  co-operate  with  like 
committees  of  other  yearly  meetings.  No 
way  seemed  to  open  to  enter  into  any  thing 
for  the  benefit  of  the  people  of  colour  at  this 
time.  By  the  accounts  from  the  quarterly 
meetings,  it  appears  the  slate  of  society  is 
rather  improving,  yet  some  acts  of  remiss- 
ness continue  to  be  brought  forward.  We 
have  the  company  of  our  friends  Jacob  Green, 
of  Ireland,  Steplien  Grellett,  of  your  yearly 
[  meeting,  and  Daniel  Williams,  from  Indiana, 
I  very  acceptably  with  us." 

In  the  notice  last  week  concerning  Balti- 
more Yearly  Meeting,  there  was  reference  to 
I  an  epistle  of^  counsel  addressed  to  its  members, 
I  and  a  report  on  Indian  concerns.  This  epistle 
I  and  the  report  will  be  found  on  our  pages  of 
i  to-day. 


concluding  memoir,  concerning  John  Croker, 
now  first  put  in  print,  has  remained  in  manu- 
script during  several  generations,  in  the  pos- 
session of  the  Fox  family,  of  the  western 
counties  of  Devon  and  Cornwall,  into  which 
family  a  sister  of  the  author  married.  It  is 
loped  that  this  memoir  will  be  perused  with 
much  interest  and  profit,  especially  by  the 
youth  amongst  us."  The  memoir  we  have 
concluded  to  transfer  to  the  columns  of  "The 
Friend,"  having  commenced  it  to-day,  and  to 
bo  continued  until  completed. 

INSTITUTE    FOR    COLOURED     VOIITII. 

A  suitably  qualified  Friend  is  wanted  to 
take  charge  of  the  farm  and  family  of  this 
institution.     Application  may  be  made  to 

Benjamin  Cooper,  near  Camden,  N.  J. 

Thomas  Wistak,  Jr.,  Abington. 

Joseph  Scaitergood,  No.  14  Minor  st.  or 

Marmadukf.  C.  Cope,  28B  Filbert  si. 

A    TEACHER     WANTED, 

At  Newtown,  N.  J.,  to  lake  charge  of 
Friends'  school.     Apply  to 

Benjamin  Cooper, 
John  M.  Kaigun, 
Joseph  B.  Cooper. 

IIAVERFORD    SCHOOL. 

WANTED,  a  Friend  to  act  as  Steward  of 
this  Institution.     Apply  to 

KiMBER  &i   SlIARPLESS, 

No.  8  South  Fourth  street. 


Kirhj  Ruing. — Tlio  difference  l)elwcen  rising 
every  morning  at  six  and  at  eight,  in  the  course  of 
forty  ye:ir3,  arronnts  to  Uventy-nine  lliousand  two 
hundred  hours,  or  three  years  one  hundred  and 
twenty-one  days  and  sixteen  hours,  which  are  equal 
lo  eight  hours  a-day  for  exactly  ten  years.  So  that 
rising  at  six  will  be  the  same  as  if  ten  years  of 
life  (a  weighty  consideration)  were  added,  wherein 
we  may  cuiniiiand  eight  hours  every  diy  fur  the 
cnUiva'.ion  of  our  minds,  and  the  despatch  of  busi- 
ness. 


Our  obliging  friend,  Alexander  R.  Barclay, 
of  London,  has  forwarded  to  us  another  vo- 
lume, just  completed,  of  the  Select  Series, 
edited  by  his  late  estimable  brother,  John 
Barclay.  The  volume  consists  of  the  re- 
spective Journals  of  William  Caton  and  John 
Burnyeat,  together  with  a  brief  memoir  con- 
cerning John  Croker,  of  Plymouth.  Of  the 
latter  it  is  observed  in  the  preface : — "  The 


Died, 


1  this  city,  on  the  Sth  instant,  aged  nearly 
Alban  Kite,  son  of  Dr.  John  L.  and  Mary 
lie  had  removed  with  his  parents  (roni  Sus- 
quehanna county  to  reside  here  about  four  weeks,  pre- 
vious to  his  decease.  He  appeared  to  be  then  in  good 
health,  but  a  severe  illness,  of  nearly  two  weeks'  con- 
tinuance, terminated  in  his  death.  He  bore  the  suf- 
ferings with  which  his  disea;-e  was  attended  with  pa- 
tience  and  .'brlitude,  and  appeared  to  look  forward  to 
the  approaching  solemn  event  in  resignation  to  the 
Lord's  will.  As  his  life  had  been  marked  with  great 
circumspeclion,  so,  it  is  believed,  his  end  was  peace. 

,  at  his  residence,  near  Richmond,  Indiana,  on 

the  Sth  of  10th  month,  of  congestive  fever,  William 
Pool,  aged  21),  a  meriber  of  White  Water  Monthly 
Meeting. 

,  at  the  residence  of  his  father,  in  Richmond, 

Indiana,  on  the  26tli  of  seventh  month,  Tiio.mas  Pool, 
at  the  age  of  2G,  of  dyspepsia,  a  member  of  White 
Water  Monthly  Meeting. 

■ ,  at  the  residence  of  his  father,  near  Milton,  In- 
diana, on  the  25lh  of  tenth  month,  Clarkson  Mooue, 
son  nf  Thomas  Moore,  late  of  New  Garden,  North 
Carolina,  in  the  29th  year  of  his  age. 

at  his  residence  near  Rtclimond,  Indiiina,  on 

llio  27ih  of  lOUi  month,  after  a  very  short  illness, 
JiMES  Pf.gg,  aged  71  years,  an  elder  and  member  of 
White  Water  monthly  meeting.  He  was  of  consist- 
ent and  exemplary  life  and  conversation,  and  long  an 
active  and  useful  member  of  our  religious  Society. 

at  his  residence  near  Milton,  Indiana,  on  the 

'hh  of  tltli  month,  of  congestive  fever,  John  Kixdlev, 
a  minister,  of  about  50  years  of  age,  a  member  of  Mil- 
ford  monthly  meeting.  He  possessed  much  natural 
energy  of  mind,  and  was  an  active  supporter  of  tho 
views  of  Friends  against  Iho^e  of  the  Hicksiles  in  tlic 
separation. 

at  his  residence,  near  the  same  place,  of  the 

same  di-ease,  on  tho  15th  of  t)lh  month,  Joseph  Stubbs, 
an  active  and  useful  member  of  Milford  monthly  meet- 
ing, and  much  respected  in  his  neighbourhood. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  AVALDIE, 
Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  FhiludelfLia. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vox.,  zxxz. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  ELEVENTH  MONTH,  30,  1839. 


EDITED  BY   ROBERT    SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  payable  in  advanc 

Subtscriptions  and  Payments  received  by 

GEORGE    W.  TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  DP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


For  "The  Friend." 

RcmarliS  on  the  study  of  the  Greek  and  Latin 
languages,  suggested  by  the  perusal  of  Dy- 
mond's  Chapter  on  Intellectual  Education. 

(Continued  from  page  5S.) 

From  what  has  been  said  above  respecting 
derivation,  it  will  be  seen,  that  the  study  of 
Latin,  so  far  from  cultivating  the  memory  ex- 
clusively, as  some  have  asserted,  actually 
requires  much  less  exercise  of  the  memory,  in 
proportion  to  that  of  the  other  faculties,  than 
the  study  of  English  alone.  Indeed  we  are 
persuaded,  that,  among  all  the  objects  of 
knowledge  which  are  offered  for  our  selec- 
tion, there  is  none  which  exercises  the  differ- 
ent intellectual  powers  more  advantageously  | 
than  the  classics,  when  pursued  in  a  proper 
manner.  We  wish  not  to  be  understood  as 
preferring  them  to  mathematics.  We  would 
only  place  them  on  a  full  equality  with  this  , 
noble  science.  We  think  that  some  know- ! 
ledge  of  both  is  absolutely  requisite,  in  form- 
ing a  complete  education.  While  we  freely 
admit,  that  the  mathematics  contribute  more  ! 
highly  to  improve  the  mind  in  some  respects,  | 
we  hold  that  they  are  inferior  to  ihe  classics  j 
in  others.  Were  we  asked  to  point  out  what  ] 
faculties  in  particular  these  tend  most  to 
strengthen, — we  might  instance,  besides  the 
power  of  analysis,  which  is  continually  called 
into  exercise  in  tracing  derivations,  that  of 
the  association  of  ideas,  and  of  the  classifica- 
tion of  things  by  their  general  properties. 
— But  of  this  we  shall  speak  more  fully  here- 
after. 

While  considering  this  part  of  our  subject, 
it  will  be  proper  to  notice  an  objection  very 
commonly  urged  against  the  study  of  the  lan- 
guages, that  it  gives  merely  a  knowledge  of 
words,  while  it  is  said,  that  the  mind  might 
be  more  advantageously  employed  in  becom- 
ing acquainted  with  facts  or  things.  To  this 
we  answer,  that  in  acquiring  a  language, 
much  is  learned  besides  mere  words.  At  the 
same  time  we  think  that  a  thorough  know- 
ledge of  the  words  of  our  language,  is  by  no 
means  to  be  despised.    Few  persons,  perhaps, 


are  aware,  to  what  extent  correct  views  of 
things  depend  upon  an  accurate  acquaintance 
with  the  meaning  of  words.  Yet  it  is  through 
them,  that  all  our  ideas  which  are  derived 
from  the  wisdom  or  experience  of  others,  must 
come  to  us.  But  if  we  know  net  their  signi- 
fication, how  can  we  have  a  clear  understand- 
ing of  the  thoughts  which  they  are  intended 
to  convey?  Hence  it  is  absolutely  impossible, 
by  reasoning,  to  produce  a  correct  impression 
on  the  minds  of  others,  unless  both  the  speaker 
and  hearers,  are  thoroughly  acquainted  with 
the  words  employed.  How  often,  indeed,  do 
we  see  two  persons  argue  vehemently  ab-uit 
some  point,  each  supposing  the  other  to  be 
egregiously  stupid  or  perverse,  when  at  last 
it  is  discovered  that  both  are  contending  for 
exactly  the  same  thing,  the  whole  dispute 
having  arisen  frtmi  one  or  both  being  igno- 
rant of  some  of  the  terms,  which  they  have 
made  use  of. 

The  study  of  the  ancient  tongues  not  only 
contributes  greatly  towards  obtaining  a  cor- 
rect knowledge  of  the  signification  of  English 
words,  as  has  already  been  shown,  but  the 
process  of  translating  from  one  language  into 
another,  often  enables  us  to  see  the  thoughts 
of  an  author  in  quite  a  new  light.  As  we 
conceive  this  to  be  a  point  of  no  small  impor- 
tince,  we  hope  vre  shall  be  excused  for  dwell- 
ing upon  it  somewhat  at  length.  Most  of 
our  readers  must  be  aware,  how  extremely 
common  it  is  for  ignorant  and  inexperienced 
persons  to  be  captivated,  and  led  astray,  by 
some  glowing  speech,  which  they  suppose  to 
be  replete  with  irresistible  reasoning,  when, 
if  it  were  examined  by  a  sensible  and  reflect- 
ing person,  it  would  be  found  entirely  desti- 
tute of  valuable  thought,  and  to  contain  little 
else  than  a  multitude  of  high-sounding  words. 
Now,  an  acquaintance  with  other  tongues,  as 
we  shall  endeavour  to  show,  will  often  enable 
us  to  detect  the  imposition,  which  would  palm 
upon  us  words  instead  of  sense.  Language 
is  very  justly  termed  the  vehicle,  or  conveyer, 
of  thought.  Without  this  vehicle,  it  is  impos- 
sible to  carry  our  ideas  properly  to  the  minds 
of  others.  But  great  care  must  be  used,  or 
we  shall  often  confound  the  conveyer  with  the 
thing  conveyed  ;  as  some  of  our  Indians  are 
said  to  have  done,  when,  seeing  for  the  first 
time  a  man  on  horseback,  they  supposed  the 
two  to  le  but  a  single  animal.  Now,  had 
they  seen  the  man  betake  himself  to  some 
other  conveyance,  for  example,  an  ordinary 
carriage,  they  would  doubtless  have  soon  dis- 
covered their  mistake.  In  like  manner,  when 
we  wish  to  scrutinize  closely  any  idea,  to  as- 
certain whether  its  real  is  equal  to  its  appa- 
rent value,  we  shall  often  find  it  useful  to 
change  the  vehicle  in  which  it  is  conveyed, 
that  is,   to  express  it  in  a  new  set  of  words, 


which  shall  give  as  nearly  as  possible  the 
same  meaning. 

To  make  this  subject  more  fully  understood, 
we  may  employ  another  illustration  Lan- 
guage may  be  properly  regarded  as  tWe  dress, 
as  well  as  the  vehicle  of'  thought.  Now  in 
this,  as  in  other  cases,  the  clothes  sometimes 
completely  conceal,  or  disguise,  the  wearer.  As 
by  a  change  of  dress,  we  may  frequently  disco- 
ver, how  much  of  the  dignity  and  comeliness 
belongs  to  the  person,  and  how  much  is  owing 
to  the  attire  ;  so,  when  we  admire  any  piece 
of  oratory  or  poetry,  by  clothing  the  ideas  in 
another  language,  we  can  generally  ascertain 
whether  they  are  really  excellent  in  (hem- 
selves,  or  whether  they  do  not  owe  much  of 
their  attraction  to  the  specious  ornaments 
with  which  they  are  arrayed. 

While  on  this  branch  of  our  subject,  it  may 
not  be  improper  to  observe,  that  the  practice 
of  rendering  the  ancient  authors  into  English, 
is  highly  beneficial  in  another  point  of  view, 
viz.  it  teaches  the  art  of  composition.  All 
who  have  attempted  it  must  be  aware  how 
difficult  it  is  to  teach  this  art  with  success. 
When  the  pupil  is  directed  to  write  a  compo- 
sition, he  generally  selects  some  hackneyed 
topic,  and  says  what  he  is  already  perfectly 
familiar  with,  troubling  himself  but  little  to 
find  out  either  original  ideas,  or  appropriate 
words.  But,  in  translating  from  Latin  and 
Greek,  the  subject  is  generally  new  to  him, 
(at  least  it  ought  to  be  so,)  and  he  is  obliged  to 
use  many  words  with  which,  as  yet,  he  is  but 
slightly  acquainted.  Hence  he  acquires  a 
more  extensive  and  perfect  knowledge  of  the 
English  tongue.  As,  moreover,  a  single  word 
in  the  original  has  often  several  different  sig- 
nifications, (which  indeed  is  the  case  with 
every  language,)  his  judgment  and  taste  are 
continually  exercised,  in  selecting  those  which 
are  most  appropriate.  We  own  there  is  dan- 
ger, lest  he  may  employ  the  English  words  in 
an  improper  sense  ;  but  a  reasonable  care  on 
the  part  of  his  preceptor,  will  be  sufficient  to 
prevent  this. 

The  classics  appear  to  us  to  furnish  an  in- 
tellectual exercise,  which  is  peculiarly  valua- 
ble, both  because  it  is  adapted  to  every  stage 
of  mental  development,  and  because  it  calls 
into  united  exertion  a  great  variety  of  facul- 
ties. 

First,  it  is  adapted  to  every  stage  of  mental 
development.  Most  of  our  readers  are  doubt- 
1  less  aware,  that  before  the  reason  is  yet  un- 
folded, the  memory  is  quick  and  retentive, 
and  can  treasure  I'p  unconnected  things  or 
words,  even  more  readily  than  in  lipcr  years. 
This  is  the  season  for  accumulating  those 
crude  materials  of  thought,  which  the  higher 
faculties  aflewards  reduce  to  shape  and  order. 
First  of  all,  Ihe  young  pupil  becomes  acquaint- 


66 

ed  with  the  simple  objects  of  sense,  witii  which 
he  is  surrounded.  It  is  evident  that  reason 
could  bo  ofliltle  service  in  obtaining  a  know- 
ledge of  these.  Reason,  without  sight,  could 
not  give  us  an  idea  of  colour;  nor  could  it, 
without  the  sense  of  hearinjj,  communicate 
the  impression  of  sound.  To  have  a  clear 
conception  of  the  external  properties  of  things, 
the  senses,  and  ihcy  alone,  are  requisite. 
There  is  no  ground  for  supposing,  that  an 
idiot,  whose  sight  is  perfect,  has  not  as  clear 
an  idea  of  the  colour  or  form  of  the  bodii's 
which  he  sees,  as  he  who  is  most  highly  en- 
dowed with  reason.  But  to  underst'and  the 
use  ofl^Ords  demands  something  more  than 
the  mere  sense  of  hearing.  It  requires  an 
association  between  the  sound,  and  the  object, 
of  which  tiie  sound  is  the  representative.  This 
may  be  regarded  as  the  earliest  and  simplest 
effort  of  reason.  The  mind,  however,  be- 
comes acquainted  with  things  and  words  at 
so  nearly  the  same  lime,  that,  for  practical 
purposes,  it  is  perhaps  needless  to  make  any 
distinction,  except  in  order  to  point  out  the 
great  importance  of  giving  a  knowledge  of 
the  objects  of  sense,  directly  through  the 
senses  themselves.  If  the  word  be  learned 
before  the  pupil  is  acquainted  with  the  thing 
for  which  it  stands,  it  can  suggest  no  idea  to 
the  mind,  and  is  therefore  perfectly  useless. 
Hence  the  study  of  things  should  always  pre- 
cede that  of  words,  both  for  the  reason  just 
given,  and  because,  even  in  those  cases  where 
we  may  succeed  in  giving  a  tolerably  correct 
idea  of  things,  by  a  verbal  description,  the 
impression  will  be  far  less  distinct  and  dura- 
ble, than  when  the  things  themselves  are  pre- 
sented directly  to  the  senses. 

It  is  a  point  of  no  small  consequence,  to 
adapt  the  exercises  of  the  mind,  to  its  wants 
and  capacities.  These  are  continually  vary- 
ing, from  the  first  dawn  of  perception,  to  the 
full  maturity  of  reason.  To  attempt  to  teach 
the  abstract  sciences  to  the  infant  mind,  would 
be  in  the  highest  degree  irrational  and  absurd ; 
and  it  would  be  scarcely  less  so,  after  the  de- 
velopment of  reason,  to  give  the  principal 
attention  to  those  pursuits,  which  tend  to  cul- 
tivate exclusively  the  perceptive  faculties.  If 
we  would  act  wisely,  we  must  observe  and  co- 
operate with  nature.  First  of  all,  the  pupil 
should  study  those  subjects,  which  employ  the 
memury  principally  or  solely.  As,  however, 
the  reflective  faculties  are  gradually  unfolded, 
the  cultivation  of  these  must  receive  propor- 
tional attention,  till  at  length  it  becomes  the 
great  and  ultimate  aim  of  education.  It  has 
already  been  said,  that  the  study  of  things 
should  constitute  the  earliest  employment  of 
the  mind,  as  some  previous  knowledge  of 
them  is  necessary,  to  a  proper  understanding 
of  words.  When,  however,  the  pupil  is  ac- 
quainted with  the  more  common  and  simple 
objects  of  perception,  and  the  reason  has  be- 
gun Id  exert  itself,  the  ancient  languages  may 
very  properly  be  commenced.  We  do  not  set 
any  particular  age  for  this,  as  much  will  de- 
pend on  the  capacity  of  the  scholar,  and 
someihing  on  the  convenience  of  circum- 
stanci's.  It  is,  however,  desirable  that  it 
shoulil  not  be  deferred  until  the  memory  lias 
lost   its   freshness  and  susceptibility,   as  our 


THE    FlilEND. 


inain  reliance  at  the  outset,  must  be  on  this 
faculty.  But  as  soon  as  a  sufficient  number 
of  words  have  been  learned,  to  admit  of  com- 
paring them  together,  and  classifying  them 
by  some  trait  which  they  possess  in  common, 
the  power  of  generalization  is  called  into  ac- 
tion. And  here  we  may  remark,  that  the 
construction  of  the  Latin  tongue  is  singularly 
favourable  for  cultivating  this  faculty,  since, 
though  very  copious  and  complex,  it  is  the 
most  regular  of  human  languages,  and,  in 
this  respect,  forms  a  striking  contrast  with 
that  chaos  of  limited  rules  and  boundless  ex- 
ceptions, of  which  the  English  is  composed. 
The  pupil  is  constantly  obliged  to  generalize, 
in  construing,  and  parsing,  Latin  or  Greek. 
Thus,  in  tracing  the  agreement  of  the  adjec- 
tive with  the  substantive  to  which  it  belongs, 
a  very  simple  kind  of  generalization  (and 
therefore  one  which  is  well  adapted  to  ihe 
young  mind,)  is  continually  practised.  The 
referring  of  nouns  or  adjectives  to  their  de- 
clensions, is  an  exertion  of  the  same  faculty, 
since  a  declension  is  but  a  class  into  which 
words  are  arranged  in  consequence  of  possess- 
ing certain  general  properties.  The  same 
remark  will  apply  to  the  conjugation  of  verbs. 
As  the  classical  student  advances,  the  me- 
mory is  less  and  less  exercised,  in  proportion 
to  the  other  intellectual  powers;  so  that, 
when  he  has  become  acquainted  with  the 
greater  part  of  the  primitive  words,  the  chief 
employment  of  his  mind  consists  in  analyzing 
derivatives,  and  in  the  learning  and  applica- 
tion of  general  principles.  These  mental  ope- 
rations may,  without  difficulty,  be  adapted  to 
the  various  degrees  of  intellectual  develop- 
ment, by  employing,  as  occasion  may  require, 
the  works  of  different  authors  ;  since,  in  the 
literature  of  Greece  and  Rome,  is  to  be  found 
not  only  every  variety  of  subject,  but  an  un- 
limited diversity  of  style.  For,  while  one 
writer  is  characterized  by  Ihe  shortness  and 
simplicity  of  his  sentences,  another  seems  to 
delight  in  constructing  them  of  such  a  length 
and  intricacy,  that  it  requires  the  patient  and 
united  exertion  of  all  the  powers  of  the  mind, 
to  unravel  them. 

From  the  observations  which  were  made 
on  the  subject  of  derivation,  and  from  what 
has  just  been  said,  respecting  the  manner  in 
which  classical  studies  exercise  the  mind,  it 
may  be  perceived,  that  they  not  only  call  into 
action,  a  great  variety  of  faculties,  but  that 
they  require  the  united  operation  of  the  dif- 
ferent intellectual  powers.  In  becoming  ac- 
quainted with  the  objects  of  sense,  we  are 
obliged  to  exert  little  else  than  mere  memo- 
ry ;  in  pursuing  many  parts  of  mathematics, 
we  employ  the  reasoning  powers  almost  ex- 
clusively ;  but  in  studying  the  classics,  the 
memory,  the  reason,  the  taste,  and  the  ima- 
gination, are  exercised  at  the  same  moment. 


All  these  sculptures  are  accompanied  by 
inscriptions  in  the  unknown  characters  of  an 
unknown  tongue ;  characters  so  peculiar  in 
their  appearance  as  to  excite  to  the   utmost 


the  curiosity  which  they  riaV6  ijntii  recently 
t\flc;clua!ly  i:aflled.  But  the  patient  genius  of 
Europe,  which  no  obstacles  can  deter,  and  no 
difficulties  dishearten,  has  seated  herself  down 
to  the  task  of  decyphering  these  characters 
with  a  peiseverance  that  has  already  been 
attended  with  success. 

These  inscriptions  have  this  remarkable 
peculiarity,  that  they  consist  of  modifications 
in  size  and  position  and  grouping  of  no  more 
than  two  characters,  the  one  resembling  a 
wedge,  or  the  head  of  a  nail,  or  of  an  arrow, 
and  the  other  consisting  of  two  of  these  lines 
joined,  so  as  to  form  an  angle.  Differing  en- 
tirely from  any  known  alphabet,  the  simpli- 
city  of  their  construction  seems  to  confer  on 
these  characters  an  air  of  originality  and  an- 
tiquity, as  if  they  were  an  invention  indigenous 
to  the  land  in  which  they  are  found.  They 
are  as  peculiar,  moreover,  to  the  region  of  Ihe 
Euphrates,  as  the  hieroglyphics  of  Egypt  are 
to  the  valley  of  the  Nile.  We  find  them 
stamped  on  the  bricks  of  the  ruins  of  Baby- 
lon, some  of  which  perhaps  are  the  most  an- 
cient fabrics  in  Ihe  world,  and  they  are  in- 
scribed on  all  Ihe  buildings  of  the  age  of 
Darius  and  Xerxes.  A  learned  German, 
named  Grotefend,  obtained  a  clue  to  the 
meaning  of  these  characters  from  a  bi-lingual 
inscription,  by  means  of  which  he  was  en- 
abled to  indentify  the  several  letters  in  the 
names  of  Cyrus,  Darius,  and  Xerxes.  The 
language  of  the  ancient  Persians  was  the 
Zend,  in  which  language  are  still  preserved 
the  sacred  books  of  the  religion  of  Zoroaster, 
books  which  are  probably  (with  the  exception 
of  the  Hebrew  Scriptures)  Ihe  most  ancient 
writings  extant.  These  books  were  brought 
to  Europe  and  translated,  during  the  latter 
part  of  Ihe  last  century  by  Anquelil  du  Per- 
ron, a  learned  Frenchman.  VVe  have  thus, 
in  all  probability,  sufficient  data  for  enabling 
us  to  arrive  at  the  meaning  of  these  ancient 
inscriptions,  and  it  is  by  no  means  a  vision- 
ary expectation  that  the  veil  which  hps  hith- 
erto hid  them  in  impenetrable  darkness  will 
ere  long  be  lifted,  and  that  we  shall  recover 
the  lost  histories  of  the  Assyrian,  Babylonian, 
and  Persian  empires,  and  restore  their  almost 
fabulous  monirchs  to  a  place  in  the  authen- 
tic annals  of  the  primitive  seat  of  mankind. 

The  fertile  and  well  watered  plains  of  3Ier- 
dasht  and  Mourghaub  were  the  favourite  sta- 
tions of  Ihe  ancient  Persians,  and  Ihe  whole 
region  became  covered  with  palaces,  and 
temples,  and  cities,  the  ruins  of  which  are  at 
present  visible  in  all  directions.  At  the 
northern  extremity  of  the  plain  of  Mourghaub 
is  a  platform  of  nearly  300  fee'  square,  con- 
sisting of  hewn  blocks  of  marble  of  enormous 
size,  and  strewed  over  with  detached  pillars 
and  blocks  of  marble,  the  remains  of  an  an- 
cient and  probably  an  unfinished  temple.  On 
one  of  these  columns  is  an  emblematic  sculp- 
ture of  a  colossal  human  figure,  with  four 
wings,  representing  one  of  the  genii  of  the 
Persian  religion,  and  decorated  with  a  head 
dress  that  is  evidently  Egyptian.  Over  the 
head  of  this  figure  is  an  inscription  in  the 
arrow-head  character,  which  has  been  shown 
by  Grotefend,  to  he  "  Cyrus,  the.  Lord,  the 
King,  the  Ruler  of  the  world."     At  a  little 


THE   FKIEND. 


67 


distance  f;oni  thesu  ruins,  on  an  eminence 
that  commands  an  extensive  plain,  is  a  very 
remarkable  structure.  This  is  a  square  py- 
ramid, forty  by  forty-four  feet  at  the  base, 
and  consisting  of  six  steps,  each  being  formed 
of  enormous  blocks  of  white  marble,  which 
recede  as  they  rise,  so  as  to  form  Kt  the 
height  of  eighteen  feet  a  platform  about  eigh- 
teen feet  by  twenty-two.  This  platform  is 
surmounted  by  a  marble  building,  twenty  feet 
long  by  seventeen  feet  wide,  built  of  stones 
five  feet  in  thickness,  so  as  to  leave  in  the 
interior  a  chamber  seven  feet  wide,  ten  feet 
long,  and  eight  feet  high.  The  door  into  this 
cha°nber  is  four  feel  in  height,  and  the  build- 
ing is  constructed  of  four  layers  of  stones,  the 
first  being  the  sides  of  the  door;  the  second 
its  lintel ;  the  third  a  projecting  cornice,  and 
the  fourth  the  pediment  and  sloping  roof. 
Nothing  can  exceed  the  simple  and  severe 
beauty  of  this  pile  of  colossal  stones.  The 
floor  of  the  chamber  is  composed  of  two  slabs 
of  marble,  the  surface  of  which  is  much 
broken,  and  which  shows  deep  holes,  from 
which  it  is  plain  that  large  fastenings  of  metal 
have  been  torn  away.  This  tomb,  for  such  it 
evidently  is,  is  surrounded  by  a  square  colon- 
nade, some  of  the  pillars  of  which  are  still 
standing.  It  is  situated  in  the  midst  of  a 
beautiful  and  well  watered  plain,  and  cor- 
responds so  nearly  with  the  description  given 
by  Arrian,  from  the  testimony  of  one  who  had 
seen  it,  of  the  tomb  of  Cyrus,  at  Pasargada, 
that  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  once  con- 
tained the  body  of  that  renowned  conqueror. 
The  golden  sarcophagus  which  was  fastened 
by  iron  chains  to  the  floor,  the  seat  of  gold, 
and  the  other  ornaments  have  disappeared; 
but  the  building  itself  has  withstood,  unin- 
jured, the  winters  of  twenty-four  centuries, 
and  may  last  till  the  hills  themselves  decay. 
On  the  road  from  Bagdad  to  Hamadan,  the 
ancient  Ecbatana,  the  capita!  of  Bactriana, 
in  northern  Persia,  are  the  remains  of  the 
ancient  city  of  Baghistan,  about  4.5  miles 
southwest  from  Hamadan.  In  the  neighbour- 
hood of  these  ruins  is  the  mountain  of  Besi- 
loon,  exhibiting  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
works  of  ancient  art  in  Persia.  The  moun- 
tain is  a  huge  mass  of  crags,  that  presents 
an  almost  perpendicular  face  of  1,500  feet  in 
height.  The  lower  part  of  this,  to  a  breadth 
of  150  feet,  and  a  height  of  100  feet,  has 
been  smoothed  by  the  chisel,  and  the  ground 
below  has  been  shaped  into  a  platform,  which 
the  masses  of  hewn  stones  that  are  strewed 
around  show  to  have  been  designed  for  a  tem- 
ple or  a  palace.  According  to  Diodorus  Si- 
culus,  it  was  on  such  a  mountain,  near  Bag- 
histan, in  Media,  that  Semiramis  caused  her 
image  to  be  carved,  surrounded  by  a  hundred 
of  her  guards,  and  an  inscription  commemo- 
rating the  occasion  to  be  written  in  Assyrian 
letters  at  a  great  height  on  the  rock.  Traces 
of  sculpture,  so  defaced  that  it  is  almost  im- 
possible to  make  out  any  continued  outline, 
are  found  on  the  rock  of  Besitoon,  which  may 
not  improbably  be  regarded  as  that  of  which 
Diodorus  speaks.  But  at  an  almost  inaccessi- 
ble point  higher  up  on  the  same  rock,  are  in- 
scriptions and  figures,  evidently  more  recent 
than  the  other,  yet  exhibiting  all  the  charac- 


ters of  the  sculptures  of  Persepolis.  They 
consist  of  fourteen  figures,  one  of  which  is 
above  the  others,  and  represents  the  genius 
or  spirit  that  is  found  in  all  the  Persian  sculp- 
tures of  that  age.  The  others  consist  of  a 
royal  personage,  with  two  guards  or  attend- 
ants, and  a  file  of  captives.  The  king  has  his 
foot  on  a  prostrate  figure,  at.d  nine  ethers  tied 
together  by  their  necks,  with  their  hands  tied 
behind  them,  stand  before  him  in  a  row.  The 
last  of  these  wears  a  sort  of  pontifical  cap. 
Over  every  figure  is  an  inscription  in  the 
arrow-headed  character;  the  dress  of  one  of 
the  captives  contains  another;  two  lines  of 
characters  extend  along  the  rock  beneath  the 
whole  length  of  the  sculpture;  while  eight 
deep  and  closely  written  columns  are  seen 
still  lower  down.  These  inscriptions  undoubt- 
edly contain  the  history  of  the  event  repre- 
sented by  the  sculpture,  and  we  may  hope, 
before  many  years,  to  see  them  copied  and 
deciphered.  Judging  from  the  style  of  exe- 
Dn,  they  are  probably  of  an  earlier  date 
than  the  figures  at  Per&epolis,  and  refer  to  an 
earlier  period  of  Asiatic  history.  The  num- 
ber of  the  captives,  the  pontifical  cap  of  the 
last  in  the  procession,  the  situation  of  the  en- 
graving on  one  of  the  great  high  roads  of  the 
Assyrian  monarchs,  give  some  colour  to  the 
conjecture  which  has  been  made,  that  it  is 
designed  to  commemorate  the  conquest  of  the 
kingdom  of  Israel  by  Shalmanezer,  and  that 
it  was  executed  at  least  700  years  before  th 
Christian  era. 

The  region  between  the  Persian  Gulf  and 
the  Caspian  Sea,  the  original  seat  of  mankind 
is  full  of  the  remains  of  ancient  grandeur,  that 
have  as  yet  only  begun  to  be  explored.  We 
may  regard  it  as  a  vast  depository  of  histori- 
cal fossils,  which  are  destined  to  reveal  to  us 
the  early  history  of  our  race;  and  which  we 
may  without  presumption  believe  to  have  been 
providentially  concealed  and  preserved  in  the 
solitude  of  the  desert,  and  the  darkness  of 
superstition  and  ignorance,  until  in  the  fulness 
of  time  they  should  burst  upon  us  with  the 
force  almost  of  a  miracle,  and  drive  from 
their  last  haunt  of  incredulity  the  disbelievers 
in  the  Sacred  Volume.  ^*.^ 


Early  Protest  against  Slavery  in  Georgia. 

In  an  old  pamphlet  on  the  slave  trade, 
which  recently  fell  into  my  hands,  are  some 
extracts  from  an  "Enquiry  into  the  State  and 
Utility  of  the  Province  of  Georgia,"  printed 
in  London  in  1741,  from  which  it  appears 
that  slavery  was  not  established  there  with- 
out a  decided  a  priori  conSemnation.  Men 
who  prized  their  own  liberty,  and  who  were 
taught  to  do  as  they  would  be  done  by,  in- 
stinctively revolted  at  the  proposition  to  en- 
slave a  portion  of  their  fellow-men  to  gratify 
the  demands  of  avarice.  It  is  pleasing  to  find 
that  some  of  the  early  settlers  of  that  province 
gave  utterance  to  their  strong  feelings  of  na- 
tural justice,  in  remonstrances  to  those  in 
authority  against  the  introduction  of  the 
"  scourge."  Forty-nine  Salzburgers,  settled 
at  Ebenezer  (25  miles  from  Savannah),  with 


their  ministers,  J.  M.  Bolzius  and  J.  C.  Gro- 
nau,  ''beseech  the  honourable  trustees  not  to 
How  any  negroes  to  be  bro't  to  their  place 
nor  in  their  neighbourhood."  "  Wiih  respect 
to  its  being  impossible  and  dangerous  for  white 
people  to  plant  and  manufacture  rice  in  this 
climale,  as  being  a  work  only  for  negroes  and 
not  for  European  people,  having  experience 
to  the  contrary,  we  laugh  at  such  talking,  see- 
ing that  several  of  us  had  a  greater  crop  of 
rice  last  year  than  v/e  wanted  for  our  own 
consumption." 

The  inhabitants  of  Frederica  also  petition- 
ed against  slavery.  Some  Scotish  settlers  at 
New  Inverness  appear  to  have  seena^e  end 
from  the  beginning,  and  to  have  ifl^Pd  at  it 
as  Christian  freemen  should.  "Being  inform- 
ed that  their  neighbours  of  Savannah  had  pe- 
titioned for  the  liberty  of  having  slaves,"  they 
say,  in  iheir  remonstrance  to  Governor  Ogle- 
thorpe, "  We  hope  and  earnestly  entreat  that 
before  such  proposals  are  hearkened  unto, 
your  Excellency  will  consider  our  situation, 
and  of  what  dangerous  and  bad  consequences 
such  liberty  would  be  of  to  us."  Reciting 
some  of  these,  they  proceed  :  "  It  is  shocking 
to  human  nature  that  any  race  of  mankind 
and  their  posterity  should  be  sentenced  to 
perpetual  slavery;  nor  in  justice  can  we  think 
otherwise  of  il  than  that  they  are  thrown 
amongst  us  to  be  our  scourge  one  day  or  other 
for  our  sins;  and  as  freedom  must  be  as  dear 
to  them  as  to  us,  what  a  scene  of  horror  must 
it  bring  about  I  And  the  longer  it  is  iinexe- 
cuttd,  the  bloody  scene  must  be  the  greater. 
We  therefore,  for  our  own  sakes,  our  wives, 
and  children,  and  our  posterity,  beg  your 
consideration,  and  entreat  that,  instead  of  in- 
troducing slaves,  you  will  put  us  in  the  way 
to  get  some  of  our  own  countrymen,  who,  with 
their  labour  in  time  of  peace,  and  our  vigi- 
lance if  we  are  invaded,  (with  the  help  of 
these),  will  render  it  a  difficult  thing  to  liurt 
us,  or  that  part  of  the  province  we  possess." 

Dated  Jan.  3d,  1738-9,  and  signed  by  18 
freeholders. 

Well  will  it  be  for  the  inhabitants  of 
Georgia,  if,  by  what  Jefierson  has  so  happily 
called  "the  generous  ener^gy  of  their  own 
minds,"  they  avert  "the  bloody  scene"  v/hich 
tlieir  prophet  sires  foresaw.  Veuus. 

The  Lcaimed  Yanliee  Sea-Captaiii. 

Some  time  since  we  gave  an  account  of 
Elisha  Burritt,  a  learned  blacksmith  in  Wor- 
cester, Mass.,  who,  while  diligently  and  labo- 
riously prosecutiiig  his  trade,  had  still  found 
time  to  make  himself  nir.sier  of  many  differ- 
ent languages.  In  the  Journal  of  Commerce 
we  find  the  following  statement  from  a  cor- 
respondent, respecting  a  sea-captaiii  in  this 
city,  who  seems  to  be  equally  worthy  of  ad- 
miration and  praise  : — 

"  We  have  in  this  city  a  captain  of  a  ship, 
that  has. been  trained  to  the  sea  from  ten 
years  of  age  until  this  day,  who  is  not  only 
acquainted  with  the  popular  languages  of  Eu- 
rope, French,  Spanish,  German,  Danish,  and 
Dutch,  with  some  other  minor  dialects,  but  ia 
also  a  scholar  in  Latin,  Greek,  and  Hebrew. 
Last  winter  "  this  inhabitant  of  the  mountain 


68 


THE  FRIEND. 


billow'  hold  a  public  debate,  four  diflerenl 
evenings,  in  the  city  of  Rotterdam,  in  the 
French  and  German  languages,  with  a  learn- 
ed (Jew)  professor  of  languages,  on  the  Divi- 
nity of  the  New  Testament,  and  Jesus  Christ 
the  Messiah  of  God,  '  the  end  of  the  law  for 
righteousness  to  all  that  believe.'  The  Old 
Testament  was  read  in  its  original  language; 
the  New  Testament  was  read  in  Greek;  while 
the  fidelity  of  the  protestant  interpietation  was 
shown  from  the  prophecies  in  six  different  lan- 
guages. The  professor  acknowledged  to  the 
American  captains,  'Your  countryman,  the 
captain,  is  better  acquainted  with  the  Old  Tes- 
tamentJiian  any  man  I  ever  conversed  with  ; 
and  hi^Pfewlcdge  of  the  Books  of  Moses,  with 
the  customs  of  our  people,  is  scarcely  equalled 
by  any  Jew  in  Rotterdam.  Really,  there  are 
some  things  that  he  is  better  acquainted  with, 
having  seen  them  practised  on  the  coast  of 
Africa  by  the  Jews,  which  the  laws  of  Hol- 
land, indeed  of  all  Christian  Europe,  and  our 
sense  of  decency,  will  not  permit  us  to  prac- 
tise.' It  was  the  report  with  the  common 
Jews  that  'the  captain  was  a  Jew.'  The  cap- 
tain weekly  attends,  including  English  and  the 
synagogues,  the  worship  of  God  in  five  difTer- 
ent  languages  in  this  city.  He  says,  '  I  attend 
the  synagogue  to  hear  their  new  German  He- 
brew readers,  as  an  American  or  Englishman 
cannot  read  Hebrew  with  any  probable  de- 
gree of  its  original  pronunciation.'  He  was 
asked  what  induced  him  to  attempt  an  ac- 
qaintance  with  Greek  and  Hebrew.  He  an- 
swered, 'When  young,  my  mind  was  serious- 
ly impressed  with  the  import,  and  sublimity 
of  the  Christian  religion  ;  but  my  knowledge 
and  delight  in  astronomy  made  me  a  sceptic 
in  its  reality  and  divinity,  contrary  to  all  the 
internal  evidence  that  forced  itself  on  my  soul, 
in  conviction  of  sin,  or  joy  of  redemption.  My 
mind  was  continually  crowded  by — 'It  is  im- 
possible that  God  would  take  upon  himself 
the  likeness  of  human  flesh  to  make  an  atone- 
ment for  such  a  contemptible  pebble  as  this, 
the  most  inferior  of  all  planets,  (except  the 
moon,)  when  he  is  the  adorable  Creator  of  in- 
numerable worlds  of  splendour,  that  excel  in 
glory  and  magnitude  our  very  sun."  I  doubt- 
ed all  interpretations,  and  external  evidence 
of  every  kind  I  dare  not  venture  upon.  I  was 
resolved  to  attempt  the  Greek.  I  surmounted 
its  difficulties,  to  my  peace  and  satisfaction. 
Then  I  grappled  Hebrew  as  for  life  and  death, 
until  I  understood  it  sufficiently,  to  the  re- 
moval of  all  my  doubts,  and  establishment  in 
the  fullest  confidence  and  belief  in  the  Divine 
Mission  of  Him  that  emphatically  claims  the 
appellation  of  Christ  the  Son  of  God,  the  Sa- 
viour of  the  world.'  " — N.  Y.  Ohsermr. 


CARE    OF     FARxllING    TOOLS. 

We  believe  it  may  be  safely  asserted,  that 
the  farmer  in  a  course  of  years  sustains  as 
much  loss,  or  is  put  to  as  much  expense  in 
procuring  tools,  by  their  decay  in  consequence 
of  needless  exposure,  as  from  their  actual  wear 
on  the  farm.  How  many  are  the  instances  in 
which  the  farming  implements,  the  ploughs, 
harrows,  roller,  &c.,  instead  of  being  care- 
fully housed  when  their  use  for  the  year  is 


over,  are  left  in  the  fields,  or  peradventure 
drawn  up  in  battle  array  in  front  of  the  house, 
occupying  a  goodly  portion  of  the  road,  and 
when  covered  with  snow,  forming  most  con- 
venient places  for  breaking  horses'  legs,  tear- 
ing off  shoes,  &c.  &c.  Perhaps,  in  addition 
to  these,  are  sundry  wagons,  carts,  hay-racks, 
and  other  necessary  things,  like  the  former, 
exposed  to  the  decay  which  must  result  from 
exposure  to  the  rains,  the  freezings,  thaws, 
and  snows  of  winter.  Now,  one  such  season 
of  exposure  does  more  to  weaken  the  wood  of 
these  implements,  promote  decay,  and  render 
new  purchases  needful,  than  their  ordinary 
wear  on  the  farm,  with  careful  usage  and 
protection  from  the  weather.  As  a  general 
rule,  it  may  be  remarked  that  no  implement, 
tool,  or  carriage  of  any  kind  should  be  ex- 
posed when  not  in  use.  Those  not  wanted  in 
the  winter  should  be  secured  from  the  weather 
during  that  time  ;  and  so  with  those  not  re- 
quired during  the  summer  season,  as  sleighs, 
sleds,  &c.  The  skilful,  thrifty  fiirmer  is  known 
by  his  attention  to  the  minor  points  of  agricul- 
ture, by  his  care  to  save,  as  well  as  to  acquire; 
and  he  who  neglects  the  lesser  things  cannot 
fail  to  find  the  drawback  on  his  profits  large 
and  constant. — Gen.  Farmer. 


A  Touching  Incident. — Fidelity  of  a  Dog. 
— The  St.  Augustine  News,  of  a  late  date, 
mentions  the  following  touching  incident : 

An  Irish  greyhound,  owned  by  Colonel 
Harney,  and  which  he  had  brought  from  Rlis- 
souri,  had  formerly  a  very  strong  attachment 
to  M.  Dallam,  the  owner  of  the  trading  esta- 
blishment at  Caloosahatchie.  On  the  massa- 
cre of  the  men  at  that  post,  but  little  hopes 
were  entertained  by  the  survivors  but  that 
the  dog  had  either  been  killed  or  captured  by 
the  Indians.  Fourteen  days  after  the  occur- 
rence, on  the  arrival  of  troops  to  give  sepul- 
ture to  these  victims  of  Indian  faithlessness, 
this  faithful  and  attached  animal  was  found, 
barely  able  to  stand,  emitting  a  feeble  howl 
over  the  remains  of  his  friend.  The  corses 
around  were  denuded  by  vultures,  but  Dallam 
was  uninjured.  This  noble  trait  of  fidelit}' 
was  duly  appreciated  by  the  troops,  and 
Romeo,  the  trusty  guardian  of  a  dead  friend, 
is  now  sincerely  and  devoutly  cherished  by 
the  garrison  at  Tampa  Bay. 


USEFUL   DIRECTIONS. 

Curtis,  in  his  Treatise  on  the  Eye,  in  re- 
gard to  foreign  bodies  being  forced  into  the 
eye  by  various  causes,  such  as  a  gust  of  wind, 
mending  a  pen,  &c.,  &c. ;  observes  that  the 
method  taken  to  remove  them  is  generally 
unsuited  to  the  end.  The  eyelids  are  first 
rubbed  with  the  hand,  which  always  produces 
unpleasant  sensations,  and  not  unfrequently 
intiammation,  there  being  danger  of  forcing 
the  offending  substance  into  the  eye,  whence 
it  cannot,  without  considerable  difticulty,  be 
removed.  The  proper  mode  of  proceeding  in 
such  cases  is  as  follows: 

"  Let  the  head  be  leant  forward,  and  the 
upper  eyelid  raised  by  the  person  suffering, 
who  will  be  more  gentle  than  another  can  be ; 


by  this  means  he  will  commonly  succeed  in 
expelling  it.  The  natural  consequence  of 
raising  the  eyelid,  and  retaining  it  in  that 
position,  is  a  flow  of  tears,  which  bring  with 
them  the  intruding  body,  or  carry  it  towards 
the  canthus  of  the  eye  next  the  nose,  whence 
it  may  easily  bo  removed.  Should  this,  how- 
ever, prove  ineffectual,  the  finger  may  be 
gently  passed  over  the  eyelid,  towards  the 
nose,  a  few  times,  which  seldom  fails  to  cause 
the  substance  to  descend  to  the  lachrymal 
glands,  and  thus  be  dislodged. 

But  should  he  still  be  unsuccessful,  then  it 
will  be  advisable  to  let  another  person  intro- 
duce, between  the  eyelid  and  the  ball,  a  small 
hair-pencil  dipped  in  cream,  beginning  at  the 
outer  corner,  and  proceeding  towards  the 
nose,  which  usually  effects  the  desired  object. 
Further  from  this  I  would  warn  unprofession- 
al individuals  from  going;  as  a  serious  last- 
ing injury  may  be  done  to  so  delicate  an  orgaa 
before  they  are  aware  of  it. 

When  the  eye  has  been  stung  by  insects, 
such  as  wasps,  bees,  knats,  &c.,  the  first  thing 
to  be  done  is  to  ascertain  if  the  sting  is  left 
behind,  and  if  so,  to  extract  it  by  means  of  a 
small  pair  of  forceps.  Beyond  that,  all  fric- 
tion is  dangerous,  and  will  produce  inflamma- 
tion. The  following  is  a  simple  mode  of  dis- 
sipating any  incipient  swell  caused  by  such 
accidents.  Mix  a  small  quantity  of  vinegar 
with  water,  and  apply  it  to  the  part  affected." 


PROGRESS  OF   SCIENCE. 

The  following  items  are  from  recent  Lon- 
don papers: 

Netv  Source  of  Light. — M.  Seguin  has  com- 
municated to  the  Academie  des  Sciences  at 
Paris,  a  memoir  of  the  distillation  of  animal 
substances,  in  which  he  states  that  he  reduced 
the  process  to  such  a  degree  of  simplicity  as 
to  render  it  profitable  for  the  sake  of  the  dis- 
tillation. Thus  from  the  carcass  of  a  horse 
he  obtained,  by  destructive  distillation,  700 
cubic  feet  of  gas,  suitable  for  illumination,  25 
pounds  of  sal  ammoniac,  and  33  pounds  of  ani- 
mal black.  The  gas  obtained  was  found  to 
be  composed  of  one  part  of  defiant  gas,  and 
four  of  carburrctted  hydrogen,  and  might  be 
preserved  four  months,  in  contact  with  water, 
without  being  in  any  way  injured,  or  its  bril- 
liancy, as  a  combustible,  impaired.  M.  Se- 
guin found  that  3,234  cubic  inches  of  this 
gas,  when  burnt  for  one  hour,  gave  twice 
and  a  half  as  much  light  as  a  Carcel  lamp. 

White  Lead. — A  discovery  has  been  made 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Plymouth,  of  a  min- 
eral possessing,  as  a  base  for  paint,  all  the 
properties  of  white  lead.  We  understand  that 
paints  manufactured  from  the  article,  have 
been  rigidly  tested  by  exposure  for  a  length 
of  t.me  to  all  weathers,  and  that  the  results 
have  been  so  satisfactory  as  to  lead  to  a  con- 
clusion that  the  future  consumption  of  white 
lead  must  be  very  considerably  reduced. 


Died,  on  seventh  day,  16th  inst.,  of  bilious  re- 
mittent fever,  Rebecca  Richardson,  widow  of  Joseph 
Richardson,  late  of  Middletown,  Bucks  County,  a 
member  and  esteemed  minister  of  the  Northern  Die- 
tricf  Monthly  Meeting. 


XHE    FRIEAD. 


Brkf  Memoir  of  the  Life  of  John  Croler. 

Written  by  himself. 

;Comimied  from  page  0^.) 
In  the  morning  we  got  into  our  boat  again, 
and  committed  ourselves  for  direction  to 
George  Stidson,  who  was  mate  of  our  former 
ship,  and  had  formerly  been  in  these  parts, 
and  knew  most  of  the  places  of  fishery  in 
Newfoundland.  About  the  middle  of  the  day 
we  came  to  the  entrance  of  a  small  fishinj,' 
place,  I  think  called  Renuse.     It  being  wa 


place  called  St.  Johns,  (where  we  understood 
lay  a  fleet  of  ships,)  hoping  to  meet  with  a 
passage  for  England :  but  when  we  came 
there  we  found  they  were  bound  to  Cadiz  and 
Bilboa. 

Now  my  sorrow  began  afresh,  and  as  great 
as  ever;  tor  I  not  being  a  sailor,  and  but 
about  seventeen  years  of  age,  not  any  of  the 
ships  would  admit  me  as  a  passenger,  fearing 
they  should  not  be  paid  for  my  passage  ;  and 

sailor  they  did  not  look  upon  me  to  be.   My 


the  inhabitants  (who  were  but  few) !  fellow-prisoners  and  companions  dispersed 
were  greatly  surprised  by  reason  of  our  num-  I  themselves,  some  in  one  ship  and  some  in 
ber,  fearing  we  were  come  to  rob  them  ;  j  another,  and  disposing  of  the  boat  and  mate- 
and  with  what  men  and  arms  they  had,  they  rials,  turiied  all  to  their  own  use,  leaving  me 
appeared  very  furiously  against  us,  to  oppose  |  destitute  of  friends,  relations,  acquaintances, 
our  landing;  so  that  we  were  afraid  they  j  and  money,  in  a  strange  country, — having 
would,  without  mercy,  have  tired  on  us  and  i  nothing  wherewith  to  make  friends,  unless  the 
taken  away  our  lives,  before  they  knew  what  Lord  was  pleased  to  raise  some  up  for  me. 
we  were.  At  length,  with  signs  t;nd  loud  To  Him,  therefore,  I  made  my  complaint  in 
words,  to  let  them  know  what  we  were,  we  secret:  and  I  was  wil'ing  to  be  as  contented 
stopped  their  intention  ;  and  they  sent  a  .-ingle  j  as  I  could,  taking  my  walks  amongst  the  in- 
man  to  us  in  a  small  boat,  who,  finding  we  I  habitants,  who  were  generally  kind,  and  gave 
wej-e  all  English,  and  had  no  arms,  but  were  I  me  at  their  houses  bread  and  fish,  when  I 
poor,  ragged,  and  distressed  men,  they  invited  l  looked  for  it.  When  night  came  I  lodged  in 
us  kindly  ashore,  by  the   name   of  brothers  I   an  open  boat,  or  in  a  hay-loft,  such  as  I  could 


This  I  looked  on  as  a  fresh  deliverance  from 
the  point  of  death  ;  for  if  they  had  fired  on 
us,  no  doubt  but  some  of  us  had  been  killed. 
When  we  came  on  shore,  they  treated  us 
with  a  good  fire,  spruce  beer,  and  broiled 
fish;  this  was    "rateful    to    our   hungry  sto- 


niest conveniently  meet  with.  I  was  but 
very  thinly  clothed,  and  dirty  for  want  of 
change  :  and  the  cold  winter  was  coming  on, 
which  is  grievously  bard  in  those  countries: 
the  ships  were  hastening  away  for  fear  of  the 
frost,  and  no  more  were  expected  that  season  : 


machs  and  weary  bodies,  and  the  best  return  — adl  these  circumstances  increased  my  sor 
we  had  to  make  them  for  the  favours  we  re-  row,  and  my  near  approaches  to  God  in  these 
ceived,  was  our  thankful  acknowledgments,  great  straits, — that  he  would  be  pleased  to 
and  to  give  them  an  account  of  what  we  had  spare  me,  and  work  a  way  for  my  deliverance 
met  with;  which  so  far  opened  their  hearts,  out  of  that  country;  and  I  would  serve  him 
that  they  desired  our  stay  awhile  with  them,  according  to  the  abilities  of  strength  and  wis- 
The  spruce  beer  is  what  they  make  in  those  dom,  which  he  might  in  his  love  be  pleased  to 
countries  from  the  spruce  tree.  bestow  en  me:  at  which  times  I  brought  my- 

We  stayed  wilh  them  two  or  three  days,  self  under  promises,  which  I  desire,  at  the 
and  then,  with  returns  of  thanks,  took  our  |  writing  of  this,  the  Lord  would  please  to 
leave  of  them,  and  went  into  our  boat  again,  j  bring  to  my  remembrance, — that  if  I  have  not 
intending  to  keep  along  near  the  shore,  until  j  performed  them,  I  may  strive  with  all  dili- 
we  came  to  some  place  where  we  might  meet  j  gence  to  the  performance  of  them  ;  for  he  is 
with  shipping.  So,  like  wayfaring  men,  we  ,  good  and  worthy  to  be  served  by  all  who  have 
called  at  a  place  or  two,  and  tarried  a  night ;  |  received  the  least  of  his  mercies  and  favours. 
when  the  people  hearing  of  us  before  we  |  "  Lord,  humble  the  hearts  of  the  people; — 
came,  entertained  us  cheerfully,  for  which  we  I  bring  them  to  see  their  own  outgoings,  and 
were  thankful.  At  length  we  came  to  a  cove,  what  any  of  us  are  without  thee,  who  art  the 
called  Todes  Cove,  where  they  had  not  heard  i  alone  help  of  thy  people  ; — when  all  men  for- 
of  us  before,  and  our  coming  surprised  them,  sake  them,  thou  hast  worked  a  way  for  them 
that  they  repaired  to  their  arms;  but  they  ;  unthought  of,  as  thou  didst  for  the  least  of 
became  soon  sensible  what  we  were,  and  let  many  thousands." 
us  come  on  shore.  There  was  but  one  dwell-  ~ 
ing  at  that  place,  the  master's  name,  as  I  re- 
member, was  Dier;  he  had  many  servants, 
and  cured  much  fish:  he  entertained  us  with 
much  civility,  and  we  stayed  and  helped  him 
about  his  fish  several  days.  Here  our  mate 
(the  chief  amongst  us)  fell  dangerously  ill, 
which  proved  an  exercise  to  us  all,  and  to  me 
in  particular,  for  I  had  a  kindness  for  him,  he 
being  always  civil  to  me,  both  before  we  were 


efore  the  fleet  sailed,  I  heard  that  there 
was  one  vessel  that  was  bound  for  Bristol, 
with  train  oil  and  fish,  one  Barrister  being 
owner  or  master:  to  him  I  made  my  applica- 
tion, laying  before  him  my  distressed  condition, 
which,  I  believe,  he  was  not  insensible  of, 
but,  like  one  of  a  hard  heart,  he  would  not  ad- 
mit me  a  passage  in  his  vessel,  unless  I  paid 
him  three  pounds  before  I  went,  which  I  could 
not  do,  being  not  worth  three  farthings.  This 


taken  by  the  French,  and  after,  during  the  i  made  me  mourn  to  see  him  so  hard,  and  with 
time  we  were  together  :  so  we  took  the  best  I  a  heavy  heart  I  went  on  shore  ;  but  still  being 
care  of  him  we  could,  and  wrapped  him  very  earnest  to  try  him  the  second  time,  I  entreat- 
warm,  laid  him  on  a  hand-barrow,  and  car-jed  him  again  for  a  passage,  desiring  him  to 
ried  him  to  the  boat;  and  taking  leave  of  our  consider  my  condition,  and  that  he  was  sen- 
noble  landlord,  we  made  what  haste  we  could  {  s;ble  I  had  not  then  wherewith  to  pay  him, 
to  the  Bay  of  Bulls,  where  he  had  an  aunt,  to  [  but  he  should  be  faithfully  paid  when  I  came 
whose  care  we  left  him,  and  hastened  to  ajto  England;  all  which   seemingly  made  no 


impression  on  him;  so  that  my  countenance 
began  to  show  the  sorrow  of  my  heart,  and 
tears  began  to  fall  from  my  heavy  eyes;  and 
I  passed  from  his  presence  without  any  hope. 
But  in  an  unexpected  manner  the  Lord  was 
pleased  to  order  it  thus: — there  was  a  mer- 
chant on  board  with  this  Barrister,  who,  per- 
ceiving the  sorrowfulness  of  my  countenance, 
came  after  me  with  compassion,  as  one  sen- 
sible of  my  grief,  and  desired  to  know  my 
name  and  the  place  of  my  birth,  which  I  re- 
ally told  him  ;  he  then  inquired  my  father's 
name  and  trade,  and  in  what  part  of  the  town 
of  Plymouth  he  lived,  which  I  told  him  like- 
wise. It  so  struck  him,  that  he  said,^what, 
are  you  his  son? — how  came  youin  mk  con- 
dition !  I  am  sorry  to  see  you  thus;  for  I 
know  him,"  (meaning  my  father.)  "  Well,  I 
would  not  have  you  trouble  yourself,  for  you 
shall  go  for  England,  if  I  pay  your  passage; 
and  my  wife  (said  he,)  is  going  in  the  same 
vessel,  and  whatever  you  want,  apply  to  her, 
and  she  shall  assist  you." 

This  sudden  alteration  brought  renewed 
thankfulness  upon  my  heart  to  God,  the  author 
of  all  these  favours  and  deliverances,  that  in 
such  an  unthought  of  way,  when  my  expecta- 
tions were  laid  aside.  He  should  raise  up  a 
friend  to  make  way  for  my  returning  to 
England.  I  have  cause  to  remember  these 
things;  although  I  had  another  sharp  season 
to  pass  through,  before  I  set  my  feet  in  my 
native  land,  which  was  then  hid  from  me,  but 
was  after  the  following  manner  :— After  this 
my  great  friend,  (whose  name  was  Strong,  a 
brother  to  one  of  the  same  name,  a  school- 
master in  Plymouth,)  had  made  way  for  me, 
by  promising  payment  for  my  passage,  and  I 
was  got  on  board  the  ship;  the  master  being 
a  wicked  base  fellow,  after  we  were  out  at 
sea,  would  not  let  me  have  a  cabin,  but  I  was 
forced  to  lie  between  two  hogsheads  of  train 
oil.  This  was  hard  lodging, — yet  necessity 
obliged  me  to  be  as  contente'd  as  I  could  ;  and 
I  can  truly  say,  my  lot  was  often  made  sweet 
to  me  ;  for  the  thoughts  and  meditations  of 
my  heart  were  very  often  upon  the  law  of  my 
God,  and  I  had  comfort  and  delighted  myself 
therein.  Yet  having  nothing  but  my  wearing 
clothes  day  or  night  to  keep  me  warm,  which 
had  not  been  washed  or  changed  for  two 
months;  I  need  not  relate  how  it  was  with 
me.  But  now  to  leave  the  reader  without 
some  charity  towards  the  master,  I  may  let 
him  know  that  he  afterwards  dealt  with  me 
hat  more  favourably  ;  for  having  lodged 
some  nights  in  this  condition,  he  gave  me  an 
old  sail,  to  lay  under  me,  or  partly  ever  me, 
I  pleased;  for  which  I  was  thankful  to 
God,  being  a  favour  I  wanted,  and  also  thank- 
ful to  the  master  for  showing  some  good  na- 
ture. 

The  sense  of  what  I  had  met  with,  and  the 
goodness  of  God  which  I  had  experienced  in 
,  with  the  consideration  of  my  former  trans- 
gressions, drew  me  into  tenderness  of  heart 
and  brokenness  of  spirit,  so  that  my  very  head 
and  hair  would  be  wet  with  tears;  and  the 
Lord  was  often  near  unto  me  in  his  goodness. 
Oh  I  that  I  may  never  forget  that  day  ! — but 
that  it  may  be  imprinted  upon  my  mind,  and 
engraven  on  my  heart,  as  with  a   point  of  a 


70 


THE.  FKIEND. 


diamond,  lliat  I  may  always  liava  it  in  my 
view;  that  when  I  may  meet  with  afflictions 
in  my  older  years,  I  may  look  back  to  the 
(lays  of  my  youth,  like  Job,— who  desired  it 
might  be  with  him  as  in  the  days  of  his  youth, 
when  the  secret  of  God  was  upon  his  taber- 
nacle, and  in  whose  light  he  walked  through 
darkness;  which  dark  ways  the  Lord  hath  in 
some  measure  now  given  me  to  see,  by  the 
lifling  up  the  light  of  his  countenance  upon 
me.  For  I  am  not  able  to  express  the  sea- 
sons tliat  I  had  upon  the  mighty  waters  during 
that  great  ufflictian, — which  makes  me  say, 
it  -was  good  for  me  that  1  was  afflicted,  or  else 
I  ha^l^one  astray  ;  for  now  I  know  of  thy 
judgment,  O  Lord, — and  I  can  praise  thee  for 
thy  mangold  mercies,  which  are  lengthened 
out  bv;yond  my  deserts :  and  what  shall  I 
rentier  to  thee,  O  Lord,  for  them  all,  but  holy 
praises  and  high  renown  for  ever! 

Nov/  to  proceed,  after  about  ten  or  twelve 
days  sail,  having  had  pretty  good  weather 
and  wind  most  of  the  time,  we,  unexpectedly 
in  the  night,  fell  in  with  the  Land's  End  of 
Cornwall,  on  the  north  side  of  it;  the  wind 
increasing  blew  us  in  very  near  land,  which 
put  the  seamen  in  a  fright,  believing  they 
should  all  be  drowned,  and  the  vessel  wreck- 
ed ;  for  the  wind  rent  our  mainsail  in  pieces, 
which  occasioned  a  great  outcry  and  trouble 
to  get  another  to  tlie  yard.  During  this  1  lay 
still,  believing  it  not  fit  for  ms  to  appear 
amongst  thom  at  that  time,  their  fury  being 
great  towards  each  other:  so  I  lay  as  much 
retired  as  I  could,  with  my  mind  freely  given 
up  to  death,  if  the  Lord  did  so  please;  at 
which  time  I  thought  I  enjoyed  abundance  of 
sweetness  in  my  heart,  and  the  thought  of 
death  was  nothing,  the  sting  being  taken 
away.  I  heard  the  master  say,  there  was  not 
a  soul  likely  to  be  saved,  and  that  he  and 
another  would  get  into  the  long  boat,  and  the 
rest  should  shift  for  themselves  ; — this  he  said 
several  times.  But  it  pleased  God,  who  com- 
mandeth  both  wind  and  sea,  and  sayeth — 
"  thus  far  and  no  f^trlher  shalt  thou  come," 
that  the  wind  began  to  turn  easterly  ;  so  that 
with  some  nicety,  as  well  as  Providence,  (day 
coming  on,)  we  weathered  the  Land's  End. 
Now  there  being  some  hopes,  I  was  v/illing 
to  see  what  danger  we  had  been  in,  therefore 
I  got  upon  the  deck,  and  I  think,  had  I 
thrown  a  stone,  I  might  have  struck  the 
rock;— this  I  accounted  another  great  de- 
liverance. 

The  wind  still  continuing  high,  we  came 
up  the  South  Channel  before  Plymouth,  my 
native  town,  as  far  as  Dartmouth  in  Devon, 
and  we  ran  in  there.  The  wind  being  very 
strong,  before  we  could  come  lo  an  anchor, 
our  foroyard  arm  broke,  and  we  went  a-head 
of  all  the  ships  which  were  then  in  that  road. 
At  length  we  dropped  our  anchor,  but  it  did 
not  hold,  so  that  we  drove  until  we  were 
astern  of  all  those  ships,  and  no  boats  were 
able  to  come  and  help  us,  so  that  some  cried 
out  we  must  go;  but  at  last  the  anchor  held, 
and  we  weathered  it  that  night,  and  the  next 
morning  the  wind  ceased,  so  that  the  boats 
came  to  us,  and  helped  us  in,  where  we  lay 
safe,  and  seemed  to  be  out  of  danger  of  the 
sea,  and  of  the  privateers  which  were  on  it 


Thus  I  was  likely  to  put  my  feet  again  on 
English  ground,  and  but  about  thirty  miles 
from  my  falher's  house.  Before  this,  my 
father  had  heard  of  my  being  taken,  but  could 
not  understand  where  1  was,  and  had  sent 
eral  lelters  to  France,  and  supplies  were 
ordered  fur  me  there,  but  he  could  not  hear 
of  me  ;  so  he  concluded  I  was  not  in  the  land 
of  the  living.  This  was  cause  of  sorrow  to 
parents  to  think,  if  they  had  not  sent  me 
away,  I  might  have  been  living  ;  but,  however, 
it  all  worked  together  for  my  good,  and  I  be- 
lieve God  had  a  hand  in  it. 


The  Eighth  Annual  Report  of  the  Executive 

Board  of  the  Union  Beneoolent  Jlssocialion. 

Read  at  the  Annual  Meeting,  October  15, 

1839. 
Whoso  hatli  tills  world's  good,  and  secth  liis  brother 

have  need,  and  shutletli  np  his  compassion  from  him, 

how  dwellclh  the  love  of  God  in  him  ? 

The  close  of  another  official  year  of  the 
Union  Benevolent  Association,  suggests  the 
p.-opriely  of  again  presenting  an  annual  re- 
port of  its  proceedings  to  its  numerous  con- 
tributors and  patrons.  The  year  that  has 
passed,  like  all  preceding  ones  since  the  for- 
mation of  our  sociely,  has  brought  its  accus- 
tomed share  of  cares  and  duties.  In  a  popu- 
lation so  extensive  as  our  own,  the  claims  of 
the  wretched  and  distressed  for  sympathy  and 
charity,  are  ever  earnest  and  pressing.  To 
many  the  time  of  harvest  affords  no  abundance, 
and  though  all  is  prosperity  around  them,  they 
remain  the  sad  victims  of  want  and  misery. 
The  history  of  their  condition  is  embraced  in 
the  same  recital  of  accumulated  and  pressing 
misfortunes,  or  of  the  ruinous  results  entailed 
by  a  course  of  idleness  and  dissipation.  Nor 
are  the  annals  of  benevolence  less  short  and 
simple  than  those  of  the  poor  and  afflicted. 
All  demand  relief — and  whilst  assistance  is 
afforded, 'the  drooping  heart,  borne  down 
wi'.h  many  sorrows,  is  cheered  with  the  sooth- 
ing language  of  encouragement,  whilst  the 
vicious  and  depraved  are  warned  of  the  per- 
nicious results  of  their  dissolute  career.  The 
work  of  benevolence  is  nevertheless  arduous 
and  difficult.  To  discharge  the  duty  aright, 
domestic  comfort  and  convenience  must  fre- 
quently be  sacrificed — the  abodes  of  wretch- 
edness and  misery  visited  and  explored — and 
the  case  of  each  suffering  member  of  society 
carefully  investigated.  Nor  is  less  exertion 
demanded  of  the  moral  sympathies  of  our  na- 
ture. The  heart  glowing  with  pure  philan- 
thropy will  be  made  to  bleed  afresh  at  every 
new  recital  of  disappointment  and  adversity, 
and  be  wrung  with  anguish  at  each  renewed 
exhibition  of  the  degradation  inflicted  by  vice 
and  immorality.  Nor  is  this  all.  Even  ex- 
ertions such  as  these,  are  but  ill  repaid.  B3' 
some  the  succour  atlorded  is  deemed  a  matter 
of  right,  for  which  no  obligation  is  incurred 
— the  well  directed  counsel  is  received  with 
coldness  and  indifference,  whilst  base  ingrati- 
tude frequently  marks  the  after  conduct  of 
those,  who,  in  moments  of  affliction  and  dis- 
tress, were  the  most  importunate  supplicants 
at  the  hand  of  charity.     All  this  must  be  en- 


countered, and  the  board  would  shrink  from 
the  task  of  fulfilling  the  objects  of  this  asso- 
ciation, were  they  not  sustained  by  the  valu- 
able and  efficient  labours  of  the  board  of  lady- 
visiters.  To  their  exertions  on  this  as  on 
every  other  occasion,  they  are  desirous  of 
giving  the  highest  approbation,  and  of  ac- 
knowledging the  important  and  useful  assist- 
ance afitirded  by  tiiem  individually  and  as  a 
body.  As  upon  them  is  devolved  a  promi- 
nent and  laborious  station  in  the  operations  of 
our  society,  so  the  board  of  managers,  feel 
happy  in  according  to  them,  thus  early  in  the 
detail  of  their  proceedings  for  the  past  year, 
the  comn:endation  to  which  they  are  justly 
entitled. 

Soon  after  the  last  annual  meeting,  the 
board  commenced  their  preparations  for  the 
winter,  which  was  rapidly  approaching.  Col- 
lectors were  appointed  for  the  various  districts 
of  the  city  and  suburbs,  and  the  annual  report 
printed  and  distributed,  in  order  that  the  citi- 
zens prior  to  their  being  called  upon  for  their 
subscriptions,  should  be  informed  of  the  ob- 
jects and  proceedings  of  our  society.  The 
exertions  of  the  collectors  were  not  as  suc- 
cessful as  in  some  preceding  years.  The  asso- 
ciation for  the  last  few  years  has  been  better 
supported  by  our  citizens  than  in  former  ones 
— yet  the  supply  afforded  is  but  barely  suffi- 
cient to  meet  the  pressing  calls  constantly 
made  for  succour  and  relief.  Our  funds  have 
been  exhausted  for  some  time,  and  the  amount 
requisite  for  our  operations  has  been  advanced 
by  the  treasurer.  Believing,  as  the  board 
do,  that  no  better  plan  than  the  one  under 
which  we  are  acting,  could  be  devised  for  me- 
liorating the  condition  of  the  poor,  it  is  earn- 
estly to  be  desired  that  we  should  be  made 
the  prominent  channel  for  the  distribution  of 
whatever  is  given  in  charity,  within  the  sphere 
of  our  operations.  Although,  in  some  in- 
stances, the  really  poor  and  deserving,  may 
he  found  seeking  their  bread  from  house  to 
house,  yet  in  the  great  majority  of  cases, 
those  thus  employed,  are  utterly  worthless, 
abandoned  and  depraved  in  their  dispositions, 
and  ready  to  pilfer  and  steal  wherever  an  op- 
portunity for  so  doing  may  occur.  A  refer- 
ence to  our  office  and  agent  would  in  such 
instances,  be  found  efficient,  by  providing 
comfortably  for  the  one  class,  and  exposing 
the  imposition  practised  by  the  other.  Our 
visiters  arc  frequently  subjected  to  much  dis- 
couragement by  seeing  the  liberality  of  well 
meaning  yet  injudicious  persons,  secured  by 
some  plausible  tale  or  afll'cted  propriety  of 
demeanoui',  lavished  upon  those  unworthy  of 
it;  which,  if  correctly  employed,  would  have 
carried  relief  and  comfort  to  others  far  better 
entitled  to  its  reception,  and  thus  have  accom- 
plished greater  and  more  extensive  good. 
The  effect  also  upon  the  poor  is  injurious — 
they  will  be  led  to  practise  that  which  ap- 
pears productive  of  the  greatest  benefit — and 
substitute  the  deceitful  garb  of  hypocrisy  for 
the  simple  vestment  of  truth. 

The  fund  derived  from  collection  and  other- 
wise, a  detailed  statement  of  which  will  be 
exhibited  in  the  treasurer's  report,  was  dis- 
tributed, as  we  believe,  carefully  and  correct- 
ly.    Each  recipient  of  the  public    liberality 


THE   FKIEND. 


71 


was  raitlifu'ily  visited,  and  the  mind  of  the 
visiter  satisfied  before  tiie  bouniy  was  dis- 
pensed. Ill  the  account  of  our  annual  expen- 
ditures, the  purchase  and  delivery  of  wood 
always  constitutes  a  heavy  item.  Our  winters 
are  so  long  in  their  duration,  and  so  frequently 
severe,  that  it  is  almost  impossible  for  some, 
whose  wages  are  but  trifling,  to  encounter  the 
expense  required  for  providing  fuel  for  them- 
selves during  an  entire  season.  In  very  many 
instances,  all  the  re'ief  asked  is  a  quarter  of 
a  cord  of  wood,  and  the  individual  furnished 
with  this,  is  in  all  other  respects  able  to  pro- 
vide comfortably  for  himself  and  his  family. 
The  number  of  cords  purchased  for  the  last 
season  amounted  to  300,  at  an  expense  of 
$2,796  ;i~  ;  and  the  quantity  delivered  to 
.  ach  proper  applicant,  except  in  urgent  and 
extraordinary  instances,  was  that  which  Iils 
just  been  specified.  Such  of  the  soup  so- 
cieties as  were  in  operation,  received  as  usual 
from  our  funds  one  hundred  dollars  each,  in 
all  S-100,  except  the  Spring  Garden  Society, 
from  which  no  call  was  made;  and  these  ex- 
cellent institutions  were  again  enabled  to  sup- 
ply soup  and  bread  to  the  poor  during  the 
season.  Shoes  and  girments  were  also  fur- 
nished by  the  lady-visiters,  sometimes  from 
the  sums  placed  in  their  hands  for  dis- 
bursement, and  sometimes  from  the  Dor- 
cas societies,  with  which  many  of  them 
are  connected.  The  system  of  visitation, 
it  is  believed,  has  been  faithfully  carried 
out,  and  the  character,  circumstances,  and 
condition  of  every  one  under  the  care  of  the 
associaiion  duly  investigated.  The  sewing 
department  has  been  in  operation  during  such 
periods  as  orders  were  furnished  for  work. 
It  is  to  be  regretted,  however,  that  there  has 
been  a  deficiency  of  such  orders  during  the 
summer.  The  number  of  garments  made 
during  the  past  year  is  2068,  for  which  >$110 
was  paid  to  the  females  employed  in  sewing. 
No  branch  of  our  operations  is  considered  by 
the  board  as  important  as  this — and  it  is  to 
be  hoped  the  time  is  not  far  distant,  when 
some  plan  may  be  devised  for  furnishing  con- 
stant employment  to  those  standing  in  need 
of  it,  ;;nd  thus  every  excuse  for  poverty  be  j 
taken  away  from  those  who  are  physically 
able  to  earn  a  livelihood. 

The  board  have  long  been  impressed  with 
the  belief  that  intemperance,  as  it  is  the  pro- 
ductive author  of  crime,  so  is  it,  also,  the  cause 
of  much  of  the  poverty  and  misery  which  we 
daily  see  around  us.  Statistics  have  so  fre- 
quently been  presented  on  this  point,  and  tend- 
ing to  demonstrate  this  fact,  that  scarcely  any 
can  be  found  willing  to  contradict  it ;  we  fear,  ] 
however,  the  public  ear  has  become  so  used  I 
to  recitals  of  this  nature  as  to  have  grown  al-  1 
most  callous.  So  many  applications  have; 
been  made,  without  success,  in  quarters  from  ■ 
which  alone  permanent  relief  can  come,  as  to  | 
discourage  the  eflxirts  of  such  as  are  sensibly 
alive  to  the  magnitude  of  the  evil.  Temper- 
ance societies  have  done  much  to  arrest  the 
progress  of  the  destroyer,  but  there  is  a  nu- 
merous class  in'  the  community  who  never 
come  under  their  influence.  No  radical  re- 
formation can  be  expected  until  a  complete 
and  total  revolution  is  effected  in  the  nature  of 


jr  license  laws. 


il  those  laws  are  cor- '  move  it  for  a  season.     One  cheering  fact  iS 


rectly  and  duly  administered  by  our  courts 
and  judges.  Our  agent  has  collected  some 
valuable  information  L.nder  this  head.  In  his 
report  to  the  board  for  September,  1830,  he 
remarks — "  In  referring  to  my  register  of 
police  reports,  I  find  that  800  cases  of  drunk- 
enness have  been  adjudicated  by  the  mayor 
— of  these  700  were  fined  at  $1  50  each, 
amounting  to  81050 — probably  near  $1000  of 
this  was  paid  by  those  who  do  not  support 
their  families  without  aid  ;  in  addition  to  th  s, 
there  have  been  157  cases  of  female  drunk- 
enness: about  50  of  these  were  lined,  and 
the  rest  committed  to  prison  for  different  pe- 
riods of  time,  according  to  their  character. 
Ihis  does  not  include-  cases  of  riot,  assault 
and  battery,  and  other  crimes  originating 
from  the  same  source.  There  are  doubtless 
nearly  as  many  more  brought  before  the 
several  magistrates,  of  wl  ich  I  can  only 
judge  by  the  weekly  dismissals  from  prison, 
which  amount  to  450,  all  of  which  are  for 
petty  ofl'ences,  riot,  assault  and  battery,  disor- 
derly conduct,  &c.  I  do  not  think  I  have 
more  than  one  half  of  the  cases.  All  these 
have  occurred  since  January  1,  1839,  less 
than  ten  months."  Our  courts  of  criminal 
sessions,  quarter  sessions,  oyer  and  terminer, 
it  may  be  literally  said,  are  occupied  with 
intoxication    and    its    various    consequences 


presented  in  their  reports,  by  an  enumeration 
of  the  number  who,  by  their  exertions,  have 
been  placed  at  week-day  and  Sunday  schools. 
Education  will  ever  be  found  a  great  preven- 
tive of  pauperism.  The  mind  well  enlight- 
ened, or  even  but  partially  illuniinaled,  is  sel- 
dom content  to  remain  in  a  dependent  condition 
—the  eiiurt  will  be  mad;;  to  lisc  and  assume 
an  elevated  station.  Instruction,  generally 
imparted,  will  prevent  in  this  country  what 
may  be  termed  hereditary  pauperism—a  con- 
dition in  which  men  have  lived  for  successive 
generations  in  the  same  state  of  degradation, 
without  a  wish  or  desire  to  advance  in  the 
scale  of  civilization.  An  antidote  so  powerful 
as  this,  will  tend  to  diminish  the  throngs  of 
drunkards  who  infest  our  population,  luring 
them  from  the  bottle  by  exhibiting  sources  of 
more  refined  gratification,  and  furnishing  that 
rational  enjoyment  whicli  the  mind  requires 
in  moments  of  relaxation  from  toil  and  labour, 
and  which,  when  v.'anting,  will  be  supplied  by 
mere  animal  indulgence.  The  strong  holds 
of  vice  and  immorality  may  be  successfully 
attacked  with  an  instrument  so  productive  of 
good  as  this.  Let  not  then  success  be  despair- 
ed of  whilst  the  ability  to  resist  is  still  in  our 
possession. 

Since  our  last  meeting,  the  board  in  com- 
mon with  the  rest  of  their  fellow-citizens 
have   been   called   to  lament   the   decease  of 


Day  after  day  their  judges  are  employed  in 
hearing  and  deciding  cases,  nine  tenths  of  [  Matthew  Carey,  Esquire,  who  always  evinced 
which  have  their  origin  in  or  are  accompanied  I  a  lively  interest  in  the  operations  of  our  asso- 
in  their  details  by,  the  exhibition  of  this  de- !  elation,  and  presided  at  various  town  meet- 
grading  vice.  It  is  but  a  mockery  of  justice  j  iiigs,  under  the  authority  of  which  collec- 
to  invite  to  her  temple  for  a  proper  license)  lions  were  made  t'rom  the  citizens  in  our  be- 
thoso  who   traftlc    in   the  [loisonous  draught,  j  half. 

and  then  afterwards  to  drag  before  the  same  It  would  he  improper  to  close  the  record  of 
tribunal  for  correction  and  punishment,  those  I  our  transactions  for  the  past  year  without 
who  have  been  led  to  the  commiss:on  of  of-   stating   that    the   agent    has   attended   to   the 


fences  through  the  maddening  influence  of  the 
stimulus  afforded  in  the  vile  haunts  of  intoxi- 
rhis  subject  should  be 


duties  of  his  office  with  his  accustomed  care 
and  fidelity. 

Another  winter  will  soon  be  at  hand,  and 


afliiirs  tliroughout  the  community,  much 
vere  distress  may  be  anticipated.  The  board, 
however,  feel  willing  to  persevere  in  their 
labours,  nothing  doubting  but  that  the  same 
kind  Providence  which  hitherto  has  prospered 
their  efforts,  will  continue  to  crown  with  suc- 
cess all  their  endeavours  in  the  cause  of  be- 
nevolence and  philanthropy. 

Philip  Gaurett,  President. 
James  W.  Paul,  Secretari/, 
October  15,  ]839, 


of  interest  to  every  citizen,  for  all  are  called  j  from   the   present   embarrassed    condition   of 
upon,  by  the  payment  of  taxes,  to  bear  part  of     ~  '        '  ' 

the  penalty  inflicted  by  the  unrestrained  grant- 
ing of  licenses.  The  courts  to  which  we  have 
adverted  are  sustained  ut  an  enormous  ex- 
pense. In  a  large  number  of  cases,  the  indi- 
viduals convicted  of  petty  offences  are  unable 
to  pay  the  costs  of  prosecution,  and  are  con- 
sequently commit'od  for  thirty  days,  in  the 
meantime  their  fiimiliesare  suffering  for  want 
of  support,  and  public  liberality  is  again  called 
upon  to  save  them  from  starvation.  No  evil 
is  more  serious  in  its  character,  or  calls  more 
loudly  for  redress,  and  your  board  feel  confi- 
dent that  a  reformation  in  this  particular 
would  be  productive  of  great  and  permanent 
good — that  it  would  diminish  the  ranks  of  the 
poor — be  a  saving  of  thousands  in  the  public 
purse,  and  restore  to  society  as  good  and  vir- 
tuous citizens  many  who  now  are  miserable 
and  degraded  outcasts. 

It  should  ever  be  borne  in  mind  that  this 
society  seeks  to  effect  much  of  its  good  by 
moral  means.  It  has  ever  protested  against 
its  being  considered  a  mere  alms-giving  asso- 
ciation. Its  visiters  have  always  made  it  a 
prominent  point  to  reform,  as  well  as  to.  alle- 
viate— to  eradicate  the  evil,  as  well  as  to  re- 


A.'dEKICAN    ABORIGINES. 

The  region  assigned  for  the  permanent  lo- 
cation of  all  the  Indians  residing  within  the 
territories  of  the  United  States,  is  bounded  as 
follows  . 

Beginning  at  the  source  of  the  Puncah 
river;  thence  down  the  same  to  the  Missouri 
river;  down  the  Missouri  to  its  junction  with 
the  Kawzan  river  ;  thence  south  on  the  western 
line  of  the  state  of  Missouri  to  the  state  of 
Arkansas;  thence  southwardly  on  the  western 
line  of  that  state  to  Red  river ;  thence  up  Red 
river  to  a  point  two  hundred  miles  west  of  the 
state  of  Arkansas  ;  and  thence  northwardly  to 


n 


TJiE  FRIEND. 


the  beginning.  Maiiing  a  tract  of  little  over 
six  hundred  miles  long,  from  north  to  south, 
and  two  hundred  miles  wide  from  east  to 
west. 

So  little  is  known  of  the  remote  tribes,  that 
we  cannot  safely  attempt  to  state  either  their 
nannes  or  their  numbers.  The  estimate  of 
their  numbers,  given  below,  has  been  made 
with  much  care  by  comparing  the  whole  re- 
gion inhabited  by  them  with  nearer  districts, 
within  which  the  numbers  are  well  known, 
making  allowances  for  climate,  &c.,  &c. 
Population   of  the    tribes  indigenous 

within  the  district,  21,660 

Number  of  emigrants,  is  73,200 

Total  within  this  district,  94,860 

Within  the  territory,  above  described,  which 
is  designed  for  the  permanent  residence  of  the 
Indians,  it  is  contemplated  to  accommodate 
all  the  tribes  and  remnants  of  tribes  east  of 
the  Mississippi  river,  and  the  portion  of  the 
Sauks  and  Foxes  west  of  that  river,  and  north 
of  the  state  of  Missouri.  When  all  shall  be 
thus  located  the  aggregate  will  be  140,682 
souls. 

Twenty-three  tribes  have  already  received 
assignments  of  land.  These  assignments  are 
described  by  the  surveying  of  the  exterior 
boundaries  of  each  tract.  A  large  portion  of 
these  surveys  have  been  made. 

To  each  tribe  a  patent,  in  due  form,  signed 
by  the  President  of  the  United  States,  will 
issue  from  the  general  land  office.  The  Che- 
rokee patent  is  the  first  ever  given  to  an  In- 
dian tribe.  Patents  at  once  change  the  tenure 
by  which  Indian.s  hold  their  lands.  A  patent 
secures  to  every  individual  of  the  tribe,  an 
equal  right  in  the  land,  and  the  right  of  one 
cannot  be  alienated  by  another; — Baptist  Ad- 


The  following  Elegy  was  written  on  the 
death  of  Charles  Heald,  a  young  Friend,  who 
expired,  much  lamented,  on  the  15lh  of  10th 
mo.,  1839,  and  was  interred  in  Friends'  bury- 
ing ground  at  Short  Creek  meeting-house. 
Mount  Pleasant,  Ohio.  The  communication 
is  transmitted  without  a  knowledge  of  the 
author  by 

A  Reader  of  "The  Friend." 

Loved  spirit  farewell;  a  lone  pilgrim  is  hero, 

And  his  harp,  strurifr  to  sorrow,  slrilies  over  thy  bier. 

When  mild  spring  shall  go  forth,  o'er  the  fields,  thro' 

the  bowers, 
With  her  music  of  birds,  and  her  garlands  of  flowers : 
When  summer  rejoices  in  beauty  again, 
With  its  warmth  and  its  greenness,  it's  sun  and  its 

When  the  rich  fruit  is  gathered,  and  garnered  the 

sheaf, 
And  low  o'er  the  plain  rustles  autumn's  sere  leaf; 
And  the  sun  has  gone  down  from  his  pathway  of  light, 

In  the  cool  of  the  day  and  the  quiet  of  night, 

To  thy  sad  silent  grave  I  will  sometimes  repair, 
And  commune  with  my  heart  in  its  loneliness  there. 
For  it  has  been  my  lot  with  earth's  loved  ones  to  part 
Whose  afiections  were  twined  round  the  cords  of  mv 

heart ;  ^ 

Like  thee,  in  their  strength  from  the  world  they  were 

torn, 
To  the  house  for  all  Jiving  lamentingly  borne. 


While  rny  own  mountain-sod  is  green  over  their  dust, 
Wilh  strangers,  in  sadness,  1  languish,  and  must; 
Oh,  how  sQlenm  the  thought,  my  own  lot  it  may  be, 
Those  I  loved  will  deplore  as  thy  friends  mourn  for 
thee. 

No  brother,  no  sister  was  near  to  bestow 

The  sn^eet  balm  of  affection,  or  soften  thy  wo; 

Nor  stood  thy  fund  mother,  for  many  a  day, 

O'er  tliy  languishing  coucli  while  in  sickness  ihou  lay. 

Alone  thy  sad  father  watched  over  his  ti-ust, 

And  alone  went  his  heart  down  with  thee  (o  the  dust. 

Say,  must  he  return,  in  his  anguish,  to  share 

The  sorrows  of  those  who  will  mourn  for  thee  there? 

And  the  tears  that  must  fall  when,  alas,  it  is  said 

"My  son  has  gone  down  to  the  dust  of  the  dead;" 
Where  waves  the  tsU  oak,  where  Ohio  still  flows, 
Far  away  from  thy  home,  in  thy  silent  repose. 


Are  clothed  in  the  garments  of  mourning  for  thoe. 
But  we,  too,  may  go  down,  in  youth's  strength  and  its 

pride. 
By  death's  cruel  archers  laid  low  at  thy  side. 
Since  the  all  that  we  loved  of  thy  mortal  is  borne 
To  the  dark  halls  of  death,  o'er  thy  ashes  we  mourn; 
Yet  not  without  hope,  and  a  faith-guiding  prayer, 
That  our  souls  will,  like  thine,  heaven's  diadem  wear. 
IJpoii  Jesus  alone  could'st  thou  trustful  rely, 
For  in  him  thou  had'st  lived,  and  in  him  thou  could'st 

die; 
While  as  plain  as  the  vesture  all  seamless  he  woie 
Was  the  house  that  thy  dust  to  its  resting-place  bore. 
But  a  garment,  as  bright  as  the  angels  may  wear. 
It  is  thine  with  the  ransomed  of  Jesus  to  share: 
A  mansion  prepared,  and  a  crown  has  been  given, 
Where,  with  angels,  thou  wavest  the  palm-branch  in 

heaven. 

Thro'  liie  gusliings  of  sorrow  we  hear  a  sweet  voice, 
"Rrjoicc  wilh  my  spirit,  rejoice,  oh!  rejoice! 
We  parted  a  moment— I  meet  you  again — 
I  died,  and  I  live,  with  my  Saviour  to  reign !" 


TH^  rnxn^B. 


ELEVB-NTH    BIOATH,  30,  1839. 

We  derive  gratification  in  giving  publicity 
to  the  following  notice,  and  in  the  proof  which 
it  affords  that  the  benevolent  feelings  of  our 
citizens  are  thus  early  awake,  and  in  activity 
in  making  timely  provision  for  the  destitute 
during  the  inclement  months.  That  there 
will  be  much  need  for  the  exercise  of  liberali- 
ty towards  the  labouring  class  cannot  be 
doubted,  when  the  circumstances  of  the  times 
are  considered ;  and  these  soup-house  esta- 
blishments, it  seems  to  be  on  all  hands  agreed, 
are  admirably  adapted  as  a  cheap,  safe,  and 
efficient  mode  of  administering  relief.  We 
trust,  therefore,  that  the  call  for  pecuniary 
support  in  the  present  case  will  meet  with  a 
cordial  and  generous  reception. 

WESTERN   SOUF   SOCIETY. 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Western  Soup 
Society,  it  was  decided  to  open  the  Soup- 
House,  south  east  corner  of  Schuylkill  Sixth 
and  George  streets,  on  the  16th  proximo. 

It  is  not  deemed  necessary,  at  present,  to 
enter  into  detail  respecting  the  operations  of 
the  society  for  the  past  season,  a  summary  of 
which  may  be  found  in  "  The  Friend"  of  the 
27th,  of  the  4th  month  last ;  the  necessitous 
condition  of  the  poor  still  remains  the  same, 
except  as  it  may  be  aggravated  by  a  want  of 


employment  among  the  labouring  c]a.sses, 
which,  it  is  believed,  is  felt  to  an  unusual  ex- 
tent. 

Owing  to  the  expenses  necessarily  attendant 
upon  the  removal  to  our  present  location,  our 
wants  are  greater  than  usual  :  to  feed  the 
poor  and  hungry  is  a  very  obvious  duly,  and 
It  is  under  a  grateful  remembrance  of  past 
kindness  and  liberality  that  we  ask  for  the 
means  to  sustain  the  society  during  the  coming 
winter  season. 

Donations  in  money  will  be  thankfully  re- 
ceived by  the  following  persons,  or  in  provi- 
sions at  the  Soup-House. 

M.  C.  Cope,  No.  286  Filbert  st. 

C.  Peirce,  No.  366  Chestnut  st. 

M.  L.  Dawson,  N.  W.  cor.  Filbert  &  10th. 

LovD  Baily,  N.  W.  cor.  13th  and  Market. 

Amos  Jeanes  &  Co.,  corner  Schuylkill 
Front  and  Market. 

S.  Bettle,  jr..  No.  26  south  Front  street. 

Another  institution,  differing  in  its  mode  of 
operation,  but  in  harmony  with  the  above,  we 
have  repeatedly  adverted  to,  and  should  re- 
joice to  see  carried  out  co-extensive  with  its 
plan,  and  the  capacity  for  good  which  it  mani- 
festly possesses.  We  allude  to  the  Union 
Benevolent  Institution.  In  the  hope  of  doing 
something  towards  directing  to  it  the  atten- 
tion it  merits,  we  have  inserted  the  last  an- 
nual report  of  the  managers. 

In  the  editorial  paragraph  relating  to  the 
memoir  of  John  Crokcr  last  week,  instead  of 
Alexander  read  Abraham  R.  Barclay. 

JOURNAL    OF    DANIEL    WHEELER. 

It  may  be  proper  to  state,  that  the  editors 
of  the  Friends'  Library  do  not  expect  to 
print  in  their  scries  the  Extracts  from  the 
Journal  of  our  friend,  Daniel  Wheeler,  dur- 
ing his  religious  visit  to  the  isles  of  the  Pa- 
cific ;  and  as  the  publisher  of  the  Extracts 
has  commenced  the  work,  he  would  be  glad 
to  have  the  subscription  papers  forwarded  to 
him  by  the  first  of  the  coming  year,  or  earlier 
if  convenient.  It  is  expected  the  work  will 
be  ready  for  delivery  by  the  latter  end  of  the 
first  month  next,  of  which  due  notice  will  be 
given. 

Philadelphia,  11th  mo.  26,  1839. 

The  committee  to  superintend  the  board- 
ing-school at  Westtown  will  meet  in  Philadel- 
phia,  on  sixth  day,  the  13th  of  next  month,  at 
3  o'clock,  P.  M. 

The  committee  on  teachers  will  meet  on 
the  same  day,  at  10  o'clock,  A.  M.  And  the 
visiting  committee  attend  at  the  school  on 
seventh  day,  the  7th  of  the  month. 

Thomas  Kimber,  Cleric. 

Philadelphia,  llmo.  30th,  1839. 

Married  at  Friends'  meeting  on  Twelfth  street,  the 
23d  ult.,  John  W.  Tatum,  of  Wilmington,  Delaware, 
to  Amy  Y.  Ellis,  daughter  of  Ellis  Yarnall,  of  this 
city. 

Died  on  the  20th  of  7lh  mo.  last,  at  his  residence 
near  Crosswicks,  N.  J.,  Samuel  Bunting,  a  much 
esteemed  member  and  elder  of  Chesterfield  Prepara- 
tive Meeting,  in  the  71st  year  of  his  age. 


A  RELIGIOUS   AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL- 


VOL,  XHI. 


SE'irEHTH  BA-a',  TWELFTH  MONTH,  y,  1S39. 


EDITED  BY    ROBERT    SMITH. 


PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 


Price  two  dollars  per 


paya 


Subscriptions  and  Paymenta  received  by 
GEORGE    AV.  TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  DP  STAIR: 

PHILADELPHIA. 


Remarks  or  the  study  of  the  Greek  and  Latin 
languages,  suggested  by  the  perusal  of  Dy- 
mond's  Chapter  on  Intellectual  Education,  j 

(Concluded  from  page  CiG  ) 

While  considering  tlie  question,  whether  a 
part  of  the  time  of  education  can  be  advan- 
taj>eou3ly  devoted  to  classical  studies,  we  must  j 
not  overlooli  tiioir  great  utility,  in  cultivating 
a  just  and  refined  literary  taste.  That  the  ! 
Greek  and  Roman  authors  furnish  models  of) 
composition  more  highly  finished,  than  can  be  j 
found  in  any  moJern  language,  is  a  point  so  ge-  | 
nerally  conceded  by  those  who  are  acquainted 
with  the  subject,  that  it  would  bo  superiluous  | 
to  attempt  to  prove  it  here.  But  some  may 
deny  that  this  is  a  sufficient  reason  for  studying  i 
these  authors,  and  contend,  that  as  the  Greeks, 
who  are  acknowledged  to  have  borne  away 
the  palm  of  literary  excellence,  confined  their  i 
attention  exclusively  to  their  own  tongue,  we 
should  follow  their  example,  and  leaving  other  | 
iajiguages  to  themselves,  direct  our  undivided  i 
efforts  to  the  cultivation  of  English  literature. 
But  those  who  reason  thus,  leave  out  of  view 
a  number  of  circumstances,  which  must  be 
considered,  if  we  would  form  a  correct  judg- 
ment of  the  point  in  question.  It  is  to  be 
borne  in  mind,  that  the  Greek  language  is 
not,  like  the  English,  chiefly  derived  from 
other  nations,  and  therefore  it  was  not  neces- 
sary that  Homer,  Xenophon,  or  Demosthenes, 
should  study  other  tongues,  in  order  to  become 
perfect  masters  of  their  own.  Besides,  the 
circumstances  in  which  we  are  placed,  are 
verydifferent  from  those  of  the  ancientGreeks. 
To  them  little  was  known  of  the  useful  sci- 
ences; hence  they  were  not,  like  us,  obliged 
to  divide  their  attention  among  a  thousand 
different  pursuits.  In  time  of  peace,  the  la- 
bours of  their  most  gifted  men  were,  generally 
speaking,  devoted  to  the  exclusive  cultivation 
of  some  one  of  the  fine  arts.  It  was  thus,  that 
in  Architecture,  Sculpture,  Poetry,  and  Elo- 
quence, they  were  enabled  to  bequeath  to  after 
ages,  those  monuments  of  transcendent  skill, 


which  have  never  been  and  probably  never 
will  he  equalled.  Men,  now,  have  not  the 
time  and  attention  to  bestow,  which  are  re- 
quisite, in  order  to  attain  the  highest  excel- 
lence in  the  works  of  art.  With  regard  to 
composition,  indeed,  it  may  be  doubted,  whe- 
ther the  modern  languages  are  capable  of  be- 
ing wrought  into  such  perfect  models,  even 
though  men  of  genius  slwuld  devote  to  this 
object,  the  undivided  attention  of  a  whole  life. 
-^We  may,  however,  without  envy,  award  the 
paim  of  superiority  in  the  fine  arts,  to  the 
ancients,  since  Liter  ages  possess  the  far  more 
desirable  and  nobler  distinction,  which  arises 
from  an  extended  acquaintance  with  the  na- 
tural and  abstract  sciences,  and  from  more 
enlightened  and  elevated  views  of  morality 
and  religion.  But  while  we  set  a  just  and 
high  value  upon  those  improvemenis,  which 
are  the  peculiar  glory  of  the  modern  world, 
we  must  not  altogether  withhold  our  atten- 
tion from  the  fine  arts,  and  least  of  all  fiom 
that  of  composition.*  The  importance  of  cul- 
tivating literary  taste,  as  connected  with  this 
art,  is  sufficiently  enforced  by  considerations 
of  utility  alone,  without  urging  the  reasonable- 
ness and  propriety  of  cherishing,  on  all  occa- 
sions, that  love  of  the  just  and  beautiful,  which 
the  Creator  has  implanted  in  our  minds,  and 
which  his  works  are  so  remarkably  calculat- 
ed to  awaken.  It  is  hardly  necessary  here  to 
insist  upon  a  point,  which  we  trust  few  will  bo 
disposed  to  controvert.  We  would,  however, 
briefly  observe,  that  tasle  is  absolutely  essen- 
tial to  perspicuity  and  strength  in  writing.  It 
not  only  selects  those  terms  which  are  the 
most  appropriate,  and  best  calculated  to  con- 
vey the  thoughts  clearly  and  forcibly,  but  it 
also  points  out  the  most  proper  arrangement 
of  words  and  ideas,  and  retrenches  all  super- 
fluous expressions,  which  might  obscure  or 
encumber  the  writer's  meaning.  Even  in 
those  cases  where,  from  the  nature  of  the 
subject,  or  defect  in  the  language,  it  is  dif- 
ficult or  impossible  to  attain  complete  per- 
Ispicuity,  it  will  teach  us  to  make  the  best  of 
:  the  circumstances  in  which  we  are  placed. 
By  avoiding,  as  far  as, possible,  every  thing 
1  which  would  unnecessarily  discourage  or  dis- 
gust, it  will  often  render  a  subject  intelligible 
and  interesting,  which  would  otherwise  be  ob- 
j  scure  or  repulsive. 

I  As  there  are  so  many  things  which  claim 
the  attention  in  a  modern  education,  it  is  a 
point  of  no  small  moment,,  to  pursue  such  a 
j  course  as  will  most  effectually  form  and  refine 
!  the  taste,  with  the  least  possible  expenditure 
of  time.     In  order  to  effect  this  object,  it  will 

*  Composition  may  properly  be  ranked  anionff  lie 
fine  arts,  since  it  includes  poetry,  wliith  is  iicknon- 


be  important,  to  confine  the  attention  of  the 
pupil  to  the  exclusive  study  of  the  most  pcr- 
I'ect  models.  The  taste  of  no  one  is,  by  na- 
ture, sufficiently  correct  and  con-tant,  to  en- 
able him  to  contemplate  deformity,  or  even 
imperfections,  for  a  length  of  time,  without 
in  some  degree  impairing  his  sensibility  to 
what  is  beautiful  and  true.  Indeed  in  this, 
and  some  other  respects,  there  exists  a  strik- 
ing analogy  between  purity  in  taste,  and  purity 
in^morals.  Without  making  any  comparison 
between  the  actual  importance  of  these  two 
qualities,  it  may  be  observed,  that  in  order  to 
the  successful  cultivation  of  either,  the  same 
general  plan  is  necessary  to  be  pursued  ;  since 
before  the  mind  has  attained  its  full  strength 
and  maturity,  they  arc  alike  impaired  by 
vicious,  and  Improved  by  excellent  examples. 
But  perhaps  some,  who  may  admit  the  just- 
ness of  the  preceding  ob.-ervations,  vvill  con- 
tend, that  it  is  unnecessary  to  go  far  in  search 
of  models,  since  we  have  them  at  home  of 
sufficient  excellence  :  that,  moi  cover,  exam- 
ples selected  from  our  own  writers,  would  be 
more  easily  imitated,  and  more  useful,  as 
making  us  familiarly  acquainted  with  the 
English  tongue.  To  this  we  answer,  that 
while  we  freely  admit  the  benefit,  and  even 
necessity,  of  studying  our  own  authors  atten- 
tively, in  order  to  obtain  a  perfect  knowledge 
of  our  language,  we  insist,  that  great  advan- 
tage results  from  being  conversant  with  the 
literature  of  other  nations.  We  have  not  un- 
frequently  remarked,  that  young  persons,  who 
have  given  particular  attention  to  some  of  our 
most  distinguished  writers,  have  unintention- 
ally copied  their  manner,  and  even  their 
words,  so  exactly,  that  it  was  not  difficult  to 
say  which  passage  was  Addison's,  or  Blair's, 
or  which  should  be  ascribed  to  Johnson.  To 
this  fault  every  one  is  liable,  who  devotes 
himself  to  a  few  authors  exclusively.  It  can 
only  be  avoided  by  practice  in  composition, 
and  by  extensive  reading.  But  if  we  study 
the  works  of  a  great  number  of  different  Eng- 
lish authors,  we  shall  be  forced  to  take  some 
of  an  inferior  character,  which,  as  we  have 
already  intimated,  must  tend  to  vitiate  the 
taste.  This  disadvantage  is  entirely  obviated 
by  having  recourse  to  the  writings  of  the  an- 
cients. On  one  account,  indeed,  these  are  espe- 
cially to  be  preferred.  In  consequence  of  the 
wide  difference  in  the  idioms  of  our  language 
and  theirs,  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  imitate 
their  style  too  closely,  so  that,  while  the  stu- 
dent admires  those  beauties,  and  imbibes  that 
spirit  of  exquisite  taste,  for  which  their  works 
are  so  remarkable,  his  manner  is  left  uncon- 
strained and  free.* 


74 


THE  FRIENB. 


We  ought  not  to  close  these  desultory  re- 
marks, without  adverting  to  an  objection  no 
unfrequcntly  made  to  the  classics,  on  account 
of  their  supposed  immoral  tendency.  That  ; 
few  of  them  are  liable  to  this  charge,  we  pre 
lend  not  to  deny.  Nor  do  we  deny,  that  thos( 
which  are  read  in  many  of  the  schools,  have 
been  selected  with  too  little  regard  to  the 
purity  of  their  moral  influence.  But  it  must 
be  recollected,  that  there  is  an  almost  endless 
diversity  in  the  character,  and  subject,  of  the 
ancient  writings.  If  from  so  various  and  am- 
ple materials,  the  evil  parts  have  sometimes 
been  chosen,  the  blame  must  rest  chiefly  on 
those  who  have  made  so  improper  a  selection; 
at  all  events,  it  cannot  justly  attach  to  that 
far  greater  portion  of  the  classics,  against 
whicli  no  reasonable  objection  can  be  urged. 
We  cannot  perceive  why  it  would  not  be  as 
just,  to  proscribe  all  the  distinguished  works 
in  our  language,  because  among  them  are  to 
be  found  those  of  a  corrupting  tendency,  as 
to  reject  universally  the  authors  of  ancient 
Greece  and  Rome,  because  a  few  of  them 
may  contain  immoral  sentiments.  Indeed,  it 
may  safely  be  affirmed,  that  of  the  extant  writ- 
ings of  antiquit}',  there  is  a  smaller  proportion 
of  an  objectionable  character,  than  among  tlie 
more  celebrated  English  authors,  taken  collec- 
tively. If,  therefore,  we  would  guard  the  minds 
of  the  young  against  every  hurtful  influence,  it 
is  quite  as  necessary  to  make  selections  from 
our  o»n,  as  from  the  Grt  ek  and  Roman  lite- 
rature. The  promiscuous  study  of  the  latter, 
indeed,  would  be  the  less  dangerous,  for  two 
reasons.  First,  nn  improper  sentiment  from 
a  heathen  is  less  likely  to  make  an  injurious 
impression,  and  the  impression,  if  made,  would 
be  more  easily  effaced,  than  if  such  a,  senti- 
ment were  expressed  by  the  writer  of  a  more 
enlightened  and  Christian  age.  Secondly,  the 
respect  which  a  pupil  feels  for  the  ancient 
authors,  depends  in  a  grgat  measure  on  the 
will  of  his  instructors;  if,  therefore,  he  ad- 
mires what  is  evil  in  their  writings,  the  fault 
is,  generally  speaking,  chargeable  on  those, 
who  have  abused  tl;e  authority  of  their  sta-  j 


tion,  in  oroer  to  mstil  mjurious  sentiments,  or 
whose  culpable  indilTerence  has  omitted  to 
draw  the  just  distinction,  between  what  is  un- 
worthy and  what  is  deserving  of  admiration. 
But  the  influence  of  a  corrupt  English  work, 
as  it  may  be  understood  without  the  assistance 
of  a  parent  or  preceptor,  cannot  bo  so  directly 
controlled.  Here,  the  reader  has  easy  and 
free  access  to  every  part,  and  may  drink, 
without  restraint,  of  its  tempting  but  poison- 
ous fountains. 


be  do 


cd  from  the  classics,  in  aequii 
wii  tongue,  and  in  fijrming 


lastc  I 


tasle,  we  are 
11  ir.eanincr  to  assert,  that  anionff  per.~oiis  u:i. 
il.-d  with  Latin  and  Greek,  there  have  not  been 
i~lly  distinguished,  as  well  for  their  admirable 
1  literature,  as  for  their  skill  in  the  use  of  Eng- 
lish language.  We  freely  admit,  that  genius  will 
sometimes  triumph  over  every  disadvantage  of  rir- 
cumstaiiccs. — But  such  instances  are  rr'erely  the  e.\- 
ceptimi-i  lu  a  geiierul  rule,  and  ought  not  to  uiflucnce 
our  clcfision,  as  to  what  syslem  of  instruction  may  be 
best  a.!:ipled  to  the  generality  of  persons.  We  lo- 
iicve,  however,  that  evfn  genius  itself  may  be  ini. 
proved,  hy  lliat  training  of  its  powers  and  multipli- 
cation ol'  its  resources,  which  would  result  from  a 
judicious  and  liberal  education. 


But  it  may  be  said,  that  the  classics  are 
objected  to,  not  because  they  are  positively 
immoral,  in  the  common  acceptation  of  the 
word,  but  because  many  of  them,  which  may 
be  otherwise  unexceptionable,  are  chiefly  oc- 
cupied with  the  history  of  wars,  or  in  detail- 
ing the  crimes  of  distinguished  men,  the  con- 
templation of  which  must  tend  to  excite  in  the 
young,  a  spirit  adverse  to  that  of  genuine 
Christianity.  To  this  we  answer,  thai  while 
wo  would  earnestly  recommend  that  care 
should  be  exercised  in  this  respect, — whether 
the  history  be  in  English  or  Latin, — wc  may 
remark,  that  the  reading  of  wars,  and  of  the 
crimes  of  the  great,  does  not  necessarily 
cherish  a  martial  spirit,  or  an  admiration  of 
what  is  criminal.  It  is  true,  young  persons, 
who  have  read  history,  have  sometimes  ma- 
nifested a  warlike  disposition,  and  a  tendency 
to  vice.  But  may  not  the  same  be  observed 
in  those  who  have  never  read  a  single  page  ? 
Do  we  not,  indeed,  generally  find  the  love  of 
war  most  prevalent  among  the  most  illiterate 
classes? — On  this  point  we  are  anxious  not  to 
be  misunderstood.  We  are  far  from  recom- 
mending that  young  persons  should  be  habi- 
tuated to  the  contemplation  of  vice  and  crime; 
on  the  contrary,  we  believe  that  great  caution 
is  required,  lest  they  become  too  lamiliar  with 
them,  before  their  moral  perceptions  arc  suf- 
ficiently matured  to  make  the  just  distinction 
between  right  and  wrong.  We  maintain,  how- 
ever, that  it  is  not  necessary,  or  even  desira- 
ble, that  they  s^hould  remain  altogether  igno- 
rant of  the  melancholy  fact,  that  wickedness 
abounds,  and  always  has  abounded  in  the 
world.  We  believe  that  a  knowledge  of  his- 
tory might  be  communicated  in  such  a  man- 
ner, that,  instead  of  exerting  an  injurious  in- 
fluence on  the  mind,  it  would  be  productive  of 
a  twofold  benefit; — it  would  enforce  the  so- 
lemn truth,  that,  sooner  or  later,  sin  must 
ever  be  followed  by  misery,  as  its  inevitable 
reward  ;  and,  by  exhibiting  the  wickedness 
which  has  so  generally  prevailed  in  every  age 
and  nation,  it  would  impressively  teach  the 
weakness  and  depravity  of  human  nature. 


In  conclusion,  we  propose  to  recapitulate, 
as  briefly  as  possible,  the  arguments  which 
have  been  presented  to  the  reader  in  the  fore- 
going remarks. — First,  the  study  of  Latin  and 
Greek  is  strongly  recommended  by  the  fact, 
that  by  devoting  to  it  a  considerable  portion 
of  the  time  of  education,  the  pupil  will  be  en- 
abled to  obtain  a  thorough  knowledge  of  Eng- 
lish more  speedily  than  if  this  language  should 
receive  his  undivided  attention. — Secondly,  a 
knowledge  of  those  tongues  will  assist  great- 
ly in  distinguishing  the  substantial  worth 
of  an  argument,  or  the  intrinsic  beauty  of  a 
poetic  image,  from  the  tinsel  of  words,  with 
which  it  may  be  decorated.  From  our  pre- 
vious observations  on  this  subject,  the  reader 
may  perceive,  that  the  knowledge  of  any  lan- 
guage in  addition  to  our  own,  would  be  useful 
in  this  respect.  But  we  believe  that  the  La- 
tin and  Greek  are  much  to  be  preferred,  be- 
cause, in  consequence  of  their  idioms  differing 
so  widely  from  ours,  the  thought  alone  can  be 
transferred  from  Enyiish  into  those  tongues, 
or  from  them  into  English,  as  every  attrac- 
tion, which  depends  on  mere  language,  is  ne- 


cessarily destroyed  in  the  translation Third- 
ly, the  practice  of  rendering  the  ancient  au- 
thors into  English  is  an  excellent  mode — if 
not  tlie  very  best — of  teaching  children  the 
art  of  composition. — Fourthly,  the  study  of 
the  classics  furnishes  a  most  valuable  exercise 
of  the  mind,  both  because  it  is  adapted  to 
every  stage  of  education,  and  because  it  re- 
quires the  combined  efilbrts  of  many  dilTerent 
faculties. — Lastly,  the  pursuit  of  Greek  and 
Roman  literature,  affords  the  best  means  of 
forming  a  correct  and  refined  taste  in  compo- 
sition. 

It  is  hardly  necessery  to  observe,  that  in 
the  expression  of  our  views  of  the  classics, 
which  are  contained  in  the  foregoing  pages, 
we  have  not  aimed  at  producing  a  finished 
es'ay.  Should  the  reader  have  remarked  any 
considerable  omissions,  or  should  it  appear  to 
him  that  minor  points  have  sometimes  been 
dwelt  upon,  while  those  of  more  importance 
have  been  but  slightly  noticed, — we  would 
here  beg  leave  to  say  in  our  juslification,  that 
it  was  not  our  purpose  to  publish  a  full  and 
elaborate  disquisition  on  the  study  of  the  dead 
languages.  Had  we  intended  to  do  so,  we 
certainly  shoidd  not  have  chosen  to  insert  in 
the  colimms  of  "  I'he  Friend,"  what  might 
have  furnished  materials  for  an  ample  vo- 
lume.— Had  we  not  been  limited  as  to  space 
or  time,  we  should  have  been  strongly  tempt- 
ed to  dwell  upon  a  number  of  topics,  which 
we  have  passed  over  hastily,  or  in  absolute 
silence.  We  might  have  spoken  of  the  satis- 
faction of  being  able  fully  to  appreciate  those 
exquisite  passages  from  the  ancient  poets, 
which  we  find  in  every  pait  of  our  literature, 

"Tlirown  about  like  unstrung  pearl.--." 
We  might  have  enlarged  upon  the  pleasure 
and  instruction,  to  be  derived  from  conversing, 
in  their  own  language,  wilh  men  who  lived 
near  thirty  centuries  ago,  and  from  being  able 
to  note  all  the  various  peculiarities,  not  only 
of  expression,  but  of  thought  and  feeling, 
whicli  have  prevailed  at  the  different  periods 
of  Greek  and  Roman  history.  These,  and 
many  other  subjects,  might  have  been  consi- 
dered ;  but,  for  the  reasons  adverted  to  above, 
we  were  obliged  to  restrict  ourselves.  Leav- 
ing, therefore,  several  points  which  had  al- 
ready been  treated  at  large  by  others,  and 
some  that  we  deemed  too  obvious  to  need 
comment,  we  thought  it  proper  merely  to  call 
the  attention  of  those,  who  might  feel  an  in- 
terest in  the  s  :bject,  to  a  few  arguments  in 
vidication  of  the  classics,  which  either  had 
scarcely  been  noticed  at  all,  or  had  not  gene- 
rally received  that  consideration,  to  which,  in 
our  judgment,  they  were  justly  entitled. 

RESOURCES  OF  SWITZERLAIVD. 

The  following  is  taken  from  the  London 
Mirror  for  1838,  in  which  it  is  stated  to  be 
extracted  from  a  report  made  to  Parliament 
on  the  commerce  and  manufactures  of  Swit- 
zerland, by  Dr.  Bowring. 

The  geographical  position  of  Switzerland 
with  regard  to  commerce  (especially  beyond 
seas)  is  the  most  unfortunate  in  Europe.  The 
country  being  thickly  studded  with  and  sur- 
rounded by  the  highest  mountains,  offers  the 


THE  FRIEND. 


75 


greatest  obstacles  even  to  ordinary  comnuiiii- 
cations,  and  scarcely  permits  any  hopes  of 
canals  or  railroads.  Its  soil  Is  barren  and 
unsuitable  to  a  variety  of  cullivalion.  The 
mountains  yield  but  little  metal.  It  fetches 
from  abroad  the  most  of  its  food,  metals  raw 
and  v/orl(ed,  machines  and  tools,  all  the  raw 
material  for  its  manufactures,  even  the  coals 
used  in  the  foundries.  In  every  warehouse, 
in  every  shop  in  the  land,  Enylisli  and  French 
goods  are  exhibited  by  the  side  of  theirs. 
The  former  have  paid  no  duties  ;  the  latter 
have  had  no  protection.  Insignificant  as 
were  their  early  attempts,  and  confined  as 
were  their  markets,  their  government  deny- 
ing them  a  helping  hand,  forcing  the  Swiss 
to  shift  for  themselves  ;  and  in  spite  of  the  tre- 
mendous rivalry  c.f  British  capital  and  French 
taste,  this  intelligent,  virtuous,  brave,  and  per- 
severing people  have  succeeded.  Despite 
every  obstacle,  weak  as  they  arc,  without  a 
singie  port  or  means  of  outlet,  except  such  as 
are  held  at  the  good  pleasure  of  their  neigh- 
bours, their  articles  have  found  their  way, 
and  meet  with  a  ready  sale  in  the  four  quar- 
ters of  the  globe.  Take  the  following  history  of 

Watch-aakijig  in  Switzerland. 

One  of  the  largest  and  most  interesting 
branches  of  Swiss  industry  is  the  watch- 
making trade.  It  is  carried  on  to  an  immense 
and  still  increasing  extent  in  the  mountainous 
districts  of  Ncur.halel,  in  the  French  portion 
of  the  canton  of  Berne,  and  in  the  town  and 
neighbourhood  of  Geneva.  It  has  been  a 
source  of  wealth  and  comfort  to  many  thou- 
sands of  the  inhabitants,  who,  in  the  seldom- 
visited  villages  of  the  Jura,  have  gathered 
around  them  a  large  portion  of  the  enjoyments 
of  life.  Switzerland  has  long  furnished  the 
markets  of  France  ;  and,  though  the  names  of 
certain  French-makers  have  obtained  a  Eu- 
ropean celebrity,  yet  I  was  informed  by  M. 
Arago,  that  an  examination  into  this  trade 
had  elicited  the  fact,  that  not  ten  watches 
were  made  in  Paris  in  the  course  of  a  year, 
the  immense  consumption  of  France  being 
furnished  from  Switzerland,  and  the  Swiss 
works  being  only  examined  and  rectified  {re- 
passes) by  the  French  manufacturers. 

The  Jun  mountains  have  been  the  cradle 
of  much  celebrity  in  the  mechanical  arts,  par- 
ticularly in  those  more  exquisite  productions 
of  which  a  minute  complication  is  the  peculiar 
character.  During  the  winter,  which  lasts 
from  six  to  seven  months,  the  inhabitants  are, 
as  it  were,  imprisoned  in  their  dwellings,  and 
occupied  in  those  works  which  require  the 
utmost  developement  of  skilful  ingenuity. 
Nearly  120,000  watches  are  produced  annu- 
ally in  the  elevated  regions  of  Ncuchatel. 
In  Switzerland,  the  most  remarkable  of  the 
French  watch-makers,  and  among  them  one 
who  has  lately  obtained  the  gold  medal  at 
Paris,  for  his  beautiful  watch  movements,  had 
their  birth  and  education;  and  a  sort  of  ho- 
nourable distinction  attaches  to  the  watch- 
making trade.  The  horologers  consider 
themselves  as  belonging  to  a  nobler  profes- 
sion than  ordinary  mechanics,  and  do  not  wil- 
lingly allow  their  children  to  marry  into  what 
Shey  consider  the  inferior  classes. 


As  early  as  the  seventeenth  century,  some 
workmen  had  constructed  wooden  clocks 
with  weight^!,  after  the  model  of  the  parish 
clock  which  was  placed  in  the  church  of 
Locle,  in  iho  year  1630.  But  no  idea  had 
been  as  yet  conceived  of  making  clocks  with 
springs.  It  was  only  about  the  latter  end  of 
the  same  century  that  an  inhabitant  of  these 
mountains,  having  returned  from  a  long  voy- 
age, brought  back  with  him  a  watch,  an  ob- 
ject which  was  till  that  time  unknown  in  the 
country.  Being  obliged  to  have  his  watch 
repaired,  he  carried  it  to  a  mechanic  named 
Richard,  who  had  the  reputation  of  being  a 
skilful  workman.  Richard  succeeded  in  re- 
pairing the  watch,  and,  having  attentively 
examined  its  mechanism,  conceived  the  idea 
of  constructing  a  similar  article.  By  dint  of 
labour  and  of  perseverance  he  at  length  suc- 
ceeded, though  not  without  having  had  great 
difficulties  to  surmount,  as  he  was  compelled 
to  construct  all  the  ditTerent  movements  of 
the  wutch,  and  even  to  manufacture  some  ill- 
finished  tools  in  order  to  assist  him  in  his 
labours. 

When  this  undertaking  was  complete  1,  it 
created  a  great  sensation  in  the  country,  and 
excited  the  emulation  of  several  tnen  cf  genius 
to  imitate  the  example  of  their  fellow-citizen, 
and  thus,  very  fortunately,  the  art  of  watch- 
making was  gradually  introduced  among  our 
mountains,  whose  inhabitants  had  hilhertoex- 
ercised  no  other  trade  or  profession  than  those 
which  were  strictly  necessary  to  their  daily 
wants,  their  lime  being  principally  employed 
in  cultivating  an  ungrateful  and  unproductive 
soil.  Our  mountaineers  were  frequently  com- 
pelled, before  the  introduction  of  the  above- 
named  branch  of  industry,  to  seek  lor  work 
during  the  summer  months  among  the  popu- 
lations of  the  surrounding  country.  Tiiey  re- 
joined their  families  in  the  winter,  being 
enabled  from  their  economical  savings,  the 
moderation  of  their  wants,  and  the  pioduce  of 


making  trade.  Meanwhile  the  population  has 
increased  three-fold,  independently  of  the 
great  number  of  workmen  who  are  established 
in  almost  all  the  towns  of  Europe,  in  the  Uni- 
ted States  of  America,  and  even  in  the  East 
Indies  and  China.  It  is  from  this  period  also 
that  dates  the  change  which  has  taken  place 
in  the  country  of  Neuchatel,  where,  notwith- 
standing the  barrenness  of  the  soil,  and  the 
severity  of  the  climate,  beautiful  and  well- 
built  villages  are  every  where  to  be  seen,  con- 
nected by  easy  communications,  together  with 
a  very  considerable  and  industrious  popula- 
tion, in  the  enjoyment,  if  not  of  great  fortunes, 
at  least  of  a  happy  and  easy  independence. 

The  number  of  watches  manufactured  an- 
j  nually  in  this  canton  mav  be  calculated  to  bo 
from  100,000  to  120,000,  of  which  about 
35,000  are  in  gold,  and  the  rest  in  silver. 
Now  supposing  the  first,  on  an  average,  to  be 
worth  150  fr.,  and  the  others  20  fr.,  it  would 
represent  a  capital  of  nearlj'  seven  millions, 
without  taking  into  consideration  the  sale  of 
clocks,  and  instruments  for  watch-niaking,  the 
amount  of  which  is  very  large. 

The  trade  of  clock  and  watch-making  is  of 
considerable  antiquity  in  Geneva.  In  the 
ninth  century  clocks  wore  first  known  there, 
and  it  is  believed  the  art  of  manufacturing 
them  was  i.'Tiported  from  Germany.  The 
bell,  or  sounding  part  of  the  machine,  wag 
added  some  time  after;  and  in  the  eleventh 
century  clocks  were  not  uncommon.  Chimes 
were  a  later  invention,  and.  as  the  machinery 
b}'  which  tim.e  is  measured  became  more  com- 
plete and  minute,  watches  were  the  necessary 
result.  In  1587,  Charles  Cusin,  of  Autun,  in 
Burgundy,  settled  in  Geneva,  as  a  manufac- 
turer of  watches,  which  were  then  sold  for 
their  weight  in  gold.  He  had  many  scholars, 
and  his  success  naturally  drew  labour  from 
less  profitable  employment,  and  spread  the 
watch-making  trade  very  rapidly. 

The  manufacture  of  repeating-watches,  led. 


a  small  portion  of  land,  to  supply  themselves  I  as   has   been  observed,  to  another  species  of 

industry.  Attention  to  the  various  tones  of 
the  metal, — and  it  may  be  added,  the  educa- 
tion of  the  people  in  the  science  of  harmony 
— soon  connected  music  with  machinery  ;  and 
musical  rings,  seals,  watches,  and  boxes, 
were  produced  in  considerable  numbers, — the 
first    experiments    having    been    costly,    but 


th  the  necessaries  of  life 
During  the  first  forty  or  fifty  years  a  few 
workmen     only    were    employed     in    watch- 

j  making,  and,  owing  to  the  numberless  ditlicul- 
ties  they  had  to  surmount,  to  the  slowness  of 

1  execution,  caused   by  the   absence   of  conve- 

I  nient  tools,  the  want  of  proper  materials,  &c., 

'the  productions  and  profits  were  inconsider- 1  practice  so  reduced  the  price  as  to  create  a 
able.  They  began  at  length  to  procure  the  large  market,  and  still  leave  a  considerable 
articles  of  which  they  stood  in  need  from  Ge-  profit.  Out  of  the  success  of  this  new  branch 
neva,  and  afterwards  from  England,  but  the  of  manufacture  others  grew — musical  auto- 
high  prices  which  these  articles  cost,  induced  mata  of  various  characters — some  combining 
many  of  our  workmen   to  attempt  to  provide   great     perfection     of    motion    with    external 

j  them    for   themselves.     They  not   only   thus    beauty  and  perfect  harmony,  concentrated  in 

I  succeeded  in  rivaling  foreign  tools,  but  they   an  exceedingly  small  space, 
eventually  introduced  many  superior  ones,  till        The  great  advantage  v/hich  the  Swiss  pos- 
tben  unknown.  sess  in  competition  with  the  watch-makers  in 

1      It  is  not  more  than  eighty  or  ninety  years  j  England,  is  the  low  price  at  which  they  can 

i  since  a  few  merchants  began  to  collect  toge-  produce  the  flat  cylinder  watches,  whicii  are 
ther  small  parcels  of  watches,  in  order  to  sell   at  tl 


hem  in  foreign  markets.  The  success  which 
attended  these  speculations  induced  and  en- 
couraged the  population  of  these  countries  to 
devote  themselves  still  more  to  the  production 
of  articles  of  ready  sale;  so  much  so,  that 
very  nearly  the  whole  population  has,  with  a 
very    few  exceptions,   embraced    the   watch- 


the  present  time  much  in  request.  The 
watch-makers  of  Great  Britain  buy  largely 
both  in  Geneva  and  Neuchatel,  ana  scarcely 
a  single  watch  pays  the  duty  of  25  per  cent., 
because  the  risk  of  clandestine  introduction 
is  small.  The  average  annual  export  to 
England  is  from  8,000  to  10,000  watches,  and 
the  average  price  about  £10  sterlinj. 


76 


THE,  FRIEND. 


The  watches  of  English  nianufaclure  do 
not  come  iiito  competition  with  those  of  Swiss 
production,  which  are  used  for  different  pur- 
poses, and  hy  a  different  class  of  persons. 
Notwithstanding;  all  the  risks  and  charges,  the 
sale  of  Swiss  watches  is  large,  and  it  has  not 
reallj-  injured  the  English  watch-making 
trade.  'I'lic  English  watches  are  far  more 
solid  in  construction,  fitter  for  service,  and 
especially  in  countries  where  no  good  watch- 
makers are  to  be  found,  as  the  Swiss  watches 
require  delicate  treatment. 

English  watches,  therefore,  are  sold  to  the 
purchaser  who  can  pay  a  high  price;  the 
Swiss  watches  supply  the  classes  to  whom  a 
costly  watch  is  inaccessible. 


THE    WEST. 

Few  persons  thoroughly  realize  what  are 
the  capabilities  of  the  valley  of  the  Mississip- 
pi. A  writer  in  the  New  York  Review  sets 
this  matter  in  a  most  forcible  light  as  follows  : 

"  Look  at  it;  in  that  valley  there  are  one 
million  four  hundred  thousand  square  miles, 
or  eight  hundred  and  ninety-six  inillions  of 
acres,  while  Great  Britain  with  all  its  islands, 
contains  but  eighty-eight  thousind  square 
miles,  or  fifty-six  and  a  half  million  of  acres. 
And  what  is  the  character  of  this  vast  re- 
gion ?  One  third  of  it,  at  least,  is  capable  of 
cultivation,  and  thick  settlement,  and  one 
third,  four  hundred  and  sixty-four  thousand 
square  miles  in  extent,  about  seven  times  as 
great  an  area  as  all  the  available  land  of 
England,  Ireland,  Scotland,  Wales,  and  the 
islands.  Look  at  it  more  minutely,  and  you 
find  it,  from  the  cleared  fields  of  Ohio  and  In- 
diana, to  the  edge  of  the  barren  prairies  of 
t!ie  Missouri,  and  from  the  wild  rice  swamps 
of  the  north  to  the  cypress  swamps  of  the 
south,  fertile  beyond  example,  almost  level, 
or  slightly  undulating,  and  accessible  in  every 
direction.  Never  was  there  a  finer  country 
for  the  agriculturist:  standing  at  his  farm- 
house door,  in  the  interior  of  Ohio,  Indiana, 
or  Illinois,  a  thousand  miles  from  the  salt 
water,  he  may  see  his  produce  afloat  on  its 
way  to  New  York,  or  Europe  ;  in  a  few  years 
five  complete  lines  of  water  and  railway  com- 
munication v/ill  exist  between  the  interior  of 
Ohio  and  the  ocean;  four  are  now  in  ope- 
ration. Nor  is  that  valley  destined  to  be  less 
eminently  manufacturing  than  agricultural. 
The  state  of  Ohio,  if  we  may  rely  upon  her 
geologist,  Mr.  Mather,  contains  as  much  bi- 
tuminous coal  of  good  quality  and  easy  of  ac- 
cess, as  all  England  and  Wales:  and  Ohio,  in 
this  respect,  is,  he  thinks,  no  richer  than 
Western  Pennsylvania,  Western  Virginia,  and 
Kentucky;  judging  from  the  little  that  is 
known,  Indiana,  Illinois,  and  Missouri  are 
probably  underlain  to  a  considerable  extent 
by  this  same  great  mineral  treasure.  Nor  is 
it  coal  alone  that  abounds  in  the  west ;  from 
the  head  waters  to  the  Cumberland  river 
across  Kentucky  and  Ohio,  extends  a  bed  of 
iron  ore  twenty  miles  in  width.  Tennessee  is 
filled  with  iron;  immense  beds  were  lately 
opened  in  Indiana — and  who  has  not  heard  of 
the  Missouri  mountain  of  that  most  precious 
metal.     Already  do  Pittsburg  and  Cincinnati, 


yearly,  manufacture  seven  or  eight  millions 
of  dollars  worth  of  iron  articles  for  export  to 
other  points;  and  lead  abounds  also;  salt  is 
met  with  in  inexhaustible  quantities;  lime  is 
universally  distributed ;  and  the  finest  free- 
stone found  in  the  greatest  profusion. 

Here  then  is  a  land,  the  soil  and  climate  of 
which  favour  tillage  in  the  highest  degree; 
the  interior  of  which  is  far  more  easy  of  ac- 
cess than  the  interior  of  any  country  in  Eu- 
rope, and  filled  with  mineral  wealth.  Within 
its  limits,  grow  maize,  wheat,  hemp,  flax,  to- 
bacco, cotton,  and  sugar.  It  is  a  land  which 
scarce  needs  foreign  con:merce  ;  it  is  a  world 
within  itself;  there  is  scarcely  one  consider- 
able article  of  commerce,  if  we  except  coffee 
and  some  dye-stuffs,  which  the  Mississippi 
valley  cannot  furnish.  The  first  flint  glass 
made  in  America  was  at  Pittsburg;  the  por- 
celain earth  within  the  limits  of  that  region 
livals  that  of  China  ;  the  lake  abounds  in  fish  ; 
and  the  burr  stone  of  Ohio,  may  be  compared 
with  the  best  from  France. 

Now,  what  in  the  common  course  of  things, 
must  bo  the  result  of  this  wealth  and  capa- 
bility ?  A  dense  population,  a  population  of 
not  less  than  one  hundred  and  twenty  millions 
of  people  ;  nay,  if  we  base  our  calculations  on 
the  present  population  of  France,  of  not  less 
than  one  hundred  and  si.xty  millions,  that  is  to 
say,  a  population  greater  than  that  now  living 
in  Great  Britain,  Ireland,  France,  Holland, 
Spain,  Portugal,  and  all  Germany. 

Tllli    ELDER    SACRED    POET-S. 

A  late  number  of  Eraser's  Magazine  has  an 
article  with  the  above  title,  the  perusal  of 
which  has  yielded. us  much  gratification.  It 
is  in  the  form  of  a  review  of  a  work  styled, 
"Lives  of  the  Sacred  Poets,  by  Robert  Aris 
Wilmott,  Esq.,  Trinity  College',  Cambridge." 
We  have  marked  a  portion,  as  forminij  a 
suitable  contribution  to  the  pages  of  "The 
Friend." 


There  is,  perhaps,  no  field  of  research  that 
more  richly  repays  for  the  toil  and  trouble 
that  accompany  our  survey  of  it,  than  that  of 
sacred  poetry.  Its  parentage  aiid  growth  are 
alike  interesting.  It  is  one  of  the  striking 
facts  that  arrest  our  notice  at  the  very  thresh- 
old of  our  enquiries,  that  the  Reformation  was 
the  mother  of  the  noblest  poetry  that  has 
twined  undying  and  amaranthine  garlant's 
around  the  brow  of  Europe.  Notwithstand- 
ing the  decorations  which  are  studiously 
courted  by  the  Roman  Catholic  communion, 
and  the  apparent  scope  she  presents  for  the 
dcvolopement  of  poetic  genius,  it  is  yet  true 
that  the  noblest  poets  prior  to  the  Reforma- 
tion put  forth  their  most  glorious  inspirations, 
not  when  they  trjed  to  beautify,  but  when 
they  venfured  to  expose,  the  "  chambers  of 
imagery"  of  that  dark  and  desperate  aposlacy. 
Petrarch's  most  compressed  and  vigorous  son- 
nets are  those  in  which  he  rakes  up  and 
blasts,  with  withering  words,  the  corruptions 
of  Babylon.  Dante  never  treads  the  burning 
plains  of  the  Inferno  with  so  majestic  a  step 
as  when  he  puts  the  pope  among  its  most 
meritorious  inmates.     The  papal  superstition 


does  not  foster, poetic  genius  ;  it  depresses  and 
destroys  it.  At  the  present  day,  the  bright 
and  the  beautiful  in  modern  poetry  are  not 
within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Vatican.  The 
chains  which  the  Roman  superstition  binds 
around  the  intellect  of  mankind  ;  the  supicious- 
riess  with  which  it  impregnates  social  inter- 
course; the  pollutions  which  its  confessionals 
at  once  originate,  kindle,  and  canonise;  the 
deference  that  must  be  given  to  the  weakest, 
and  often  the  worst  of  men  ;  and  the  interdict 
fastened  on  free  thought  and  mental  expan- 
sion,— are  all  obvious  reasons  for  the  fact, 
that,  within  the  precincts  of  popery,  genius 
fades,  and  its  offspring  dwindles  like  flowers 
on  the  bleak  heights  of  the  Alps,  or  in  the 
pestilential  valley  of  Java. 

Far  otherwise  has  it  been  in  Protestant 
lands.  The  Reformation  unsealed  those  foun- 
tains more  glorious  than  Helicon — the  foun- 
tains of  truth.  It  brought  man  back  to  a 
sense  of  his  dignity  and  privileges  ;  it  taught 
Burns  at  the  plough  that  it  was  his  calling, 
if  ho, would,  to  be  the  companion  of  God.  It 
spread  a  holy  and  an  ennobling  atmosphere 
around  the  cottage  and  the  palace.  Imme- 
diately after  the  Reformation,  and  especially 
during  the  reign  of  Edward  the  Sixth,  poetry 
burst  forth  from  the  colls  in  which  it  had  too 
long  been  pent  up,  and  circulated  round  the 
countries  wherein  it  appeared  in  its  primeval 
freshness;  and  though,  as  was  to  be  expected, 
it  languished  during  the  papal  and  persecuting 
reign  of  Mary,  yet,  at  her  demise,  the  mantle 
of  its  most  illustrious  ones  fell  on  Spenser, 
and  originated,  by  its  inspiration,  The  Faery 
Queene. 

Soon  after  Spenser,  (on  whom  our  remarks 
are,  at  this  time  of  the  world,  supererogatory,) 
Bai!nabe  Baknes,  the  son  of  a  bishop  of  Dur- 
ham, made  his  exit  on  Parnassus.  He  wrote 
a  number  of  sonnets,  terse  and  compressed, 
but  shaped  on  the  Procrustes'  bed  of  Pe- 
trarch's prescriptions.  The  following  is  a 
very   pleasing   and   not    inappropriate   speci- 


"  Benign  Father,  let  my  suits  ascpnd. 

And  plonEO  tliy  £rdoious  ear,  from  my  soul  sent, 

Frcjm  our  forefathers'  iillurs,  wlio  didst  lend 
'I'liy  nostrils  to  that  myrrh  which  they  did  send, 

Even  as  I  now  crave  tliine  ears  to  be  ient. 

My  sou',  my  soul  is  wholly  beut 
To  do  llice  condign  service,  and  amend  ; 

To  flee  for  relume  to  thy  wounded  breast, 
To  sucli  I  he  bahn  of  my  salvati'jn,  thence. 

In  swent  repose,  to  talie  eternal  rest, 
As  thy  child  folded  in  thine  arms'  defence; 

J3ut  then  my  flesh,  methou?ht,  by  Satan  fired, 
.Said  my  proud,  sinful  soul  in  vain  aspired." 

FRAKCIS  DAVISON 

Is  another  of  the  early  poets,  whose  life  in- 
cludes a  portion  of  the  16th  and  17th  centu- 
ries. His  was  the  ordinary  lot  of  great  ge- 
niu.?,  if  not  its  noblest  attributes.  He  spent 
an  obscure  life,  and  found  an  early  grave. 
His  versions  of  the  Psalms  are  very  superior ; 
many  of  them  are  models,  and  might  be  ga- 
thered into  the  National  Selection,  which 
many  churchmen  long  to  see  in  the  Church 
of  England.  Sir  Egerton  Brydges  has  spoken 
in  no  ordinary  terms  of  their  poetic  excellence. 
They  are  rather  free,  but  still  they  are  faith- 


THE  FRIEND. 


77 


ful  to  the  original.     We  select  a  specimen  in 
the  twenty-third  Psalm:— 

"  God,  win  the  univerfe  doth  hold 

In  his  fold. 
Is  my  shepherd,  kind  and  heedful — 
Is  my  sliepherd,  and  doth  keep 
Me,  his  sheep, 
Still  supplied  vviUi  all  things  needful. 
Ho  feeds  me  in  fields  which  have  been 
Trcsh  and  green. 
Mottled  with  spring's  flowery  painting. 
Through  which  creep,  with  murmuring  crooks, 
Cryslal  brooks, 
To  refrcsli  my  spirits  fainting. 

When  mv  soul  from  heaven's  way 
Wont  a=.lr.iy. 
With  earlli's  varieties  seduced  ; 
For  his  name's  sake,  kindly  he 


Wa 
To  his  holy  ful 

Yea,  though  I  si 

Whe 

Shades  do  on  c 


redo 


his  pale 


Dreadle^^s,  ha 


Should  I  bide. 
For  thy  rod  and  staff  uphold  me." 

After  the  short  epitaphs  which  R.  A.  Wil- 
mott  reverently  writes  on  the  tomb-stones  of 
these  departed  poets,  he  refers  briefly — more 
so  than  could  have  been  wished — to  the  un- 
fortunate Raleigh.  He  vindicates  his  "  sere 
and  closing  days"  from  the  charge  of  scepti- 
cism, too  justly  applicable  to  his  youth.  For 
this  we  refer  to  the  pages  before  us.  Wil- 
mott  quotes  one  solitary  poetic  specimen  from 
the  writings  of  Sir  Walter,  but  it  is  a  gem  :• 
v'nb  desires  to  heaven, 


"  Rise,  oh,  m3 

And  with  divine.-il  conteniplatiun  use 
Tliy  time,  where  time's  eternily  i»  given; 

And  lot  vain  thoughts  no  more  thy  thoughts  abuse, 
But  down  in  darkness  let  tliem  lie, 
So  live  thy  hotter,  let  thy  worse  thoughts  die. 
And  thou,  my  soul,  inspired  with  holy  flame, 

View  and  review,  with  most  regardful  eye. 
That  holy  cross,  whence  thy  salvation  came. 

On  which  thy  Saviour  and  thy  sin  did  die  ; 
For  in  that  sacred  object  is  much  pleasure, 
And  in  that  Saviour  is  my  life  and  treasure. 
To  thee,  O  Jesu,  I  direct  my  eyes ; 

To  Ihee  my  hands,  to  thee  my  humble  knees; 
To  thee  my  heart  shall  offer  saciificc; 

To  thee  my  thoughts,  who  my  thoughts  oidy  sees  ; 
To  thee  myself,  myself  and  all  I  give; 
To  thee  I  die,  to  the*  I  only  live." 

With  this  e.\tract  our  author  winds  up  his 
introduction,  or  compendium  of  references  to 
more  obscure  and  early  poets.  His  closing 
reflections  on  the  short  notices  he  was  obliged 
to  give,  remind  one  of  the  sweetness  and 
beauty  of  the  preface  of  Bishop  Home  to  his 
Commentary  on  the  Psalms : — 

"  I  bring  this  hasty  intro-luction,"  he  adds, 
"  to  an  end  with  regret.  I  have  said  little 
■when  my  heart  prompted  me  to  say  much.  I 
have  been  compelled  to  pass  over,  without  no- 
tice, many  who  left  iheir  fame  upon  a  harp- 
siring,  and  from  whose  antique  leaves  might 
be  gathered  thoughts  of  the  serenest  piety 
and  peace.  Of  some  of  these  I  shall  have  an 
opportunity  of  speaking  in  the  following  pages. 
I  have  walked  through  the  burial-ground  of 
our  elder  poets  with  no  irreverent  footsteps, 
and  I  shall  not  have  lingered  there  in  vain, 
if  I  have  renewed  one  obliterated  inscription, 
or  bound  one  flower  upon  their  tomb." 


GILES  FLETCHER. 

We  have  no  hesitation  in  placing  Christ's 
Victorie,  Fletcher's  most  celebrated  produc- 
tion, in  a  very  high  niche.  His  standing  at 
the  university,  his  duties  at  his  rectory  in 
Suffolk,  and  discontent  with  his  parishioners, 
we  pass  by,  and,  in  our  present  arrangement, 
regard  him  purely  as  a  poet.  The  opening 
lines  of  Milton's  Paradise  Lost  have  been 
universally  and  justly  admired,  but  we  doubt 
if  even  these  equal  the  splendid  and  massive 
invocation  of  Fletcher  in  the  opening  of 
Christ's  Victorie. 

Milton  prays  or  sings — 
"  Of  man's  fi.st  disobedience,  and  the  fruit 
Of  that  forbidden  tree,  whose  mortal  taste 
Brouolit  death  into  the  world,  and  all  our  wo, 
With'loss  of  Eden,  till  one  greater  Man 
Restore  us,  and  regain  the  blissful  seat, 
Sing,  heavenly  Muse  ! 

And  chiefly  thou,  0  Spirit,  (hat  dost  prefer 
Bofore  all  temples  the  upright  heart  and  pure. 
Instruct  me,  for  thou  knovv'st.   Thou  from  the  first 
Wast  present ;  and,  with  mighty  wings  outspread 
Dove-hka,  sal's',  brooding  on  the  vast  abyss. 
And  mad'it  it  piegnant.     What  in  me  is  dark 
Illumine  :  what  is  low,  raise  and  support : 
That  to  the  height  of  this  great  argument 
I  may  assert  eternal  Providence, 
And  justify  the  ways  of  God  to  men." 
Fletcher  begins, — 
"  O  thou  that  didst  this  holy  fire  int'use. 
And  taught  this  breast,  but  late  the  grave  of  hell, 
Wherein  a  blind  and  dead  heart  lived    to  swell 
With  better  thoughts;  send  down  those  lights  that 

lend 
Kr.owledge  how  to  begin  and  how  to  end 
The  love  that  never  was  and  never  can  bo  penned." 

The  following  description  of  oflfended  Jus- 
tice, by  Fletcher,  is  very  magnificent : — 
'  She  was  a  virgin  of  austere  regard; 

Not,  as  the  woild  esteems  her,  deaf  and  blind, 
But  as  the  eagle,  that  hath  oft  compared 

Her  eye  with  heaven's.     So,  and  more  brightly 
shined 

Her  lamping  sight ;  for  she  the  same  could  wind 
Into  the  solid  heart,  and  with  her  ears 
The  silence  of  the  thought  loud-speaking  hears, 
nd  in  one  .hand  a  pair  ol  even  scales  she  bears. 
No  riot  of  offuclion  revel  kept 

Within  her  breast,  but  a  still  apathy 
Possessed  all  her  soul,  wliieh  softly  slep'. 

Serenely,  without  tempest;  no  sad  cry 

Awakes  lier  pity,  but  wronged  poverty. 
Sending  her  eyes  ti.i  heaven,  svviinming  in  tears. 
And  hideous  clamours  ever  struck  her  ears. 


And  paints  her  bosom  with  the  flowery  May, 

His  silent  sister  steals  him  quite  away  ; 
Wrapt  in  a  sable  cloud  from  mortal  eyes. 
The  hasty  stars  at  noon  begin  to  rise. 
And  headlong  to  his  early  roost  the  sparrow  flies. 

But  soon  as  he  again  deshadowcd  is. 

Restoring  the  blind  world  his  blcmish'd  sight, 
i  though  another  day  were  newly  his. 
The  cozened  birds  busily  lake  their  flight. 
And  wonder  at  the  shortness  of  the  night ; 
Sn  Mcrey  once  again  herself  displays 
Out  from  her  sister's  cloud,  and  open  lays 
Those    sunshine   looks,    whoso   beams  would   dim    a 
thousand  days." 

Remorse  is  thus  strikingly  depicted  in  the 
same  poem  : 

"  And  first  within  the  porch  and  jaws  of  hell. 
Sad  deep  remorse  of  conscience,  all  besprent 

With  tears;  and  to  herself  oft  would  she  tell 
Her  wretchedness." 

And  again: 

"  A  flaming  brand  loss'd  up  from  hell, 

Boiling  her  heart  in  her  own  lustful  blood. 

That  oft  for  torment  she  would  loudly  yell ; 

Now  she  would  sighing  sit,  and  now  she  fell, 
Crouching  upon  the  ground  in  sackcloth  trust; 
Early  and  late  she  prayed,  and  fast  she  must. 
And  all  her  hair  hung  full  of  ashes  and  of  dust." 

The  description  of  a  garden  starting  up  in 
a  dreary  solitude  in  his  account  of  the  temp- 
tations of  Chrst,  is  very  rich.  It  is  much  in 
the  style  of  Miltoti,  and  shows  that  Fletcher 
was  not  destitute  of  glowing  impressions  of 
the  beautiful,  as  well  as  of  the  terrific  and 
sublime  : 

"  Not  lovely  Ida  might  with  this  compare, 
Though  many  streams  his  banks  besilvered  ; 

Though  Zanthus,  with  his  golden  sands,  he  bare  ; 
Nor  Hybla,  though  his  thyme  depastured 
As  fast  again  with  honey  blossom'd ; 

Nor  Rhodopc's,  nor  Tcmpe's  flowery  plain  ; 

Adonis'  garden  was  to  this  but  vain, 

Though  Plato  on  his  bed  r  Hood  of  praise  doth  rain." 


And  again  : 


"The  garden,  like  a  ladle  fair,  ' 
That  lay  as  if  she  slumbcr'd  in 


Whet 


the 


azing 


rd   tl 


her  hand  she 


bears. 

The   following   impressive    portrait  of  the 
effects  produced  by  the  solemn  appeal  of  Jus- 
tice must  have  been  read  and  recollected   by 
Milton  : 
"  She  ended  ;  and  the  heavenly  hierarcliics. 

Burning  in  zeal,  thickly  imbranded  were, 
Like  to  an  army  that  alarum  cries; 

And  every  one  shakes  his  ydreaded  spear, 

And  tJie  Almighty's  self,  as  he  would  tear 
The  earth  and  h«;r  firm  basis  quite  in  sunder, 
Flamed  all  in  just  revenge  and  mighty  thunder. 
Heaven  stole  itself  from  earth  by  clouds  that  moisten- 
ed under." 
Mercy  is  also  exquisitely  introduced  in  the 
midst  of  the  tumultuous  scene,  like  a  rainbow 
in  the  storm: 
"  As  when  the  cheerful  sun,  clamping  wide. 

Glads  all  the  world  with  his  uprising  ray. 
And  woos  the  widow'd  earth  afresh  to  pride, 


Advantages  of  Early  Rising. — The  habit 
of  early  rising  is  one  which  conduces  much 
to  health,  and  ought  to  be  encouraged,  by  all 
proper  means,  among  the  denizens  of  schools, 
and  the  young  generally.  It  tends  to  pro- 
duce that  cheerful,  buoyant  slate  of  mind 
which  exerts  so  beneficial  an  influence  over 
the  bodily  condition,  thit  whatever  is  calcu- 
lated to  promote  it  deserves  to  be  practised 
and  enforced.  It  is  valuable,  also  inasmuch 
as  it  necessarily  prevents  the  con:rary  hab:t 
of  silting  up  late  ;  one  which  is  too  frequently 
contracted  at  this  period  of  life  by  the  ardent- 
minded  student. — Curtis  on  Health. 


Knoidedse  of  a  God. — The  Musselmen 
writers  speak  of  an  ignorant  Arab,  who,  being 
asked  how  he  knew  any  thing  of  the  exist- 
ence of  a  God  1  replied,  "  Just  as  I  knew  by 
the  tracks  in  the  sand  whether  a  man  or  a 
beast  has  passed  there;  so  when  I  survey  the 
heavens  with  its  bright  stars,  and  the  earth 
with  its  productions,  do  I  feel  the  existence 
and  power  of  God." 


78 


THE    FRIEND. 


Brief  Memoir  of  the  Life  of  John  Crol-er. 
Written  by  himself. 

X'oiHimiet!  from  page  ^0.) 

Now,  being  come  ashore,  and  having  es- 
caped from  being  imprest  by  reason  of  my 
being  but  a  youth  {(or  most  of  the  men  were 
imprest  into  the  ising's  service,  to  help  to  man 
out  tlie  fleet,  which  lay  then  at  Plymouth,) 
the.  master  took  me  to  one  Lane,  a  merchant, 
at  Dartmouth,  to  whom  I  gave  a  bill  on  my 
father  for  my  passage.  As  soon  as  ihe  mer- 
chant understood  on  wliom  I  could  draw  the 
bill,  ho  began  to  look  at  me,  and  compassion 
was  opened  in  him  towards  me  ;  and  he  ot- 
fered  me  what  money  I  would  have,  being 
sorry  to  see  mo  in  such  a  condition,  for  he 
said  he  knew  my  father  well.  So  I  took 
some  money  of  him,  and  some  of  another 
man,  who  was  going  with  me  to  Plymouth  ; 
at  which  place  I  now,  indeed,  longed  to  be, 
having  called  to  mind  my  father's  house,  like 
a  prodigal  son  now  returning  thither.  There- 
fore, after  1  had  bought  a  few  things  to  shift 
rae,  which  I  soon  did  !o  my  great  refresh- 
ment, 1,  in  company  v.ilh  the  seamen  tiiat 
were  imprest,  set  out  and  v.'cnt  for  Plymouth, 
and  unexpectedly  came  to  my  father's  door; 
where  I  found  my  dear  mother  first,  to  whom 
there  was  not  a  quick  discovery;  but  after 
some  discourse,  I  made  myself  known  to  her, 
who  vvitli  open  arms  received  me,  being  as 
one  that  had  been  dead  and  was  now  alive 
again,  and  hoping  this  trial  would  work  for 
my  future  cood.  This  I  am  sensible  it  did  ; 
— for  it  so  humbled  me,  that  I  was  often 
thinking  on  what  I  had  met  with,  and  how 
iho  Lord  had  preserved  me,  which  made  me 
very  humble  and  low  in  my  mind,  taking  heed 
to  the  commands  of  my  parents  ;  and  I  feared 
to  rebel  against  them,  and  minded  what  com- 
pany I  kept,  being  now  willing  to  be  as  good 
as  1  could. 

I  spent  some  lime  in  reading  alone,  and  fre- 
quented meetings  both  abroad  and  at  home, 
sometimes  going  ten  miles  to  a  meeting,  and 
homo  again  at  niglii  on  foot,  with  much  satis- 
faction. 

My  careful  parents,  who  now  began  to  take 
some  com.lirt  in  me,  being  willing  I  should 
learn  some  trade,  which  I  was  myself  free  to 
do,  gave  me  liberty  to  choose  my  trade,  and 
in  what  city  or  town  I  pleased  ;  and  in  order 
thereunto,  my  father  put  some  money  into  my 
hand,  and  bid  me  try,  by  looking  amongst 
tradesmen.  So  I  rode  to  Exeter,  and  intend- 
ed, if  I  could  not  please  myself  there,  to  go 
for  London,  it  being  about  the  time  of  the 
Yearly  Meeting,  and  I  between  seventeen  and 
eighteen  years  of  age,  as  I  suppose.  When 
I  came  to  Exeter,  I  thought  a  fuller  or  tucker 
was  a  good  trade  ;  so  with  the  assistance  of  a 
Friend,  i  agreed  with  one  who  was  of  that 
business,  and  was  accounted  a  civil  man,  but 
not  one  called  a  Quaker.  lie  traded  mostly 
to  Holland  ;  I  was  to  serve  him  six  years,  and 
he  was  to  have  thirty  pounds  paid  him  at  the 
time  of  sealing  my  indentures,  and  eighty 
pounds  if  he  sent  me  to  Holland  the  two  last 
years.  My  father  seemed  to  be  pleased  with 
it,  and  I  went  forward  with  my  apprentice- 
ship. But,  alas  I  I  found  myself  exposed  to 
many  temptations ;  for  tny  master  proved  to 


be  an  ill-company  keeper,  and  a  night-playing 
man;  which  caused  me  often  to  walk  the 
streets  in  the  night,  to  search  the  taverns  and 
alehouses  for  him,  or  else  I  had  no  pence  at 
home  with  my  mistress.  Sometimes  he 
would  come  home  with  me  prelly  conter.t- 
edly,  and  at  other  times  would  be  in  a  pas- 
sion, and  sometimes  keep  mo  up  with  him  all 
night,  several  times  tempting  me  to  play,  of- 
fering to  lay  wagers  on  me,  that  I  would  worst 
the  company  at  cards, — which  I  dared  not 
meddle  with,  but  always  put  him  off  with  de- 
sires to  go  home,  and  urging  that  my  mistress 
waited  up  for  him.  Sometimes  I  prevailed 
with  him,  and  sometimes  not  ;  so  that  I  have 
been  (orced  to  sleep  in  the  chimney  corner, 
and  in  the  morning  to  take  a  nap  and  rise  up 
to  work.  I  am  no  way  accused  in  myseli, 
that  I  ever  spent  any  idle  time  in  his  service  : 
hut  I  was  Ks  diligent  as  I  could  be,  to  serve 
both  of  them  ;  and  being  conscientious,  I  be- 
lieved I  ought  to  serve  them  to  the  utmost  I 
could,  in  what  was  lawful  and  not  burthen- 
some  to  my  conscience. 

My  master,  following  this  course  of  life, 
was,  in  about  two  years  after  I  came  to  him, 
forced  to  put  himself  into  the  mint,  (a  prison 
so  called,)  and  what  he  had  left  was  seized, 
and  the  very  goods  of  his  house  were  carried 
away;  so  that  his  wife  and  children  were 
forced  to  retire  to  her  father's,  and  myself  to 
seek  fresh  busines-,  or  another  master.  This 
brought  fresh  care  upon  me,  for  I  was  willing 
to  attain  to  a  business  if  it  could  be  ;  but  being 
a  Quaker,  few  would  be  concerned  with  me: 
I  so  1  worked  as  a  journeyman,  and  lodged  at  a 
Friend's  house,  boarding  myself.  At  length, 
finding  my  stay  was  not  likely  to  avail  me 
much,  I  concluded  to  return  to  my  father, 
who  readily  received  me,  and  I  set  myself  at 
j  work  in  my  elder  brother's  trade,  being  a 
j  serge  weaver  ;  and  to  combing  of  wool  !  v;ent, 
j  and  earned  six  or  seven  shillings  a  week  by 
!  my  work,  which  brought  me  in  money  for  a 
jtinie.  It  was  not  long  before  my  father 
j  bought  an  estate  'n  the  county  of  Cornwall; 
j  he  wi's  a  tobacconist,  and  it  being  war  time 
ho  laid  down  all  business,  and  retired  into  the 
country,  and  lived  in  a  house  with  my  elder 
sister,  who  was  married  to  Francis  Fox,  a 
I  shopkeeper  at  Germains,  where  my  father 
and  mother  remained  until  iheir  death,  and 
then  my  eldest  brother  went  thither. 

My  father  having  left  me  a  room  at  Ply- 
I  mouth,  I  continued  there  and  lived  retired, 
1  doing  little  for  a  livelihood  in  the  world, 
I  spending  most  of  my  time  in  reading,  and  did 
I  some  small  inatter  in  purse  making,  which  I 
I  generally  gave  away.  My  desires  often  were 
to  the  Lord,  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  open 
a  way  of  some  business  for  me,  that  I  might 
be  taken  off  from  such  inconvenience  as  did 
sometimes  attend  by  reason  of  idleness,  which 
often  brought  sorrow  in  calling  over  the  ac- 
tions of  the  day.  For  setting  them  in  order 
before  the  judge  of  my  conscience,  those 
things  which  were  done  amiss  brought  trouble, 
1  which  caused  sorrow  and  tears,  as  well  as 
,  prayers  that  the  Lord  would  pass  them  by, 
and  open  of  his  wisdom  more  and  more  in  my 
heart,  and  that  I  might  not  act  contrary  to  his 
mind.     For    those,    which    some    call  small 


things,  and  not  worth  minding,  caused  me  sore 
exercise,  so  that  I  found  a  daily  cross  was  to 
be  kept  to,  in  the  management  of  words  and 
conversation  in  this  world  :  or  else  a  good 
state  might  be  soon  lost,  which  I  svas  under 
the  fear  of:  and  I  found,  when  I  had  consider- 
ed of  those  things  which  I  had  done,  spoke, 
or  acted  in  the  fear  of  God,  it  always  brought 
peace;  and  I  took  my  rest  with  (rue  content 
in  the  will  of  God,  however  he  might  be 
pleased  to  deal  with  me  in  the  night  season. 
The  Lord  preserve  my  dear  children  in  this 
state,  where  they  may  often  inquire  within 
themselves,  (for  whose  sake  I  am  willing  to 
leave  these  thmgs,)  and  that  tbey  may  learn 
obedience,  and  serve  the  God  of  their  father, 
who  wonderfully  preserved  him  by  sea  and 
land,  and  brought  him  through  many  perils 
and  straits  of  various  kinds;  for  which  I  have 
reason  to  bless  God,  to  whom  be  glory  given 
for  evermore  ! 

Soon  after  this  period,  (viz.  about  the  year 
1695,)  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  deprive  me  of 
my  dear  and  honourable  mother,  who  was  in 
her  day  a  noble  woman  for  truth,  and  who  re- 
tained her  integrity  to  God,  and  love  to 
Friends  to  the  end  :  I  doubt  not  but  she  rest- 
eth  in  peace  with  the  Lord.  This  was  a  try- 
ing time  to  me,  and  it  made  an  impression  on 
my  very  countenance.  I  then  retired  into  the 
country  to  my  father,  who  Wf;s  soon  after 
brought  to  his  bed  by  reason  of  a  sore  dis- 
temper in  his  feet.  So  I  waited  on  him,  and 
to  keep  myself  from  idleness,  and  get  a  little 
money,  I  put  forward  some  small  business, 
which  wa^  spinning  of  tobacco,  my  father's 
former  occupation. 

My  dear  mother  had  always  been  a  great 
help  to  me  in  my  spiritual  exercises,  being 
sensible  there  w=is  something  at  work  in  mj' 
heart  which  wanted  to  be  perfected  ;  and  she 
would  be  very  tender,  and  help  mo  what  she 
could.  1  had  not  courage  to  make  my  mind 
known  to  any  after  her  decease,  although  my 
heart  was  many  times  loaded  inore  heavily 
than  I  could  bear,  not  knowing  the  reason  of 
it ;  but  in  private  places  I  sought  relief  by 
tears  and  prayers,  which  no  mortal  besides 
myself  did  know  of,  unless  it  was  by  the  al- 
teration in  my  countenance  and  deportment, 
which  might  visibly  appear:  although  I  al- 
ways behaved  as  cheerfully  when  in  company 
as  I  could ;  but  1  am  persuaded  my  dear 
mother  had  some  sense  of  it,  and  that  her 
prayers  were  heard  on  my  behalf. 

1  now  began  to  think  of  a  settled  life,  and 
I  had  cast  my  eye  on  a  virtuous  young  wo- 
man, the  daughter  of  John  and  Margery  Pe- 
ters, of  Minver,  in  the  county  of  Cornwall. 
I  was  not  hasty  in  proceeding,  but  well  con- 
sidered it,  and  laid  the  thing  before  the  Lord 
in  my  heart,  desiring,  that  if  it  were  not  the 
Lord's  pleasure  it  should  be  so,  he  would  re- 
move it  out  of  my  mind,  or  else  that  he  would 
increase  iny  love  towards  her,  which  I  found 
still  continued  with  me.  But  when  I  was  re- 
tired before  the  Lord,  I  could  think  of  her 
with  abundance  of  sweetness,  although  I  had 
not  seen  her  for  some  time,  nor  ever  (that  I 
remember)  had  been  in  her  company  above 
twice,  she  living  at  about  twenty-six  miles 
distance  from  me,  and  I  had  not  been  mere 


THE  FRIEND. 


79 


than  once  at  their  house,  although  often  in- 
vited by  her  parents. 

While  I  was  thus  impressed,  and  none 
knew  it  but  myself  and  Him  that  knows  the 
secrets  of  all  hearts,  I  heard  there  was  one  of 
greater  worth  in  the  world  than  myself,  en- 
deavouring to  gain  her  ailections.  Then  I 
thought,  if  she  did  not  answer  him,  after  it 
was  at  an  end,  I  would  make  known  my  feel- 
ings. Some  time  after  I  heard  the  other  was 
put  by,  I  then  made  my  mind  known  to  my 
father,  and  desired  his  thoughts  :  to  which  he 
did  not  seem  very  inclinable,  saying,  he  did 
not  know  ;  "  but,"  said  he,  "  I  love  her  pa- 
rents, and  would  not  have  thee  to  be  too 
hasty."  So  I  waited  some  time  longer,  and 
then  spoke  to  my  father  again,  who  said,  if  I 
could  not  be  easy  without  it,  I  might  go  and 
see  her,  which  1  thought  was  sulBcient.  I 
therefore  set  forward  ;  and  when  I  came  there, 
I  opened  my  mind  to  her  father  and  mother, 
who  wanted  to  know  if  I  had  my  Hither's  con- 
sent in  this  matter.  I  told  them  I  had,  and 
that  without  tlieir  leave,  I  should  not  mention 
any  thing  to  their  daughter,  whom  I  truly 
loved;  so  if  they  thought  proper,  I  would 
leave  the  consideration  of  it  with  them  and  go 
home,  or,  by  their  leave,  I  would  msntiou  the 
same  to  my  dear  friend,  their  daughter.  On 
this  they  were  silent  for  a  time,  so  I  took  the 
opportunity  of  walking  in  the  fields  a  little 
while,  and  then  canr.e  in  and  spent  the  evening 
in  conversation  with  the  father,  mother,  and 
daughter.  Next  day  I  had  the  liberty  to 
make  known  my  mind  to  my  dear  friend 
Anne.  So  having  an  opportunity,  after  some 
little  time,  I  let  her  know  what  had  been  in 
my  mind,  desiring  her  to  take  it  into  consider- 
ation ;  to  which  she  said  it  was  of  great  mo- 
ment, and  there  was  need  of  time,  for  she 
desired  not  to  enter  into  any  such  engage- 
ments until  she  was  well  satisfied  :  so  I  went 
home  to  my  father,  and  acquainted  him  how 
things  were,  and  he  hoped  it  would  be  well. 

Now  being  come  to  the  twenty-second  year 
of  my  age,  having  in  my  time  passed  through 
various  slates,  especially  straits  and  great 
disappointments,  and  being  about  to  enter  into 
the  state  of  marriage,  I  proposed  to  myself 
some  comfort,  believing  I  was  going  to  be 
joined  to  a  true  help-mate,  as  well  in  relation 
to  spiritual  as  temporal  things,  and  that  the 
Lord  would  favour  us  with  his  goodness  and 
blessing  together  in  this  world.  So  in  sea- 
sonable time  we  accomplished  our  intentions 
of  marriage.,  to  the  good  liking  and  well  wish- 
es of  our  relations  and  friends,  being  satisfied 
the  Lord  sanctioned  our  affections,  and  that 
by  his  Spirit  we  were  united.* 

*  Uespccting  John  Peters,  the  youngs  woman's 
father,  the  lo  lowing  particulars,  by  way  of  testimony, 
are  given  by  Thomas  Gwin,  of  Falmonth,  in  a  small 
volame  printed  1709,  entitled,  "  A  Brief  Narrative  of 
the  Life  of  John  Peters." 

"  Mine  acquaintance  with  liim  was  of  above  thirty 
years'  standing  ;  in  which  time,  having  had  frequently 
the  benefit  of  his  company,  both  at  home  and  abroad, 
I  never  observed  any  carriage  or  deportment  in  him, 
but  what  was  savoury,  and  becoming  the  gospel.  He 
had  a  well  ordered  family,  which  he  governed  with  dis- 
cretion, bringing  up  his  young  ones  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord  ;  though  but  one,  and  that  a  good  son,  survived 
him.  Ho  liorc  admirably  p.nd  sweetly  the  sad  provi- 
dences that  attended  bim,  when  it  pleased  the  Lord  to 


We  resided  with  our  father  and  mother 
Peters,  and  carried  on  some  business,  which 
was  blest,  and  we  increased  in  this  world's 
goods;  for  which  we  were  greatly  thankful  to 
God,  and  the  thoughts  thereof  often  humbled 
our  souls,  so  that  we  were  not  unmindful  of 
praising  God  for  it.  Yet  there  remained 
something  with  me,  which  often  led  me  into 
solitary  walks  and  private  retirements,  some- 
times into  prayer,  and  sometimes  1  read,  and 
sometimes  I  sat  still,  as  one  waiting  to  hear  ; 
the  reason  whereof  I  knew  not, — for  I  was 
careful  not  to  offend  God  in  any  thing  which. 
I  knew  he  required  of  nie :  yet  still  it  in- 
creased, insomuch  that  morning  and  evening 
it  became  my  constant  practice  to  retire  ;  at 
which  times  I  cried,  and  desired  the  Lord 
would  be  pleased  to  make  known  of  his  mind 
to  me,  that  then  I  would  obey  him,  if  it  were 
to  the  giving  up  of  my  natural  life. 

At  last  it  was  discovered  to  me  ; — but  then 
I  wanted  signs  and  tokens,  that  I  might  be 
certain  it  was  the  Lord's  requiring, — fearing, 
because  the  enemy,  working  many  times  in  a 
mystery,  had  deceived  many :  and  he  was 
likely  to  have  reasoned  all  good  out  of  me, 
and  made  me  prove  disobedient  to  the  call  of 
God,  though  not  without  a  desire  of  perform- 
ing his  will.  However  I  thought  if  this  or  the 
other  stranger  would  speak  to  my  condition, 
or  tell  mo  what  God  required  of  me,  1  would 
not  then  consult  with  flesh  and  blood  any 
longer.  So  it  pleased  God  to  answer  my  de- 
sire ;  for  several  spake  to  me  and  bid  me  be 
faithful :  and  upon  a  time,  on  a  First  day 
morning,  as  I  was  walking  alone,  and  more 
out  of  thought  than  usual,  it  opened  in  me  like 
a  voice,  saying,  "  This  day  will  I  open  thy 
mouth,  if  thou  art  faithful  to  me  ;"  it  seemed 
to  surprise  me,  and  being  willing  to  be  more 

take  away  his  tender  children,  not  only  those  that  died 
young,  but  those  also  who  were  grown  up,  and  were 
very  sober  and  hopeful.  He  laboured  faithfully  in  the 
Lord's  vineyard,  both  in  doctrine  and  discipline  ;  yet 
took  great  care,  if  possible,  to  give  oflence  to  none,  so 
as  to  drive  them  further  from  the  truth.  He  was  of 
the  mind  of  the  husbandman  in  the  parable,  who  would 
not  presently  have  the  fruitless  tree  cut  down,  but 
would  dig  about  it,  and  try  it  one  year  longer.  Yet  he 
was  very  zealous  against  all  enormities,  and  undue 
liberties;  labouring,  it  possible,  to  reclaim  sucli  as 
wandered,  thereinto,  and,  if  not,  to  leslifv  against  them, 
that  the  profession  of  the  truth  might  bo  cleared.  His 
ministry  was  sound  and  living,  tending  more  to  the 
reaching  of  the  heart,  than  the  tickling  of  the  ear. 
And  as  his  ministry  was  very  intelligible,  and  attended 
with  plainness,  and  demonstration,  and  power,  to  the 
piercing  of  many  hearts,  and  the  tendering  the  souls 
of  those  that  heard  him,  and  to  the  bindmg  up  the 
broken  hearted,  and  comforting  the  mourners  ;  so  his 
conversation  and  behaviour  answered  and  cime  up  to 
it, — being  full  of  gravity  and  solidity ;  never  unprcach- 
ing  in  his  behaviour  and  carriage,  what  he  delivered  as 
doctrine.  I  have  given  but  short  touches  concerning 
the  life  and  labours  of  this  serv.jnt  of  God;  but  in  fine, 
his  life  was  a  life  of  diligence,  and  of  faithfulness,  and 
of  much  exercise,  which  he  cheerfully  underwent  for 
the  truth's  sake.  The  love  of  God,  the  divine  origin 
and  well-spring  of  virtue.,,  ruled  in  his  heart;  and  in 
that  love  he  lived,  laboured,  and  ])assed  the  time  of  his 
sojourning  here :  and  the  sweet  sense  thereof  did 
greatly  adorn  his  languishing  bed  and  last  moments  of 
time,  and  therein  he  had  sweet  peace  under  all  his 
aiBietions  and  sore  distemper  :  in  which  love  he  finish- 
ed his  course,  and  concluded  his  days,  and  is  fallen 
asleep  in  tlie  Lord.  His  body  was  interred  the  thir- 
teenth of  the  seventh  month,  1708,  at  the  burying 
ground  of  our  Friends  at  Minvcr. 


acquainted  with  this  voice,  I  turned  myself 
about,  and  walked  further  into  the  orchard, 
desiring  the  Lord  to  be  wisdom  and  strength 
to  me  ;  and  it  rested  with  me  that  that  was 
the  day  of  the  trial  of  my  obedience.  So  1 
went  home,  and  prepared  for  the  meeting,  to 
which  most  of  our  funuly  went.  I  sat  retired, 
until  at  last  the  word  of  the  Lord  was  with 
me  as  a  fire;  my  father  and  molher-in-law 
Peters,  both  took  a  little  time  in  the  meeting, 
— which  I  thought  had  relation  to  me,  and 
my  then  present  e.xercise  ;  yel,  I  found  it  hard 
to  give  up  :  but  being  sensible  it  was  my  duty, 
at  the  latter  part  of  the  meeting  I  spake  a 
few  words;  and,  although  it  was  a  little  out 
of  my  season,  yet  I  was  thereby  as  one  dis- 
charged of  a  gieat  and  heavy  load,  and  coin- 
fort  came  into  my  soul ;  so  that  I  found  it  was 
good  to  obey  the  Lord.  Being  faithful  in  the 
(ew  things,  he  made  me  ruler  over  more  ;  so 
that  I  found  it  often  my  place  to  speak  a  few 
words,  and  began  to  be  concerned  for  the  dis- 
cipline of  truth,  that  it  might  be  kept  up,  and 
its  first  and  primitive  simplicity  maintained 
amongst  us;  that  we  might  not  only  profess 
the  principles,  but  also  bo  found  like  the  first 
proselytes  of  truth  in  this  island,  in  plainness 
of  dress  and  fewness  of  v/ords,  as  well  as  fear- 
fulness  of  running  after  the  gain  of  riches,  or 
too  much  frequenting  the  conversation  of  the 
people  of  the  world  ;  because  there  were  many 
snares  and  dangers  in  it,  which  many  incline 
after,  respecting  which,  at  times,  I  was  con- 
cerned both  to  speak  and  write. 

(ToljpcoiUinucil.) 


Emancipation  in  the  West  Indies. 

A  correspondent  of  the  Commercial  Ad- 
vertiser, in  a  letter  from  Barbadoes,  gives  the 
following  gratifying  account  of  the  results  of 
emancipation  in  the  West  Indies. 

Most  of  the  afternoon  I  spent  in  the  society 
of  a  merchant  of  Bridgetown,  and  of  course 
the  great  subject  engro.s.sed  our  conversation. 
He  not  only  spoke  with  confidi:nce  of  the  be- 
neficial working  of  eniRncipation,  but  slated 
that  all  persons  on  the  island  v.erc  of  the 
same  opinion.  "  People  in  the  United  States," 
said  he,  "  may  call  emancipation  an  e.xperi- 
ment ;  but  here  we  do  not  call  it  so;  the  ex- 
periment is  over,  and  the  good  results  of 
emancipation  are  satisfactorily  established." 
Like  others  with  whom  I  had  conversed,  he 
alleged  ihe  great  rise  in  the  value  of  real  es- 
tate, as  ample  proof  of  the  pecuniary  benefits 
of  that  great  measure.  One  estate  of  400 
acres  was  lately  rented  for  £2,000  per  an- 
num. Another  plantation  sold  a  few  years 
since  for  £1.5,000,  was  lately  purchased  for 
£aO,000.  During  the  last  two  years,  one 
estate  has  yielded  the  proprietor  a  net  in- 
come of  $120,000.  The  island,  he  concluded, 
is  in  a  far  better  state  than  it  ever  has  been. 

In  reply  to  my  inquiries  respecting  Ja- 
maica, and  the  difficulties  said  to  exist  there, 
he  replied,  "  In  that  island  many  are  raising 
clamours  and  fabricating  rumours,  from  in- 
terested motives.  A  large  number  of  the 
proprietors  arc  non-residents.  The  resident 
attorneys  and  managers  are  naturally  desirous 
of  becoming  owners  of  real  estate,  and  of 


80 


Tifie  pniEND. 


purchasing  at  the  lowest  rale.  They  hope 
that  oy  foiiientiiig  or  exiiggeratiny  difficulties, 
and  scattering  abroad  rumours  of  trouble,  dis- 
aster and  loss,  a  panic  will  be  cieated  among 
the  absentee  proprietors,  and  thereby  large 
quantities  of  real  estate  be  thrown  into  the 
market.  It  is  for  their  interest,  therefore,  to 
create  trouble  with  the  blacks  where  there  is 
none  ;  and  to  persuade  the  world  that  property 
in  Jamaica  is  ruined  or  insecure.  For  this 
reasson  fabricated  or  exaggerated  rumours  are 
industriously  circulated  through  every  possi- 
ble channel.  Emancipation  does  not  work  so 
well  in  Jamaica  as  in  Barbadoes,  but  the 
actual  evils  are  far,  very  for,  from  being  so 
many,  or  so  great,  as  individuals  there  have 
represented.  Even  for  those  evils,  such  as 
they  are,  the  planters  and  managers  are  re- 
sponsible. By  harshness  and  injustice  they 
have  alienated  the  minds  of  the  Wa&ks.  During 
the  system  of  apprenticeship,  when  the  plant- 
er's interest  could  be  promoted  by  it,  he  swore 
that  the  labour  of  each  negro  was  worth  about 
seventy-five  cents  per  day.  Now,  when  his 
interest  lies  in  the  opposite  direction,  he  quar- 
rels with  his  labourers  if  they  demand  more 
than  twenty  cents  per  day,  and  fills  the  world 
with  clamour  against  the  idleness  and  exorbi- 
tant demands  of  the  slave." 

Such  were  the  statements  of  an  intelligent 
merchant  of  Barbadoes.  As  corroborative  of 
these  remarks,  I  will  here  mention  that  on 
my  voyage  homeward,  I  was  fellow-passenger 
with  a  gentleman  who  was  himself  the  pro- 
prietor of  an  estate  in  Jamaica.  He  also,  al- 
most in  the  same  language,  staled  the  same 
facts,  and  ascribed  to  the  same  source  the 
rumours  of  trouble,  idleness  and  ruin,  which 
have  deluged  the  papers.  Newspapers  in  Ja- 
maica, as  in  some  other  parts  of  the  world, 
can  circulate  gross  and  oft  refuted  falsehood. 
My  friend  proceeded.  "  The  first  of  Au- 
gust last  was  an  interesting  and  wonderful 
day.  I  walked  out  in  the  morning,  and  found 
such  solemn  and  awful  stillness,  that  I  was 
ashamed  to  be  seen,  and  returned  to  my  house. 
The  churches  were  opened,  and  attended  by 
crowded  and  attentive  congregations.  Awe 
and  sacredness  seemed  to  pervade  the  atmo- 
sphere. Toward  evening  I  rode  out,  and  heard 
in  many  houses  the  voice  of  singing  and  praise 
to  God.  Many  of  the  emancipated  negroes  I 
saw  sitting  by  the  road-side,  reading  the 
Testaments  distributed  among  them  by  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  which 
they  highly  value  and  preserve  with  great  I 
care.  All  of  them  appeared  devoutly  grateful 
to  Almighty  God  for  their  freedom. 

"  Some  whites  feared  violence  and  crime. 
But  it  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that  not  a  solitary 
negro  has  lifted  his  finger  against  a  white 
man  since  the  act  of  emancipation.  So  far 
from  exhibiting  a  disposkion  to  violence,  there 
have  been  some  beautiful  and  striking  in- 
stances of  attachment  to  their  former  pro- 
prietors. One  young  man,  whose  parents  had 
died,  and  left  him  in  sickness  and  poverty, 
was  received  by  one  who  had  been  his  slave; 
that  slave  hired  a  room  for  the  invalid,  de- 
frayed his  expenses  while  ill,  and  after  his 
decease,  paid  the  cost  of  his  funeral.  Another 
family  fell  into  poverty,  and  when  the  father 


died,  the  daughters  were  supported  with  cheer- 
fulness by  negroes,  who  had  once  been  their 
slaves." 

Such  was  the  substance  of  the  information 
communicated  in  this  and  subsequent  inter- 
views with  this  intelligent  merchant.  At  din- 
ner, on  the  same  day,  I  was  in  the  society  of 
another  merchant  of  Bridgetown.  From  him 
also  I  received  similar  statements,  in  reply  to 
my  enquiries;  corresponding  indeed  so  near- 
ly, that  any  account  of  the  conversation  would 
be  little  more  than  a  repetition  of  the  same 
words.  Indeed,  the  unanimity  of  opinion  on 
this  subject  is  truly  remarkable.  Our  pas- 
sengers, twenty  in  number,  have  ridden  much 
on  the  island  ;  have  visited  numerous  estates, 
and  conversed  with  great  numbers  of  people, 
of  various  classes  on  this  subject.  We  have 
all  found  but  one  sentinient.  None  of  us  have 
found  an  individual  who  is  not  glad  that  eman- 
cipation has  taken  place,  and  fully  satisfied 
that  its  results  have  been  beneficial  to  master 
and  slave  ;  to  the  moral  and  pecuniary  welfare 
of  the  whole  population. 

Cement  for  Mending  Broken  Vessels. — To 
half  a  pint  of  milk  put  an  equal  quantity  of 
vinegar,  in  order  to  curdle  it ;  separate  the 
curd  from  the  whey,  and  mix  the  whey  with 
the  whites  of  four  or  five  eggs,  beating  the 
whole  well  together;  when  it  is  mixed,  add  a 
little  quick  lime  through  a  sieve,  until  it  has 
acquired  the  consistence  of  paste.  With  this 
cement,  broken  vessels  or  cracks  of  all  kinds 
may  be  repaired.  It  dries  quickly,  and  equally 
resists  the  action  of  fire  and  water. 

No  is  a  very  useful  word — be  not  afrr.id  to 
use  it.  Many  a  man  has  pined  in  misery 
for  many  years  by  not  having  courage  to 
pronounce  that  little  monosyllable. 

TWELFTH    MONTH,  7,   1839. 

An  almanac,  however  indispensable  in  every 
well-ordered  household,  and  which,  perhaps, 
is  more  universally  read  than  any  other  pub- 
lication, is,  nevertheless,  one  of  those  articles 
in  the  choice  of  which  people  in  general  are 
the  least  scrupulous.  Whereas,  we  have  long 
thought  that  it  is  a  matter  of  no  inconsider- 
able importance,  and  in  respect  to  which  pa- 
rents and  heads  of  families  should  be  very 
particular,  and  see  before  they  purchase  that 
the  reading  matter  is  well  selected,  and  suit- 
able in  character  for  the  perusal  of  those  un- 
der their  charge.  Thus  impressed,  we  deem 
it  not  beside  our  proper  vocation  once  more 
to  call  the  attention  of  our  readers  to  "  The 
Moral  Almanac,"  published  by  the  Tract  As- 
sociation of  Friends  in  this  city.  The  con- 
scientious care  exercised  in  the  selection  of 
the  reading  materials  for  it,  entitles  it  to  a 
decided  preference  among  the  members  of 
our  religious  Society,  and  that  for  the  year 
1840  is  especially  worthy  of  all  commenda- 
tion. 

Stanzas  by  "  F.  A."  came  too  late  for  the 
present  number, — will  appear  next  week. 


FaiENDS'    ASYLUM. 

Committee  on  Admissions. — John  G.  Hos- 
kins,  No.  60  Franklin  street,  and  No.  50 
North  Fourth  street,  up  stairs;  E.  B.  Garri- 
gues.  No.  185  North  Seventh  street,  and  No. 
41  Market  street,  up  stairs ;  Isaac  Collins, 
No.  129  Filbert  street,  and  No.  50  Commerce 
street;  Edward  Yarnall,  southwest  corner  of 
Twelfth  and  George  streets,  and  No.  39  Mar- 
ket street;  Samuel  Bottle,  Jr.,  No.  73  North 
Tenth  street,  and  No.  26  South  Front  street. 

Visiting  Managers/or  the  Month. — Samuel 
B.  Morris,  Germantown  ;  Thomas  Wood,  No. 
224  Spruce  street;  William  Hillis,  Frankford. 

Superintendents.  —  John  C.  and  Lsetitia 
Redmond. 

Attending  Physician. — Dr.  Charles  Evans, 
No.  201  Arch  street. 

Resident  Physician. — Dr.  Thomas  Wood. 


The  annual  meeting  of  the  male  branch  of 
the  Auxiliary  Bible  Association  of  Philadel- 
phia Quarterly  Meeting,  will  be  held  in  the 
committee  room,  on  Mulberry  street,  at  7 
o'clock,  on  the  evening  of  second  day,  the  9lh 
instant.  Nathak  Kite,  Secretary. 

FRIENDS'    READING    ROOM. 

A  manager  of  Friends'  Reading  Room  As- 
sociation will  deliver  two  lectures  on  instinct, 
in  the  lower  room  on  Apple  Tree  alley.  The 
first  on  3d  day  evening,  the  10th  instant,  at 
7 1  o'clock  ;  the  second  on  3d  day  evenisg,  the 
17th  instant,  at  the  same  hour. 

The  committee  to  superintend  the  board- 
ing-school at  Westtown  will  meet  in  Philadel- 
phia, on  sixth  dav,  the  13th  of  next  month,  at 
3  o'clock,  P.  M.' 

The  committee  on  teachers  will  meet  on, 
the  same  day,  at  10  o'clock,  A.  M.  And  the 
visiting  committee  attend  at  the  school  on 
seventh  day,  the  7th  of  the  month. 

Thomas  Kimber,  Cleric. 

Philadelphia,  11  mo.  30th,  1839. 

INSTITUTE    FOR    COLOURED     VOUTII= 

A  suitably  qualified  Friend  is  wanted  to 
take  charge  of  the  farm  and  family  of  this 
institution.     Application  may  be  made  to 

Benjamin  Coopkr,  near  Camden,  N.  J. 

Thom.^-S  Wistar,  Jr.,  Abington. 

Joseph  Scattergood,  No.  14  Minor  st.  or 

Marhi.vdukf.  C.  Cope,  286  Filbert  st. 

II.4.VERrORD    SCHOOL. 

WANTED,  a  Friend  to  act  as  Steward  of 


this  Institution. 


Apply  to 

Kimbek  &  Shaepless, 
No.  8  South  Fourth  street. 


Marrjed,  on  the  17th  of  10th  mo.,  at  Friends'  meet- 
ing-house, South  street,  Scipio,  William  G.  Slade, 
late  Piincipal  of  Nine-Partners'  Boarding.Sohool,  to 
Phebe  Jane,  daughter  of  Jacob  and  Eliza  Griffen,  of 
tlie  former  place. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 

Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelphia. 


^mi^  iFiBamsriD 


<d 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  TWELFTH  MONTH,   1«,  1839. 


EDITED  BY   ROBERT   SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  payable  in  advance 

Subscriptions  and  Payments  received  by 

GEORGE    W.  TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  HP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


THE    ELDER    SACRED    POETS. 

(Concluded  from  page  77-) 

The  chief  portion  of  the  extracts  we  have 
given  from  Fletcher,  are  such  as  may  lead 
our  readers  to  presume  that  the  terrible  and 
the  rugged  are  his  sole  excellences.  This  is 
not  the  case.  He  could  pass  from  the  fierce 
and  awful  to  the  most  gentle.  He  was  a  poet 
of  great  range  and  versatility  of  genius.  What 
can  be  more  exquisitely  beautiful  in  concep- 
tion, or  more  expressively  embodied,  than  the 
folloiving  view  of  heaven's  joys  : — 

"  No  sorrow  now  hangs  clouding  on  their  brow ; 

No  bloodl5ss  malady  ever  pales  their  face ; 
No  age  drops  on  their  hairs  his  silver  snow ; 
No  nakedness  their  bodies  doth  embase; 
No  poverty  the^nselves  and  theirs  disgrace  ; 
No  fear  of  death  the  joy  of  life  devours; 
No  unchaste  sleep  their  precious  time  deflowers  ; 
No  loss,  no  grief,  uo  change,  wait  on  their  winged 
hours." 

We  have  thus  dwelt  at  some  length  on  the 
excellences  and  beauties  of  this  poet,  and  with 
our  author  tried  to  "revive  the  inscription  on 
his  tomb-stone,"  or,  Scatice,  to  cast  another 
stone  to  his  cairne.  There  are  fragments  of 
unrivalled  excellence,  as  well  as  defects  and 
fallings  off;  but,  as  a  whole,  he  has  much 
merit,  and  will  well  repay  perusal. 

DKUMMOND   OF  HAWTHORNDEN. 

The  sonnets  of  this  loyalist  and  lyrist  are 
still  loved  and  read.  They  were  full  of  nature 
and  of  real  feeling,  notwithstanding  the  saucy 
description  of  Ben  Jonson,  that  "  they  smelt 
too  much  of  the  schools."  *  *  The  fol- 
lowing is  a  sweet  sonnet,  and  exhales  the  fra- 
grance of  Hawthornden : — 

"  My  lute,  be  as  thou  wert  when  thou  didst  grow 
With  thy  green  mother  in  some  shady  grove, 
When  inimelodious  winds  but  made  thee  move. 
And  birds  their  ramage  did  on  thee  bestow ; 

Since  that  dear  voice  which  did  thy  sound?  ap- 
prove. 
Which  wont  in  such  harmonious  strains  to  flow. 

Is  reft  from  earth  to  tune  those  spheres  above — 
What  art  thou  but  a  harbinger  of  wo  ? 

Thy  pleasing  notes  be  pleasing  notes  no  more. 
But  orphans'  vvailings  to  the  tainting  ear, 
Each  strike  a  sigh,  each  sound  draws  forth  a  tear ; 


Like  widowed  turtle,  i 


IS  in  woods  before  : 
Inuch  thcc  deign, 
.ill  her  loss  compla 


aUAKLES. 

This  is  one  of  the  leading  eccentric  and 
artificial  writers  of  the  seventeenth  century. 
Many  of  that  age  were  full  of  conceits  and 
subtleties,  and  even  despised  great  genius  if 
it  could  not  shape  itself,  or  rather  its  offspring, 
to  the  Procrustes  bed  of  n  pyramid  or  hill,  or 
an  alliteration  which  made  sense  whether  read 
backwards  or  forwards.  They  constituted  the 
Chinese  school  of  poetry.  Their  productions 
remind  one  of  the  trees  that  are  occasionally 
observed,  from  the  top  of  a  stage-coach,  on 
the  roadside.  The  fantastic  proprietors  have 
cut  them,  living  and  green,  into  the  shapes  of 
eggs,  sparrows,  pyramids  inverted,  and  simi- 
lar cliiineras.  The  writers  of  the  age  of 
Quarles  would  not  be  satisfied  with  nature — 
they  must  mend  her ;  they  would  not  read  or 
admire  the  spontaneous  effusions  of  genius, 
unless  they  could  be  diverted  into  certain 
channels,  like  the  worm-pipes  of  a  distillery. 
They  murdered  Nature  by  abortive  attempts 
to  mend  her.  They  forced  Poetry  to  walk 
like  a  Chinese  woman,  or  to  dress  like  a  man- 
darin, before  they  would  look  at  her.  To  this 
tortuous  taste  the  naturally  fine  genius  of 
Quarles  cut  and  cramped  its  noblest  children ; 
on  its  altar  he  laid  his  poetry  a  holocaust.  It 
is,  therefore,  the  proof  of  great  genius,  that 
in  his  writings,  labouring  as  they  did  un:ler 
great  disadvantages,  are  to  be  found  passages 
thnl  will  bear  comparison  with  those  of  any 
other  poet.  His  genius  broke  out  from  the 
mass  of  crushing  conceits,  and  by  the  beams 
it  shot  forth,  gave  token  of  an  inner  might 
and  elasticity  no  pressure  could  keep  down. 
The  following  verses,  constructed  primarily 
on  the  139th  Psalm,  are  full  of  rich  and  un- 
utterable poetry  : — 

"  O  whither  shall  I  fly  ?     What  path  unlrod 
Shall  I  seek  out  to  'scape  the  flaming  rod 
Of  my  offended,  of  my  angry  God  ? 

Where  shall  I  sojourn  ?   What  kind  sea  will  hide 
My  head  from  thunder  ?     Where  shall  I  abide 
Until  his  flames  be  quenched  or  laid  aside? 

What  if  my  feet  should  take  their  hasty  flight. 
And  seek  protection  in  the  shades  of  night? 
Alas  !  no  shades  can  blind  the  God  of  light ! 

What  if  my  sou!  should  take  the  wings  of  day. 
And  find  some  desert  ?  If  slie  springs  away. 
The  wings  of  vengeance  clip  as  fast  as  they. 

What  if  some  solid  rock  should  entertain 
My  frighted  soul  ?     Can  solid  rocks  sustain 
The  stroke  of  justice,  and  not  cleave  in  twain  ? 

Nor  sea,  nor  shade,  nor  shield,  nor  rock,  nor  cave, 

Nore  silent  deserts,  nor  the  sullen  grave. 

Where  fiame-ejed  Fury  means  to  smite,  can  save. 


'Tis  vain  to  flee;  till  gentle  Mercy  show 

Her  belter  eye,  the  further  off  we  go 

The  swing  of  Justice  deals  the  mightier  blow. 

The  ingenuous  child  corrected  doth  not  fly 
His  angry  mother's  hand,  but  clings  more  nigh, 
And  quenches  with  his  tears  her  flaming  eye. 
Great  Gjd  !  there  is  no  safely  here  below; 
Thou  art  my  fortress— (Ao»  that  xenn'st  my  fue  ; 
'Tis  thou  that  sirik'st  the  stroke  must  guard  the  blow." 

Fuller,  the  compiler  o[  Ahel  Rcdiviinis,  has 
preserved  several  poems  of  Quarles's,  two  of 
which  we  extract : — 

On  Melancthon. 
"  Would  thy  ingenious  fancy  soar  and  fly 
Beyond  the  pitch  of  modern  poesy  ? 
Or  wouldst  thou  learn  to  charm  the  conquered  ear 
With  rhetoric's  oily  magic  ?    Wouldst  thou  hear 
The  majesty  of  language?     Wouldst  thou  pry 
Into  the  bowels  of  philosophy, 
Moral  or  natural  ?     Or  wouldst  thou  sonnrl 
The  truly  depth,  and  touch  the  unfathom'd  ground 
Ol  deep  theology  ? 
Go  search  Melaiicthon's  tomes." 

The  following  sonnet,  on  the  faithfulness  of 
the  martyr  and  reformer  Ridley,  compresses 
some  of  his  most  remarkable  and  powerful 
temptations  : — 

"  Read  in  the  progress  of  this  blessed  siary 
Rome's  cursed  cruelty  and  Ridley's  glory, 
Rome's  siren  song;  but  Ridley's  careless  ear 
Was  deaf;  they  ciiarmed,  but  Ridley  would  not  hear. 
Rome  sung  preferment;  but  brave  Ridley's  tongue 
Condemned  that  false  preferment  which  Rome  sung: 
Rome  whispered  wealth  ;   but  Ridlej',  whose  great 

gain 
Was  godliness,  ho  waved  it  with  disdain  : 
Rome  threatened  durance;  hut  great  Ridley's  mind 
Was  too,  too  strong  for  threats  or  chains  to  bind  : 
Rome  thundered  death;   but  Ridley's  dauntless  eye 
Stared  in  Death's  face,  and  scorned  Death  standing 

by. 
In  spite  of  Rome,  for  England's  faith  lie  stood. 
And  in  the  flames  he  sealed  it  with  his  blood." 


The  writings  of  this  poet  are  some  of  them 
remarkable  for  a  power  and  vitality  not  ex- 
celled by  any  of  our  first  poets.  *  * 

We  quote  some  exquisite  gems,  which  are 
alone  sufficient  to  reflect  lasting  glory  on  the 
poet's  name :  it  is  entitled  the  "  Hymn  of  the 
Nativity:" — 

"  Gloomy  night  embraced  the  place 

Where  the  noble  infant  lay; 
Tho  babe  looked  up,  and  showed  his  face  : 

In  spite  of  darkness,  it  was  day. 

We  saw  thee  in  thy  balmy  nest, 

Bright  dawn  of  our  eternal  day  ; 
We  saw  thine  eyes  break  from  the  east, 

And  chase  the  trembling  shades  away. 
We  saw  thee,  and  we  blessed  the  sight, — 
We  saw  thee  by  thy  own  sweet  light. 

She  sings  thy  tears  asleep,  and  dips 

Her  kisses  in  thy  weeping  eye; 
She  spreads  the  red  leaves  of  thy  lips, 

That  in  their  buds  yet  blushing  lie. 


82 


Yet,  wlicii  viiiing  April's  liutband-ibliowers 
Shall  bless  the  fiuiUul  !\luia's  bed, 

Wij'll  liriiio  the  first-born  uf  her  fl.m-ers 
To  kiss  lliy  feet  and  crown  thy  hoa(', 

To  thee,  dread  Limb!  whose  love  mu-l  k.cp 

The  shcjihcrds  more  than  ihey  their  sheep. 

To  thee,  meek  majesty  !  soft  king 
OTsimple  graces  and  siveel  luves, 

Eich  of  us  his  lamb  will  bring, 
Each  his  pair  of  silver  doves." 


One  of  the  Peculiarities  of  the  Times. 

The  love  of  money  has  always  indeed  been 
a  rank  growth  in  man.  Long  lias  inspiration 
marked  it  as  the  "  root  of  all  evil."  Eij;hteen 
centuries  ago  it  was  known,  by  sad  experi- 
ence, tiiat,  under  its  intoxicating  power, 
Chrislians  "erred  from  the  faith,  and  pierced 
themselves  through  with  many  sorrows." 

But  now  especially,  and  in  tiiis  new  world, 
does  that  "  root  of  bitterness"  seem  to  have 
sprung  up  with  unexampled  strength,  and  in 
a  soil  especially  favorable  to  its  widest  spread. 
The  whole  population  seems  literally  "hast- 
ing to  be  rich" — "counting  all  things  but  loss 
for  the  excellency"  of  this  prize — believing 
that  a  man's  life  docs  consist  "  in  the  abun- 
dance of  the  things  which  he  possesselh.  The 
mania  has  taken  a  most  lamentable  hold  on 
many  minds  that  once  seemed  looking  for 
wealth,  not  in  things  which  are  seen  and  tem- 
poral, but  those  which  are  unseen  and  eter- 
nal. Many,  every  where,  whose  profession 
before  God  is  to  ^' seek  first  the  kingdom  of 
God  and  his  righteousness,"  and  to  feel  that 
their  life  and  portion  are  "  hid  with  Christ,  in 
God,"  do  yield  themselves  to  this  strife  of 
gain,  and  lay  themselves  down  to  this  race, 
and  consume  lime,  and  strength,  and  heart, 
in  pressing  towards  this  mark  to  a  degree 
exceedingly  dishonourable  to  their  "  high  call- 
ing of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,"  and  utterly 
incompatible  with  the  right  discharge  of  any 
spiritual  duly.  Such,  indeed,  to  an  evil  ex- 
tent, has  always  been  the  case.  But  now,  we 
apprehend,  more  than  ever  before  in  this 
land,  is  it  a  crying  evil.  The  excitement  is 
more  general,  more  powerful,  more  engross- 
ing, more  unsparing.     It  stimulates  the  most 


THE.  FKIEND. 

matter,  not  of  mind  ;  the  languagps  that  open 
he  doors  of  trade,  instead  of  those  which 
unlock  the  stores  of  classic  or  Scripture 
wealth  ;  these  bear  away  the  palm,  in  the 
judgment  of  the  many.  To  suit  their  tasle, 
education  must  be  rapid, because  business  must 
be  early.  It  must  bo  all  practical,  because 
business  is  all  its  object.  Its  bearing  upon 
the  qualification  of  youth  for  money  making, 
must  be  its  test — because  to  make  money,  is 
thought  the  business  of  life. 

But  the  Church  feels  it  ;  and  when  the 
present  rising  generation  shall  have  risen  to 
man's  estate,  she  will  feel  it  a  great  deal 
more,  in  her  nurseries — in  the  domestic 
training  of  those  innumerable  little  flocks 
within  their  family  folds,  to  which  she  looks 
for  the  lambs  of  the  sacrifice,  and  for  the 
holy  priesthood  at  her  altars.  This  evil 
spirit,  like  one  of  the  plagues  of  tlgypt,  has 
come  vp  into  our  houses,  and  into  our  bed 
charnhers.  It  has  made  the  things  of  this  life 
so  prominent,  and  preparation  for  worldly 
business  so  important,  that  many  parents, 
incapable  of  serving  two  masters,  have  grown 
lukewarm  and  formal,  irregular  and  ineflec- 
livo,  in  the  training  of  their  children  for  God 
and  eternity.  Prayer  for  their  children, 
prayer  with  Iheir  children,  it  is  much  to  be 
feared,  has  declined,  or,  with  many,  passed 
away.  Instruction  at  home  has,  in  many 
cases,  become  neirly  silent  and  pointless, 
without  earnestness  and  heart,  or  perhaps 
has  been  entirely  laid  aside;  the  parent  con- 
soling himself  that  the  Sunday  School  is  an 
adequate  substitute.  Family  worship,  if  con- 
tinued, is  cramped  and  hurried.  The  time  is 
wanted  for  more  stimulating  concerns;  so 
that  the  morning  and  evening  offering,  instead 
of  a  living  sacrifice,  has  become  dead  ;  a  form 
of  godliness  without  the  power.  The  influ 
ence  of  the  father's  daily  society  is  with 
drawn  from  his  children  ;  they  see  him  but 
at  his  hurried  meals.  Not  only  is  the  whole 
day  given  to  business,  but  the  evening  to  the 
same — at  least  to  the  gathering  up  of  the 
fragments  of  business,  that  nothing  be  lost ; 
or  else  to  such  an  engrossment  of  thought  in 
"  the  course  of  this  world,"  as  leaves  no 
liberty   of  mind    or   heart   for   the   domestic 


languid — it    enslaves    the    strongest    minds. :  duty  of  a  Christian   father,  in  charge  of  the 


Men  of  regular  business-habits,  who  love 
"  the  old  paths"  of  hono.-,t,  patient  industry, 
complain  with  a  thousand  tongues,  that  "old 
things  have  passed  away,  and  all  things  have 
become  new."  Old  methods  are  too  slow — 
old  paths  are  too  circuitous.  The  regular 
alternation  of  seed  time  and  harvest  has  be- 
come antiquated.  The  farmer,  the  mechanic, 
the  tradesman,  is  impatient  "  to  reap  where 
he  has  not  sown  ;  to  gather  where  he  has  not 
strewed" — not  content  unless  he  gain  in  a 
year,  the  prize  which  used  to  occupy  a 
patient  life-time.  It  is  no  less  than  the 
"  covetousness  which  is  idolatry."  It  is  an 
excitement  which  is  positive  intoxication. 
We  feel  it  in  our  schools  and  colleges.  To 
form  and  discipline  the  mind,  to  train  the 
morals,  and  endeavour  the  nurturing  of  youth 
in  the  feai  of  God — the  very  essence  of  sound 
education — is  too  slow  and  unworldly  for  the 
prevailing  taste  of  the  times.    The  science  of 


souls  of  his  children. — Bishop M'llvuine. 


THE  SALVATION  OF  YOUR  CHILDREN. 

It  is  not  merely  a  very  important  object, 
deserving  a  high  place  of  regard,  and  to  be 
pursued  with  diligence,  but  it  is  comparatively 
the  only  object,  in  the  interests  of  children. 
It  is  so  great,  that  all  others  are  hid  under  its 
shadow  ;  so  precious,  that  whatever  interferes 
with  it  must  be  sacrificed  to  it;  so  engrossing, 
that  if  any  thing  in  the  domestic  circle  be 
really  incompatible,  it  follows,  necessarily, 
that  it  cannot  deserve  a  place  in  the  lowest 
regards  of  a  rational  mind.  Tiie  place  it 
occupies  in  the  view  of  the  Scriptures,  and 
should  hold  in  the  estimate  of  the  parent,  is 
precisely  that  which  is  assigned  to  every 
one's  own  salvation.  "  What  shall  it  profit 
a  man  if  he  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose 
his  own  soul ;  or  what  shall  a  man  give  in 


exchange  for  his  Sdul  ?"  Every  one  sees  in 
what  a  position  of  infinite  consequence  these 
words  exhibit  the  interests  of  his  soul.  But 
let  him  repeat  them  for  his  children — "  What 
shall  it  profit  me,  or  them,  if  they  gain  the 
whole  world  and  lose  their  souls  ?"  Then 
what  follows?  "Seek  first  the  kingdom  of 
God  and  his  righteousness,  and  all  these 
things  shall  be  added  unto  yon."  This  com- 
mand, and  this  promise,  are  for  "  you  and 
your  children."  They  bid  you,  by  all  the 
infinite  worth  of  your  own  and  your  chil- 
dren's souls,  to  seek,  on  their  account  as  well 
as  for  your  own,  and  to  endeavour  to  have 
established  in  them,  as  well  as  in  yourselves, 
"  fir;t  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteous- 
ness;"  yea,  to  seek  these  as  first  in  point  of 
lime,  first  in  point  of  interest, ^z-i-<  in  point  of 
effort,  and  as  objects  so  unspeakably  superior 
to  all  others,  that,  gaining  these  for  your  child- 
ren, you  may  rest  assured,  on  the  word  of 
God,  that  all  other  things  which,  did  you 
perfectly  know  their  welfare,  you  would  de- 
sire for  them,  ^^  shall  be  added  milo  them." 

To  those  who  make  less  of  religion  than 
this,  there  is  no  promise  of  success.  "  The 
kingdom  of  heaven,"  whether  we  seek  it  for 
our  childien  or  for  ourselves,  "  is  like  unto  a 
treasure  hid  in  a  field;  the  which,  when  a 
man  hath  found,  he  hideth,  and  for  joy 
thereof  goeth  and  selleth  all  that  he  haih, 
and  Duyeth  that  field."  In  other  words,  he 
sacrifices  every  thing  to  get  it,  and  does  so 
cheerfully  :  not  as  suffering  loss,  but  getting 
great  gain.  It  is  required  of  us,  if  we  would 
enter  into  life,  that  we  "count  all  things  but 
loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of 
Christ.  "  It  is  equally  requisite  that  we  set 
the  same  value  upon  the  knowledge  of  Christ 
for  our  children  ;  that  by  whatever  price  or 
effort  we  may  get  for  them  that  hid  treasure, 
we  be  willing  to  give  it,  and  feel  it  an  un- 
speakable gift  that  a  blessing  so  precious 
can  be  had  at  a  rate  so  cheap. 

Settle  it,  therefore,  in  your  hearts,  ye 
parents,  that  in  the  religious  training  of  your 
children,  houses  and  lands,  and  all  worldly 
things,  are  to  be  despised,  in  comparison 
with  the  worth  of  their  souls.  "  This  one 
thing^'  you  must  do ;  "  Forgetting  those 
things  which  (in  point  of  importance)  are 
behind,"  as  if  they  were  not,  you  must  press 
towards  the  mark  of  the  prize,  by  all  judi- 
cious, all  d?vout,  all  earnest,  all  tender  and 
affectionate  means,  as  the  one  thing  in  your 
children's  welfare  which,  if  gained,  all  things 
are  theirs — if  lost,  all  is  lost. 

How  many  have  failed  in  the  religious 
training  of  their  children,  because  the  king- 
dom of  God  was  not  the  first  thing,  the 
one  thing  they  sought  for  them ! — Bishop 
M'lhaine. 

For  "The  Friend." 

Anti-Slavery  and  Colonization  Society. 
At  this  time,  when  there  seems  so  much 
diversity  of  opinion  and  such  erroneous  sen- 
timents respecting  the  plans  and  principles  of 
the  two  important  societies  whose  respective 
titles  stand  at  the  head  of  this  article,  I  have 
thought  the  following  just  and  unprejudiced 


character  of  these  rival  institutions  would  be 
interesting,  and  might  tend  in  some  degree  to 
promote  correct  opinion  in  regard  to  them. 
It  is  believed  to  be  copied  verbatim,  with  one 
single  exception,  from  the  narrative  of  Reed 
and  Matheson,  and  whether  its  publication  at 
this  time  shall  have  the  effect  desired  by  the 
writers,  of  doing  away  prejudice  and  enlight- 
ening the  readers  of  "  The  Friend,"  in  rela- 
tion to  the  deeply  interesting  and  important 
subject  of  American  slavery,  or  not,  the  gra- 
phic and  masterly  style  in  which  the  author 
has  treated  his  subject  cannot  fail  to  gratify 
the  intelligent  reader.  W. 

11th  mo.  25,  1839. 

The  more  ostensible  means  for  their  relief, 
which  have  been  created  by  the  force  of  pub- 
lic opinion,  are  to  be  found  in  colonization  and 
anti-slavery  societies.  The  colonization  so- 
ciety is  the  elder  of  the  two,  and  originated 
in  a  pure  motive  of  compassion  for  the  slave. 
It  proposes  to  establish  a  free  colony  on  the 
coast  of  Africa,  and  by  this  means  to  confer 
a  benefit  on  a  country  which  has  been  wasted 
by  our  crimes,  and  to  open  a  channel  to  the 
slave-holder  to  give  freedom  to  his  slaves.  Its 
founders  hoped  that  the  movement  thus  made, 
while  it  brought  the  direct  blessing  of  liberty 
to  many,  would  indirectly,  and  without  stimu- 
lating the  prejudices  of  the  planter,  familiarize 
the  common  mind  with  the  inherent  evils  of 
slavery,  and  thus  contribute  to  ultimate  eman- 
cipation. For  many  years  this  was  the  best 
and  the  only  remedy  otTered  to  the  public  at- 
tention, and  the  benevolent,  of  course,  took 
hold  of  it ;  and  it  has  at  present  the  concur- 
rence of  New  England,  and  of  the  intelligent 
and  influential  in  most  places. 

The  anti-slavery  society  is  of  later  forma- 
tion. Without  hesitation  or  condition,  it  de- 
mands immediate  and  complete  abolition  ;  and 
in  doing  this,  it  does  not  scruple  to  pit  itself 
against  the  older  society,  and  to  denounce  it 
as  standing  in  its  way,  and  as  favourable  to 
the  perpetuation  of  slavery.  This,  as  you  may 
expect,  has  brought  the  two  societies  into  a 
state  of  violent  collision.  Neither  party  has 
kept  its  temper ;  much  personal  abuse  and 
bitter  vituperation  have  been  emitted  ;  and 
both,  in  the  heat  of  party  conflict,  have  been 
in  danger  of  losing  sight  of  the  slave,  and 
affording  a  humiliating  but  acceptable  spec- 
tacle to  the  slave-holder.  Apart  from  these 
animosities,  you  seek  an  unprejudiced  judg- 
ment on  these  societies.  You  shall  have  at 
least  an  honest  opinion.  The  colonization  so- 
ciety may  have  been  well  ns  a  harbinger  of 
something  better;  but  it  was  never  equal  to 
the  object  of  emancipation,  and  is  now  below 
the  spirit  and  demands  of  the  day.  1.  It  does 
not  lay  hold  sufficiently  on  the  public  mind. 
What  it  proposes  to  do  is  indirect,  and  indefi- 
nite, and  complicate ;  and  bears  no  propor- 
tion to  the  pressure  and  extent  of  the  evil 
with  which  it  professes  to  deal.  2.  It  has 
lost  a  great  measure  of  public  confidence.  Its 
founders  and  original  friends  are  of  unim- 
peached  integrity  ;  but  it  has  now  many  de- 
voted slave-holders  among  its  chief  support- 
ers, and  this  awakens  suspicion.  Some  of  its 
agents,  acting  in  difficult  circumstances,  and 


THE   FRIEND. 

wanting  due  discretion,  to  say  the  least,  have 
commended  it  in  the  north  as  an  anti-slavery 
society  ;  while  others  in  the  south  have  la- 
boured to  show  that  it  does  not  disturb  slave 
property,  and  that  its  tendency  is  to  secure 
and  perpetuate  it;  and  this  has  confirmed 
suspicion  in  distrust.  The  best  friends  of  the 
society  and  the  slave  have  protested  against 
these  conflicting  and  unworthy  statements  ; 
but  they  have  not  been  able  to  revive  confi- 
dence. Then  3.  As  a  remedy  for  slavery,  it 
must  be  place  I  among  the  grossest  of  all  de- 
lusions. In  fifteen  years  it  has  transported 
less  than  three  thousand  persons  to  the  Afri- 
can coast ;  while  the  increase  on  their  num- 
bers in  the  same  period  is  about  seven  hun- 
dred thousand  !  By  all  means  let  this  colo- 
nization soi  iely  exist,  if  it  will,  as  a  mission- 
ary society  for  the  benefit  of  Africa;  but  in 
the  name  of  honesty  and  common  sense,  let 
it  disabuse  the  public  mind,  by  avowing  that 
it  does  not  pretend  to  be  a  remedy  for  slavery. 
4.  If  this  society  could  accomplish  its  object, 
and  transport  all  the  slaves  to  a  foreign  shore, 
it  would  inflict  on  America  herself  a  most 
deadly  wound.  She  wants  the  coloured  peo- 
ple ;  she  cannot  do  without  them.  She  has  hi- 
therto depended,  and  does  still  depend,  on  the 
African  or  the  Irish  for  every  instance  of  con- 
solidated labour;  and  she  owes  to  the  sweat 
of  their  brow  a  full  moiety  of  her  prosperity 
and  weallh.  If  the  Africans  were  removed 
to-morrow,  one  half  of  her  territories  would 
be  a  mere  desolation.  To  wish  to  got  rid  of 
them  is  a  mere  prejudice — the  most  vulgar  of 
all  prejudices — the  prejudice  of  colour.  Only 
make  them  white,  and  America  would  know 
how  to  value  them.  It  is  quite  evident,  then, 
if  benevolent  opinion  and  effort  in  its  im- 
proved state,  was  to  be  concentrated  in  favour 
of  the  slave,  that  some  other  association  was 
indispensable.  It  is  only  to  be  lamented  that 
the  Anti-Slavery  has  shot  at  once  as  much  in 
advance  of  the  public  mind  as  the  older 
Socie;y  fell  below  it.  By  saying  this,  how- 
ever, I  would  not  be  understood  to  complain 
of  the  great  principle  it  adopts,  but  of  the 
methods  by  which  it  has  sought  to  give  it 
predominance.  Had  it  calmly  and  firmly 
announced,  on  religious  grounds,  that  all 
slavery  is  a  sin  against  God,  as  well  as  an 
offence  against  society,  and  that  as  such  it 
requires,  without  delay,  to  be  abolished  ;  and 
had  it  refused  to  come  down  from  the  high 
vantage  ground,  to  deal  in  personal  invective 
and  exaggerated  statement,  it  would  have 
won  its  way,  unresisted,  over  the  whole  por- 
tion of  the  religious  and  philanthropic  of  the 
community,  with  surprising  rapidity.  But  it 
has  not  done  so.  In  looking  to  a  noble  issue, 
it  has  been  impatient  of  means  necessary  to 
the  end.  In  proposing  to  confer  an  inestima- 
ble good,  it  has  not  paused  to  ask  how  it  may 
be  granted  with  the  least  alloy  of  evil.  It 
has  allowed  nothing  to  prejudice,  nothing  to 
interest,  nothing  to  time.  It  has  borne  on  its 
front  defiance,  and  not  conciliation,  and  this 
not  merely  against  slavery,  but  against  the 
slaveholder.  Means  leading  to  the  result, 
and  remuneration  consequent  on  it,  instead  of 
being  considerately  discussed,  are  perempto- 
rily denounced.     If  there  be   any  thini;  that 


_S3 

has  special  power  to  shock  existing  prejudice, 
it  has  been  called  upon  and  placed  in  the 
foreground  of  the  battle.  It  has  been  re- 
solved on  gelling  the  wedge  in,  but  in  fulfil- 
ling this  resolution,  it  seen.s  to  have  been 
careless,  whether  it  should  be  by  the  but-end 
or  the  fine  one.  As  you  might  foresee,  the 
effect  bus  been  that  mostly  those  who  would 
have  been  its  best  friends,  have  been  afraid 
of  it ;  and  those  who  were  pledged,  from  tho 
truest  benevolence,  to  the  Colonization  So- 
ciety, have  received  ofl^ence  ;  while  in  the 
slave  states,  its  personality  and  want  of  pru- 
dence, apart  from  its  devotion  to  a  hated 
principle,  has  thrown  back  the  cause  to  a 
lamentable  distance.  However,  most  of  these 
evils,  I  believe,  have  originated  with  a  limited 
portion  of  its  agency,  and  are  more  or  less  in 
course  of  correction.  It  has,  under  forbidding 
circumstances,  made  to  itself  n  hrst  of 
friends;  and  if  even  now  it  shall  recover  its 
backward  steps,  and  move  to  its  great  and 
holy  object  with  ordinary  wisdom  and  tem- 
per, it  will  soon  collect  all  that  is  liberal  in 
mind,  and  generous  in  affection,  in  its  favour. 
Should  its  course  be  still  repulsiv?  and  inaus- 
picious, the  cause  will  not  be  left  in  its  hands. 
The  public  mind  is  in  motion,  and  it  will 
create  some  legitimate  medium  of  action  for 
itself.  If  the  Colonization  Society  would  re- 
nounce its  pretensions  to  emancipation,  and- 
content  itself  with  the  work  of  a  missionary 
to  bless  Africa  by  redeemed  and  pious  Afri- 
cans, there  would  be  an  end  of  all  heart 
burnings  between  the  institutions.  If  those 
who  benevolently  joined  this  society,  as  a 
means  of  emancipation,  would  unite  with  the 
wisest  and  best  men  in  the  Anti- Slavery 
Society,  in  the  cause  of  abolition,  the  reli- 
gious and  generous  energies  of  the  nation 
would  find  a  focus,  from  which  they  would 
fuse  and  dissolve  every  chain  of  every  slave, 
and  the  world  would  be  free. 

THE  CJXTIVATION  OF  OPIUM. 

In  India,  the  extent  of  territory  occupied 
with  the  poppy,  and  the  amount  of  population 
and  capital  engaged  in  its  cultivation,  and  in 
the  preparation  of  opium,  are  far  greater  than 
in  any  other  part  of  the  world.  Malwa,  Be- 
nares, and  Behar  (Fatna),  are  the  chief  locali- 
ties ;  and  nearly  every  chest  of  the  drug  ex- 
ported from  India  bears  one  of  their  names, 
according  to  the  part  of  the  country  in  which 
it  was  produced.  About  one  half  of  the 
whole  product  of  India  is  obtained  from  Mal- 
wa. Though  the  chiefs  of  Malwa  are  under 
British  protection,  the  management  of  the 
soil  ise  nlirely  beyond  the  company's  autho- 
rity, and  the  cultivation  of  tho  poppy  and  the 
production  of  opium  are  free.  The  traffic  in 
the  drug  is  also  free,  excepting  the  "  transit 
duties,"  which  are  levied  upon  it  when  pass- 
ing through  the  British  territories,  as  most  of 
it  does  on  its  way  to  Bombay,  from  whence 
it  is  exported  to  China.  But  'in  Benares,  Be- 
har, and  throughout  all  the  territories  within 
the  company's  jurisdiction,  the  cultivation  of 
the  poppy,  the  preparation  of  the  drug,  and 
(he  traffic  in  it,  until  it  is  brought  to  Calcutta, 
and  sold  by  auction  for  exportation,  are  under 


84 


THE    FRIEXU. 


a  strict  monopoly.  Should  an  individual  un- 
dRi'tal;e  the  cultivation,  without  having  "en- 
tered into  engagements  with  the  government 
to  deliver  the  produce  at  the  fixed  rate,"  his 
property  would  be  immediately  attached,  and 
the  ryot*  compelled  either  to  destroy  his 
poppies,  or  to  give  securities  for  the  faithful 
delivery  of  the  product.  Nay,  according  to 
a  late  writer,  "  the  growing  of  opium  is  com- 
pulsory on  the  part  of  the  ryot."  Advances 
are  made  by  government,  through  its  native 
servants,  and  if  a  ryot  refuses  the  advance, 
"  the  simple  plan  of  throwing  the  rupees  into 
his  house  is  adopted  ;  should  he  attempt  to 
abscond,  the  peous  seize  him,  tie  the  advance 
up  in  his  clothes,  and  push  him  into  his 
house.  The  business  being  now  settled,  and 
there  being  no  remedy,  he  applies  himself,  as 
he  may,  to  the  fulfilment  of  his  contract." 

Vast  tracts  of  land,  formerly  occupied  with 
other  articles,  are  now  covered  with  poppies, 
which  require  a  very  superior  soil  in  order  to 
produce  opium  in  perfection.  Hence,  its  cul- 
tivation has  not  extended  over  waste  and 
barren  hinds,  but  into  those  districts  and  vil- 
lages best  fitted  for  agricultural  purposes, 
where  other  plants,  "grown  from  time  imme- 
morial," have  been  driven  out  before  it.  But 
though  poppies  are  now  spread  over  a  wide 
e.xlent  of  terrilorj',  the  cultivation  is  still,  as 
it  has  long  been,  rapidly  on  the  increase.  In 
1821,  in  the  single  district  of  Sarun,  belong- 
ing to  the  province  of  Behar,  there  were, 
according  to  the  testimony  of  Mr.  Kennedy, 
(many  years  collector  of  land  revenue  and 
deputy  opium  agent  in  that  district,)  between 
15,000  and  20,000  bigahs  of  land,  (about  one 
third  of  an  acre  per  bigah,)  then  under  culti- 
vation. In  1829,  the  amount  was  nearly,  or 
quite  doubled,  and  the  produce,  in  the  mean 
time,  had  increased  in  a  still  greater  degree. 
The  mode  of  cultivation  pursued  in  the 
"  Patna  district"  may  afibrd  a  good  idea  of 
that  which  obtains  in  other  places.  The  ryot, 
having  selected  a  piece  of  ground,  always  pre- 
fering  {calcris  parihus)  chat  which  is  nearest 
his  house,  encloses  it  with  a  fence.  He  then, 
by  repeated  ploughings,  makes  it  completely 
fine,  and  removes  all  the  weeds  and  grass. 
Next  he  divides  the  field  into  two  or  more 
divisions,  by  small  dikes  of  mould,  running 
lengthways  and  crossways,  according  to  the 
slope  and  nature  of  the  ground.  He  after- 
wards divides  the  field  into  smaller  squares, 
by  other  dikes  leading  from  the  principal 
ones.  A  pit,  or  sort  of  well,  is  dug  about  ten 
feet  deep  at  one  end  of  the  field,  from  which, 
by  a  leathern  bucket,  water  is  raised  into  one 
of  the  principal  dikes,  and  in  this  way  it  is 
carried  into  every  part  of  the  field,  as  re- 
quired. 

This  irrigation  is  necessary,  because  the 
cultivation  is  carried  on  in  the  dry  weaiher. 
The  seed  is  sown  in  November,  and  the  juice 
is  collected  in  Februdry  and  March,  during  a 
period  usually  of  about  six  weeks.  Throuijh- 
out  the  whole  process,  the  ryot  is  assisted  by 
his  family  and  servants,  both  women  and 
children.  As  soon  as  the  plants  spring  up, 
the  weeding  and  watering  commence,  and  are 

*  The  ryot  is  the  immediate  cultivator  of  the  soil. 


continued  till  the  poppies  come  to  maturity. 
Perpe:;dicular  cuts  .  r  srratches  ate  then  made 
in  the  rind  of  the  bulbous  heads,  with  a  muscle 
shell,  found  in  all  the  links  of  the  country. 
From  these  cuts  the  mice  exudes,  and  is 
daily  collected  and  delivered  to  the  local 
officers.  This  is  a  very  tedious  process, 
requiring  constant  attenti  n.  When  the 
poppies  are  exhausted,  their  colour  changes 
from  green  to  white. 

The  seeds  contain  no  opium,  and  the 
labours  of  the  season  are  now  closed.  The 
cultivator  receives  about  tiiree  and  a  half 
rupees  (Sp.  Dls.  1,65)  for  each  seer-  of  the 
poppy  ju  ce,  which  is  required  to  be  of  a 
specific  consistency.  This  must  be  such  that  a 
gomastah  can  take  it  out  of  the  vessel  in  which 
it  is  brought  for  delivery  bv  the  ryot,  and 
turn  it  overwithoit  its  dropping  off" his  hand; 
fficienlly  dry  to  admit  of  this,  it 


if  it  i; 

is  either  returned  to  the  ryoL  for  further 
evaporation,  or  an  additional  quantity  must 
be  delivered,  to  make  up  the  deficiency. 

The  lands  under  cultivation  are  measured 
every  year,  and  their  boundaries  fixed,  in 
order  to  prevent  collision  among  those  to 
whom  they  are  assigned.  The  government 
annually  enteis  into  an  engagement  with  the 
cultivators,  through  an  intermediate  agency, 
constructed  in  the  following  manner: — There 
IS  first  a  collector,  who  is  a  European  ; 
secondly,  there  are  gomastahs,  a  superior 
class  of  men,  both  in  education  and  caste ; 
thirdly,  sudder  tnattus,  a  respectable  class  of 
larid-holde.s;  fourthly,  villagers  mattus,  the 
principal  villagers,  a  little  superior  to  the 
ryots;  and  fifthly,  the  ryots,  the  chief 
labourers  in  the  culiivalion  of  poppies. 

The  "  engagement"  entered  into  with  the 
government  is  this:  when  the  poppy  is  ripe, 
and  immediately  before  the  period  of  extract- 
ing the  juice,  the  gomastah  and  his  establish- 
ment make  a  circuit  of  the  country,  and  form, 
"  by  guess,"  a  probabk;  estimate  of  the  pro- 
duce of  each  field.  He  then  makes  the  ryot 
rnter  into  an  engagement  with  him  to  deliver 
the  quantity  thus  estimated,  and  as  much 
more  as  the  field  will  yield,  at  the  price  pre- 
viously fixed  ;  if  he  fails  to  deliver  the  esti- 
mated quantity,  and  the  collector  has  reason 
to  suppose  he  has  embezzled  the  deficiency, 
he  is  empowered  by  law  to  prosecute  the 
ryot  in  the  civil  court  for  damages. 

The  product  in  India,  for  the  last  year,  it 
is  said,  amounts  to  about  35,000  chests.  Th 
Malwa  averages  about  134  lbs.  per  chest;  the 
other,  116  Ib^.  The  weight  of  a  chest,  how 
ever,  varies,  and  is  sometimes  140  lbs.  In 
Turkey,  the  product  may  be  2000  or  more 
chests,  annually.  In  regard  to  China,  we 
have  only  the  testimony  of  the  councillor 
Choo  Tsun,  respecting  his  native  province, 
Yunnaw.  The  poppy,  he  says,  is  cultivated 
all  over  the  hills  and  open  campaign,  and  the 
quantity  of  opium  annually  produced  there 
cannot  be  less  than  several  thousand  chests. 

rrom  the  foregoing  statements,  derived 
chiefly  from  official  documents,  the  reader 
will  be  able  to  form  some  opinion  as  to  the 
extent  of  territory,  and  the  amount  of  popu- 

'  Tlie  seer  =  1  lb.  13  oz.;  13,S66  dr.  avoirdupois. 


lation  and  capital,  now  devoted  to  the  pro- 
duction of  opium.  Taking  into  account  the 
whole  of  Turkey,  Cliina,  and  India,  it  will  be 
seen  that  many  thousand  acres,  with  millions 
of  the  inhabitants,  are  employed  in  the  culti- 
vation of  poppies. — Iniquities  of  the  Opium 
Trade. 


For  "The  Friend." 
STANZAS. 
"  And  the  far  wandering  of  the  soul  in  dreams, 

Calling  up  slirouded  (aces  from  the  dead, 
And  with  Ihem  bringing  soft  or  solemn  gleams, 
Familiar  objects  brightly  to  o'erspread, 

And  wakening  buried  love,  or  joy,  to  fear 

These  are  night's  mysteries— who  shall  make  them 
clear  ?" 


I  roam  once  more  thy  forest  wide, 

I  sec  thee  in  my  dreams  ; 
My  childhood's  home  !— I  hear  again 

The  murmur  of  thy  streams. 
1  see  thee  in  the  sunny  sheen 

Of  thy  departed  hours. 
And  hear  the  glad  song  of  thy  birds, 

And  D  ■•      - 


d  song  , 
thy  flo 


Lome  on  the  zephyrs  through  thy  trees 

There  is  a  sad,  low  tone, 
A  voice  that  lelleih  to  my  heart 

Of  pleasant  summers  gone. 
At  stilly  night,  in  visions  sad 

I  weep  amid  thy  shade, 
And  sorrow  o'er  the  sliipwreck'd  hopes 

Remorseless  Time  hath  made. 
Around  that  hearth,  now  desolate, 

What  happy  faces  shone, 
VVhat  cheerful  voices  mingled  there, 

That  far,  far  hence  have  gone. 
Stern  Time!  thou  smilest  upon  the  waste 

Of  all  our  hearts  hold  dear, 
And  leavestthy  withering  trace  on  all 

We  fondly  cherish  here  I 
I  see  a  form,  a  stately  form. 

Amid  those  green-wood  bowers. 
And  calm  that  pale,  high  brow  appears, 

As  when  in  tiy.gono  hours. 
We  wander  where  the  clasping  vines 

Adorn  each  brave  old  tree, 
And  list,  as  once  we  listened  there 

The  wild  bird's  minstrelsy. 
My  sire  ;  thy  loving  voice  I  hear, 

I  see  thee  in  my  dreams! 
Thine  eye's  bright  spiritual  glance, 

Ah  !  too  unearthly  seems. 
Methinks  the  howling  storms  of  time 

Were  all  too  rude  for  thee; 
Thou  cuuldst  not  meet  its  chilling  blast, 

Nor  stem  life's  raging  sea. 
How  can  I  e'er  forget  the  hour 

1  met  thy  last  embrace, 
And  felt  the  clay-cold  damps  of  death 

O'erspread  thy  saintly  face. 
But  thy  bark  is  safely  anchor'd 

Where  no  tempest  can  molest, 
"  Where  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling, 

And  the  weary  are  at  rest." 
I  know  thou'rt  with  the  ransom'd, 

With  their  shining  raiment  on; 
But  my  sorrowing  spirit  mourneth 

To  think  that  thou  art  gone. 
O  may  thy  household  band  at  last 

Meet  thee  upon  that  shore, 
Where  tears  ot  parting  and  of  pain 
Shall  cease  for  evermore. 
Philadelphia,  II  mo.  1839.  p 


The  late  Duke  of  Bedford's  rent  roll 
estimated  at  £2.50,000  per  annum,  or 
wards  of  a  niili„n  of  dollars. 


THE    FRIEND. 


85 


Brief  Memoir  of  the  Life  of  John  Croker. 
Written   by  himself. 

.Contiuued  from  p.  70.) 

Thus,  for  about  three  years  I  passed  my 
time,  in  the  enjoyment  of  a  tender  and  affec- 
tionate wife,  who  truly  feared  the  Lord,  and 
with  whom  I  had  great  comfort ;  and  we  were 
a  strength  and  rejoicinji  to  each  other.  But 
at  length  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  take  from  me 
ray  dear  wife  in  child-bed,  in  the  year  1699. 
What  shall  I  say ;— it  was  a  near  parting  and 
a  sharp  exercise;  yet  I  was  made  to  say, 
Surely  the  Lord  is  good,  let  him  do  as  it 
pleaseth  him,  and  who  dares  to  speak  hardly, 
or  say  why  doest  thou  so?  Job  said,  the 
Lord  gives  and  he  takes  away,  blessed  be  the 
name  of  the  Lord.  Gcd  knows  what  is  best 
for  us,  better  than  we  ourselves;  and  there- 
fore I  will  labour  to  be  contented  in  his  will, 
and  to  follow  after  that ;  hoping  we  may  meet 
again  where  all  disappointments  are  at  an  end  : 
for  all  things  here  are  uncertain,  and  man  is 
born  to  trouble  as  the  sparks  fly  upwards; 
there  is  no  dependence  on  any  thing  below 
the  sun,  therefore  my  dependence  shall  be  in 
the  right  arm  of  His  salvation  :  hoping  he 
will  carry  me  through  this  vale  of  tears, — 
and  how  soon,  the  Lord  only  knoweth  ;  1  de- 
sire not  length  ot  days,  but  that  I  may  at  last 
finish  my  course  in  peace. 

Now  passing  on  in  my  widowhood,  I  found 
1  had  some  way  or  other  received  hurt;  for 
there  seemed  to  come  over  me  a  cloud  of 
thick  darkness,  so  that  my  mouth  was  stopt 
for  a  time  ;  and  I  was  as  in  a  wilderness, 
having  no  comfort  in  meetings  nor  in  retire- 
ments, but  great  temptation  followed  me,  and 
it  was  with  me  sleeping  and  waking,  inso- 
much that  I  was  not  able  to  follow  my  btisi- 
ness.  At  last  I  thought  I  would  make  my 
state  and  exercise  known  to  my  then  father 
and  mother-in-law  Peters,  who  were  then  not 
only  related  to  me  by  marriage,  but  were 
truly  near  in  spirit.  When  they  had  the 
knowledge  of  it,  I  had  their  advice;  and  their 
prayers  for  me  were  not  wanting,  and  I  have 
reason  to  believe  were  answered  ;  for  in  a 
little  time  the  temptation  began  to  grow 
weaker  and  weaker — strength  began  to  in- 
crease— and  light  to  shine  out  of  darkness, 
which  gave  me  to  see  the  travail  of  my  soul, 
and  that  it  was  good  for  me  to  be  tried — for 
I  should  thus  be  better  able  to  speak  to  such 
as  might  be  under  the  like  affliction.  Then 
I  had  a  word  to  speak  again  for  God  amongst 
his  people,  and  cheerfulness  increased  ;  I  also 
became  fit  for  conversation  with  others,  and 
followed  my  business,  in  which  God  blessed 
me,  and  I  took  delight  in  my  friends.  Al- 
though I  lived  four  or  five  miles  from  our 
meeting,  which  was  moveable,  yet  whatever 
I  neglected,  I  attended  that,  if  at  home,  on 
fourth  days  as  well  first  days;  God  knew  what 
inclined  me  so  to  do — it  was  my  love  to  him 
and  his  truth,  which  was  more  to  me  than  any 
thing  in  this  world. 

[It  appears  probable  that  it  was  during  the 
prevalence  of  the  afore-mentioned  exercise  of 
mind,  that  the  following  solemn  language  was 
committed  to  writing.] 

"  O  Lord,  in  secret  to  thee  do  I  appeal, 


knowing  thou  canst  hear,  and  often  dost  re 
ward  openly;  at  this  time  1  make  my  conv 
plaint,  because  dryness  is  over  my  sou' 


praise; — speak  but  the  word:  thy  fame  is 
great  in  my  soul,  for  my  longing  hath  been 
great  after  thee.     Oh  !  Lord,  draw  near  as  a 


by  comfortable  presence    is   not    known,    as  j  counsellor  to  instruct  me;   for  I  will  wait  at 
hen  ihou  with  the  shining  of  thy  brightness  j  thy  footstool,  that   I   may  be  filled  with  wis- 
"'  ■  ■■■  •  dom  ;  for  when  I  have  enquired  for  the  place 

of  wisdom  and  of  good  understanding,  I  have 
turned  into  the  centre  of  my  soul,  where  thou, 
that  art  wiser  than  Solomon,  art  found  teach- 
ing by  thy  Spirit.  Here  is  wisdom  and  un- 
derstanding, and  thou  art  giving  it  freely 
without  money  or  price ;  for  nothing  here, 
which  thou  hast  bestowed  as  an  outward  bless- 
ing on  man,  is  able  to  purchase  it.  There- 
fore, Lord,  take  all  things  here  below  that 
are  thy  blessings  to  me,  rather  than  deprive 
me  of  the  openings  of  wisdom  to  my  soul ;  for 
it  is  that  which  I  have  desired,  and  through 
many  dilTiculties  have  travelled  to  obtain. 
And  now.  Lord,  seeing  I  have  found  thee,  I 


art  pleased  to  arise.  Yet  in  thee  will  1  trust, 
having  faith  to  believe,  that  in  thy  appointed 
lime,  and  after  thy  wonted  manner,  thou  wilt 
appear  unto  my  waiting  soul,  which  is  breath- 
ing unto  thee  under  a  deep  sense  of  the  great 
want  I  at  this  time  sufl'er — daily  seeking  thee 
and  waiting  for  thy  arisings;  that  so  this  cloud 
may  be  removed,  which  hath  long  remained. 
I  doubt  my  confidence  will  fail,  although  there 
is  a  resolulijii  that,  if  thou  appear  not  again, 
I  will  trust  in  thee; — having  tasted  of  thy 
loving-kindness,  when  thou  wast  pleased  to 
appear,  as  a  broad  river  sendmg  forth  plea- 
sant streams  of  joy  and  consolation,  by  which 
my  soul  hath  been  refreshed.     O  my  God    •- 


judoment  or  in  loving-kindness  I  pray  thee  desire  a  blessing  from  thy  hand,  that  so  I 
app'ear,  that  my  hungry  soul  may  be  filled  :  j  may  never  depart  from  thee  more ;  be  pleased 
for  I  loni  after  thee,  O  Lord,  and  I  cannot  j  to  let  thy  presence  still  be  with  me,  that  I 
find   refreshment  as  in  days  past ;   yet  I  will  |  may  for  ever  be  encompassed  therewith — that 


not  cease  m  secret  to  wait  upon  thee,  or  in 
silence  to  seek  thee,  because  there  it  was  thou 
didst  appear  to  my  soul,  and  then  it  was  that 
I  was  made  willing  to  make  a  covenant  with 
thee— that  if  thou  wouldst  be  with  me,  I  would 
serve  thee,  my  God,  with  a  broken  heart  and 
an  upright  spirit ;  which  1  desired  thou  would- 
est  be  pleased  to  place  within  me,  that  i  might 
never  more  go  from  thee  in  heart  or  mind.  I 
can  speak  to  thy  praise,  thou  hast  often  made 
me  a  sharer  thereof,  as  in  stillness  I  have 
waited  upon  thee.  O  Lord,  I  can  crave  from 
thee  thy  promise,  that,  for  the  cry  of  the  poor 
(Lord,  who  so  poor  as  I?)  and  for  the  sighing 
of  the  needv,  thou  wouldst  arise;  and  who  so 


I  may  always  be  in  sight  of  thee,  whom  I 
have  chosen  to  be  my  leader.  If  thou  wilt 
not  let  my  soul  be  in  the  fulness  of  comfort, 
grant  that  my  habitation  may  be  always  at 
the  entrance  of  thy  fulness,  that  whensoever 
thou  openest,  I  may  behold  thy  glory  with 
delight,  and  that  the  sweetness  that  comes 
from  thee  may  cause  my  heart  to  rejoice ; 
which  may  be  an  evident  token  that  as  I  hold 
out  to  the  end,  I  shall  receive  an  entrance 
into  rest  for  evermore." 

I  spent  two  years  a  widower,  and  made  not 
any  motion  towards  marriage,  but  was  willing 
to  see  my  way  clear,  and  often  desired  the 
Lord  would    incline   my   heart   to  a  suitable 


needy  as  ll  who  at  this  time  want  thee,  and  [  companion  and  help-meet  in  all  states.  I  did 
by  the  want  of  thee  want  all  things.  Oh  !  j  not  see  that  the  happiness  of  man  consisted 
how  sad  a  ihing  it  is  to  be  overshadowed  as  in  what  he  might  have  as  to  portion,  because 
by  a  thick  cloud,  wherein  great  difficulties,  as  the  Lord  is  a  portion  to  his,  and  those  that 
the  butfetings  of  Satan,  and  the  suggestions  of,  put  their  trust  in  him,  shall  want  nothing  that 
he  enemy ,''are  ready  to  prevail.     Therefore,   is  for  their  good — which  I   had  faith   to  be- 


for  the  sake  of  the  needy,  arise  ;  and  let  thy 
sun  be  seen  to  shine,  whereby  comfort  may 
be  conveyed  to  the  soul.  Lord,  thou  knowest 
it  is  my  desire  to  be  serviceable  for  thee  and 
for  thy  truth  ;  therefore  I  have  been  willing 
in  secret  before  thee  to  oflfer  up  all  into  thy 
disposing  hand,  to  do  with  that  and  me  as 
seemed  good  in  thy  sight — who  art  an  all- 
wise  God,  and  knowest  best  what  is  best  for 
the  workmanship  of  thy  hands.  So,  O  my 
God,  in  patience  will  I  wait,  until  my  change 
shall  come,  for  thou  only  knowest  how  it  is 
with  me  at  this  time.  In  straits  I  have  sought 
thee,  and  in  difficult  seasons  I  have  waited  in 
stillness  upon  thee,  and  thou  hast  never  failed 
me  ;  but  according  to  thy  good  pleasure,  hast 
broken  in  as  a  man  of  war,  strong  in  power 
and  excellent  in  might;  for  thou  didst  over- 
come, and  set  the  prisoner  at  liberty,  who,  by 
reason  of  thy  withdrawing,  was  ready  to  say 
thou  hadst  forsaken.  What  shall  be  said  df 
ihy  loving-kindess  and  of  thy  tender  mercies, 
but  that  thou  art  a  never-failing  God  in  the 
midst  of  difficulties  ;  for  although  thou  hidest 
thyself  for  a  season,  yet  thou  dost  not  wholly 
forsake,  therefore  what  shall  be  said  of  thee  ? 
Open  my  mouth,  and  I  will  show  forth  of  thy 


neve,  as  I  kept  here,  1  should  certainly  wit- 
ness. 

My  honoured  father  Peters  having  a  desire 
to  visit  some  meetings  in  London,  I  accom- 
panied him;  and,  as  I  found  my  heart  en- 
gaged, I  dropped  a  few  words  in  meetings. 
So  we  went  from  Cornwall,  through  Devon- 
shire, Somersetshire,  and  Hampshire,  into 
Sussex;  from  whence  we  had  the  company 
of  our  friend,  Elizabeth  Gates,  to  London, 
whose  company  was  very  acceptable.  We 
tarried  the  time  of  the  yearly  meeting,  part 
of  which  was  very  comfortable :  Friends  seem- 
ed to  have  great  affection  for  each  other,  and 
there  appeared  to  be  a  regard  to  the  worthy 
name  of  the  Lord,  which  had  been  great  in 
Zion  for  the  strengthening  of  her,  that  she 
might  not  be  divided,  nor  her  mighty  men 
confuted  ;  but  that  her  peace  might  be  as  a 
river,  and  her  brightness  as  the  morning  sun 
without  clouds — which  was  and  is  the  travail 
of  my  soul.  As  to  myself,  I  had  a  good  and 
comfortable  time  there  ;  and  after  the  yearly- 
meeting  was  ended,  I  returned  with  my  father 
and  friend  Elizabeth  Gates,  to  her  father's  at 
Horsham,  and  stayed  thereabout  a  few  days; 
then    going   to   a   marriage   at    Shipley,   we 


THE  FRIEND. 


passed  without  having  any  other  meeting,  to 
Ringwood,  in  Hampshire,  being  about  seventy 
miles,  and  then  to  Poole,  thence  through  Dor- 
setshire and  Devonshire,  and  so  home. 

I  was  satisfied  with  my  journey;  my  father 
showed  a  tender  and  fatherly  care  over  me, 
as  to  the  small  gift  I  had,  and  my  spiritual 
exercise,  that  I  might  grow  therein. 

[After  his  return  home,  his  mind  became 
engaged  with  a  prospect  of  making  proposals 
of  marriage  to  his  friend  Elizabeth  Gates, 
which  was  encouraged  by  his  father  and  mo- 
ther Peters,  who  loved  his  said  friend  E.  G.] 

In  some  reasonable  time,  I  acquainted  her 
parents  with  my  intentions,  had  their  consent, 
and  then  making  my  mind  fully  known  to  my 
said  friend,  prevailed  with  her  to  agree  to 
my  proposals ;  and  in  some  time  after  I 
made  it  known  to  our  monthly  meeting. 

The  yearly  meeting  in  1702  approaching, 
I  was  desirous  to  bring  things  about  before 
the  beginning  of  that  meeting,  so  that  we 
might  be  married  soon  after,  hoping  several 
friends  from  Cornwall  might  be  at  our  mar- 
riage ;  and  accordingly  there  were,  and  also 
divers  from  London  and  other  places  ;  so  that 
we  had  a  large  meeting,  and  greatly  to  the 
satisfaction  of  us  and  others  ;  for  the  goodness 
of  the  Lord  attended  our  solemnity  to  our 
great  comfort,  and  was  as  a  seal  of  his  divine 
lavour,  in  bringing  us  together,  and  uniting 
our  hearts  in  affinity  of  love.  And  whatever 
troubles  or  disappointments  may  have  since 
happened,  they  have  no  ways  lessened  our 
affections;  and  this  has  hitherto  preserved  us 
as  true  help-meets  in  the  Lord,  both  in  spi- 
rituals and  temporals  ;  for  under  any  exercise 
either  inward  or  outward,  we  have  been  as  a 
succour  and  strength  to  each  other;  for,  had 
it  not  been  so,  the  many  things  we  met  with 
might  have  broken  our  union. 

So  we  came  down  into  Cornwall,  took  a 
house,  and  settled  at  Liskeard  ;  and  I  found 
we  had  a  service  amongst  Friends,  and  we 
were  thankful  to  God  for  it,  who  never  failelh 
them  that  put  their  trust  in  him.  But  after 
we  had  laboured  under  some  difficulties,  find- 
ing the  things  of  this  world  did  not  answer, 
considering  the  increase  of  our  family,  and 
our  willingness  to  be  serviceable  on  Truth's 
account,  not  only  to  labour  in  word  and  doc 
trine  for  the  promotion  of  the  gospel,  but  also 
to  entertain  strangers  and  those  of  the  house 
hold  of  faith — my  wife  inclined  for  her  own 
country,  hoping  things  might  be  better,  and 
we  more  serviceable  there  ;  but  I  not  seeing 
the  way  for  our  removal  very  clearly,  and  my 
good  old  father  and  mother  Peters,  with  other 
Friends,  being  unwilling  to  part  with  us  hast' 
ly,  were  not  very  willing  at  first  to  consent  to 
our  removing,  but  laboured  some  time  to  pre- 
vent the  same.  At  length  finding  things  rather 
grew  worse — and  the  more  so,  because  some 
unreasonable  men  had  deprived  me  of  that 
which  was  my  chief  income,  I  began  to  hear- 
ken to  the  request  and  desires  of  my  wife  ; 
unto  which  Friends  also  now  seemed  a  little 
to  give  way,  fearing,  I  believe,  lest  they  should 
be  our  hindrance,  and  so  come  under  blame  : 
and  my  father  G.ites  happening  to  die  about 
the  same  time,  there  seemed  to  be  a  want  of 
some  person  in  his  room.  So,  after  nine  years, 


having  had  four  children,  whereof  three  were 
living,  we  gave  notice  of  a  sale  of  our  shop 
and  hi  usehold  goods,  and  soon  disposed  of  the 
same;  then,  taking  leave  of  our  sorrowful- 
hearted  relations  and  friends,  in  a  tender  and 
broken  frame  of  spirit,  to  the  melting  of  many 
into  tears,  upon  the  bended  knees  of  both  body 
and  soul,  we  recommended  each  other  to  God, 
and  to  the  protection  of  his  Divine  Providence ; 
desiring  the  Lord  might  go  with  us  and  pre- 
serve us  in  the  way  we  were  to  go,  and  give 
us  food  and  raiment,  wherewith  we  hoped  to 
be  content.  He  who  knows  all,  knew  it  was 
not  great  things  which  we  longed  after,  but 
that  we  might  be  his  servants,  and  be  service- 
able in  our  short  space  o(  time,  for  the  good 
of  souls;  and  we  desired  that  he  would  be 
pleased  to  keep  us  in  the  remembrance  of  our 
friends,  when  far  separated  outwardly,  that  so 
we  might  be  as  epistles  written  in  one  an- 
other's hearts — for  the  seasons  which  we  had 
had  together  were  tendering  and  often  melt- 
ing. More  could  I  say  of  this,  for  it  was  a 
day  of  days,  and  not  easily  to  be  forgotten  ; — 
the  Lord  bring  it  often  to  our  remembrance 
is  what  my  soul  dosireth. 

Having  thus  spent  a  little  time  together 
with  Friends  and  other  sober  neighbours,  with 
many  embraces  and  hearty  good  wishes,  we, 
with  our  little  ones,  and  necessary  convenien- 
ces, set  forward,  being  accompanied  by  Friends 
and  others  to  a  place  where  we  ate  and  drunk 
together:  then  taking  our  far^ell  of  them, 
we  left  the  country,  [in  the  3d  rrionth,  1711 ;] 
being  only  myself,  wife,  and  three  children,  a 
friend,  J.  S.,  (who  in  kindness  came  to  assist 
us,)  and  our  servant-maid.  Being  favoured 
with  good  horses,  good  roads,  and  fine  wea- 
ther, we  met  with  very  few  disappointments; 
for  all  which  we  Were  thankful  to  God,  our 
great  preserver. 

Now,  having  naade  my  observations  during 
the  passage  of  some  part  of  my  pilgrimage,  I 
see  that  there  is  much  trouble  attends  this 
life,  and  he  that  will  live  godly  in  Clirist  Ji 
sus,  must  suffer  much,  and  bear  all  things 
with  patience,  and  press  forward  to  the  mark 
for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  in  God;  and 
I  hope  the  Lord  will  preserve  many  in  this 
labour,  who  will  study  peace  with  all  men, 
and  pursue  it;  which,  that  I  maybe  found  in 
during  the  remaining  part  of  my  pilgrimage, 
is  what  I  desire. 


For  "  The  Friend." 

An  Account  of  the  Life  of  William  Bennit 

When  the  apostle,  in  writing  to  the  He- 
brews, narrates  various  instances  in  which 
the  holy  ancients,  through  the  "  obedience 
of  faith,"  had  "  pleased  God,"  and  become 
"  heirs  of  righteousness,"  he  does  it  to  show 
how  "  great  a  cloud  of  witnesses"  there  was 
to  the  efficacy  of  that  power  which  in  all 
ages  is  present,  to  enable  the  humble  believer 
to  run  with  patience  the  race  set  before  hi 
He  strives  to  animate  the  spiritual  feelings  of 
the  scattered  descendants  of  the  patriarchs 
and  prophets  by  the  consideration  of  thei 
forefathers,   who,  through   that  faith   which 


the  evidence  of  things  hoped  for,"  had 
been  strengthened  to  triumph  in  the  midst  of 
varied  calamities,  intense  sufferings,  inhuman 
tortures,  and  cruel  deaths.  After  thus  inciting 
them  to  faithfulness,  by  the  example  of  men 
of  like  passions  with  themselves, — who  had 
obtained  the  victory  over  sin,  and  been  made 
partakers  of  a  "  belter  resurrection," — he 
crowns  the  appeal  by  bidding  them  to  look 
unto  Jesus,  the  author  and  finisher  of  the 
saints'  faith.  He  exhorts  them,  in  their 
afflictions  and  trials,  to  consider  how  even 
their  glorious  Master  endured  "  the  contra- 
diction of  sinners  against  himself."  From 
the  renewed  r^ollection  of  the  sufferings  of 
the  dear  Son  of  God,  and  from  the  declara- 
tion that  "  whom  the  Lord  loveth,  he  chas- 
teneth,"  the  ap*stle  would  strengthen  them 
in  patient  endurance,  that  thus  making 
straight  paths  for  their  feet,  the  lame  of  the 
flock  for  whom  Christ  died,  might  not  be 
turned  out  of  the  way,  through  any  misstcp- 
pinijs  of  theirSi  He  warns  them,  by  the 
unforgiven  transgression  of  Esau,  never  for  a 
morsel  of  meat,  however  tempting  to  their 
fleshly  appetites,  to  sell  their  birth-right. 
Then,  rejoicing  in  fellowship  with  the  true 
Israel  of  God,  he  compares  its  present  con- 
dition with  the  past.  The  outward  signs  and 
shadov/s  of  a  typical  dispensation  ;  the  mount 
that  burned  with  fire,  the  blackness,  the  dark- 
ness, the  tempest,  the  sound  of  the  terrible 
trumpet,  llTB  unspeakably  awful  voice  of 
words,  appertained  not  to  the  spiritual  king- 
dom into  which  the  church  was  now  brought. 
I'o  each  one  of  the  baptized  members  of  that 
body  of  which  Christ  Jesus  is  the  living 
Head,  the  language  of  the  apostle  is  applica- 
ble. "  But  ye  are  come  unto  Mount  Sion,  and 
unto  the  city  of  the  living  God,  the  heavenly 
Jerusalem,  and  to  an  innumerable  company 
of  angels ;  to  the  general  assembly  and 
church  of  the  First-born,  which  are  written 
in  heaven,  and  to  God,  the  judge  of  all,  and 
to  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect,  and 
to  Jesus,  the  mediator  of  the  new  covenant, 
and  to  the  blood  of  sprinkling,  that  speaketh 
better  things  than  that  of  Abel." 

The  consideration  of  the  sufferings,  the 
tribulations,  the  triumphant  victories  over  the 
temptations  of  sin,  the  trials  of  affliction  and 
the  terrors  of  death  by  saints  in  modern  time, 
may  well  lead  us  to  a  train  of  similar  reflec- 
tions, and  the  enunciation  of  precepts  and 
exhortations  in  accordance  with  those  uttered 
by  the  apostle.  Many  of  our  early  Friends, 
by  faith  in  the  spiritual  manifestation  of 
Christ  Jesus  as  the  "Light  within,"  by  obe- 
dience to  its  teachings,  by  submission  to  its 
sanctifying  operations,  were  enabled  to  obtain 
a  good  report,  and  were  entitled  to  be  num- 
bered amongst  that  company  of  whom  it  was 
declared  the  world  was  not  worthy.  The 
memorials  of  their  meek  constancy,  and  the 
Christian  courage  with  which  they  bore  an 
unflinching  testimony  for  the  truth  as  it  is  In 
Jesus,  in  the  midst  of  multiplied  trials  and 
persecutions,  add  them  to  that  cloud  of  wit- 
nesses which  on  every  hand  testify  to  the 
supporting,  preserving  and  sanctifying  power 
ol  the  Holy  Spirit,  which,  being  that  which 
teacheth  what  is  to  be  known  of  God,  is  made 


manifest  ill  man.  Thus,  whilst  observing  their 
innocent  walking  before  men,  we  shall  be  at 
no  loss  to  comprehend  the  principle  by  which 
they  were  directed,  and  whilst  incited  by 
their  example,  may  we  also  seek  for  access 
to  the  only  Ibuntain-head  of  true  wisdom  and 
spiritual  strength,  "  Christ  in  us  the  hope  of 
glory."  Through  the  operation  of  His  Spirit, 
we  may  really  profit  by  the  record  of  their 
lives,  whilst  he  is  teachmg  us  the  same  bless- 
ed doctrines,  and  instructing  us  to  maintain 
them  against  every  stratagem  of  the  enemy. 
If  we  are  faithful,  he  will  preserve  us  from 
ever  selling  our  spiritual  birth-righl,  and 
enable  us  to  stand  in  the  union  our  forefathers 
were  made  partakers  of,  with  the  inhabitants 
of  the  city  of  the  living  God,  the  heavenly 
Jerusalem.  O  the  spirituality,  the  holy  secu- 
rity of  such  a  state  !  It  Iool4s  not  abroad  for 
Christ  I  It  says  not,  "  who  shall  ascend  into 
heaven  to  bring  Christ  down  from  above,  or 
into  the  deeps,  to  bring  him  up  from  the 
dead;"  for  those  who  have  thus  attained, 
have  come  to  Christ,  and  know  him  to  be 
nigh  them,  manifesting  himself,  in  the  secret 
of  their  souls,  as  their  daily  leader,  their 
spiritual  feeder,  their  watchful  preserver  and 
king. 

William  Bennit  was  one  of  those  who,  in 
the  early  times  of  our  religion*  society,  for 
their  faithfulness  to  the  requirings  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  was  persecuted  by  imprisonment 
to  death.  He  was  born  in  the  year  1634,  at 
Kirtly.  From  one  of  his  publications,  it 
appears  that  when  very  young  in  years,  the 
visitations  of  the  love  of  God  were  extended 
to  him,  through  which,  by  the  pure  light  in 
his  conscience,  he  was  frequently  checked 
and  reproved  for  sin.  At  limes,  when  his 
evil  doings  were  brought  to  his  remembrance, 
he  was  introduced  into  much  trouble  of  mind  ; 
but  he  knew  not  that  that  which  reproved 
him  was  the  light  of  Christ,  nor  that,  by 
submission  to  its  teachings,  he  might  be  deli- 
vered from  the  dominion  of  sin.  He  says, 
that  when  he  was  in  the  company  of  children 
who  had  not  the  fear  of  God,  he  ran  with 
great  delight  and  joy  into  sin  and  wickedness 
with  them  ;  but  thai,  when  he  was  alone  in 
stillness  and  quietness,  the  pure  witness  of 
God  arose  with  its  reproofs,  set  his  sins  in 
order  before  him,  and  brought  his  evil  doings 
to  remembrance.  Then  trouble  took  hold 
upon  him,  and  sin  became  his  burden.  But 
seeking  for  ease  and  liberty,  he  soon  ran  into 
sin  and  vanity  again.  Thus  from  year  to 
year  he  went  on  in  rebellion  against  the  con- 
victionsof  truth.  Allhougheven  then  the  Lord, 
whose  merciful  regard  was  over  him  for  good, 
sometimes  strengthened  him  to  refrain  from 
speaking  and  acting  the  evil  he  had  lh<iught 
to  say  or  do.  When  alone  in  the  fields,  he 
at  times  cried  and  prayed  unto  the  Lord, 
earnestly  desiring  the  knowledge  of  Him,  his 
Way,  and  his  Truth.  But  he  says,  "  1 
prayed  to  a  God  I  knew  not;  I  imagined  a 
God  afar  off,  and  did  not  then  know  it  was 
the  Lord  that  did  search  my  heart,  discover- 
ed unto  me  ray  thoughts,  and  judged  me  for 
sin.  I  knew  not  that  it  was  the  light,  way 
and  truth  of  God  in  my  own  heart,  which 
sometimes  raised  desires  in  me  to  know  the 


TUE  FRIiiKD. 

truth,  and  to  walk  therein.  My  mind  was 
abroad,  as  is  the  case  with  many  in  this  day, 
who,  having  desires  after  truth  and  righteous- 
ness, are  seeking  them  in  carnal  ordinances, 
forms,  likenesses,  beggarly  elements,  rudi- 
ments of  the  world,  ceremonies  and  traditions 
of  men." 

At  the  age  of  fourteen,  he  was  bound  as  an 
apprentice.  At  this  time,  he  says,  "  It  pleased 
ihe  God  of  infinite  loving  kindness  to  visit 
me  more  than  formerly,  by  his  pure  light 
and  spirit,  which  increasingly  strove  with  me, 
so  that  I  scarce  committed  any  evil  but  the 
Light  would  soon  judge  me  for  it.  Yea  I  the 
Lord  God,  with  his  pure  light  and  gift,  did 
pursue  mo  hard,  and  followed  me  closely, 
calling  to  me  in  my  heart  with  his  still  voice, 
to  come  out  of  sin.  But,  like  Samuel,  I  knew 
not  that  it  was  the  Lord  who  did  call.  I  went 
astray  as  a  wandering  sheep;  yet  I  had  de- 
sires to  know  the  way  to  the  fold;  to  know 
where  the  Lord  feedelh  his  flock,  and  causelh 
them  lo  lie  down  in  peace,  quietness  and 
rest,  where  none  can  make  afraid.  It  was 
rest  my  soul  wanted,  and  true  peace  in  God  it 
many  a  time  longed  for  and  panted  after.  I  was 
oftentimes  wounded,  because  of  sin,  and,  for 
want  of  the  enjoyment  of  love  and  peace,  I 
went  bowed  down  in  spirit  day  after  day,  with 
an  aching  mind  and  wounded  conscience ; 
with  eyes  full  of  tears  and  a  heart  full  of 
sighing.  Sometimes  wishing  and  secretly 
saying,  O  that  I  were  in  a  desert,  solitary 
place,  where  no  man  inhabits,  that  I  might 
mcurn  and  weep  my  till,  pour  out  my  tears 
unlo  the  God  of  mercy,  and  spread  my  com- 
plaints before  him  whom  my  soul  longs, 
thirsts  and  pants  after,  even  as  the  hart  pant- 
etb  af'tor  the  water  brooks." 

Whilst  the  light  of  Christ  in  his  conscience 
thus  broke  his  rest  and  peace  in  sin,  and  rc- 
nesved  in  him  true  desires,  and  breathings 
and  thirslings  after  righteousness,  pity  and 
compassion  were  raised  in  him  for  those 
who  appeared  under  like  exercise  with  him- 
self. A  tender  love  sprang  up  in  him  towards 
all  whom  he  deemed  the  people  of  God.  He 
was  thus  brought  to  feel  with  the  travailing 
seed  of  Jacob,  and  brought  into  fellowsliip 
with  those  who  were  mournfully  seeking  an 
establishment  in  the  truth.  This  feeling  was 
strong  with  him  through  the  whole  course  of 
his  pilgritnage.  His  pity,  love,  compassion 
and  tenderness,  was  still  towards  the  seekers 
and  mourners  ;  he  could  not  but  sympathize 
with  them  ;  and  his  spirit  was  constrained  to 
be-ir  their  burdens.  He  felt  their  sorrows  in 
his  bosom,  and  secret  petitions  were  often- 
times raised  in  him  to  the  Father  of  mercies 
on  their  behalf. 

Being  an  apprentice  at  Yarmouth,  he  fre- 
quented the  meetings  of  the  Independent  con- 
gregation there.  At  that  time  he  deemed 
ihem  the  true  people  of  God,  although  he  saw 
much  in  the  lives  and  conversations  of  some 
of  the  chief  amongst  them,  which  was  not 
consistent  with  what  they  professed  in  words. 
Ho  says  that  at  times  the  pure  witness  of 
God  in  his  own  heart  did,  as  it  were,  stop  his 
mouth,  that  he  could  not  sing  with  them, 
whilst  he  was  frequently  broken  into  tender- 
ness, and  brought  to  quake  and  tremble  as  a 


61 


leaf  that  is  shaken  by  the  wind.  "  I  knew 
not,"  he  continues,  "  that  it  was  the  power  of 
God  that  brought  such  a  trembling  upon  me, 
and  that  did  in  some  measure  let  me  see  that 
it  was  not  then  a  time  of  singing  for  me.  I 
was  in  a  strange  land,  in  the  land  of  captivity, 
and  could  not  sing  the  songs  of  Sion,  which 
they  were  ignorant  of  who  were  singing  what 
others  had  prescribed  and  made  ready  for 
them.  This  I  say  without  enmity  towards 
that  people,  for  my  soul  bearelh  love  and 
good  will  towards  all  men,  and  desires  to 
tender  and  own  the  least  true  appearance  of 
God  in  any.  But  I  desired  the  enjoyment  of 
the  love,  joy,  peace  and  sweet  presence  of  God, 
which  makelh  glad  the  hearts  of  the  righteous, 
and  causeth  the  lowly,  meek  and  upright  to 
sing  for  joy,  in  the  spirit  with  the  understand- 
ing; not  songs  or  psalms  which  men  have 
invented  by  their  human  wisdom,  from  which 
the  mysteries  of  God's  kingdom  are  obscured 
and  concealed,  but  the  new  and  living  song, 
which  the  dead  cannot  sing,  nor  any  but  the 
living  who  are  raised,  redeemed  out  of  and 
from  the  earth ;  even  the  ransomed  of  the 
Lord,  who  are  returned  from  Babylon  to 
Mount  Sion.  These  stand  with  the  Lamb, 
whom  they  have  followed  through  many  tri- 
bulations. These  have  not  loved  their  lives 
unlo  death — have  washed  their  robes  white 
in  his  blood,  in  and  by  whom  they  have  got- 
ten the  victory  over  the  beast  and  false  pro- 
phet. In  the  heavenly  dominion  of  the  Lamb, 
by  whom  they  are  made  more  than  conquer- 
orsvlhey  stand  on  the  sea  of  glass  mingled 
with'  fire,  with  the  harps  of  God,  and  can 
sing  a  new  song  of  praise  and  thanksgiving 
unto  him  that  was  dead,  but  is  alive  and  lives 
evermore." 

In  the  time  of  bis  trouble  and  exercise  of 
mind,  he  never  made  known  his  condition 
unlo  others.  Although  he  would  gladly  have 
had  some  to  have  been  acquainted  with  his 
stale,  he  was  straitened  about  communicating 
it.  He  found  the  spirit  more  and  more  work- 
ing within  him  ;  but,  amidst  all  its  reproofs, 
unfoldings  and  direclings,  though  strengthen- 
ed thereby  to  resist  many  evils  which  others 
were  overcome  with,  he  was  not  sensible  of 
its  true  character.  He  testifies  that  he  knew 
not  "  that  it  was  the  light  of  Christ  Jesus,  or 
a  measure  of  the  spirit  of  truth;  neither  did 
I  then  know  I  should  have  taken  heed  thereto 
as  unto  a  light  shining  in  a  dark  place,  until 
the  day  had  TRore  and  more  dawned,  and  vntil 
Christ  the  day-star  had  arisen  in  my  heart. 
My  mind  was  still  gazing  abroad,  and 
imagining  a  God  afar  off  He  was  very  nigh 
me,  but  I  knew  him  not."  "The  pearl  of 
great  price  was  hid  in  my  heart,  but  I  knew 
it  not ;  the  kingdom  of  God  was  at  hand,  but 
I  was  gazing  for  it  abroad,  even  whilst  it  was 
working  in  me  like  leaven  hid  in  three  mea- 
sures of  meal.  The  door  into  the  fold,  the 
entrance  into  rest  was  within,  which  I  was 
seeking  without.  My  Saviour  was  nigh,  but 
I  imagined  him  afar  off;  neither  did  any  man 
in  those  days  direct  my  mind  unto  the  light 
and  sift  of  Christ  in  my  own  heart." 

N.  E. 

(To  be  continued.) 


THE    FRIEND. 


ANECDOTE    OF    WASHlKGTOJf. 

A  correspondent  of  the  New  York  Gazette 
relates  the  following  anecdote  of  General 
Washington  : 

One  Reuben  Ronzy,  of  Virginia,  owed  the 
general  about  one  thousand  pounds.  While 
President  of  the  United  States,  one  of  his 
agents  brought  an  action  for  the  money — 
judgment  was  obtained,  and  an  execution  is- 
sued against  the  body  of  R.,  who  was  taken 
to  jail.  He  had  considerable  landed  estate, 
but  this  kind  of  property  could  not,  at  that 
time,  be  sold  in  Virginia,  unless  with  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  person.  He  had  a  large  family, 
and  for  the  sake  of  his  children,  preferred  ly- 
ing in  prison  to  selling  his  land.  A  friend  ' 
hinted  to  him  that  probably  General  Wash- 
ington did  not  know  any  thing  of  the  proceed- 
ing, and  it  might  be  well  to  send  him  a  peti- 
tion, with  a  statement  of  the  circumstances. 
He  did  so,  and  the  very  next  mail  from  Pliila- 
delphia,  after  the  arrival  of  his  petition  in  that 
city,  brought  him  an  order  for  immediate  re- 
lease, together  with  a  full  discharge,  and  a 
severe  reprimand  to  the  agent  for  having  acted 
in  such  a  manner.  Poor  Ronzey  was  com- 
pletely restored  to  his  family,  who  never  laid 
down  their  heads  at  night  without  presenting 
prayers  to  heaven  for  their  beloved  Wash- 
ington. Providence  smiled  upon  the  labours 
of  the  grateful  family,  and  in  a  few  years  he 
enjoyed  the  exquisite  pleasure  of  being  able  to 
lay  the  money,  with  interest,  at  the  feet  of 
Washington.  That  truly  great  man  reminded 
him  that  the  debt  was  cancelled.  Ronzy  re- 
plied, that  the  debt  of  his  family  to  the  father 
of  his  country,  and  the  preserver  of  their 
parent,  could  never  be  discharged  ;  and  the 
general,  to  avoid  the  pressing  impcjrtunity  of 
the  grateful  Virginian,  who  would  not  be 
denied,  accepted  the  money  only  to  divide  it 
among  Ronzy's  chiUron,  which  ho  did  imme- 
diately. 

Beautiful. — A  deaf  and  dumb  person  being 
asked  what  was  his  idea  of  forgiveness,  took 
the  pencil  and  wrote — Vis  the  odour  which 
jlowers  yield  when  trampled  upon. 

Swallowing  a  Farm. — A  farmer  in  Connec- 
ticut who  has  occupied  the  same  farm,  on 
lease,  for  about  thirty  years  past,  was  com- 
plaining that  ho  had  not  been  able  to  lay  up 
any  thing  from  his  thirty  years'  labour.  A 
neighbouring  storekeeper  otiered  to  explain  to 
him  the  reason,  and  proceeded  as  follows . 
"  During  the  last  thirty  years  that  you  have 
been  on  that  farm,  I  have  been  trading  in  this 
store  :  and  the  distilled  spirits  I  have  sold  you, 
with  the  interest  of  the  money,  would  have 
made  you  the  owner  of  the  farm  you  hire. — 
Journal  of  Humanity. 

The  late  Sir  John  Ramsden. — The  property 
left  by  this  baronet  is  prodigious.  We  have 
heard  that  his  grandson,  the  young  baronet, 
eleven  or  twelve  years  of  age,  succeeds  to 
£120,000  per  annum;  £500,000  is  divided 
among  his  three  sons;  £40,000  to  each  of 
his  daughters ;  and  to  his  ividow  the  resi- 
dence at  Byron,  with  £8,000  per  annum. — 
Leeds  Intelligencer. 


TMB    FB-I^MD. 


'WELFTII    MO^TII,    14, 


However  n, alter  of  exultation  with  some, 
or  whatever  may  be  the  feeling  of  the  many, 
'o  us  it  is  cause  of  sorrow, — of  the  deepest 
regret, — almost  of  despondency,  that  the 
opera  house  project  has  really  met  with  a 
formal  leception,  and  is  now  before  the  pub- 
lic in  all  ils  lenglh  and  breadth,  its  flattering 
but  deceiving-  features,  in  the  sh^pe  of  an 
elaborate  report  by  a  committee  of  citizens- 
What  say  the  watchmen  on  the  walls  of  the 
different  religious  congregations,  those  who 
should  he  as  shepherds  of  the  flocks — "  stew- 
ards of  tl-e  manifold  grace  of  God?"  Will 
they  not  lift  up  the  voice  of  warning?  Can 
they  do  nothing  to  stay  the  threatening  plague? 
We  have  already  entered  our  protest  against 
the  scheme,  utterly  repugnant,  as  unquestion- 
ably it  is,  to  the  sobriety  and  holy  circum- 
spection of  life,  obligatory  upon  a  professedly 
Christian  community.  At  present,  therefore, 
we  shall  content  ourselves  with  copying  from 
an  exchange  paper  the  paragraph  below.  Our 
humble  little  sheet  finds  its  way  to  several 
places  of  concourse,  and  it  may  chance  that 
some  of  the  opera  folk  may  thus  see  what 
people  abroad  think  and  say  on  the  subject, 
and  possibly  it  may  give  rise  to  profitable 
reflections  in  the  minds  of  some.  It  may 
also  be  pertinent  to  the  case  to  refer  to  two 
extracts  in  another  part  of  this  sheet,  from 
the  writings  of  the  amiable  and  pious,  and, 
we  suppose,  popular  Bishop  iM'Ilvaine.  The 
sentiments  therein  inculcated,  if  carried  out, 
would  leave  little  place  for  the  encouragement 
of  such  licentious  modes  of  spending  precious 
time. 

"Folly. — Notwithstanding  the  'hard  times' 
in  Philadelphia,  a  number  of  the  leading  men 
who  cry  out  against  the  government  are  en- 
gaged in  preparing  to  build  an  opera  house  in 
that  city,  to  cost  nearly  half  a  million  of  dol- 
lars !  in  which  the  'extremely  modest'  Italian 
female  dancers  will  display  themselves,  by 
twirling  like  a  top  on  one  foot,  while  the  other 
is  raised  in  the  air.  Honesty  and  morality 
will  not  be  promoted  by  such  a  lavish  ex- 
penditure, on  such  objects,  at  such  a  time  as 
this." 

A  public  examination  of  the  Infant  School, 
under  the  care  of  the  Association  of  Friends 
for  the  Instruction  of  Poor  Children,  will 
take  place  on  sixth  day,  12th  month,  20th, 
in  the  lower  room  of  their  school  house,  on 
Wager  street,  at  10^  o'clock,  A.  M. 

The  first  lecture  on  Instinct  was  listened  to 
with  much  apparent  interest  by  a  crowded 
assemblage,  of  both  sexes,  at  Friends'  Read- 
ing room,  on  third  day  evening  last.  The 
other  lecture  is  to  take  place  on  third  day 
evening  next. 

HAVERFORD    SCHOOL. 

WANTED,  a  Friend  to  act  as  Steward  of 
this  Institution.     Apply  to 

KiMBER  &   ShAKPLESS, 

No.  8  South  Fourth  street. 


INSTITUTE    FOR    COLOURED     VOUTH. 

A  suitably  qualified  Friend  is  wanted  to 
take  charge  of  the  farm  and  family  of  this 
institution.     Application  may  be  made  to 

Benjamin  Coopek,  near  Camden,  N.  J. 

Thomas  Wistae,  Jr.,  Abington. 

Joseph  Scatteegood,  No.  14  Minor  st.  or 

Marmaduke  C.  Cope,  286  Filbert  st. 


MARniED,  at  Friends'  meeting  lionsc,  Middleton,  Co). 
CO.,  Oliio,  on  5tli  day,  the  17th  of  10th  month,  Joseph 
Lynch,  son  of  Joshua  Lynch,  of  Upper  Springfield,  to 
Rkbecca  Beason,  daugliter  of  Richard  Beason,  of  the 
former  place. 

,  at  Friends'  meeting.  Upper  Springfield,  Col. 

CO,  Oliio,  on  5th  day,  the  28th  of  11th  month,  Wil- 
liam Cakso.n,  son  of  John  Carson,  to  Elizabeth  Mor- 
ris, danghler  of  Anthony  and  Hannah  Morris. 

,  at  Friends'  meeting,  Salem,  Col.  co.,  Ohio, 

on  4th  day,  the  27th  of  11th  month,  Edward  Bonsal, 
Jr.,  son  of  Edward  Bonsai,  to  Hannah  Jones,  formerly 
of  Philadelphia  county,  Pa.,  daughter  of  Joseph  and 
Elizabeth  Jones,  hoth  deceased. 

,  same  day,  and  same  place,  Elisha  Strat- 

TON,  son  of  Josiah  Stratton,  to  Elizabeth,  daughter  of 
David  Painter. 


Died,  at  her  residence  in  Wolfboro',  N.  II.,  on 
si.iiih  day,  the  29th  of  11th  month,  uf  pulmonary 
consumption,  i'annah,  wife  of  Joseph  Varney,  in  tho 
58ih  year  ot  her  age.  She  was  a  member  of  Sandwich 
Monthly  Meeting,  and  for  several  years  has  accepta- 
bly filled  the  stations  of  overseer  and  elder.  She 
manifested  from  early  life,  an  exemplary  concern  in 
the  attendance  of  meetings,  taking  great  pains  to 
attend  her  Monthly  and  Quarterly  Meetings,  the 
nearest  ot  which  was  over  twenty  miles  distant.  For 
many  years  her  heallii  had  been  declining,  and  in 
the  last  autumn  her  complaints  assumed  a  more  alarm- 
ing appearance;  but  she  occasionally  attended  reli- 
gious  meetings  until  within  three  weeks  of  her  dis- 
solution. Slie  bore  her  last  illness  with  Christian 
patience,  and  imparted  much  salutary  counsel  to  her 
children  and  friends  about  her.  She  frequently  ex- 
pressed an  apprehension  of  her  approaching  change. 
And  on  one  occasion,  to  a  friend  who  came  to  visit 
her,  she  said,  "I  have  no  an.xiety  about  recovering; 
I  leel  as  though  my  day's  work  is  nearly  done ;  1 
have  a  comfortable  assurance  that  I  sh.ll  be  received 
into  my  lieavenly  i  ather's  kingdom."  After  a  pause, 
she  added,  "  It  is  not  for  any  works  of  righteousness 
which  I  have  done;  I  am  a  poor  creature;  it  is  all 
through  the  mercy  and  atonement  of  my  dear  Sa- 
viour." At  another  time,  not  having  had  any  sleep 
for  tlw  night,  it  beino  a  lat.  hour,  her  daughter  asked 
her  if  it  was  in  consequence  of  pain  that  she  could 
not  sleep.  She  said  "No;  I  am  enjoying  that  that 
is  better  to  me  than  sleep."  At  another  time,  in 
alluding  to  her  past  life,  she  said,  "I  have  looked  it 
over  night  after  night,  as  I  have  been  lying  here, 
desiring  that  all  my  ( ffonces  might  be  set  in  order 
befjre  me.  I  see  nothing  in  my  way ;  1  have  re- 
ceived  an  unshaken  evidence  that  all  are  passed  by. 
It  is  through  tlie  unmerited  mercy  of  my  Redeem- 
er." She  was  much  engaged  in  pray.  r.  Near  her 
close,  she  prayed,  "  O  heavenly  Father,  keep  near 
me,  and  do  not  forsake  me — to  the  end ;"  and 
much  more,  which  could  not  be  understood.  Her 
physician  observed  to  her,  that  he  thought  she  was  in 
great  suflering,  she  replied,  "  No  language  can  describe 
it — I  am  willing  to  suffer — my  Redeemer  suffered  be- 
fore me."  A  friend,  in  her  hearing,  mentioned,  her  suf- 
fering was  nearly  through  ;  she  said,  "  I  am  willing  to 
suffer  all  that  my  Heavenly  Father  is  pleased  to  lay 
upon  me."  Her  understanding  remained  clear  to  the 
end;  she  quietly  expired,  without  sigh  or  groan,  an 
exemplification  of  the  faithfulness  of  the  heavenly 
voice,  heard  by  John,  "  blessed  are  the  dead  which  die 
in  the  Lord." 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 

Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelphia^ 


A   RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vox..  XXZI. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  TWELFTH  MONTH,  21,  1339. 


NO.  12. 


EDITED  II\    ROBERT    SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  palpable  in  adva 
Siibscriptione  and  Paymfnts  received  by 
GEORfJE    W.  TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  DP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


ABOLITION    NOT    IMPRACTICABLE. 

Introduction  to  the  Second  Edition  of  "Jay's 
View  of  the  Action  of  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment in  behalf  of  Slavery."' 

The  rapid  sale  of  the  first  edition  of  this 
work,  and  the  almost  immediate  call  for 
another,  afford  gratifying  evidence  of  the 
awakening  attention  of  the  public  to  the 
action  of  the  federal  government  in  behalf  of 
slavery.  That  action  is  so  iniquitous  in  itself, 
and  so  dangerous  in  its  consequences  to  the 
liberties  of  the  country,  that  it  needs  only  to 
be  fully  known,  to  be  restrained  by  the 
patriotism  and  moral  sense  of  the  community, 
within  the  limits  prescribed  by  the  constitu- 
tion, and  the  obvious  principles  of  humanity 
and  justic3.  It  is  not  easy,  however,  to 
enlighten  those  who  prefer  darkness  to  light, 
nor  to  persuade  men  to  act  in  opposition  to 
their  supposed  pecuniary  or  political  interests. 
But  there  can  be  no  triumph,  where  there  is 
no  struggle;  that  religion  is  worthless,  which 
co-operates  with  human  depravity,  and  that 
patriotism  an  empty  name,  which  only  echoes 
the  shout  of  the  multitude. 

If  the  friends  of  human  liberty  have  in  this 
country  much  to  cover  them  with  grief  and 
shame,  they  have  also  much  to  stimulate 
their  exertions,  and  much  to  assure  them  of 
ultimate  success.  Their  own  rights — the 
virtue,  happiness  and  liberty  of  their  de- 
scendants, the  honour,  prosperity  and  freedom 
of  their  country,  are  all  involved  in  the  issue. 
Slavery  is  a  perfidious,  encroaching  enemy, 
that  must  cither  conquer  or  be  conquered. 
Let  the  warfa  e  now  waged  against  it  Lie  suc- 
ceeded by  a  peace,  and  soon  Texas,  the  valley 
of  the  Mississippi,  and  in  lime  even  the 
Atlantic  States  would  be  added  to  it>  do- 
minions. Every  dictate,  therefore,  nf  patriot- 
ism or  religion,  of  personal  interest,  of  pater- 
nal affection,  unite  in  urging  us  to  use  all 
lawful  means  to  stay  the  progress  of  the  de- 
stroyer, and  to  teach  our  ch.ldien  after  us  to 
continue  the  contest. 

But  is  not  the  struggle  hopeless,  and  ought 
■we   not  to  sit  down   in  utter  despair   at  the 


prospect  of  desolation,  misery  and  disgrace 
with  which  our  country  is  threatened?  So 
\'e  are  advised  by  high  authority — public 
OPINION,  w  !  are  told,  is  against  us.  Indeed  ! 
and  is  it  not  also  against  every  defeated  can- 
didate for  office  and  every  losing  political 
party  ?  But  wl.o  hears  our  baffled  politicians 
advising  submission  to  the  victors,  because 
public  opinion  is  against  the  vanquished  ? 
Public  opinion  i^  a  mighty  agent  for  good  or 
for  evil;  but  it  is  as  fickle  a-  it  is  powerful. 
It  strewed  the  path  of  the  Redeem'  r  with 
palm  branches,  and  afterwards  nailed  him  to 
the  cross.  For  ages  it  guirded  and  preserved 
II  the  oppressions  and  cruelties  of  the  feudal 
system ;  it  is  now  gradually  but  surely  de- 
stroying its  every  vestige.  But  a  few  years 
since,  public  opinion  not  merely  sanctioned, 
but  actually  required,  the  use  of  intoxicating 
liquors      It  is  now  their  potent  enemy. 

But  p'rhapsth'  most  extraordinary  chang; 
this  mig  ity  agen  has  undergone,  is  in  rela- 
tion to  -lavery  it-elf;  and  the  friends  of  eman- 
cipation will  find  in  the  history  of  this  trans- 
formation one  of  ihe  most  powerful  induce- 
ments to  perseverance. 

For  more  than  two  hundred  years  before 
its  abolition,  had  the  African  slave  trade  been 
pursued  by  Christian  na'ions,  under  ihe  fos- 
tering protection  of  their  rulers.  No  differ- 
ence of  religious  faith,  of  government  or  of 
clima  e,  off  red  any  chtxk  to  this  accursed 
commerce.  Catholics  and  Protestants,  the 
subjects  of  monarchs  and  the  citizens  of  re- 
publics, natives  of  the  north  and  of  the  south, 
alike  thirsted  for  the  pr  .  e  of  blood,  alike 
participated  in  robbery  and  murder.  In  1774, 
the  British  cabinet  refused  its  assent  to  the 
imposition  by  the  colonial  legislatures  of  duties 
on  the  import  tion  of  slaves.  "  We  cmnol," 
said  hi-  ^ecrelary,  Lord  Dartmouth  "  allow 
th-i  colonies  to  check  or  di  courage,  i  i  any 
de<;ree.  a  traffic  so  beneficial  to  the  nation"  ! 

The  feelings  of  humanity  and  the  powers 
of  conscience  were  on  this  subject  almost 
universally  and  totally  paralyzed.  So  lite  as 
1783,  in  the  trial  of  a  civil  cause  in  London, 
it  appeared  in  evidence  that  one  hundred  and 
thirty-two  Africans  had  been  thrown  into  the 
sea  by  the  captain  of  a  slaver,  to  defraud  the 
underwriters.  Minutes  of  he  evidence  were 
submitted  to  the  government;  but  the  victims 
wore  only  negftes,  and  the  murderer  was 
unmolested. 

In  1786,  the  number  of  unhappy  beings 
annually  torn  from  Africa,  was  estimated  at 
100,000.  Of  these,  it  was  admitted  at  least 
20,000  perished  on  the  voyage  ;  and  of  those 
who  survived  to  enter  a  state  of  hopeless  bon- 
dage, 20,000  more  exhausted  by  suffering 
andd'spair  sunk  into  the  grave  within  two 
years. 


Individuals  were  occasionally  found  who 
protested  against  the  traffic;  but  their  voices 
were  unheeded.  For  two  centuries  not  a 
word  in  reprobation  of  the  trade  had  been 
uttered  within  the  walls  of  the  British  Senate. 
This  long  silence  was  first  broken  by  Mr.  David 
Hartley,  who,  in  1776,  moved  in  the  House 
oi  Commons  that  the  sUive  trade  was  "  con- 
trary to  the  laws  of  God  and  the  rights  of 
nan."  But  the  moral  sense  of  Great  Britain, 
and  indeed  of  the  world,  was  then  too  obtuse 
to  recognise  these  simple  and  now  obvious 
truths;  and  the  resolution  was  promptly  re- 
jected. Seven  years  after,  a  petition  against 
the  trade,  the  first  ever  offered,  was  presented 
by  the  Quaker  Society  to  the  House  of  Com- 
mons. But  that  body  did  not  even  condescend 
to  consider  it,  the  premier.  Lord  North, 
coolly  ol  serving  that  the  traffic  had,  in  a 
commercial  view,  become  ne-cessary  to  almost 
every  nation  in  Europe. 

On  the  7lh  .July,  1783,  shortly  after  this 
official  declaration,  SIX  Quakers*  met  in 
London,  "  to  consider  what  steps  they  should 
take    for    the  relief   and   liberation  of 

THE    NEGRO    SLAVES     IN    THE    VVeST    InDIES, 

and  for  the  discodragement  of  the  slavk 

TRADE  ON  THE  COAST    OF   AFRICA." 

When  wi!  reflect  on  the  peculiar  circum- 
stances under  which  these  men  assembled, 
we  cannot  but  regard  their  meeting  as  one  of 
the  sublimest  instances  of  Christian  faith  un- 
recorded in  the  sacred  volume;  a  faith  which, 
according  to  the  promise,  was  effectual  in  re- 
moving mountains.  At  the  moment  of  their 
meeting,  the  maiitime  powers  of  Europe 
were  actively  engaged  in  the  trade — a  trade, 
against  which  no  petition  had  ever  been  pre- 
sented except  from  the  very  sect  to  wh  ch 
they  belong,  d,  and  which  had  within  a  few 
days,  like  certain  petitions  in  modern  times, 
been  ordered  to  "  lie  on  the  tabic."  They 
had,  moreover,  just  witnessed  the  im]  unity  of 
the  wretch  who  had  deliberately  drowned  one 
hundred  and  thirty-two  of  his  fellow  men — an 
impunity  which  warned  them  of  the  utter  in- 
sensibility of  the  public  to  the  sufferings  of  the 
miserable  negroes. 

And  who  were  these  six  men  who,  under 
such  circumstances,  presumed  to  attempt  the 
abolition  of  slavery  and  the  slave  trade — who 
aspired  to  move  the  moral  world — to  arrest 
the  commerce  of  nations — to  proclaim  liberty 
lo  the  captive,  and  the  opening  of  the  prison 
doors  to  them  that  were  bound  1  Did  they 
sway  the  councils  or  lead  the  armies  of  em- 
pires?     Were   they  possessed  of  learning  to 

*  William  Dillwin,  George  Harrison, Samuel  Hoare, 
Thomas  Kiiowles,  John  Lloyd,  and  Joseph  Woods. 
Their  names  are  registered   in   heaven;  let  them  not 

be  forguttcn  on  earth. 


90       _ 

c.irnmand  llie  altenlion  of  ihe  wise  and  great; 
or  of  eloquence  to  mould  at  their  will  the 
passions  of  multitudes  '  They  were  humble 
and  obscure  individuals,  belonging  to  a  small 
and  despised  sect,  and  precluded  by  their 
religious  tenets  and  social  condition  fiom  all 
political  influence.  But  they  had  discovered 
from  the  Book  of  God,  what  had  escaped 
many  wise  and  good  men,  that  the  trade  in 
question  was  opposed  alike  to  the  attributes 
and  the  precepts  of  the  almighty  Ruler  of 
nations. 

In  labouring,  therefore,  for  its  suppression, 
'ihey  were  assured  of  His  approbation  ;  and 
without  regarding  their  own  weakness,  or  Ihe 
obstacles  before  them,  they  proceeded  steadily 
in  the  path  of  duty,  leavin^r  the  result  to  HIM 
with  whom  all  things  arc  possible. 

They  determined  to  hold  frequent  meetings, 
of  which  regular  minutes  were  kept.  Their 
first  obiect  was  to  enlighten  ai:d  purify  the 
public  mind;  and  for  this  purpose  ihey  enter- 
ed into  negotiations  with  the  proprietors  of 
various  newspapers,  and  secured  a  space  in 
their  columns  for  such  articles  respecting  the 
trade  as  they  might  choose  to  insert.  They 
likewise  circulated  books  and  pamphlets  on 
the  subject.  The  seeds  thus  scattered,  ger- 
minated slowly,  but  ultimately  yielded  a  glo- 
rious harvest.  Within  two  years,  a  second 
petition  was  presented,  and,  like  the  first,  was 
treated  with  neglect.  The  third  year  the  six 
associates,  with  the  aid  of  some  friends,  en- 
gaged th'.'  celebrated  Clarkson  as  their  agent ; 
and  so  successful  we.  e  his  labours  in  exciting 
the  sensibilities  of  the  British  public,  that  it 
was  found  expedient  to  divest  the  enterprise 
of  its  sectarian  character,  and  the  committee 
added  six  to  their  number  from  other  denomi- 
nations. This  new  committee  soon  became 
an  important  body,  receiving  and  appro- 
priating the  pecuniary  contributions  to  the 
cause,  and  directing  and  cheering  the  labours 
of  its  advocates.  Gradually  members  of  Par- 
liament, dignitaries  of  the  church,  and  politi- 
cal leaders  subscribed  to  the  funds  of  the 
committee,  and  avowed  their  hostility  to  the 
trade. 

Petitions  are  multiplied,  and  the  govern- 
ment so  far  condescended  to  notice  the  rising 
excitement,  as  to  appoint  a  committee  to  en- 
quire into  the  alleged  atrocities  of  this  branch 
of  the  British  commerce.  On  the  9th  of 
May,  1788,  only  five  years  alter  the  first 
meeting  of  the  committee,  the  House  of  Com- 
mons voted  that  they  would  at  the  next  ses- 
sion take  into  consideration  the  complaints 
against  the  African  slave  trade. 

It  is  unnecessary  for  our  purpose  to  pursue 
the  details  of  this  instructive  history.  It  has 
already  taught  us  the  possibility  of  rousing 
the  public  attention,  however  lethargic,  by 
appeals  to  the  conscience  and  understanding, 
and  the  influence  which  Christian  zeal  and 
faith,  unaided  by  wealth  and  power,  are  capa- 
ble of  exerting.  The  few  remaining  facts  we 
shall  notice,  convey  the  important  lesson  that 
no  cause,  however  pure,  no  truth,  however 
obvious,  can  shield  their  advocates  from  oblo- 
quy, when  prejudice  and  selfishness  find  it 
expedient  to  assail  them ;  and  also,  that  con- 
stancy in    maintaining    and    inculcating    the 


THE    FRIKXD. 

great  principles  of  justice  and  humanity,  will 
finally  be  crowned  with  success. 

No  sooner  did  a  parliamentary  enquiry 
threaten  to  expose  the  abominations,  and 
endanger  tho  continuance  of  tlie  traffic,  than 
its  advocates,  reckless  alike  of  truth  and 
decency,  vindicated  its  policy,  and  nltackcd 
with  vindictive  fury  those  who  were  labouring 
to  destroy  it.  Abolition  was  denounced  in 
parliament  as  "hypocritical,  fanatic  and  me- 
thodistical."  It  would  lead,  it  was  asserted, 
to  "  insurrection,  massacre  and  ruin  in  the 
colonies  ;  and  in  great  Britain,  to  the  reduc- 
tion of  her  revenue,  the  deciy  of  her  naval 
strength,  and  the  bankruptcy  of  her  merchants 
and  manufacturers."  The  trade  was  justified 
by  the  press,  and  even  ministers  of  religion 
stepped  forth  to  vindicate  it  on  scriptural 
authority.*  In  1791,  a  bill  was  brought  in 
for  the  suppression  of  the  trade.  The  oppo- 
sition to  it  was  malignant  and  successful. 
The  measure  was  pronounced  fit  only  for  the 
bigotry  of  the  l"-'th  century.  Lord  John 
Russel  termed  it  "visionary  and  delusive;  a 
feeble  attempt  to  serve  the  cause  of  humanity, 
as  other  nations  would  pursue  the  trade,  if 
abolished  by  Great  Britain."  Mr.  Stanley 
insisted  that  it  was  the  intention  of  Provi- 
dence, from  the  beginning,  that  one  set  of  men 
should  be  slaves  to  another ;  and  he  com- 
plained that  the  trade  had  been  condemned 
from  the  pulpit ! 

The  friends  of  abolition  were  ridiculed  by 
Lord  Chancellor  Thurlow,  from  the  woolsack; 
and  the  Duke  of  Clarence,  who  afterwards,  as 
William  the  Fourth,  gave  hi<  assent  to 
the  bill  abolishing  slavery  throughout  his  do- 
minions, regardless  of  parliamentary  decorum, 
declared  in  his  place,  in  the  House  of  Lords, 
that  the  abolitionists  were  hypocrites  and  fa- 
Hatics;  and,  in  the  application  of  these  epi- 
thets, included  Mr.  Wilberforce  by  name. 

Ten  times  did  Mr.  Wilberforce,  in  the 
House  of  Commons,  endeavour  to  procure  the 
suppression  of  the  traffic,  and  ten  times  was 
he  doomed  to  defeat.  So  late  as  1807,  Lord 
Castlereagh,  in  the  British  senate,  vindicated 
the  trade  on  scriptural  grounds,  and  avowed 
that,  in  his  opinion,  the  advantages  resulting 
from  it  were  so  great,  that  were  it  not  now 
existing,  the  trade  ought  forthwith  to  b 
established.  But  the  triumph  of  justice,  and 
the  reward  of  faith  and  perseverance  were 
nigh  at  hand.  On  the  25th  of  March,  1807 
twenty-four  years  after  the  formation  of  the 
Quaker  committee,  the  slave  trade  was 
abolished  by  act  of  parliament, 

Splendid  and  glo;  ious  as  was  this  triumph 
it  was  incomplete  while  shared  by  Great  Bri 
tain  alone.  The  whole  of  Christendom  was 
yet  to  be  brought  to  abjure  a  commerce  con- 
demned alike  by  reason  and  revelation.  A 
long  course  of  negotiation  ensued,  and  treaty 
after  treaty  was  made  for  the  abandonment 
of  the  traffic,  until,  in  1830,  every  Christian 


*  As  illustrative  of  public  opinion  at  this  time,  we 
give  the  titles  of  two  pamphlets  published  in  Loudon 
in  1788,  viz. :  "  Slavery  no  Oppression,"  and  Scriptura' 
Researches  on  the  Licitness  of  the  Slave  Trade,  an( 
showing  its  conformity  vvi,th  the  principles  of  natura 
and  revealed  religion,  delineat.ed,  in  the  writings  of  thi 
word  of  God." — By  the  Rev.  E.  Haeris, 


nation  in  Europe  and  America  had  prohibit- 
ed it. 

The  Quaker  committee,  as  we  have  seen, 
proposed  in  1783,  not  merely  the  discourage- 
ment of  the  African  slave  trade,  but  also  the 
be  ration  of  negro  slaves  in  the  West  Indies." 
The  struggle  for  this  last  object  was  conti- 
lued  after  the  accomplishment  of  the  former 
for  thirty-one  years;  when,  on  the  4th  of 
August,  1833,  negro  slavery  wholly  ceased 
throughout     the    British    West    Indies,    and 

ery  legal  disability,  founded  on  colour,  was 
utterly  abolished. 

Thus  has  been  accomplished  the  most  aston- 
ishing revolution  in  opinion  and  practice  the 
world  has  ever  witnessed,  with  the  exception 
of  the  establishment  of  Christianity.  And  let 
it  be  remembered  that  this  revolution  was 
effected  solely  by  the  exhibition  of  truth,  and 
by  bold  and  persevering  appeals  to  the  con- 
science and  understanding  of  mankind.  No 
miracles  have  wrought  conviction,  no  force 
has  subdued  opposition.  Public  opinion  was 
gradually  enlightened  and  converted,  and 
then  roused  into  action  ;  and  with  resistless 
energy  it  smote  to  the  earth  a  stupendous 
system  of  wickedness  and  cruelty. 

Surely  we  may  learn  from  this  history  a 
very  different  lesson  from  that  which  many 
of  our  politicians  and  moralists  are  fond  of 
inculcating;  that  because  public  opinion  is 
against  them,  therefore  abolitionists  should 
cease  to  do  well,  and  learn  to  do  evil ;  should 
abandon  their  opposition  to  slavery,  and  ac- 
quiesce in  popular  iniquity.  Let  us  take  the 
six  Quakers  for  our  example,  and  resolve  to 
persevere,  while  life  shall  be  spared,  in  cur 
assaults  upon  slavery,  not  enquiring  how  many 
are  against  us,  knowing  assuredly  that  God 
is  for  us.  But  should  Ihe  advocates  of  eman- 
cipation, in  some  moment  of  weakness  or  of 
trial,  be  tempted  to  cast  a  desponding  and 
enquiring  glance  over  the  field  of  battle,  and 
to  recall  to  his  recollection  the  events  of  the 
campaign,  he  will  see  nothing  in  the  array  of 
hostile  forces  to  damp  his  courage,  nor  in  the 
review  of  the  past  to  lower  his  confidence  of 
victory. 

The  great  object  proposed  by  the  friends 
of  human  liberty,  so  far  as  i  elates  to  the 
Federal  Government,  is  the  abolition  of  sla- 
very within  its  "  exclusive  j  irisdiction."  But 
we  have  been  given  to  understand*  that  "  Ihe 
immediate  abolition  of  slavery  in  the  District 
of  Columbia  is  utterly  impracticable."  That 
the  present  administration  do  not  choose  to 
abolish  it,  is  not  more  true  than  that  the 
British  parliament  of  1783  did  not  choose  to 
abolish  the  slave  trade;  and  it  is  equally  true 
that  the  abolition  of  .«lavery  in  the  District  of 
Columbia  is  now  far  more  probable  and  prac- 
ticable than  was  that  of  the  slave  trade  and 
West  India  slavery  at  the  formation  of  the 
Quaker  committee.  But  why  is  the  imme- 
diate abolition  of  slavery  in  the  District  ut- 
terly impracticable?  "Because  public  opi- 
nion throughout  the  Union  isagain'^t  it."  This 
is  a  good  reason  for  predicting  that  the  next 
Congress  will  not  grant  abolition,  but  not 
why   the    friends  of  abolition  should'  cease 

,     »  Public  letter  of  J.  Q.  Adams,  of  2Sth  May,  1839. 


THE  FRIEND. 


91 


their  efforts  to  change  public  opinion,  in  order 
that  a  future  Congress  may  grant  wliat  we 
knov!  the  next  will  refuse. 

(Conclusion  next  week.) 

For  "The  Friend." 
THE    CLASSICS. 

The  writer  of  "  Remarks  on  the  Study  of 
the  Grceit  and  Latin  languages,  suggested  by 
the  peru.sal  of  Dymond's  chapter  on  intellec- 
tual education,"  which  have  appeared  in  the 
three  last  numbers  of  "  The  Friend,"  com- 
mences his  essay  with  strong  expressions  of 
respect  for  the  author.  His  writings  gene- 
rally are  acknowledged  to  be  models  of  rea- 
soning; his  stylo  is  admitted  to  be  clear,  free, 
and  vigorous;  and  his  logic  in  general  remark- 
ably correct.  The  additional  excellence  of 
an  earnest  desire  after  truth  is  also  conceded; 
and  yet,  in  the  opinion  of  the  writer  of  the 
"  Remarks,"  he  has  most  unaccountably  erred 
in  his  estimate  of  the  value  and  importance  of 
classical  learning.  And  in  order  to  obviate 
the  injury  which  society  is  liable  to  suffer 
from  the  errors  of  an  author  of  such  deserved 
celebrity,  he  has  kindly  undertaken  to  expose 
and  refute  them. 

After  such  an  introduction  we  might  rea- 
sonably expect  that  Dymond's  views  were 
doomed  to  undergo  a  thorough  examination, 
and  that  the  attempt  at  least  would  be  made 
to  show,  that  in  this  chapter  of  the  work  he 
was  quite  mistaken  ii  his  premises,  or  weak 
and  illogical  in  his  inferences.  Yet,  strange 
as  it  may  seem,  our  writer  doe^  nothing  more 
than  refer  to  Dymond's  assertions,  that  very 
little  assistance  can  be  derived  from  ancient 
learning  towards  discharging  the  duties  of  a 
parent  or  citizen  of  the  state;  that  the  clas- 
sics occupy  time  which  might  be  more  bene- 
ficially employed: — and  then  charging  him 
with  begging  the  question,  asserting  without 
proof  the  very  point  in  dispute,  he  proceed; 
to  set  forth  at  length  the  advantages  of  classi 
cal  study,  and  we  hear  nothing  more  of  Jona 
than  Dymond.  From  the  manner  in  which 
the  case  is  disposed  of,  one  unacquainted  with 
Dymond's  writings  rtould  very  naturally  ima- 
gin.;  that  this  was  nearly  all  he  had  said  upon 
the  subject ;  he  certainly  would  not  suppose 
that  the  principal  part  of  the  chapter  referred 
to  was  occupied  with  the  consideration  of  the 
relative  importance  of  classic  lore,  the  cost 
of  its  acquisition,  and  its  practical  value  com- 
pared with  other  branches  of  knowledge.  It 
would  be  well  for  those  who  wish  to  form 
correct  opinions  upon  a  subject  of  some  im- 
portance, and  to  understand  what  Dymond's 
views  and  arguments  really  were,  to  read  the 
chapter  on  Intellectual  Education,  contained 
in  his  essays,  and  I  apprehend  they  will 
generally  be  of  the  mind  that  his  reason- 
ing is  as  logical,  and  his  conclusions  as  just 
and  sound  in  reference  to  this  matter,  as  they 
have  been  on  any  of  the  various  topics  which 
were  subjected  to  the  scrutiny  of  his  lucid 
and  powerful  intellect.  Let  us,  however,  now 
follow  the  writer  of  the  re-narks,  and  see 
whether  all  the  advantages  cliimed  by  him 
for  the  s  u.:y  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  Ian 
guages  are  well  founded.     It  is  asserted,  and 


the  attempt  is  made  to  prove,  "  that  by  de- 
voting a  considerable  share  of  our  time  to  the 
Latin  and  Greek  languages,  we  shall  be  able 
to  acquire  a  thorough  knowledge  of  our  own 
more  speedily,  than  if  the  latter  should  re- 
ceive our  exclusive  attention."  Now,  ab- 
stractly considered,  this  may  be  true;  but 
happily  for  us,  we  in  fact  acquire  our  princi- 
pal knowledge  of  the  English  language,  with- 
out making  it  an  object  of  especial  study  at 
all.  Words  are  but  the  signs  of  ideas,  our 
acquaintance  with  them  begins  in  early  child- 
hood, and  keeps  pace  with  our  progress  in 
knowledge,  it  is  enlarged  by  conversation,  by 
reading,  by  every  proceeding  which  results 
in  the  enlargement  of  our  stock  of  ideas. 

If  we  must  seek  a  correct  knowledge  of 
English  through  the  Latin,  on  account  of  the 
large  number  of  words  derived  from  it,  of 
much  more  consequence  must  be  the  study  of 


lating  from  one  language  into  another  often 
enables  us  to  see  the  thoughts  of  an  author  in 
quite  a  new  light ;"  and  "  that  a  knowledge 
uf  Greek  and  Latin  will  greatly  assist  in  dis- 
tinguishing the  substantial  worth  of  an  argu- 
ment, or  the  intrinsic  beauty  of  a  poetic 
image,  from  the  tinsel  of  words  with  which 
it  may  be  decorated."  That  an  accurate 
knowledge  of  the  meaning  of  words  is  essen- 
tial to  the  correct  understanding  of  an  author 
or  speaker  is  not  to  be  disputed,  and  in  so  far 
as  these  languages  help  to  fix  shades  of  mean- 
ing, or  decide  between  expressions  of  doubtful 
import,  their  usefulness  is  acknowledged.  But 
this  is  all.  If  the  ideas  o(  a  speaker  or  writer 
are  once  compreheided  clearly,  it  is  difficult 
to  understand  how  any  important  difference 
can  be  effected  in  our  appreciation  of  them 
by  a  change  of  the  words  in  which  they  are 
conveyed.    The  writer  refers,  by  way  of  illus- 


the  ancient  Saxon  language,  as  it  forms  the  I  tration,  to  the  case  of  ignorant  and  inexpe- 
basis  or  ground-work  of  our  mother  tongue,  riencod  persons,  who,  he  says,  are  very  apt 
and  furnishes  far  the  larger  part  of  all  the }  to  be  led  astray  by  some  glowing  speech 
words  employed   in  it,   including  a  vast   ma- j  which  they  suppose  to  be  replete 


jority  of  tho.se  in  common  use.  Indeed,  the 
importance  of  the  study  of  old  Anglo-Saxon 
is  much  urged  by  some  of  our  learned  men, 
and  a  writer  in  "the  Princeton  Review  ex- 
presses the  hope,  that  before  many  years  an 
allotment  of  time  for  this  purpose  will  be 
made  in  every  college  in  America.  Now,  it 
will  not  be  denied  that  all  this  may  be  ne- 
cessary, in  order  to  attain  such  a  critical 
knowledge  of  the  language  as  is  aimed  at  by 
thorough  scholars.  What  is  contended  is, 
that  an  acquaintance  with  our  own  language, 
sufficiently  accurate  and  extensive  to  enable 
persons  to  communicate  all  their  ideas  with 
entire  facility  and  correctness,  and  to  read 
the  best  English  writers  with  a  perfect  per- 
ception of  their  meaning,  may  be  obtained 
without  a  resort  to  any  such  circuitous  pro- 
cess. If  this  be  doubted,  I  am  quite  willing 
to  leave  the  question  of  fact  to  that  portion  of 
my  readers  whoso  experience  qualifies  them 
to  judge  in  the  case.  j 

But  we  are  also  told  that  a  knowledge  of 
scientific  terms  is  indispensable  to  the  study 
of  science,  and  that  these  are  generally  de- 
rived from  the  Greek  or  Latin.  This  is  ad- 
mitted. But  is  the  knowledge  of  scientific 
terms  to  precede  our  study  of  science  itself? 
The  very  supposition  is  absurd. 

As  we  progress  in  the  study  of  any  branch 
of  natural  science,  the  various  technical  terms 
employed  in  it  are  learned  almost  without  an 
effort.  The  name  Oxygen  is  said  to  be  de- 
rived from  two  Greek  words  signifying  "  acid" 
and  "  I  generate."  Now  what  classical  student 
will  pretend  that  his  knowledge  of  the  deriva- 
tion of  this  term  affords  him  any  material  aid 
in  acquiring  a  knowledge  of  the  properties  of 
the  substance  to  which  it  applies?  Or  will 
a  merely  English  student  of  chemistry  com- 
plain that  the  term  is  to  him  arbitrary  and 
unmeaning?  He  understands  perfectly  well 
the  substance  to  which  it  belongs,  and  when 
familiar  with  its  properties  and  nature,  finds 
no  difficulty  in  remembering  the  word. 

Another  alleged  benefit,  and  one  which  the 
writer  of  the  "  remarks"  deems  "  of  no  small 
importance,"  is,  that  "  the  process  of  trans- 


sistible  reasoning,  when  it  really  is  destitute 
of  valuable  thought,  and  contains  little  else 
than  a  multitude  of  high-sounding  words. 
That  some  may  commit  such  a  mistake  is 
probable,  but  the  fact  argues  not  merely  want 
of  learning  on  their  part,  but  also  great  weak- 
ness or  obliquity  of  intellect,  since  no  person 
of  good  sense,  however  illiterate,  could  be  so 
foolish  as  to  suppose  that  an  array  of  words, 
the  meaning  of  which  was  beyond  his  com- 
prehension, contained  a  chain  of  irresistible 
reasoning. 

In  the  opinion  of  the  writer,  another  very 
important  advantage  to  be  derived  from  classi- 
cal study,  is  the  intellectual  exercise  which  it 
afi'ords,  requiring  the  combined  efforts  of  many 
faculties.  That  some  of  the  mental  faculties 
arc  exercised,  and  probably  strengthened,  by 
such  a  course  of  study  is  doubtless  true.  But 
cannot  they  be  as  well  exercised  while  ac- 
quiring knowledge  of  undoubted  value? 

Dymond  very  naturally  observes  that  the 
employment  of  this  argument  by  the  advo- 
cates of  the  classics,  is  itself  an  indication  of 
the  questionable  utility  of  the  study.  No  ono 
thinks  it  needful  to  adduce  mental  exercise 
as  a  reason  for  learning  geography,  arithme- 
tic or  natural  philosophy.  A  farmer  might 
find  good  exercise  for  a  variety  of  his  muscles 
by  throwing  stones  or  kicking  a  football ;  but 
we  should  probably  think  him  wiser  if  ho 
obtained  the  same  invigorating  exercise  in 
tilling  the  soil  or  harvesting  his  crops. 

It  is  urged,  with  considerable  earnestness, 
that  the  practice  of  rendering  the  ancient 
authors  into  English,  is  an  excellent  mode  of 
teaching  children  the  art  of  composition.  This 
is  most  likely  true;  but  they  may  learn  com- 
position equally  well  without  being  obliged  to 
seek  it  through  the  medium  of  dead  lan- 
guages. In  the  study  of  history,  biography, 
&c.,  an  opportunity  would  bo  presented  for 
teaching  this  art,  of  which  the  judicious  in- 
structor would  know  how  to  avail  himself 
But  lastly,  and  above  all,  it  is  contended  that 
the  pursuit  of  Greek  and  Roman  literature 
affords  the  best  means  of  forming  a  correct 
and  refined  taste  in  composition.     The  writer 


92 

will  here  excuse  me  for  quoting  a  passage 
from  his  essay,  containing  a  stalement  of 
facts,  calculated,  if  we  draw  our  inferences 
wisely,  to  lead  to  a  just  view  of  the  whole 
matter.  "  Besides,  the  circumstances  in  which 
we  are  placed,  are  very  different  from  those 
of  the  ancient  Greeks.  To  them,  little  was 
known  of  the  useful  sciences;  hence  they 
were  not,  like  us,  obliged  to  divide  their  atten- 
tion among  a  thousand  different  pursuits.  In 
time  of  peace,  the  labours  of  their  most  gifted 
men  were,  generally  speaking,  devoted  to  the 
exclusive  cultivation  of  some  one  of  the  fine 
arts.  It  was  thusthat  in  architecture, sculpture, 
poetry  and  eloquence,  they  were  enabled  to 
bequeath  to  after  ages,  those  monuments  of 
transcendent  skill  which  have  never  been,  and 
probably  never  will  be,  equalled.  Men  now 
have  not  the  time  and  attention  to  bestow, 
which  are  requisite,  in  order  to  attain  the 
highest  excellence  in  the  works  of  art.  With 
regard  to  composition,  indeed,  it  may  be 
doubted  whether  the  modern  languages  arc 
capable  of  being  wrought  into  such  perfect 
models,  even  though  men  of  genius  should 
devote  to  this  object  the  undivided  attention 
of  a  whole  life.  We  may,  however,  without 
envy,  award  the  palm  of  superiority  in  the 
fine  arts  to  the  ancients,  since  latter  nges  pos- 
sess the  far  more  desirable  and  nobler  dis- 
tinction which  arises  from  an  extended  and 
accurate  acquaintance  with  the  natural  sci- 
ences, and  from  more  enlightened  and  ele- 
vated views  of  morality  and  religion."  The 
observation  with  which  the  quotation  con- 
cludes, is  perfectly  appropriate  and  just ;  it  is 
indeed  the  natural  sentiment  of  every  reflect- 
ing mind.  We  do  not  rival  the  ancients  in 
the  vastness  and  splendour  of  their  edifices,  in 
the  beauty  and  perfection  of  their  statuary, 
or  in  the  sublimity,  genius  and  exquisite  polish 
of  their  oratory  and  poetry;  but  what  is  bet- 
ter, we  have  substantial  comfort  instead  of 
elegance  and  grandeur;  science  instead  of 
literature;  the  knowledge  of  things,  instead 
of  the  knowledge, of  words  and  graces  of  ex- 
pression. Chrisli^..nity  and  sound  philosophy 
have  given  a  better  direction  to  the  talents 
and  energies  of  man.  "  Men  now  have  not 
the  time  and  attention  to  bestow  which  are 
requisite  in  order  to  attain  the  highest  excel- 
lence in  the  works  of  art."  Why?  Because 
the  field  of  useful  knowledge  is  so  immeasura- 
bly extended,  its  rich  fruits  surround  us,  and 
they  better  repay  the  toil  of  gathering.  Our 
most  highly  gifted  men  perceive  the  folly  of 
spending  year  after  year  of  a  short  life,  in  the 
almost  hopeless  attempt  to  emulate  Cicero's 
purity  and  elegance  of  style,  when  they  have 
before  them  the  example  and  the  fame  of 
Newton,  Linnaeus,  Franklin,  Davy,  and  a  host 
of  others,  inviting  them  to  explore  the  bound- 
less field  of  scientific  research,  in  which  they 
were  so  successful.  Let  us,  however,  not 
utterly  banish  even  mere  literature.  There 
are  a  few  who  possess  great  natural  aptitude 
for  the  acquisition  of  language,  v.'ith  a  mental 
constitution  which  inclines  them  strongly  to 
literary  pursuits;  and  that  advantages  may 
be  realised  by  men  of  letters,  from  their 
a  quaintance  with  the  authors  of  Greece  and 
Rome,  will  not  bo  disputed.     It  may  be  well 


THE  FRIEND. 


enough  that  we  should  have  some  writers, 
even  in  this  utilitarian  age,  who  have  firmed 
their  taste  by  "  the  pure  models  of  antiquity." 
The  superiority  of  their  style,  if  real,  will 
readily  be  appreciated,  and  may  tend,  in  some 
degree,  to  elevate  the  standard  of  composition. 

But,  after  all,  the  real  question  to  be  deter- 
mined is  not  whether  any  benefits  may  be 
derived  from  an  acquaintance  with  the  Latin 
and  Greek  languages,  and  the  study  of 
ancient  classics,  but  whether,  in  the  educa- 
tion of  the  many,  of  the  men  who  are  to  con- 
duct the  business  of  the  world,  they  are  worth 
the  cost.  The  great  majority  of  those  youths 
who  devote  years  of  the  time  allotted  for  in- 
struction to  these  studies,  really  make  no 
valuable  addition  to  their  stock  of  knowledge, 
but  on  leaving  their  books  to  enter  upon  the 
duties  of  life,  are  compelled  to  look  back  with 
disgust  upon  the  unavailing  mental  drudgery 
to  which  they  have  been  subjected.  In  the 
words  of  Dymond,  they  have  been  obliged  to 
"pore  over  lules  and  exercises,  and  syntax 
and  quantities ;  but  as  to  learning  the  lan- 
guage, in  the  same  sense  in  which  it  may  be 
said  they  learn  English,  there  is  not  one 
ill  a  hundred,  nor  probably  in  ten  thousand, 
who  does  it.  Yet  unless  a  person  does  learn 
a  language  so  as  to  read  it  at  least  with  per- 
fect facility,  what  becomes  of  the  use  of  the 
study,  as  a  means  of  elevating  the  taste? 
This  is  one  of  the  advantages  which  are  at- 
tributed to  the  classics.  But  without  en- 
quiring whether  the  taste  might  not  be  as 
well  cultivated  by  other  means,  one  short 
consideration  is  sufficient:  that  the  taste  is 
not  cultivated  by  studying  the  classics,  but 
by  mastering  them  ;  by  acquiring  such  a  fa- 
miliarity with  these  works  as  enables  us  to 
appreciate  their  excellences.  This  familiarity, 
or  any  thing  which  approaches  to  it,  school 
boys  do  not  acquire.  Playfair  makes  a  com- 
putation, from  which  be  concludes  that  in 
ordinary  boarding  schools,  not  above  one  in  a 
hundred  learns  to  read  even  Latin  drcenlly 
well ;  that  is,  one  good  reader  for  every  ten 
thousand  pounds  expended.  As  to  speaking 
Latin,  he  adds  :  'Perhaps  one  out  of  a  thou- 
sand may  learn  that ;  so  that  there  is  a 
speaker  for  each  sum  of  one  hundred  thousand 
pounds  spent  on  the  language.'  " 

But  this  great  pecuniary  expenditure  is  a 
[trifling  part  of  the  cost.  The  time  thus 
wasted  might  have  been  employed  in  acquir- 
ing useful  knowledge,  knowledge  which  would 
afford  the  most  delightful  and  salutary  exer- 
cise to  all  the  intellectual  faculties  in  its  ac- 
quisition, and  have  a  direct  and  practical 
bearing  upon  the  business  of  life.  The  talents 
of  children  vary  greatly  in  kind  as  well  as  in 
degree,  and  consequently,  a  judicious  course 
of  instruction  will  have  reference  to  this  men- 
tal diversity  of  is  subjects.  It  was  the  opinion 
of  Dymond  that  "  education  ought  to  convey 
to  young  persons  some  tolerable  portion  of 
the  knowledge  and  the  spirit  of  their  age  and 
country,"  and  "  that  since  human  knowledge 
is  so  much  more  extensive  than  the  oppor- 
tunity of  individuals  for  acquiring  it,  it  be- 
comes of  the  greatest  importance,  so  to 
economise  the  opportunity  as  to  make  it  sub- 
to  the  acquisition  ol  as  large  and  as 


valuable  a  portion  as  we  can."  With  these 
views,  he  considered,  that  the  range  of  in- 
struction even  for  ordinary  boarding  schools, 
ought  to  embrace  such  topics  as  the  follow- 
ing, viz.  Natural  history,  embracing  zoology, 
botany,  mineralogy,  &c.  History  of  man- 
kind,  especially  the  history  of  recent  times. 
Biography,  natural  philosophy,  embracing 
mechanics,  pneumatics,  optics,  »S:c.  Chemis- 
try, geology,  land  measuring,  familiar  geo- 
metry, elements  of  political  science  and  of 
political  economy.  This  system  proposes 
certainly  a  wide  range,  but  probably  not 
wider  than  would  be  proper,  if  the  studies 
were  apportioned  among  the  children  accord- 
ing to  their  respective  capacities. 

The  course  of  instruction  in  higher  schools 
might  also  include  the  outlines  of  anatomy, 
and  physiology,  astronomy,  navigation, mathe- 
matical science  generally,  the  study  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures  aided  by  such  works  as 
Home's  Commentaries,  and  the  Principles  of 
Moral  and  Mental  Philrsophy.  It  is  not  to 
be  expected,  that  boys  in  the  period  usually 
devoted  to  education,  would  become  pro- 
foundly versed  in  any  of  these  varied  depart- 
ments of  knowledge,  but  it  is  believed  that 
with  improved  methods  of  instruction,  they 
might  make  substantial  acquisitions  in  nearly 
all  of  them,  and  what  is  of  more  consequence, 
form  habits  of  scientific  research,  accurate  ob- 
servation, and  philosophiral  reasoning,  which 
would  tend  to  qualify  them  for  the  actual  du- 
ties and  responsibilities  of  the  various  stations 
they  are  destined  to  fill,  in  an  incomparably 
greater  degree  than  classical  study,  should 
we  even  concede  the  utmost  that  is  claimed 
for  it  by  its  advocates.  Let  us,  however,  not 
expect  too  much  from  intellectual  education, 
even  if  well  devised  and  skilfully  adminis- 
tered. It  is  well  to  remember  that  all  human 
science  and  learning,  are  but  as  dust  in  the 
balance,  when  placed  in  comparison  with  that 
knowledge  which  is  "  life  eternal,"  and  that 
our  real  happiness  and  usefulness  depend 
much  more  upon  the  renovation  of  our  moral 
nature,  than  upon  the  cultivation  of  the  in- 
tellect. P. 


He  that  attempts  to  cut  with  the  back  of 
a  knife  will  fail  in  his  object,  and  cut  his  own 
fingers.  The  same  strength  and  patience  that, 
rightly  applied,  would  suffice  to  loosen  a  knot, 
will,  if  misdirected,  only  tighten  it.  Thus, 
rational  beings  may  be  laid  hold  of  the  wrong 
way,  and  those  who  might  have  been  useful  are 
rendered  mischievous  by  calling  into  exercise 
their  bad  feelings  and  passions,  instead  of  their 
best.  If  you  want  to  induce  persons  to  do 
any  good  action,  or  to  win  them  to  goodness 
in  general,  you  are  much  more  likely  to  suc- 
ceed by  kindness  than  by  harshness  and  re- 
viling. Even  the  worst  of  men,  whom  neither 
threatenings,  terrors  nor  inflictions  could  sub- 
due, have  not  been  proof  against  the  power  of 
kindness. — Ano/i. 


Married,  at   Friends'    meeting,   Goshen,   Chester 
iinty,  on  fifth  day,  the  5th  of  twelfth  month,  Da». 


LiNGTON  Cope,  ( 
Enos  and  Hanna 


Westchester,  to  Sally,  daughter  of 
Thomas,  of  the  former  place. 


THE    FRIEND. 


93 


Brief  Memoir  of  the  Life  of  John   Croker. 
Written   by  himself. 

(Continued  fio.n  p.  SB.; 

[About  a  year  after  his  removal  into  Sus- 
sex, lie  wrote  a  letter  to  his  sister,  Tnbiiha 
Fox,  (formerly  Croker,)  widow  of  Francis 
Fox,  of  Germains,  in  Cornwall ;  from  which 
the  following  is  an  extract:] 
Horsham,  the  20lh  of  Ninth  month,  1712. 

Dear  Sister — My  desire  is,  that  thou  may- 
est  be  preserved  through  all  thou  mayest  meet 
with  in  this  thy  pilgrimage,  with  a  heart 
truly  serving  God  ;  for  it  is  the  heart  he  looks 
at.  For  by  nature  we  are  subject  to  many 
failings;  yet  keeping  to  that  of  God  in  us,  it 
always  brings  an  awe  and  fear  upon  us,  lest 
we  should  offend, — making  our  words  few, 
and  our  behaviour  solid,  so  that  we  may  ad- 
minister grace  to  such  whose  eye  may  be  on 
us.  May  the  Lord  preserve  us  all,  that  we 
may  keep  ourselves  from  giving  offence  to 
any, — that  we  may  be  as  way-marks  to  direct 
Sion's  travellers; — and,  while  God  affords  us 
a  being  here,  that  we  may  work  the  work  of 
our  day  with  faithfulness.  For  there  is  need 
of  such,  as  much  as  ever  ;  for  many  are  fallen 
asleep  in  religion,  and  are  careless  about  the 
principal  part;  not  seeking  God  with  all  their 
heart,  and  with  all  their  soul, — to  make  him 
their  sure  rock  and  firm  foundation,  that  they 
may  stand  the  day  of  trial :  but  when  provings 
have  come,  they  have  started  aside  like  a 
broken  bow,  and  as  a  tooth  out  of  place,  they 
have  been  rebellious.  Oh  !  that  such  may 
not  happen  in  our  day,  among  them  that 
make  profession  of  the  blessed  appearance  of 
the  Spirit  of  God  in  them  to  be  their  guide 
and  sole  director:  for  if  such  fall  away,  what 
shall  the  poor  and  the  afflicted  say  ?  Surely, 
there  is  no  dependence,  but  on  the  Lord, — 
nor  reliance,  but  on  the  arm  of  His  almighty 
power,  which  alone  is  the  support  of  the 
faithful.  Oh  !  my  soul  hath  been  led  to  con- 
sider of  such  things  sometimes,  which  hath 
made  me  in  secret  say,  "  Lord,  seeing  it  is 
thus,  what  am  I  !  if  thou  stand  not  by  me, 
surely  1  shall  fall;  for,  if  such  and  such  have 
come  short,  what  have  I  to  depend  on,  who 
am  little,  and  as  one  of  the  least  among  many?" 
Yet  it  hath  risen  in  such  a  time  in  n)y  mind, 
— fear  not,  neither  look  at  such  things  ;  for 
the  Lord  never  leaves  such  as  daily  put  their 
trust  in  Him;  but  he  will  be  a  God  nigh  at 
hand  for  their  preservation;  that  when  trials 
and  provings  come,  if  they  can  but  patiently 
wait,  as  Israel,  such  shall  see  the  salvation  of 
God,  and  his  wonderful  dealings  with  them  ; 
and  testify  thereof  with  cheerfulness,  for  the 
help  of  others  who  may  come  under  the  like 
trial  and  exercise. 

Thus  I  have  written,  dear  sister,  in  the 
freedom  of  my  spirit  at  this  time.  God  knows 
my  heart,  that  my  desire  is,  that  every  one 
who  makes  profession  of  the  Truth,  may  walk 
as  becomes  the  same,  in  all  manner  of  lowli- 
ness and  humility,  as  becomes  a  people 
serving  God.  This,  I  hope,  will  be  thy  case 
and  mine ; — that  we  may  do  all  we  can  for 
the  Truth,  but  nothing  against  it :  that  so,  ac- 
cording to  our  small  abilities,  we  may  work 
the  work  of  our  day  with  faithfulness.     Then 


assuredly  the  answer  of  "  Well  done,"  will  be  | 
our  poition, — and  then  we  need  not  fear;  for,  | 
although  we  may  be  tried  as  to  the  things  of 
this  life,  yet  God  will  take  care  for  us  at  last : 
— to  him  be  given  glory  and  honour  forever- 
more  ! 

I  conclude  with  our  true  love  to  thee  and 
thy  children,  hoping  that,  as  they  grow  in 
years,  they  may  grow  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord. 
We  shall  be  glad  to  hear  of  their  welfare,  not 
only  in  the  things  of  this  life,  but  in  that 
which  is  durable,  and  will  be  lasting  to  them; 
which  is  the  sincere  desire  of  thy  affectionate 
brother,  John  Croker. 

[As  a  parent,  he  appeared  to  be  closely 
concerned  for  the  welfare  of  his  children: — 
be  left  in  writing  the  following  advice,  ad- 
dressed more  especially  to  his  son  Charles, 
probably  the  eldest  of  the  family  :] 

Remember  thy  Creator  in  the  days  of  thy 
youth.  The  more  thou  continuest  thus  to  do, 
the  more  the  Lord  will  love  thee.  And  what 
opportunities  thou  hast,  spend  in  serving  of 
God,  by  privately  walking  and  meditiling  on 
the  things  of  God,  and  what  relates  to  thy 
eternal  good.  Keep  to  meetings,  and  when 
there,  bend  thy  mind  to  God,  desiring  him  to 
be  a  slay  thereunto;  for  in  vain  thoughts  the 
Lord  hath  no  pleasure.  Delight  thyself  in 
the  company  of  good  honest  Friends,  dis- 
coursing of  good  things,  as  thou  hast  oppor- 
tunity for  it;  be  diligent  to  hear  the  ancient 
Friends  or  elders,  whose  experience  hath 
been  great  in  the  Lord  ;  and  let  thy  words  be 
few,  seasoned  with  grace,  that  those  who 
converse  with  thee  may  have  cause  to  say, 
(hat  thou  art  one  who  is  careful  to  be  a  good 
example,  both  in  words  and  actions.  Flee 
from  all  bad  company  as  from  a  serpent;  for 
if  thou  hast  not  a  care,  they  will  betray  thy 
soul,  and  bring  ihee  unto  thraldom;  for  the 
end  of  such  is  to  propagate  and  advance  their 
master's  kingdom,  which  is  the  devil,  the 
pleasure-monger  of  this  world.  But  mind  to 
iear  always  lest  thou  shouldest  offend  ;  and 
often  inquire  in  thy  heart  of  God  the  way 
towards  his  kingdom,  that  thou  mayest  not 
miss  the  crown  of  glory,  and  thou  hast  no 
need  to  question,  but  he  will  lead  thee  on,  and 
arm  thee  with  strength  to  withstand  the  devil 
and  his  agents.  For  remember  that  I,  thy 
father,  have  left  it  for  thee  to  take  notice  of, 
that  thou  art  brought  into  a  world  where  the 
devil  reigns  in  the  hearts  of  very  many,  and 
such  will  seek  to  betray  thee.  Therefore 
have  a  care,  and  watch  in  the  light  of  the 
Lord  who  shineth  in  the  secret  of  thy  soul: 
take  heed  unto  it,  for  it  never  consenteth  to 
any  evil  action;  mind  the  leadings  of  it,  for 
it  always  leads  unto  that  which  is  good;  often 
commune  with  it  in  stillness,  that  thou  may- 
est be  more  and  more  acquainted  with  it, 
which,  as  it  is  obeyed,  will  open  wisdom  unto 
thee,  whereby  thou  wilt  come  to  be  wise  in 
the  things  of  God. 

Look  not  abroad  after  outward  things  and 
outward  wisdom,  or  to  any  of  the  lo-heres  or 
lo-theres; — the  Lord  is  nigh  to  all  them  that 
love  him,  therefore,  attend  upon  him  daily, 
and  he  will  make  thee  wise  unto  salvation ; 
his  wisdom   is  beyond  rubies,  or  the  golden 


wedge  of  Ophir  ; — there  is  nothing  to  be  com- 
pared with  it.  Remember  that  I  have  told 
tlioe,  be  that  is  the  Giver  is  near  unto  thee, — 
a  measure  or  nianifeslation  of  his  Spirit  is  in 
the  closet  of  thy  heart ;  therefore,  sink  deep 
there,  for  there  the  pearl  is  to  be  found.  I 
know,  and  am  well  satisfied,  if  ihou  keep  near 
to  the  Lord,  it  will  be  well  with  thee  ;  and  the 
Lord,  whom  I  desire  to  serve,  will  do  great 
things  for  thee,  and  thou  wilt  be  honourable 
in  thy  day. 

Read  not  in  dull  foolish  books,  with  which 
the  nation  abounds;  but  read  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  in  which  there  is  a  great  deal  of 
comibrt :  for  by  this  wisdom  which  I  would 
have  'bee  seek  diligently  after,  they,  the 
Scriptures  are  able  to  make  wise  unto  salva- 
tion :  likewise  read  Friends'  books,  and  others 
which  tend  to  edification. 

If  the  Lord  should  think  fit  to  give  thee 
years  in  this  world,  that  thou  dost  grow  to 
the  full  stature  of  a  man,  and  incline  to  marry, 
mind  these  sayings  of  thy  father.  Let  this 
be  thy  principal  concern,  seek  first  the  king- 
dom of  God,  and  the  righteousness  thereof, 
and  all  other  things  shall  be  added.  This  is 
the  first  and  principal  thing;  then  as  thou 
findest  freedom,  thou  mayest  act  farther,  as 
God  shall  direct;  but  ever  mind  to  take  the 
advice  of  the  ancient  and  honest  Friends,  and 
weigh  the  affair  well  in  thy  own  mind,  lest  by 
fond  affections  and  foolish  inclinations,  thou 
be  deceived.  I  have  already  informed  thee 
where  thy  counsellor  is,  therefore  mind  to 
seek  him  ;  he  will  never  fail  thee.  Let  not 
thy  mind  out  too  soon,  whilst  thou  art  young, 
but  rather  tarry  until  the  years  of  twenty. five 
or  thirty,  and  then  thou  wilt  have  consider- 
ation ;  and  God,  if  sought  unto,  will  so  direct 
ihee,  that  thou  mayest  have  a  wife,  who  may 
be  suitable  for  thee,  and  helpful  to  thee  in  all 
conditions,  both  spiritual  and  temporal;  for 
therein  consisteth  the  great  joy  of  a  married 
life.  Therefore  be  sure  choose  one,  who 
Cometh  of  an  honest  stock,  and  whose  con- 
versation is  mostly  with  the  well  inclined; 
for  if  any  delight  to  be  full  of  idle  discourse, 
the  inclinations  of  such  lead  to  vanity,  and  the 
end  thereof  will  be  sorrow  ;  from  such  turn 
away.  Choose  one  that  is  solid,  whose  words 
are  few  and  savoury,  and  whose  delight  is  to 
be  with  the  faithful,  such  as  keep  themselves 
from  the  spots  of  the  world.  Choose  not  by 
the  eye  as  to  beauty,  nor  to  the  abundance 
she  may  have  of  this  world,  for  by  these  many 
have  been  deceived,  and  have  found  sorrow  in 
the  end  ;  but  let  the  eye  be  to  the  better  part. 
And  when  joined  together,  remember  you 
twain  be  as  one  flesh  ;  love  her  and  cherish 
her,  as  becomes  a  faithful  husband  ;  be  not 
froward,  but  mild  and  gentle,  full  of  love  and 
condescension,  bearing  and  forbearing,  doing 
all  things  with  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  by 
which  God  will  be  honoured,  and  love  increase, 
so  that  nothing  will  seem  too  much,  that  can 
be  done  for  each  other.  In  this  way  thou 
wilt  reap  a  great  deal  of  peace,  and  enjoy 
abundance  of  good  from  the  hand  of  God  ;  for 
thus  thou  wilt  be  happy  in  this  life,  and  it 
will  be  a  means  to  prepare  thee  for  the  life 
that  is  to  come;  in  which  you  will  be  often 
instructing  each  other  to  your  great  edifica- 


94 


THE    FRIEND. 


tlon.  And  when  troubles  of  lliis  world  hap- 
pen, in  which  thou  must  expect  to  meet  with 
a  share,  you  will  be  a  help  imd  great  rejoicing 
on?  to  another:  and  happy  will  thy  life  be  in 
such  an  one,  for  she  uill  be  contented  with 
ihee  in  all  states.  The  abundance  of  the 
things  of  this  life  never  made  any  happy,  but 
it  is  godliness  with  content,  that  hath  ever 
been  the  great  gain  of  the  righteous,  which 
labour  for  more  than  for  outward  riches. 
Therefore,  as  I  have  said,  seek  the  kingdom 
of  God,  and  the  righteousness  thereof,  and  all 
other  things  shall  be  added;  and  if  the  Lord 
should  be  pleased  to  bless  thee  in  the  things 
of  this  life,  set  not  thy  heart  thereon;  but 
remember  it  is  a  blessing  bestowed  on  thee, 
the  more  to  humble  thy  soul ;  for  the  more 
God  gives,  the  more  humble  he  expects  us  to 
be.  K  losses  and  crosses  come,  be  not  dis- 
mayed nor  discouraged  ;  the  Lord  sees  what 
is  best  for  thee  ;  and  remember  what  a  good 
man  said  in  his  day  : — "  I  have  been  young, 
and  now  am  old,  yet  have  I  not  seen  the  right- 
eous forsaken,  nor  his  seed  begging  bread." 
And  if  things  do  abound,  remember  they  are 
not  for  thyself  alone  ;  for  "  the  earth  is  the 
Lord's,  and  the  fulness  thereof."  Therefore 
be  free,  and  desire  God  to  open  thy  heart  to 
those  that  stand  in  need,  and  be  servireable 
in  thy  day  in  doing  good,  and  communicate  tu 
those  who  stand  in  need  of  outward  things, 
with  which  God  may  have  blest  thee.  Desire 
him  to  make  thee  serviceable  in  all  things 
that  will  tend  to  the  honour  of  his  name,  by 
opening  thy  mouth  in  wisdom,  that  thou  may- 
est  likewise  charitably  hand  forth  good  advice 
to  them  that  stand  in  need  of  it,  for  it  is  a 
charitable  part  to  help  the  soul  as  well  as  the 
body.  And  if  the  Lord  should  see  fit  to  give 
thee  children,  desire  of  him  a  blessing  for 
them,  that  they  may  grow  up  in  his  favour, 
and  that  he  may  give  thee  wisdom  to  bring 
them  up  to  his  honour,  towards  which  a  good 
pattern  of  meekness  and  humility  will  be  a 
great  help.  When  thou  chastisest  them,  do 
it  not  in  anger,  but  in  love  and  gentleness, 
and  with  mild  words:  seeking  to  reach  the 
witness  of  God  in  them.  Let  it  not  be  thy 
chietcst  care  to  provide  for  them  abundance 
in  this  world,  but  rather  labour  with  the 
Lord,  that  He  may  be  a  portion  to  them  ;  for 
it  is  He  only  that  can  make  thee  and  them 
happy. 

[The  editor  regrets  that  the  biographical 
materials  which  have  been  preserved  to  this 
day,  respecting  John  Croker,  whose  early 
life  presented  so  much  lo  interest  the  youth- 
ful reader  more  especially,  should  be  found 
so  limited.  From  the  period  of  his  removal 
to  Horsham  lo  his  death,  (which  took  place 
about  sixteen  years  after,)  but  little  has  been 
left  on  record  respecting  him.  Some  few 
particulars  of  his  expressions  during  his  last 
illness,  by  his  wife,  now  only  remain  to  be 
brought  lorward.] 

He  was  at  our  First  day's  meeting  at 
Horsham,  and  the  same  night,  he  was  taken 
with  a  violent  pain.  Sometime  after,  he  sig- 
nified his  satisfaction  that  he  had  been  at 
meeting  that  day  :  he  had  spoken  in  the  meet- 
ing to  his  comfort,  wa.s  much  engaged  in  his 


testimony  at  that  time,  in  advice  to  the  young 
amongst  us,  (as  very  frequently  he  was  at 
other  times  opened  in  the  love  of  God  to  the 
youth,) — desiring  that  they  might  grow  up  in 
a  sober,  religious,  righteous  life,  and  conduct 
ihemstilves  agreeably  to  our  holy  profession; 
putting  them  in  mind  of  our  good  elders,  that 
trod  the  way  for  us  through  much  sufferings, 
and  great  hardships.  At  this  last  meeting, 
he  signifiod  to  us  his  desire  to  be  clear;  say- 
ing, the  Lord  knows  whether  ever  I  maj'  be 
here  again,  which  seemed  as  if  he  did  some- 
what question  it. 

In  his  illness,  he  many  times  prayed  that 
the  lyord  would  cut  short  his  work  in  right- 
eousness, his  pain  being  great.  At  another 
lime,  that  the  Lord  would  send  his  angels, 
and  carry  him  into  Abraham's  bosom  :  he  also 
said,  he  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  die,  and  that 
he  was  easy  and  quiet  in  his  mind  ;  adding, 
that  he  did  not  fear  death,  hell,  nor  the  grave; 
and  at  another  time,  ihat  the  accuser  of  the 
brethren  was  cast  out.  Several  times  he  was 
free  in  advice  and  exhortations  to  Friends,  as 
they  came  to  visit  him,  that  they  might  keep 
in  the  way  of  Truth,  and  mentioned  the 
danger  they  would  fall  into,  if  they  wandered 
out  of  it.  He  gave  several  cautions,  which 
were  very  affecting  and  tendering  to  all  pre- 
sent. He  further  said,  he  had  much  more  on 
his  mind  to  mention,  if  he  could  obtain  ease  ; 
and  he  often  advised  to  keep  up  our  meetings, 
particularly  our  week-day  meetings,  and  to 
live  in  love  one  with  another,  and  not  to  let 
the  world  see  to  the  contrary, — adding,  he 
felt  love  and  good  will  to  all. 

We  had  two  sons  at  home,  and  he  was  fre- 
quent in  advice  to  them,  the  substance  of 
which  was,  that  they  might  live  in  the  true 
fear  of  the  Lord,  and  be  dutiful  to  their 
mother,  and  love  the  company  of  good 
Friends:  he  would  often  call  for  them,  when 
out  of  his  sight,  with  much  love  in  his  heart, 
for  both  them  and  me,  and  he  manifested  his 
love  to  me  in  many  affectionate  expressions. 

Something  more  than  a  day  before  his  end, 
either  a  Friend  or  myself  saying  his  hands 
and  legs  wore  cold  ;  his  answer  to  us  was, 
that  we  sl.ould  rejoice  and  be  exceeding  glad  ; 
meaning  that  death  was  so  near  at  hand  to 
him;  and  sometimes  when  I  said,  "  my  dear, 
thou  art  cold,"  he  would  say,  "  not  cold 
enough  yet."  He  was  sensible  during  most  of 
his  illness,  and  perceived  the  approach  of 
death. 

Although  he  had  very  little  ease  day  or 
night,  but  was  mostly  in  great  pain :  ye:  he 
gave  us,  who  attended  on  him,  not  one  hasty 
or  unsavoury  word;  and  he  was  very  tenderly 
concerned  for  me,  lest  I  should  be  over-much 
troubled  for  the  loss  of  him  ;  and  said,  "  we 
came  together  in  love,  and  had  lived  in  love, 
and  so  should  part ;" — with  much  more  of  this 
kind. 

He  was  indeed  a  very  tender,  loving  hus- 
band, and  an  affectionate  father;  yet  not  so 
blind  in  his  affections,  but  that  he  could  see 
the  faults  of  his  children;  and  he  was  not 
sparing  in  his  reproofs.  A  considerable  time 
before  his  distemper  seized  him,  he  often 
spoke  of  dying;  and  when  night  came,  often 


said, — "  one  more  day  added  tO  the  rest,"  or 
to  that  effect. 

He  was  one  who  numbered  his  days,  and  1 
may  say,  applied  his  heart  to  wisdom  :  of  late 
years  he  slept  but  little,  and  at  such  times, 
when  he  failed  of  sleep,  was  very  thoughtful 
of  a  future  state,  as  I  have  found  by  discourse 
when  I  awoke.  He  dearly  loved  peace  and 
unity,  (and  with  his  Friends  a  free  conversa- 
tion,) the  contrary  was  a  great  trouble  to  him. 
He  was  also  very  ready  and  willing  to  do  any 
service  for  such  as  did  desire  it,  either 
Friends  or  others,  as  his  neighbours  can  tes- 
tify; and  he  was  considerate  and  compassion- 
ate to  the  poor,  b  th  to  strangers,  and  to  those 
that  were  not,  and  relieved  them  sometimes 
with  what  ■<  e  should  otherwise  have  made 
use  of. 

As  I  lately  lay  on  my  bed,  thinking  on  my 
dear  husband,  it  came  into  my  mind,  with 
some  comfort  and  satisfaction,  that  his  memo- 
rial is  blessed,  and  that  his  name  shell  be  had 
in  everlasting  remembrance  in  the  book  of 
life  :  for  he  was  an  honest,  innocent  man,  and 
prized  the  good  in  himself  and  in  others,  as 
some  now  in  being  arc  sensible  of;  encour- 
aging them  b(jth  by  personal  visits  and  ad- 
vices, and  also  by  writing  to  them. 

As  to  my  own  part,  my  loss  is  very  great 
in  divers  respects,  I  often  think;  for  he  took 
a  part  with  me  in  all  the  troubles  and  exer- 
cises in  which  iie  could  be  helpful  to  me,  and 
I  may  say,  he  was  to  me  a  very  faithful  help- 
meet. 

Since  it  has  pleased  the  Lord  to  remove 
my  dear  husband  from  me  by  death,  it  is  my 
satisfaction  that  we  lived  in  love  and  good 
agreement;  and  (I  think)  I  may  safely  say, 
we  performed  the  covenants  we  entered  into 
before  many  witnesses;  and  I  am  satisfied  he 
is  entered  into  the  glorious  rest  prepared  for 
the  people  of  God. 

He  was  born  in  the  year  1672,  (by  the 
Register,)  the  eighth  of  the  twelfth  month,  in 
the  town  of  Plymouth,  in  the  county  of  Devon; 
and  departed  this  life  the  twenty-ninth  of  the 
eleventh  month,  1727,  at  Horsham,  in  the 
county  of  Sussex,  aged  very  nearly  fifty-five 
years;  and  was  buried  in  Friends'  burying 
ground  at  Horsham,  the  first  day  of  the 
twelfth  month. 

For  "  The  FrietliJ." 

An  Account  of  the  Life  of  William  Bennit. 

IContinucd  from  page  &7.) 

The  professed  ministers  and  teachers  in 
those  days  were  wont  to  call  that  operation 
of  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  by  which  men  were 
brought  under  condemnation  lor  sin,  a  tempta- 
tion of  Satan.  In  answer  to  such  suggestions, 
William  Bennit  queries  whether  the  devil  would 
be  as  eager  to  judge,  condemn,  and  trouble 
a  man  for  sin,  as  to  lull  him  to  sleep  in  it ;  to 
cry  peace  to  him  in  his  iniquities,  and  to 
keep  him  satisfied  with  the  mere  profession 
of  Christianity,  without  the  possession  of  the 
holy  undefiled  life.  "  Nay,"  he  says,  "  it  is 
the  work  of  Christ  to  destroy  the  devil  and 
his  works;  he  it  is  who  brings  trouble  upon 
the  transgressor,  and  ministers  juc'gment 
against  the  evil-doer.     He  kindles  a  fire  in 


THE  FRIEND. 


the  earthly  he.irl,  and  iniselh  trouble,  wars, 
a  lid  tribulations  within,  befDpe  he  ni^kes  iiini- 
self  known  there  as  the  Prince  of  Peace,  ihe 
Sabbath,  the  everlasting  rest  for  the  soul." 
When  in  after  life  William  Bennit  was  brought 
to  a  more  full  acquaintanftio  with  the  truth,  he 
testifies,  "  Now  I  know  infallibly  that  that 
which  in  those  days  did  bring  trouble  upon 
me  for  my  sins,  and  checked  and  judged  me 
for  evil,  and  begat  good  desires  in  me  after 
the  Lord,  was  the  pure  witness  of  God,  the 
manifestation  of  his  Spirit,  the  light  of  his 
Son  Christ  Jesus,  a  measure  of  his  free  grace  ^ 
and  truth  in  my  heart.  If  ten  thousand  should  i 
assert  or  affirm  to  the  contrary,  I  know  their  ! 
testimony  will  be  a  lie."  j 

After  a  long  visitation  of  the  love,  good- 
ness, and  mercy  of  the  Lord  to  his  soul — after 
all  the  trouble  of  mind  he  had  endured,  the 
travail  of  his  spirit,  his  continued  seeking 
after  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  he  settled 
down  in  a  false  ease  in  the  fleshly  nature. 
Although  he  had  been  low,  broken,  and  ten- 
der in  heart,  mourning  under  the  load  and 
burden  of  sin,  with  sincere  desires  to  serve 
God  in  holiness  of  life — he  now,  having  at- 
tained the  form  and  likeness  of  that  he  had 
thirsted  and  hungered  after,  in  a  wrong  liber- 
ty and  false  security,  satisfied  himself  with 
feeding  on  the  words  of  others,  which  were 
destitute  of  life  and  knowledge.  He  was  at 
ease  in  the  pride,  fashions  and  vanities  of  the 
world,  at  ease  in  the  flesh,  and  counting  it 
freedom  to  do  those  things  which  once  had 
been  a  burden  and  bondage.  Through  care- 
lessness and  disobedience  he  had  almost 
quenched  the  strivings  of  the  light  of  Christ. 
Sin  was  in  dominion,  but  the  sorrow  and  bur- 
den of  it  he  now  felt  little  of.  He  says, — 
"Through  rebellion,  I  had  almost  murdered 
the  just  and  holy  one  in  me,  and  had  so 
grieved  and  wounded  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
that  it  had  almost  ceased  striving  with  me." 
His  face,  which  had  been  directed  to  Canaan, 
the  land  of  light,  life  and  rest,  was  now  turned 
back  towards  Egypt,  the  bondage-house  of 
sin  and  corruption,  a  land  of  darkness  and 
wickedness.  Having  got  from  under  that 
secret  power  which  had  hitherto  preserved 
him,  he  ran  into  the  vanities  and  pleasures  of 
the  world,  delighted  in  music  and  dancing, 
Bporting  and  gam  ng.  But  although  thus 
making  merry  over  the  witness  for  God,  the 
patience  and  long-suffering  of  the  Lord  waited 
to  be  gracious,  and  in  due  time  visited  his 
poor  soul  once  more. 

In  the  year  1654,  when  he  was  about 
twenty  years  of  age,  it  pleased  the  Father  of 
mercies  to  remember  the  captive  exile,  and 
to  deliver  him  from  the  hand  of  him  who  was 
too  strong  for  him,  lest  he  should  die  in  the 
pit.  At  this  time  he  says,  "  The  everlasting 
gospel  of  light,  life  and  peace  I  heard  preach- 
ed and  declared  by  His  precious  servants  in 
scorn  called  Quakers,  and  the  pure  witness  of 
God  in  my  own  heart  bore  testimony  to  the 
truth  declared  by  them.  It  was  long  after  I 
was  in  some  measure  convinced  of  the  truth, 
before  I  freely  gave  up  my  heart  to  obey  it. 
But  the  Lord  did  in  time  so  overcome  me  by 
the  power  of  his  love,  his  unspeakable  love, 
M  made  me  willing  to  resign  up  my  heart  in 


obedience  to  him — to  bow  down  to  the  yoke 
and  to  lake  up  the  daily  cross.  I  learned  by 
loving  and  taking  heed  to  the  light,  to  despise 
the  shame,  and  to  follow  the  Lord  in  that 
way  which  I  knew  not  whilst  my  mind  was 
abroad."  He  came  to  witness  the  Lord  nigh 
of  whom  he  said,  he  "  now  teacheth  and 
guideth  me  by  his  light  and  spirit  in  the  way 
of  truth  and  righteousness,  wherein  I  have 
found  peace,  rest,  and  true  satisfaction  of 
soul.  Though  it  hath  been  my  portion  with 
many  other  brethren  sometimes  to  eat  the 
bread  of  adversity,  and  to  drink  the  waters  of 
affliction,  yet  my  teacher  and  comforter  can 
none  remove  from  me.  He  is  and  hath  been 
with  me  in  the  prison-house,  and  in  the  low  dun- 
geon. So  that  which  now  keeps  me  in  peace 
and  unity  with  the  Lord,  and  in  fellowship 
with  his  people, — the  same  thing  and  not  an- 
other was  that  which  did  formerly  chock,  re- 
prove, and  judge  me  for  evil, — brought  trouble 
upon  me  for  my  sins;  and  though  I  deny  not 
but  that  I  have  now  a  greater  measure  of 
light  and  grace  than  I  then  had,  yet  in  qua- 
lity and  nature  it  is  the  same.  -Although  the 
seed  of  the  kingdom  be  in  the  unbeliever  and 
unconverted  even  as  the  least  of  all  seeds,  yet  I 
nevertheless  where  or  in  whomsoever  it  be 
received  in  the  love  and  obedience  of  faith,  in 
such  it  grows  and  increases  until  it  become 
the  greatest  in  them.  Under  its  shadow  they 
come  to  sit  with  deligl.t,  and  its  fruit  is  sweet 
to  their  taste.  As  a  little  loaven  hid  in  three 
measures  of  meal,  it  worketh  and  operatelh 
in  the  hearts  and  minds  of  those  that  believe 
in  it,  until  it  hath  wrought  out  the  old  leaven  of 
malice,  sin  and  corruption,  and  hath  brought 
all  into  its  own  nature,  frame  and  quality.  So 
the  same  light  which  did  condemn  me  for  sin, 
when  I  was  in  disobedience,  doth  now  save 
me  from  sin,  and  justifies  me  as  I  am  kept  in 
faith  and  obedience.  It  now  ministers  peace 
and  rest,  whereas  before  it  ministered  trouble 
and  condemnation.  So  this  I  assert  and  affirm 
experimentally  for  an  invincible  truth,  that 
the  light  of  Christ,  even  in  the  conscience  of 
the  man  or  woman  who  is  in  unbelief,  is  one 
in  nature  and  quality  with  the  light  in  that 
man  or  woman  that  is  converted  by  it.  The 
light  in  the  conscience  of  the  drunkard  and 
swearer  that  doth  check,  judge,  and  reprove 
him  for  his  sins,  if  believed  in,  loved  and 
obeyed,  is  able  to  save  him  from  thorn.  But 
that  man  or  woman  '.hat  loveth  evil  and  hateth 
the  light,  does  not  feel  the  saving,  healing  vir- 
tue, and  the  restoring,  redeeming  power — but 
it  is  only  to  such  a  judge  !md  cnndemner. 
Those  who  receive  it  in  faith  and  love  have 
in  and  through  it  power  to  become  the  sons 
of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ  of  Ihe 
kingdom  of  God,  which  endures  for  ever." 

It  would  appear  that  William  Bennit  was 
convinced  at  meetings  held  by  George  White- 
head and  Richard  Hubberthorn.  George 
Whitehead,  in  liis  journal,  speaking  of  their 
united  labours  in  16.54  and  1655  through  the 
eastern  part  of  Norfolk,  says,  "On  that  side 
the  country  were  gathered  a  few  Friends  who 
were  truly  convinced  and  turned  to  the  Lord, 
his  light  and  spirit  in  their  hearts;  among 
whom  was  VVilliam  Bennit,  wh  )m  the  Lord 
endued  with  a  heavenly  gift,  so  as  he  became 


95 

a  living  minister  (jf  the  gospel  of  life  and  sal- 
vation, being  also  of  an  innocent  life  and  holy 
conversation." 

After  his  apprenticeship  was  completed, 
William  Bennit  removed  to  Woodbridge,  in 
Suffolk,  and  soon  after  received  a  gift  in  the 
misistry  of  the  gospel.  As  he  was  fsithful 
in  the  exercise  thereof,  he  witnessed  an  in- 
crease therein,  and  was  drawn  by  the  bonds 
of  heavenly  love  and  religious  duty  to  visit 
the  churches  thrcughout  various  parts  of 
England.  Of  the  particulars  of  his  earlier 
truvels  and  imprisonments  we  meet  with  no 
account.  The  first  record  of  his  sufferings 
which  has  been  preserved,  commences  early 
in  the  year  1660,  when  he  was  apprehended 
at  a  meeting  in  Leostaff,  Suffolk,  and  com- 
mitted to  Blyborough  jail.  Here  he  appears 
to  have  been  immured  for  more  than  a  year. 
Whilst  he  continued  in  this  imprisonment,  he 
addressed  a  letter  to  his  parents,  dated  the 
fifth  month,  1661.  In  this,  after  expressing 
his  tender  love  and  affection  for  them,  he  ex- 
horts them  ti  be  gathered  i  itu  the  spirit  of 
holiness,  in  which  is  the  unity  of  the  faithful. 
Desiring  that  in  that  spirit  they  might  w.it 
to  feel  a  growth,  which  stands  not  in  words, 
but  in  life  and  power.  He  continues,  "  Obe- 
dience to  the  operation  thereof  is  required  by 
it  of  the  creature, — for  as  it  is  to  work  upon 
the  soul,  so  it  worketh  not  without  the  s  ul's 
yielding  obedience  thereunto."  "  For  though 
Christ  is  come  a  light  into  the  world,  and  is 
the  salvation  of  God,  yet  to  those  who  believe 
not  in  him  he  is  the  condemnation.  And  yet 
he  is  the  sufficient  salvation  to  those  who  be- 
lieve in  and  obey  him.  The  light  manifesteth 
evil,  yet  if  the  creature  yield  not  obedience, 
he  cannot  have  power  over  evil ;  but  if  he  i-s 
obedient  to  the  light,  it  gives  him  power,  not 
>f  man,  but  that  which,  coming  from  God, 
bringeth  forth  the  will  and  the  deed  also. 
The  Lord  requireth  of  every  one  a  perfect 
obedience  to  the  light,  and  a  daily  wa'ch  and 
wrestling  against  that  which  is  condemned  by 
it.  So  long  as  the  creature  knowmgly  lives 
in  that,  whether  in  words  or  deeds,  that  is 
reproved  by  the  light,  it  cannot  enjoy  |  erfect 
peace  with  God.  The  peace  of  God  is  en- 
joyed in  the  light,  and  if  that  condenui,  the 
Lord  doth  not  justify.  Many  believe  they 
are  justified  in  the  sight  of  God  through 
Christ,  although  the  witness  of  God  lets  them 
see  that  they  are  yet  in  their  sins,  and  con- 
demns them  for  it.  This  faith,  or  rather  un- 
belief,  leads  them  to  think  that  they  can- 
not be  made  free  from  sin  on  this  side  the 
grave,  and  yet  they  imagine  that  they  are  free 
from  it  in  the  si^ht  of  God.  But  beware  of 
that  faith,  for  it  is  not  that  which  is  the  gilt 
1  f  God,  which  through  Christ  saveth  from  all 
sin.  Where  the  wicked  one  hath  seated  this 
lailh  in  the  heart,  (which  admits  of  sin)  it  is 
hard  for  such  a  one  to  come  to  live  in  the 
lile  of  truth,  which  is  holy.  When  the  light 
doth  let  the  soul  see  that  it  is  in  its  sins,  and 
brings  trouble  and  condemnation  for  if,  the 
wicked  one  who  hath  begot  the  persuasion 
that  it  cannot  he  freed  from  it,  ca':ses  the 
creature  to  do  despite  to  the  Spirit  of  Grace, 
and  to  strive  to  quench  its  reproofs.  Seeking 
to  get  at  ease  in  that  false  faith,  and  in  that 


96 


THE    FKJEND. 


wrong  belief,  and  to  set  down  short  of  tlie 
peflcv;  of  God.  So  that  which  begot  desires 
"in  tlie  creature  to  be  freed  from  sin,  becomes 
veiled  and  slain.  Many  thousands  are  in  this 
state  who  are  boasting  that  they  are  justified 
by  Christ,  and  that  he  hath  done  all  for  Ihem. 
The  apostle  Paul  saith,  "  If  while  we  seek  to 
be  justified  by  Christ,  we  ourselves  are  found 
sinners,  is  Christ  therefore  the  minister  of 
sin?  Gnd  forbid.  Shall  we  continue  in  sin 
that  grace  may  abound  ?  God  forbid  ;  for 
how  can  wc  who  are  dead  to  sin  live  any 
longer  therein?"  William  concludes  his  let- 
ter thus:  "And,  dear  ones,  one  thing  more  I 
have  to  say  unto  you,  beware  and  take  heed 
of  condemning  one  another  for  doing  that  evil 
which  you  see  yourselves  are  addicted  unto; 
but  first  see  it  subdued  and  mortified  in  your- 
selves, whether  it  bo  in  word  or  action,  before 
you  condemn  others  for  it,  though  they  be  a 
profane  people.  When  you  speak  a  word  of 
reproof  to  any,  beware  of  doing  it  in  a  light, 
frothy  way,  as  many  do,  even  in  the  light, 
airy  spirit  which  bringeth  forth  the  same 
things  in  themselves.  But  let  it  be  done  in 
the  sober,  solid,  seasoned,  savoury,  holy  spirit 
of  the  Lord,  that  it  may  reach  to  the  witness 
in  them  unto  whom  you  speak,  and  then  it  is 
profitable.  So  the  Lord  God  Almighty,  in- 
finite and  wise,  preserve  me,  and  you,  and  all 
his  little  ones,  in  his  holy  awe  and  dread, 
therein  to  pass  the  time  of  our  pilgrimage 
here  in  fear  and  trembling."  N.  E. 

(Toboconlinued.)  , 

A  late  voyager  gives  the  following  descrip- 
tion of  the  North  Cape,  the  most  northern 
land  in  Europe,  where  the  sun  never  sets: 

"  The  North  Cape  is  an  enormous  rock, 
which,  projecting  far  into  ihe  ocean,  and, 
being  exposed  to  all  the  fury  of  the  waves  and 
the  outrage  of  tempests,  crumbles  every  year 
more  and  more  into  ru  ns.  Here  every  thing 
is  solitary,  every  thing  is  sterile,  very  sad  and 
despondent.  The  shadowy  forest  no  longer 
adorns  the  brow  of  the  mountain  ;  the  singing 
of  the  birds,  which  enliven  even  the  woods  of 
Lapland,  is  no  longer  heard  in  this  scene  of 
desolation  ;  the  ruggedress  of  Ihe  dark  gray 
rock  is  not  covered  by  a  single  shrub;  the 
only  music  is  the  hoarse  murmuring  of  the 
waves,  ever  and  anon  renewing  their  assaults 
on  the  huge  masses  that  oppose  them.  The 
northern  sun,  creeping  at  midnight,  at  the 
distance  of  five  diameters  along  the  horizon, 
and  the  immeasurable  ocean  in  apparent  con- 
tact with  the  skies,  form  the  grand  outlines 
in  the  sublime  picture  presented  to  the  asto- 
nished spectator.  Tiie  incessant  cares  and 
pursuits  of  anxious  mortals  are  recollected  as 
a  drcim  ;  the  various  forms  and  energies  of 
animated  nature  are  forgotten  ;  the  earth  is 
contemplated  only  in  its  elements,  and  as 
constituting  a  part  of  the  solar  system." 

"  CanH  take  care  of  themselves." — The 
following  is  an  extract  from  a  letter  of  a  mer- 
chant in  Middletown,  Columbia  county,  Ohio, 
to  an  abolition  friend  in  Pennsylvania  ;  and 
was  forwarded  to  this  ofllice  to  the  disposal  of 
the  editor.  We  cannot  do  a  better  thing  than  to 


publish  it.    Its  own  subject  matter  is  a  better 
comment  than  can  be  made. 

"  There  are  in  this  vicinity  probably  twenty 
families  of  blacks,  many  of  whom  were  once 
in  slavery.  They  have  been  treated  as  one 
Christian  should  treat  another;  and  mark  the 
efll?ct  of  such  treatment  :  of  the  twenty  fami- 
lies, there  is  but  one  man  who  is  not  a  good 
citizen  ;  a  moral,  industrious,  sober,  and  in 
every  way  lespectable  man.  They  are  taught 
on  first  days  at  the  Friends'  school  house, 
and  are  making  rapid  progress  in  school  edu- 
cation. They  have  a  regular  organised  tem- 
perance society  among  them,  and  in  the  seve- 
ral years  they  have  been  here,  but  two  or 
three  cases  of  intoxication  have  been  known 
among  them.  They  work  for  the  farmers; 
and,  besides  clothing  themselves  and  families 
in  the  best  fashion,  almost,  of  this  rountry, 
many  of  them  have  considerable  sums  of 
money  at  interest,  and  add  to  the  amount 
of  their  wages  every  year.  Some  of  them 
are  among  my  customers;  and  there  are  but 
few  of  them  to  whom  I  would  refuse  to  sell 
goods  on  credit  to  the  amount  of  $.500  if  they 
wished,  and  consider  myself  perfectly  safe  in 
so  doing.  And  these  men  many  of  them  were 
once  in  slavery,  and  not  fit  to  take  care  of 
themselves. — Gen.  Univ.  Eman. 


Keep  J 


oni  id..l 


John 


Tliou'st  seen,  where  Ganges'  far  fuined  waters  flow, 
Men  worsliip  idols — (idols  of  the  clay 

Beneath  their  feet)  hasl  seen  Ihcni  slowly  bow 
E'cti  to  the  work  of  their  own  hands,  and  pray 

To  a  frail  image,  the  next  moment  may 

Sweep  from  their  view  for  ever.     Didst  thou  then 

Turn  lightly  from  the  piteous  sight  away, 
Nor  deern  that  ever,  'mid  more  gifled  men, 
'Twould  be  thy  lot  to  mark  worship  like  that  again' 

Like  that  ? — nay,  far  more  sorrowful!  to  us 

What  priceless,  countless  blessings  have  been  given,' 

Can  we  remember  them,  nor  bow  our  souls 
In  humble,  ceaseless  gratitude  to  heaven  ? 

Can  we  e'er  turn  from  pure,  "  indwelling"  light, 

To  phantoms  that  mav  lead  to  rayless  night  ? 


inspiration  sheds 


Yes,  e'en  wher^ 

Its  holy  lighi 
Is  many  an  altar,  many  a  shrine 

Of  idol  tsorsJiip  found. 
Sometimes  we  dream  that  from  such  s 

Beams  a  celestial  ray. 
Sometimes  we  know  the  image  there, 

Is  but  of  painted  clay; 
And  yet,  alas  I  to  it  is  given 

Devotion  only  due  to  Heaven. 

Oh,  let  us  search  our  hearts,  to  find 

The  idols  cherish'd  there! 
And  seek  for  strength  to  banish  them, 

By  penitence  and  prayer: — 
More  guilty  far  shall  we  be  held, 

Than  they  on  Ganges'  shore. 
If  for  the  '*  much"  we  have  received. 

We  do  not  render  more, — 
More  than  those  poor  benighted  men, 
Whom  we  may  pity,  not  condemn. 


HAVERFORD    SCHOOL. 

WANTED,  a  Friend  to  act  as  Steward  of 
this  Institution.     Apply  to 

KlHBER  &■  ShARPLESS, 

No.  8  South  Fourth  street. 


TUB    rSlISND. 


TWELFTH    MONTH,    21,    1839. 


Jay's  View  of  the  action  of  the  Federal 
Government  in  behalf  of  Slavery,  is  one  of 
those  publications  relative  to  the  great  topic 
so  vitally  connected  with  the  happiness  and 
prosperity  of  this  country,  which  ought  to  be 
read  and  studied  by  every  person  desirous  of 
being  correctly  informed  on  the  subject  in  all 
its  bearings.  A  cotemporary  journal  thus  re- 
marks respecting  it : — 

"  The  developements  made  by  Judge  Jay, 
in  regard  to  the  encroachments  of  slavery 
upon  the  rights  of  the  free,  and  i  s  control 
over  the  constitution  and  action  of  the  federal 
government,  are  opening  the  eyes  of  aboli- 
tionists o  a  new  aspect  of  our  great  struggle, 
and  leading  many  to  enquire  whether  there 
is  any  pos  ibility  of  breaking  the  chains  from 
our  own  feet,  while  the  whole  power  of  the 
national  administration,  and  the  organized 
strength  of  both  political  parties,  are  entirely 
pro-siavery." 

It  appears  that  a  second  edition,  of  this  in- 
valuable work  has  been  issued,  which  is  re- 
presented to  be  greatly  improved  by  revision. 
We  have  been  induced  to  transfer  to  our 
pages  the  introduction  to  this  second  edition, 
which  contains  a  brief  but  forcible  outline  of 
Ihe  rise  and  progress  of  abolition,  from  the 
time  the  "  Six  Quakers"  met  in  London,  in 
1783,  to  the  abolition  of  the  slave  trade  in 
1787,  and  the  emancipation  in  1838. 

We  have  been  requested  to  state,  that  Dr. 
Kite  has  consented  to  give  a  short  lecture 
upon  the  principles  and  means  of  happiness, 
next  third  day  evening,  at  the  Reading  Rooms, 
Apple-tree  alley,  at  half  past  seven  o'clock. 

INSTIILTE    FOR    COLOIIREO     VOUTH. 

A  suitably  qualified  Friend  is  wanted  to 
take  charge  of  the  farm  and  family  of  this 
institution.     Application  may  be  made  to 

Benjamin  Cooper,  near  Camden,  N.  J. 

Thomas  Wistar,  Jr.,  Abington. 

Joseph  Scattergood,  No.  14  Minor  st.  or 

Marmaduke  C.  Cope,  286  Filbert  st. 


Died,  on  the  10th  of  last  month,  in  the  6ad  year  of 
his  age,  at  his  residence  near  Moorestown,  New 
Jersey,  Joseph  Hooton,  an  esteemed  member  of  Ches- 
ter Monthly  Meeting.  The  suiierings  attendant  on  a 
lingering,  painful  disease,  he  was  favoured  to  endure 
with  patience  and  Christian  resignation — quietly  pass- 
ing  from  the  conflicts  of  time,  we  believe,  to  the  frui- 
tion of  peace  and  happiness. 

at  his  residence  in  Burlington   county,  N.  J., 

on  the  29lh  of  the  eleventh  month,  1839,  John  A*ron- 
soN  WooLMAN,  aged  near  83  years,  a  member  of  Bur- 
lington  Monthly  Meeting. 

on  the  8tli  day  of  eleventh  month  last,  Duncah 

Newlin,  aged  34  years  eight  months  and  twelve  days, 
son  of  Nathaniel  Newlin,  formerly  of  Orange  city, 
North  Carolina,  and  a  member  of  Spring  Monthly 
Meeting,  but  for  some  years  last  past  a  citizen  of 
Parke  county,  la.,  and  a  member  of  Bloomfield 
Monthly  Meeting.  The  departure  of  this  dear  friend 
in  the  prime  of  life  is  much  lamented  by  Friends,  as 
a  useful  member  of  our  Society,  and  by  his  acquaint- 
anco  generally,  as  one  beloved  in  the  social  circle. 

on  the  3d  of  twelfth  month,  1839,  at  his  resi- 
dence in  Dover,  New  Hampshire,  of  inflammation  of 
the  brain,  Ira  Tuttle,  aged  41  years.  His  loss  will 
be  sensibly  felt  in  civil  and  religious  eociety. 


'^ism  iFsn 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vox..  ZIXX. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  TWELFTH  SWIOWTH,  38,  1839. 


HO.  13. 


EDITED  BY   ROBERT   SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  payable  in  advance. 

Subscriptions  and  Payments  received  by 

GEORGE    W.  TA\'LOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  UP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


OUR  OWN  TONGUE. 

[A  late  number  of  the  Princeton  Review 
contains  an  article  full  of  interest  and  instruc- 
tion, on  Aciglo-Sa.xon  literature,  founded  on 
the  great  Dictionary  of  Dr.  Bosworth,  pub- 
lished last  year  in  London.  The  subjoined 
observations  and  citations  of  the  reviewer  de- 
serve the  notice  of  American  writers  and 
readers. — National  Gazette.] 

Viewing  our  language  as  it  now  stands,  we 
may  observe  that  the  great  foundation  of  it  is 
Teutonic.  Almost  all  the  verbs,  particles, 
and  other  words  which  constitute  the  body, 
the  frame-work  of  our  discourse,  are  Saxon. 
Being  more  the  language  of  the  field  and  the 
fireside,  they  come  home  to  our  business  and 
bosoms.  While  juvenile  and  late  learned 
writers  are  enamoured  of  sesquipedalian 
terms  of  Roman  origin,  our  best  authors  and 
others,  our  Websters,  and  Southards,  and 
Irvings,  know  the  power  of  the  racy  Saxon 
roots.  To  this  treasury  they  resort,  as  we 
must  all  do,  for  tender,  gentle,  comprehensive, 
as  well  as  picturesque  and  powerful  words. 
Turner,  in  his  History  of  the  Anglo-Saxons, 
has  shown  how  many  of  our  words  are  thus 
derived,  by  giving  passages  of  the  most  emi- 
nent writers,  both  in  poetry  and  prose,  of 
different  ages,  with  the  words  of  Saxon  origin 
printed  in  italics.  Our  learned  fellow  citizen, 
Mr.  Duponceau,  says  :  "  So  far  as  we  are  able 
to  judge,  from  a  superficial  investigation  of 
the  subject,  we  are  apt  to  believe  that  the 
English  words  of  northern  derivation  are,  to 
those  derived  from  the  ancient  as  well  as  the 
modern  languages  of  southern  Europe,  in  the 
proportion  of  something  more  than  three,  but 
not  quite  as  much  as  four  to  one."  An  esti-  j 
mate  somewhat  different  is  made  by  Hal- 
bertsma.  "  My  object,"  says  he,  "  was  to 
show  the  analogy  between  the  two  languages, 
(Friesic  and  English,)  by  translating  them  as 
literally  as  possible  ;  and  the  cognate  words 
in  English,  which  do  not  perfectly  agree  with 
the  Friesic  in  sense,  I  have  explained  by 
others  in  parentheses.  In  1200  words,  I  have 
only  had  recourse  to  fifty  which  are  not  of 


Saxon  origin ;  a  number  which  might  be 
greatly  diminished  by  a  scholar  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  the  original  stores  of  the 
English  language.  At  this  rate,  about  every 
twenty-fourth  word  of  the  original  fund  of 
the  language  is  lost.  In  one  hundred  and 
twenty-five  words  in  parentheses,  I  used  fifty 
foreign  words  :  here  one  word  is  lost  out  of 
every  two  and  a  half.  The  number  of  words 
was  twelve  hundred  ;  add  the  words  in  paren- 
theses, one  hundred  and  twenty-five,  it  makes 
a  total  of  thirteen  hundred  and  twenty-five. 
The  foieign  words  in  twelve  hundred  were 
fifty,  and  in  parentheses  fifty,  making  the 
sum  of  one  hundred.  Then  thirteen  hundred 
and  twenty-five,  divided  by  one  hnndred,  gives 
thirteen  and  a  quarter,  which  shows  that 
there  is  one  foreign  word  for  every  thirteen 
English."  The  only  remark  which  need  be 
added  is,  that  the  passages  by  Halbertsma, 
as  the  subject  of  his  investigation,  were  con- 
structed on  the  plan  of  avoiding  Latin  terms 
in  every  possible  case. 

Every  careful  student  of  English  literature 
has  observed  that  if  there  exist  two  synony- 
mous words,  one  of  Latin  and  the  other  of 
Saxon  origin,  the  latter  is  generally  more 
expressive  and  poetical,  and  especially  more 
available  for  reaching  the  common  mind  :  for 
example,  fatherly,  motherly,  brotherly,  and 
paternal,  maternal,  fraternal ;  happiness  and 
felicity  ;  faithfulness  and  fidelity  ;  kindred 
and  relation  ;  witchcraft,  necromancy  ;  burst, 
rupture;  strength,  vigour;  storm,  tempest; 
toir/i/Z,  lachrymose;  o^erin^,  oblation  ;  mirth, 
hilarity;  hearty,  cordial;  dwell,  lodge;  he- 
reave,  deprive.  In  Shakspeare  and  in  the 
English  version  of  the  Bible,  some  of  the 
most  striking  and  tender  passages  owe  these 
qualities,  in  a  great  degree,  to  the  predomi- 
nance of  the  Saxon  element,  and  if  the  expe- 
riment be  made  of  exchanging  these  for  words 
of  Roman  or  Latin  derivation,  the  thoughts 
will  be  disparaged. 

On  such  a  topic,  the  judgment  of  so  great 
a  scholar  as  Mackintosh,  will  carry  weight. 
"  From  the  Anglo-Saxon,"  says  he,  "  we 
derive  the  names  of  most  of  the  ancient 
officers  among  us  ;  of  the  greater  part  of  the 
divisions  of  the  kingdom,  and  of  qlmost  all 
our  towns  and  villages.  From  them  also  we 
derive  our  language,  of  which  the  structure 
and  a  majority  of  its  words — much  greater 
than  those  who  have  not  thought  on  the  sub- 
ject would  at  first  easily  believe — are  Saxon. 
Of  sixty-nine  words  which  make  up  the  Lord's 
prayer,  there  are  only  five  not  Saxon;  the 
best  example  of  the  natural  bent  of  our  lan- 
guage, and  of  the  words  apt  to  be  chosen  by 
those  who  speak  and  write  it  without  design. 
Of  eighty-one  words  in  the  soliloquy  of  Ham- 
let, thirteen  only  are  of  Latin  origin.     Even 


in  a  passage  of  ninety  words  in  Milton,  whose 
diction  is  more  learned  than  that  of  any  other 
poet,  there  are  are  only  sixteen  Latin  words. 
In  four  verses  of  the  authorised  translation  of 
Genesis,  which  contains  above  one  hundred 
and  thirty  words,  there  are  no  more  than 
five  Latin.  In  sevenly-nine  words  of  ."Addison, 
whose  perfect  taste  preserved  him  from  a 
pedantic  or  constrained  preference  for  any 
portion  of  the  language,  we  find  only  fit'teen 
Latin.  In  later  times,  the  language  rebelled 
against  the  bad  taste  of  those  otherwise 
vigorous  writers,  who,  instead  of  ennobling 
their  style,  like  Milton,  by  the  position  and 
combination  of  words,  have  tried  to  raise  it 
by  unusual  and  far-fetched  expressions.  Dr. 
Johnson  himself,  from  whose  corruptions  Eng- 
lish style  is  only  recovering,  in  eighty-seven 
words  of  his  fine  parallel  between  Dryden 
and  Pope,  has  found  means  to  introduce  no 
tnore  than  twenty-one  of  Latin  derivation.  The 
language  of  familiar  intercourse,  the  terms  of 
jest  and  pleasantry,  and  those  of  necessary 
business,  the  idioms  and  peculiar  phrases  into 
which  words  naturally  run ;  the  proverbs, 
which  are  the  condensed  and  pointed  sense  of 
'  the  people  ;  the  particles  on  which  our  syntax 
'depends,  and  which  are  of  perpetual  lecur- 
[  rence — all  these  foundations  of  a  language 
I  are  more  decisive  proofs  of  the  Saxon  origin 
of  ours,  than  even  the  great  majority  of  Saxon 
words  in  writing,  and  the  still  greater  majority 
in  speaking.  In  all  cases  where  we  have 
preserved  a  whole  family  of  words,  the  supe- 
rior significancy  of  a  Saxon  over  a  Latin 
term,  is  most  remarkable.  Well  being  arises 
\from  well-doing,  is  a  Saxon  phrase,  which 
j  may  be  thus  rendered  into  the  Latin  part  of 
[the  language:  Felicity  attends  virtue;  but 
j  how  i.nferior  in  force  is  the  latter!  In  the 
I  Saxon  phrase,  the  parts  or  roots  of  words 
bung  significant  in  our  language,  and  familiar 
to  our  eyes  and  ears,  throw  their  whole  mean- 
ing into  the  compounds  and  derivations  ;  while 
the  Latin  words  of  the  same  import,  having 
their  roots  and  elements  in  a  foreign  language, 
carry  only  a  cold  and  conventional  significa- 
tion to  an  English  ear." 

To  this  wo  may  add  the  opinion  of  one  of 
the  most  harmonious  and  eloquent  of  modern 
English  writers,  the  late  Robert  Hall.  His 
biographer  thus  writes  :  "  In  one  of  my  early 
interviews  with  Mr.  Hall,  I  used  the  word 
felicity  three  or  four  times  in  rather  quick 
succession.  He  asked,  'Why  do  you  say 
felicity,  sir?  Happiness  is  a  better  word, 
more  musical  and  genuine  English,  coming 
from  the  Saxon.'  'Not  more  musical,  I  think, 
sir.'  '  Yes,  more  musical,  and  ."^o  are  words 
derived  from  the  Saxon  generally.  Listen, 
sir:  My  heart  is  smitten  and  withered  like 
arass  ;  there's  plaintive  music.    Listen  again, 


98 

sir  :  Under  the  shadow  of  thy  wings  will  I  re- 
joice— there's  cheerful  music'  '  Yes,  but 
rejoice  is  French?'  'True,  but  nil  the  rest 
is  S.ixon,  and  rejoice  is  almost  out  of  tunc 
v.illi  the  other  words.  Listen  again:  Thou 
hast  delivered  my  eyes  from  tears,  my  soul 
from  death,  and  my  feet  from  J'alUng  ;  all 
Saxon,  sir,  except  the  delivered.  Then,  sir, 
for  another  specimen,  and  almost  all  good  old 
Saxon  English  :  Surely  goodness  and  mercy 
shall  follow  me  all  the  days  of  mij  life,  and  I 
will  dwell  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  for  ever.''  " 

At  the  time  of  the  Reformation,  and  during 
most  of  the  sixteenth  century,  we  observe  in 
English  writers  a  marked  predominance  of 
the  Saxon  ingredient,  which  makes  the  writers 
of  that  age  peculiarly  charming.  The  next 
age  brought  in  many  Latin  and  French  words, 
so  that  the  diction  of  that  day  was  marred  by 
an  appearance  of  pedantry.  This  was  espe- 
cially the  CISC  in  some  writings  of  the  time 
of  Charles  the  Second.  In  the  reign  of 
Queen  Anne,  there  was  a  return  to  the  dig- 
nified purity  of  genuine  English.  The  in- 
fluence, however,  of  such  writers  as  Johnson 
and  Gibbon  tended  to  burden  and  corrupt 
our  language  by  needless  importations  from 
abroad.  Of  the  latter,  Hannah  Moore  said 
well,  that  if  Gibbon  had  his  will,  the  Chris- 
tian religion  and  the  English  language  would 
come  to  an  end  together.  And  at  the  present 
day,  the  wanton  introduction  of  scientific 
terms  from  the  Greek  and  Latin,  and  of 
phrases  from  the  French,  threatens  to  render 
our  tongue  still  more  piebald,  heterogeneous, 
and  unwieldy.  Still,  it  may  be  observed  in 
the  citations  just  made,  the  suffrage  of  the 
most  accomplished  scholars  and  eloquent 
writers  is  wholly  in  favour  of  Saxon  English. 
In  our  own  country,  indeed,  the  rage  for 
what  is  sounding,  pompous,  swelling,  and  un- 
common, leads  our  writers  and  speakers  to 
deal  much  in  words  of  Latin  origin.  In  this 
respect  the  writers  of  our  revolutionary  period 
far  surpass  us. 

The  English  of  Franklin,  Adams,  and  Ames 
is  more  chaste  than  that  of  our  own  day. 
Those,  moreover,  who  most  variegate  their 
diction  with  uncommon,  difficult,  and  poly- 
.syllabic  phrases,  are  such  as  have  come  late 
and  irregularly  into  the  field  of  letters,  and 
have  least  real  acquaintance  with  the  models 
of  classical  taste ;  just  as  we  observe  the 
greatest  display  of  paste  diamonds  and  jewel- 
ler's gold  upon  those  whose  wealth  and  credit 
are  somewhat  disputable.  Still  the  current 
is  evidently  setting  back  in  favour  of  pure 
English,  and  in  proportion  to  the  demand  for 
this  will  be  the  avidity  of  scholars  for  the 
pristine  literature  of  England.  We  hope  to 
see,  before  many  years,  an  allotment  of  time 
to  Anglo-Saxon  in  every  college  in  America; 
and  in  preparation  for  this,  we  earnestly  wish 
that  some  of  our  learned  men  would  prepare 
suitable  elementary  books  for  publication. 

The  ambition  of  a  man  of  parts  is  very 
often  disappointed  for  the  want  of  some  com- 
mon quality,  by  the  assistance  of  which  men 
with  very  moderate  abilities  are  capable  of 
making  a  grerit  figure. — Armstrong. 


THE  FRIEND. 

For  "The  Frienil." 

Thinking  the  following  article,  from  the 
Journal  of  the  Franklin  Institute  for  sixth 
month,  1838,  likely  to  prove  useful  as  well 
as  interesting,  I  forward  it  for  insertion,  if 
thought  worthy  a  place  in  the  columns  of 
"  The  Friend." 

On  the  Cause,  the  Prevention,  and  the  Cure 
of  Cataract. 

BY  SIR  DAVID  BREWSTER. 

Having  submitted  to  the  physical  section 
of  the  British  Association  an  account  of  a 
singular  change  of  structure  produced  by  the 
action  of  distilled  water  upon  the  crystalline 
lens  after  death.  Sir  D.  Brewster  was  desirous 
of  communicating  to  the  medical  section  some 
views  which  this,  and  previous  observations, 
have  led  him  to  entertain  respecting  the 
cause,  the  prevention,  and  the  cure  of  cata- 
ract, he  makes  the  following  observations. 

The  change  of  structure  to  which  I  have 
referred  consists  in  the  developement  of  a 
negative  polarizing  band  or  ring  between  the 
two  positive  rings  nearest  the  centre  of  the 
lens;  the  gradual  encroachment  of  this  new 
structure  upon  the  original  polarizing  struc- 
ture of  the  lens  ;  and  the  final  bursting  of  the 
lens  after  it  had  swelled  to  almost  a  globular 
form  by  the  absorption  of  distilled  water. 

As  the  crystalline  lens  floats  in  its  capsule, 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  is  nourished  by 
the  absorption  of  the  water  and  albumen  of 
the  aqueous  humour,  and  that  its  healthy 
condition  must  depend  on  the  relative  propor- 
tion of  these  ingredients.  When  the  water  is 
in  excess,  the  lens  will  grow  soft,  and  may 
even  burst  by  its  over  absorption  ;  and  when 
the  supply  of  water  is  too  scanty,  the  lens 
will,  as  it  were,  dry  and  indurate  ;  the  fibres 
and  lamince,  formerly  in  optical  contact,  will 
separate,  and  the  light  b'ing  reflected  at  their 
surfaces,  the  lens  will  necessarily  exhibit  that 
white  opacity  which  constitutes  the  common 
cataract. 

This  defect  in  the  healthy  secretion  of  the 
aqueous  humour,  as  well  as  the  disposition  of 
the  lens  to  soften  or  to  indurate  by  the  excess 
or  defect  of  water,  may  occur  at  any  period 
of  life,  and  may  arise  from  the  general  state 
of  health  of  the  patient ;  but  it  is  most  likely 
to  occur  between  the  ages  of  40  and  60,  when 
the  lens  is  known  to  experience  that  change 
in  its  condition  which  requires  the  use  of 
spectacles.  At  this  period  the  eye  requires 
to  be  carefully  watched,  and  to  be  used  with 
great  caution  ;  and  if  any  symptoms  appear 
of  a  separation  of  the  fibres  or  laminae,  those 
means  should  be  adopted  which,  by  improving 
the  general  health,  are  most  likely  to  restore 
the  aqueous  humour  to  its  usual  state.  No- 
thing is  more  easy  than  to  determine  at  any 
time  the  sound  state  of  the  crystalline  lens; 
and  by  the  examination  of  a  small  luminous 
image  placed  at  a  distance,  and  the  interposi- 
tion of  minute  apertures  and  minute  opake 
bodies  of  a  spherical  form,  it  is  easy  to  ascer- 
tain the  exact  point  of  the  crystalline  where 
the  fibres  and  laminoe  have  begun  to  separate, 
and  to  observe,  from  day  to  day,  whether  the 
disease  is  gaining  ground  or  disappearing. 

In  so  far  as  I  know,  cataract  in  its  early 


stages,  when  it  may  be  stopped  or  cured,  has 
never  been  studied  by  medical  men;  and  even 
when  it  is  discovered,  and  exhibits  itself  in 
white  opacity,  the  oculist  does  not  attempt  to 
reunite  the  separating  fibres,  but  wails  with 
patience  till  the  lens  is  ready  to  be  couched 
or  extracted. 

Considering  cataract,  therefore,  as  a  dis- 
ease which  arises  from  the  unhealthy  secre- 
tion of  the  aqueous  humour,  I  have  no  hesita- 
tion in  saying  that  it  may  be  jesisted  in  its 
early  stages,  and  in  proof  of  this  I  may  adduce 
the  case  of  my  own  eye,  in  which  the  disease 
had  made  considerable  progress.  One  even- 
ing I  happened  to  fix  my  eye  on  a  very  bright 
light,  and  was  surprised  to  see  round  the 
flame  a  series  of  brightly  coloured  prismatic 
images,  arranged  symmetrically,  and  in  re- 
ference to  the  septa  to  which  the  fibres  of  the 
lens  are  related.  This  phenomenon  alarmed 
me  greatly,  as  I  had  observed  the  very  same 
images  in  looking  through  the  lenses  of  ani- 
mals partially  indurated,  and  in  which  the 
fibres  had  begun  to  separate.  These  images 
became  more  distinct  from  day  to  day,  and 
lines  of  white  light,  of  an  irregular  triangular 
lorm,  afterwards  made  their  appearance.  By 
stopping  out  the  bad  parts  of  the  lens,  by  in- 
terposing a  small  opake  body  sufficient  to 
prevent  the  light  from  falling  upon  it,  the 
vision  becomes  perfect,  and  by  placing  an 
aperture  of  the  same  size  in  the  same  posi- 
tion,  so  as  to  make  the  light  fall  on  the  dis- 
eased part  of  the  lens,  the  vision  entirely 
failed. 

Being  now  quite  aware  of  the  nature  and 
locality  of  the  disease,  though  no  opacity  had 
taken  place  so  as  to  appear  externally,  I  paid 
the  greatest  attention  to  diet  and  regimen, 
and  abstained  from  reading  at  night,  and  all 
exposure  of  the  eyes  to  fatigue  or  strong 
lights.  These  precautions  did  not  at  first 
produce  any  decided  change  in  the  optical 
appearances  occasioned  by  the  disease;  but 
in  about  eight  months  from  its  commence- 
ment I  saw  the  coloured  images  and  the 
luminous  streaks  disappear  in  a  moment,  in- 
dicating, in  the  most  unequivocal  manner, 
that  the  vacant  space  between  the  fibres  or 
laminas  had  been  filled  up  with  a  fluid  sub- 
stance transmitted  through  the  capsule  from 
the  aqueous  humour.  These  changes  took 
place  at  that  period  of  life  when  the  eye  un- 
dergoes that  change  of  condition  which  re- 
quires the  use  of  glasses,  and  I  have  no  doubt 
that  the  incipient  separation  of  the  laminae 
would  have  terminated  in  confirmed  cataract 
had  it  not  been  observed  in  time,  and  its  pro- 
gress arrested  by  the  means  al.'cady  men- 
tioned. Since  that  time,  the  eye,  though 
exposed  to  the  hardest  work,  has  preserved 
its  strength,  and  is  now  as  serviceable  as  it 
had  ever  been.  If  the  cataract  had  made 
greater  progress,  and  resisted  the  simple 
treatment  which  was  employed,  I  should  riot 
have  hesitated  to  puncture  the  cornea,  in  the 
expectation  of  changing  the  condition  of  the 
aqueous  humour  by  its  evacuation,  or  even  of' 
injecting  distilled  water,  or  an  albuminous 
solution,  into  the  aqueous  cavity. 


THE  FRIEND. 


99 


ABOLITION    NOT    I.UFKACTICABLE. 

Introduction  to  the  Second  Edition  of  "Jay's 
View  of  the  Action  of  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment in  behalf  of  Slavery.'' ' 

(Concluded  from  page  01.) 

In  many  respects,  the  abolitionists  of  the 
present  day  are  placed  in  circumstances  simi- 
lar to  those  in  which  their  predecessors  found 
themselves  in  1783.  They,  like  us,  had  to 
contend  with  the  hostility  of  the  government, 
with  the  interests  and  prejudices  of  slave- 
holders in  the  legislature  ,*  with  clerical 
defenders  of  cruelty  and  oppression,  with 
mercantile  cupidity,  and  with  heartless  poli- 
ticians. But  in  many  other  respects  they 
were  less  favored  than  we  are.  They  were 
struggling  against  the  spirit  of  the  age  ;  we 
are  co-operating  with  it.  They  were  ad- 
vancing untried  theories.  We  can  point  to 
the  West  Indies  and  South  America  for  the 
practical  and  successful  operation  of  our  doc- 
trines. They  were  striving  to  influence  a 
government  in  a  great  degree  independent  of 
the  people  ;  we  are  petitioning  a  government 
that  is  the  mere  creature  of  the  popular  will. 
They  were  few  and  despised.  The  hatred 
and  persecution  we  have  experienced,  attest 
the  importance  attributed  to  us.  They  were 
without  political  influence  ;  where  suti'rage  is 
universal,  300,000  petitioners  will  not  be 
overlooked  by  politicians.  They  could  bring 
their  facts  and  arguments  before  the  public 
only  by  hiring  a  space  in  the  columns  of  a  few 
newspapers  ;  we  have  numerous  periodicals, 
many  of  them  of  the  largest  size,  exclusively 
devoted  to  the  propagation  of  our  opinions, 
while  many  religious  and  political  journals 
are  aiding  us  in  exhibiting  the  evils  of  slavery 
and  the  a  Ivantages  of  emancipation.  They 
were  cheered  by  no  official  sanction  of  their 
eflbrts;  we  are  encouraged  and  stimulated  in 
many  instances,  by  the  approving  voice  of  the 
representatives  of  the  people. 

We  ask  Congress  to  abolish  slavery  in  the 
District.  Is  the  prayer  presumptuous  or  un- 
constitutional? If  so,  it  becomes  not  the 
House  of  Representatives  to  rebuke  us;  for, 
on  the  19th  January,  18'29,  that  body  "  Re- 
solved, That  the  Committee  on  the  District 
of  Columbia  be  directed  to  enquire  into  the 
expediency  of  providing,  hy  law,  for  the  gra- 
dual abolition  of  slavery  within  the  District, 
in  such  manner  that  the  interests  of  no  indi- 
vidual shall  be  injured  thereby."  Here  we 
have  the  solemn  admission  of  the  popular  and 
most  numerous  branch  of  the  legislature,  that 
the  question  of  abolition  is  one  of  expediency 
alone,  and  not  of  constitutional  power;  and 
that  slavery  may  be  terminated  by  law,  with- 
out injury  to  any  individual.  And  what  sen- 
timents on  this  subject  have  been  uttered  by 
the  State  Legislatures?  In  1828,  the  Legis- 
lature of  Pennsylvania  instructed  their  mem- 
bers of  Congress  "  to  procure,  if  practicable, 
the  passage  of  a  law  to  abolish  slavery  in  the 

*  Many  of  the  commoners  and  lords  were  deeply 
inteiested  in  West  Indian  plantdtions;  and  a  large 
estate,  well  stocked  with  slaves,  was  held  by  a  cliar- 
tered  society  of  the  established  church. 


District  of  Columbia."  In  1829,  the  Assem- 
bly of  New  York  voted  to  direct  the  repre- 
sentatives from  that  State  "  to  make  every 
proper  exertion  to  efiect  the  passage  of  a  law 
for  the  abolition  of  slavery  in  the  District  of 
Columbia."  In  1837,  the  Senate  of  Massa- 
chusetts "  Resolved,  That  Congress,  having 
exclusive  legislation  in  the  District  of  Colum- 
bia, possess  the  right  to  abolish  slavery  and 
the  slave  trade  therein,  and  that  the  early 
exercise  of  such  right  is  demanded  by  the 
enlightened  sentiment  of  the  civilized  world, 
by  the  principles  of  the  revolution,  and  by 
humanity."  The  other  house,  the  same  ses- 
sion, "  Resolved,  That  Congress,  having  ex- 
clusive legislation  in  the  District  of  Columbia, 
possess  the  right  to  abolish  slavery  in  said 
District,  and  that  its  exercise  should  only  be 
restrained  by  a  regard  to  the  public  good." 
The  next  session,  both  branches  of  the  legis- 
lature resolved  "  That  the  rights  of  justice, 
the  claims  of  humanity  and  the  common  good 
alike  demand  the  entire  suppression  of  tliL^ 
slave  trade  now  carried  on  in  the  District  of 
Columbia."  In  1838,  the  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives of  the  Legislature  of  Maine  "  Re- 
solved that  the  contmuance  of  slavery  within 
the  sacred  enclosure  and  chosen  seat  of  the 
iNational  Government,  is  inconsistent  with  a 
due  regard  to  the  enlightened  judgment  of 
mankind,  and  with  all  just  pretensions  on  our 
part  to  the  character  of  a  itHQ  people,  and  is 
adapted  to  bring  into  contempt  republican 
liberty,  and  render  its  influence  powerless 
thro  ighout  the  world."  The  same  year,  the 
Legislature  of  Vermont,  without  a  dissenting 
voice,  instructed  the  representatives  in  Con- 
gress "  to  use  their  utmost  efforts  to  procure 
the  abolition  of  slavery  and  the  slave  trade  in 
the  District  of  Columbia."  Yet  there  are 
those  who  would  fain  paralyze  all  our  efforts 
by  the  assurance  that  public  opinion  is 
against  us  I 

But  we  are  urged  to  desist,  not  only  be- 
cause our  object  is  impracticable,  but  also 
because  it  is  unlaicfvl.  "  When  the  people," 
we  are  told,  "  are  bound  by  laws  emanating 
from  a  legislative  assembly  wherein  they 
have  no  representatives,  their  will  must  be 
ascertained  by  manifestations  from  them- 
selves." But  why  ought  Congress  to  ascer- 
tain the  will  of  the  people  of  the  District? 
Because  "  the  Declaration  of  Independence 
derives  all  just  powers  of  the  government 
from  the  consent  of  the  governed."  But  are 
laws  binding  only  on  such  as  approve  of  them  ? 
No.  "  When  the  people  are  represented  in 
the  legislative  assembly,  the  consent  of  the 
whole  must  be  inferred  from  the  voice  of  the 
representative  majority."  Now  it  so  happens 
that  the  whole  people  of  the  United  States, 
by  the  voice  of  the  representative  majority, 
assented  to  the  provision  of  the  constitution, 
that  a  district,  ten  miles  square,  should  be 
placed  under  the  absolute  and  exclusive  juris- 
diction of  Congress.  To  this  arrangement, 
the  people  inhabiting  the  present  District 
gave  their  assent  through  their  representa- 
tives. Afterwards,  when  they  themselves 
were  set  off  by  the  legislatures  of  Virginia 
and  Maryland,  to  be  the  subjects  of  this  ex- 
clusive jurisdiction,  they  through  their  repre- 


sentatives in  the  legislatures,  consented  lo  bo 
thus  placed  under  the  authority  of  congress. 
And  shall  we  now  bo  gravely  told,  after  thcbC 
people  have  thus  consented  lo  be  governed, 
in  all  cases  whatsoever,  by  the  national  legis- 
lature, and  after  the  people  of  the  United 
Slates  have,  for  this  purpose,  vested  unlimited 
and  exclusive  jurisdiction  in  congress,  that  it 
is  contrary  to  the  principles  of  the  Declara- 
tion of  Independence,  that  this  jurisdiction 
should  secure  to  each  inhabitant  of  the  District 
the  "  inalienable  riKhls  of  life,  liberty  and  the 
pursuit  of  happmess  !"  Again,  if  the  declara- 
tion derives  the  powers  of  the  government 
from  the  consent  of  the  governed,  from  what 
representative  majority,  we  would  asli,  are 
we  to  infer  the  consent  of  six  thousand  of  the 
people  of  the  District  to  be  reduced  to  chat- 
tels ;  to  be  robbed  of  the  rights  of  humanity  ; 
to  be  converted,  with  their  wives  and  children, 
into  articles  of  merchandise? 

Surely  the  friends  of  emancipation  will  not, 
after  their  past  experience,  look  upon  public 
opinion  as  an  inrincible  enemy  ;  still  less  will 
they  believe  that  the  Declaration  of  Indepen- 
dence is  the  death-warrant  of  human  rights 
in  the  national  domain.  The  principles  for 
which  they  are  contending,  are  the  principles 
of  the  declaration  ;  the  means  they  are  using, 
are  those  given  them  by  the  constitution — 
freedom  of  speech  and  of  the  press — petition 
and  the  elective  franchise  ;.  and,  by  the  bless- 
ing of  God  on  these  principles  and  means, 
they  will  yet  convert  public  ophiion  into  an 
ally,  will  yet  purge  the  capital  of  the  republic 
of  its  loathsome  plague,  and  restore  the  fede- 
ral government  to  its  legitimate  functions,  of 
establishing  justice  and  securing  the  bless- 
ings of  liberty. 

Bedford,  September,  1839. 


Fur  "Th«  Friend." 

Discrimination  in  the  Use  of  Means. 

In  looking,  lately,  over  a  copy  of  "  Purver's 
Translation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,"  which 
formerly  belonged  to  that  dignified  minister 
of  the  gospel,  Abraham  Gibbons,  I  found  the 
accompanying  notes  in  his  hand  writing,  and 
they  are  believed  to  be  his  own  reflections. 
Perhaps  the  editor  of  "  The  Friend"  will 
agree  with  the  writer  of  this,  that  they  are 
worthy  of  being  recorded  in  its  pages.     R. 

"  We  must  not  presume  upon  the  means 
without  God,  nor  upon  God  without  the 
means:  not  upon  the  means  without  God, 
because  the  pipe  cannot  convey  without  the 
spring  communicates;  not  upon  God  without 
the  means,  because  the  goings  forth  of  Pro- 
vidence are  always  in  the  path  of  diligence. 
Therefore,  in  the  assault  of  Amalek,  whilst 
Moses  goes  to  prayer,  Joshua  must  go  and 
fight.  So  the  proceedings  of  a  Chris! ian's 
faith  should  always  be  upon  the  mount  and 
industry  in  the  valley.  While  the  heart  is 
lifted  up,  the  hand  should  bo  stretched  out. 
He  only  may  rest  in  God,  that  hath  been 
restless  in  the  means.  He  that  can  fully  lay 
out  himself  in  God's  way,  may  confidently  lay 
up  his  faith  in  God's  providence.  I  must  sow 
my  seed,  and  wait  upon  the  clouds ;  do  my 


100 


THE    FRIEKD. 


work,  and  leave  iho  event  to  God.  I  must 
neither  bo  idle  in  the  means,  nor  make  an  idol 
of  the  means.  I  will,  therefore,  henceforth 
lay  n-y  hands  to  the  means  as  if  they  were  all 
in  all ;  and  yet  raise  my  eyes  above  the  means 
as  if  they  were  nothing  at  all. 

"  Cicero  spoke  at  random,  when  he  said. 
Ad  decvs  and  lihcrtatem  natl  siinms ;  we  are 
born  t.'  liberty  and  honour.  It  is  thou,  O 
regenerate  soul,  that  art  born  a  child  of  love 
and  heir  of  glory  ;  thou  art  he,  O  excellent 
saint,  that  art  clothed  with  the  sun,  crowned 
with  the  St  rs,  and  reckoned  among  the 
angels  of  God.  O  think  upon  thy  dignity 
and  consider:  will  an  emperor  live  like  a 
beggar?  Is  it  a  becoming  thing  for  those 
that  are  clothed  in  scarlet  to  embrace  a  dung- 
hill ?  Am  I  born  of  God,  and  shall  I  live 
like  a  man?  Ilath  God  raised  my  spirit 
wilh  the  highest  excellencies,  and  sliall  I 
stain  my  nobleness  with  poor  empty  vanities? 
May  I  feed  upon  Christ,  and  shall  I  feed  upon 
dust?  Shall  I  sit  to  judge  the  world,  and 
.shall  I  be  a  drudge  to  the  world?  Hath 
Christ  prepared  for  me  a  mansion  in  the 
heavens,  and  shall  I  be  grovelling  in  the 
earth?  Am  I  a  child  of  light,  and  shall  I 
commit  the  works  of  darkness?  No;  (as 
says  Seneca)  I  am  born  to  greater  and  higher 
things  than  to  be  a  slave  to  lust,  or  a  drudge 
to  the  world." 

"  Pure  love  runs  clearly  out  of  itself  into 
the  bosom  of  the  object  that  is  beloved. 
Heavenly  love  centres  no  lower  than  heaven 
itself;  it  is  only  God  it  loves,  and  it  is  only 
in  God  it  lives.  If  love  is  a  beam,  it  is  only 
as  it  stands  in  reference  to  the  sun  ;  if  it  loves 
the  creature,  it  is  only  as  it  is  a  step  to  ad 
vance  it  nearer  G.  d.  Lord,  I  would  not  care 
for  heaven,  if  it  were  not  for  thee  ;  neither 
would  I  love  myself,  were  I  not  in  thee." 

"  Here  the  vessel  is  too  capacious  to  be 
filled  with  all  the  pleasures  and  delights  the 
world  can  lay  together;  but  hereafter,  our 
pleasures  and  delights  shall  be  too  full  for  the 
most  capacious  vessel  to  co.nprehend.  O 
glory  siiall  be  so  great,  that  power, 
well  as  roodness,  shall  come  forth  from  God 
himself,  to  renew  and  enlarge  these  vessels, 
that  so  they  may  be  capable  to  receive  and 
retain  that  glory  ;  and  strength  and  love  may 
go  forth  together  with  prepared  and  raised 
dispositions,  suited  to  such  a  transcendent 
and  high  condition. 

We  are  too  weak  for  such  a  weight  of 
glory;  therefore  God  will  bear  us  up,  that 
we  may  bear  up  it :  and  because  our  joys 
cannot  fully  enter  into  us,  we  shall  fully  enter 
into  them.  Who  would  then  set  so  large  a 
vessel  as  the  soul  under  a  few  drops  of  carnal 
pleasure,  and  neglect  the  springs  and  streams 
of  everlasting  joy?  O  my  soul!  what  a  glo- 
rious day  is  there  coming,  when  the  vessels 
of  mercy  shall  be  cast  into  the  ocean  of 
mercy,  and  be  filled  to  the  brim  with  mercy ! 
when  the  sons  of  pleasure  shall  drink  their 
fill  at  the  torrents  of  pleasures,  and  be  set  for 
ever  at  rest  in  the  rivers  of  pleasures!  when 
the  soul  that  is  sick  of  love,  shall  lie  in  the 
bosom  of  love,  and  for  ever  take  its  fill  of 
love !  when  the  children  of  God  shall  have  a 
full  fruition  of  God,  and  be  for  ever  satisfied 


with  the  presence  of  God  !  The  joy  of  which 
glorious  presence,  the  fulness  of  which  joy, 
the  sweetness  of  which  fulness,  the  eternity 
of  which  sweetness,  the  heart  of  man  in  its 
largest  thoughts,  cannot  conceive- 

Lord,  let  the  thoughts  of  the  joy  and  glory 
which  thou  hast  prepared  for  me  in  the  hea- 
vens, turn  away  my  soul  from  the  pleasures 
and  delights  which  present  themselves  on 
earth;  that,  neglecting  them,  I  may  be  press- 
ing to  thee,  and  breathing  forth  with  thine, 
"  O,  when  shall  I  come  and  appear  before 
God !" 

THE    HLxllAN     EYE. 

"  But, of  all  the  tracks  of  conveyance  which 
God  has  been  pleased  to  open  up  between  the 
mind  of  man  and  the  theatre  by  which  he  is 
surrounded,  there  is  none  by  which  he  so 
multiplies  his  acquaintance  with  the  rich  and 
varied  creation  on  every  side  of  him,  as  by 
the  organ  of  the  eye.  It  is  this  which  gives 
to  him  his  loftiest  command  over  the  scenery 
of  nature: — it  is  this  by  which  so  broad  a 
range  of  observation  is  submitted  to  him; — it 
is  this  which  enables  him,  by  the  act  of  a 
single  moment,  to  send  an  exploring  look  over 
the  surface  of  an  ample  territory,  to  crowd 
his  mind  with  the  whole  assembly  of  its  ob- 
jects, and  to  fill  his  vision  with  those  count- 
less hues  which  diversify  and  adorn  it; — it  is 
this  which  carries  him  abroad,  over  all  that 
is  sublime  in  the  immensity  of  distance;  which 
sets  him,  as  it  were,  on  an  elevated  platform, 
from  whence  he  may  cast  a  surveying  glance 
over  the  arena  of  innumerable  worlds;  which 
spreads  before  him  so  mighty  a  province  of 
contemplation,  that  the  earth  he  inhabits  only 
appears  to  furnish  him  with  the  pedestal  on 
which  he  may  stand,  and  from  which  he  may 
descry  the  wonders  of  all  that  magnificence, 
which  the  Divinity  has  poured  so  abundantly 
around  him.  It  is  by  the  narrow  outlet  of  the 
eye  that  the  mind  of  man  takes  its  excursive 
flight  over  those  golden  tracks,  where,  in  all 
the  exhausllessness  of  creative  wealth,  lie 
scattered  the  suns  and  the  systems  of  astro- 
nomy. But,  oh!  how  good  a  thing  it  is,  and 
how  becoming  well  for  the  philosopher  to  be 
humble,  amid  the  proudest  march  of  human 
discovery,  and  the  sublimest  triumphs  of  the 
human  understanding,  when  he  thinks  of  that 
unsealed  barrier,  beyond  which  no  power, 
either  of  the  eye  or  of  the  telescope,  shall 
ever  carry  him;  when  he  thinks  that,  on  the 
other  side  of  it,  there  is  a  height,  and  a  depth, 
and  a  length,  and  a  breadth,  to  which  the 
whole  of  this  concave  and  visible  firmament 
dwindles  into  the  insignificancy  of  an  atom; 
and,  above  all,  how  ready  should  he  be  to 
cast  his  every  lofty  imagination  away  from 
him,  when  he  thinks  of  the  God  who,  on  the 
simple  foundation  of  his  word,  has  reared  the 
whole  of  this  stately  architecture,  and,  by  the 
force  of  his  preserving  mind,  continues  to  up- 
hold it; — ay,  and  should  the  word  again  come 
out  from  him,  that  this  earth  shall  pass  away, 
and  a  portion  of  the  heavens  which  are  around 
it  shall  again  fall  back  into  the  annihilation 
from  which  he  at  first  summoned  them, — 
what  an  impressive  rebuke  does  it  bring  on 


the  swelling  vanity  of  science,  to  think  that 
the  whole  field  of  its  most  ambitious  enter- 
prises may  be  swept  away  altogether,  and 
there  remain  before  the  eye  of  Him  who  sit- 
teth  on  the  throne  an  untravelled  immensity, 
ch  he  hath  filled  with  innumerable  splen- 
dours, and  over  the  whole  face  of  which  he 
halh  inscribed  the  evidence  of  his  high  attri- 
butes, in  all  their  might,  and  in  all  their 
manifestation !" — Chalmers. 


WARM  HOUSES  FOR  CATTJLE. 

It  is  evident  to  every  observing  farmer, 
that  cattle  ought  to  have  a  warm  house  dur- 
ing the  winter  in  our  cold  climate.  Much 
less  fodder  is  necessary  to  support  cattle  and 
keep  them  in  good  condition,  if  they  have  a 
warm  place  in  cold  weather.  If  an  animal  is 
in  a  barn  or  stable  through  which  the  wind 
can  whistle,  and  the  snow  drive,  in  the  severe 
weather  when  man  needs  his  woollen  gar- 
ments, close  rooms,  and  a  good  fire,  to  keep 
him  comfortable,  surely  they  must  suffer,  and 
while  suffering  they  cannot  thrive,  and  a  large 
quantity  of  fodder  will  be  necessary  to  sup- 
port life. 

But  in  making  the  cattle  house  warm,  it 
must  not  be  forgotten  that  animals,  as  well 
as  men,  need  pure  air  to  breathe,  and  a  num- 
ber of  large  animals  require  a  large  quantity 
of  this  requisite  of  life.  To  give  the  advan- 
tages of  a  warm  house,  and  pure  air  for  respi- 
ration, it  should  be  open  in  front,  at  least  for 
a  few  feet  in  width,  near  the  heads  of  the 
cattle,  and  all  other  parts  should  be  made 
close  and  warm  as  possible. 

It  is  very  important  that  the  cold  air 
should  be  excluded  from  under  Ihe  house, 
both  on  account  of  its  rendering  the  cattle 
uncomfortable  and  causing  the  manure  to 
freeze  to  the  floor.  Some  sheds  in  which 
cattle  are  sheltered  are  left  open  at  top, 
when  they  might  be  rendered  comfortable  in 
a  very  little  time,  by  hying  even  a  coarse 
floor  and  throwing  some  fodder  on  it.  When 
the  boarding  is  open,  the  He  vp  may  be  made 
warm  for  a  time  by  plastering  wilh  green 
manure,  and  this  method,  with  close  attention 
to  repairs  during  the  winter,  is  much  better 
than  none,  in  keeping  the  poor  animals  warm ; 
but  the  better  way  is  to  have  a  good  tight 
boarding  or  some  batterns  to  stop  the  cracks, 
as  these  will  be  permanent  improvements  that 
will  save  more  than  twice  the  expense  in  one 
season. —  Yankee  Farmer. 


Bremen  Wine  Cellar. 

At  Bremen  there  is  a  wine  cellar,  called 
the  Store,  where  five  hogsheads  of  Flemish 
wine  have  been  preserved  since  the  year 
1625.  These  five  hogsheads  cost  1,200 
francs.  Had  this  sum  been  put  out  to  com- 
pound interest,  each  hogshead  would  now  be 
worth  above  a  thousand  millions  of  money  ; 
a  bottle  of  this  precious  wine  would  cost 
21,799,480  francs;  and  a  single  wine-glass, 
2,723,000  francs,  (or  about  IIO.OOOZ.  Eng- 
lish.) 


THE  FJMEND. 


101 


For  "  Tho  Friend." 
SAMUEL  FOTHERtaLL. 

Samuel  Fothergill,  of  Warrington,  in  Lan- 
cashire, England,  was  the  sixth  son  of  John 
Fothergill  and  Margaret  his  wife,  both  minis- 
ters of  the  gospel,  the  former  of  whom  left  a 
journal  of  his  life,  religious  experience,  and 
travels  in  the  ministry.  Although  the  father 
was  religiously  concerned  to  endeavour  to 
lead  the  tender  minds  of  his  children  to  piety 
and  virtue,  yet  his  admonitions  lor  a  season 
seemed  lost  upon  his  son,  who,  being  of  an 
active,  lively  disposition,  and  mostly,  during 
his  apprenticeship,  from  under  the  watchful 
eye  of  his  affectionate  parent,  gave  way  to 
his  natural  inclinations,  indulged  himself  in 
the  gratifications  of  folly  and  licentiousness, 
violating  the  repeated  convictions  of  Divine 
Grace  in  his  own  mind,  which  had  been  mer- 
cifully extended  from  his  early  years,  thus 
wounding  the  soul  of  his  father,  who  beheld 
with  grief  his  unsanctified  career.  Yet  his 
faithful  labours  proved  afterwards  as  bread 
cast  upon  the  waters,  which  returned  after 
many  days;  for  about  the  twenty-first  year 
of  his  age,  the  visitation  of  heavenly  love  was 
so  powerfully  renewed,  that  it  proved  effec- 
tual to  turn  his  steps  out  of  the  paths  of 
vanity;  and  as  he  afterwards  expressed,  with 
humble  and  awful  gratitude  to  the  Preserver 
of  men,  "It  then  appeared  clear  to  his  under- 
standing, that  would  be  the  last  call  his 
heavenly  Father  would  favour  him  with,"  he 
therefore  consulted  no  longer  with  flesh  and 
blood,  but  gave  up  to  the  holy  visitation, 
experiencing  repentance  towards  God,  and 
faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  devoting  his 
whole  heart  and  affections  to  seek  reconcilia- 
tion with  his  Creator,  through  the  mediation 
of  his  dear  Son,  and  abiding  in  great  humility 
under  the  purifying  operation  of  tho  Holy 
Ghost  and  fire,  he  became  thereby  prepared 
for  those  services  into  which  he  was  after- 
wards called. 

But  a  few  months  elapsed  after  he  was 
thus  engaged  to  seek  the  way  to  Zion  with 
his  face  thitherward,  before  he  was  engaged, 
by  the  constraining  power  and  love  of  God, 
to  open  his  mouth  in  public  testimony  to  the 
sufficiency  of  that  holy  arm  that  had  been 
made  bare  for  his  deliverance;  a  dispensation 
of  the  ministry  being  committed  to  his  charge, 
he  attended  faithfully  thereto,  and  moved 
therein  at  the  requirings,  and  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Divine  Wisdom,  by  which  means  he 
soon  became  an  able  minister  of  the  gospel, 
called  and  qualified  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  He 
laboured  with  diligence,  and  devoted  much  of 
his  time  and  strength,  when  health  permitted, 
to  the  service  of  his  dear  Lord  and  Master  ; 
for  the  continuance  of  whose  favour,  he  count- 
ed nothing  too  near  or  too  dear  to  part  with, 
that  he  might  be  instrumental  in  gathering 
souls  to  God,  which  was  the  object  he  had 
in  view  in  all  his  gospel  labours.  Being  dili- 
gent himself,  he  endeavoured  much  to  excite 
Friends  to  a  due  and  constant  attendance  of 
meetings  for  religious  worship,  and  those  for 
the  discipline  of  the  church. 

A  communication  is  extant,  addressed  by 
him  to  the  monthly  meeting  of  which  he  was 
a  member  ;  as  it  is  without  date,  the  time  of 


writing  it  can  only  be  conjectured.  It  was 
probably  composed  soon  after  his  first  appear- 
ance in  the  ministry,  and  sets  forth  his  humi- 
liation under  a  sense  of  his  former  transgres- 
sions, his  gratitude  for  deliverance  from  the 
thraldom  of  sin,  and  his  fervent  concern  for 
his  own  preservation,  and  that  of  others; 
exhibiting,  also,  his  state  of  mind  under  the 
prospects  of  religious  duty  gradually  unfold- 
mg  to  his  view,  as  follows : — 

"  Dear  Friends, — It  hath  for  some  time 
lain  heavy  upon  me  to  write  a  few  lines  to 
you,  upon  the  following  account.  The  Lord, 
m  his  everlasting  kindness,  (that  long  strove 
with  my  soul,)  hath  been  pleased  to  unstop 
my  deaf  ears  that  I  might  hear  him,  the 
Shepherd  of  his  flock,  and  to  open  my  blind 
eyes  and  let  me  see  my  state  as  it  really  was, 
very  desperate  and  lamentable.  He  hath 
shown  me  the  dreadful  precipice  I  was  on 
the  brink  of,  and  hath  breathed  into  me  the 
breath  of  life,  in  order  that  I  might  arise 
from  the  dead  and  live;  he  has  set  my  sins 
in  order  before  me,  and  shown  how  far  I  had 
estranged  myself  t'rom  him,  and  raised  strong 
desires  in  me  to  return  to  him,  the  Redeemer 
of  my  soul.  The  consideration  of  his  kind- 
ness has  raised  in  my  soul  a  just  abhorrence 
of  my  former  practices,  which  induces  me  to 
make  this  public  declaration  of  them  in  a  few 
words ;  I  know  my  sins  are  so  many  and 
obvious,  that  it  is  impossible  and  needless  to 
recount  and  remark  upon  them,  for  I  was 
then  in  the  bond  of  iniquity,  though  it  has 


when  I  was  afraid  I  was  forgotten,  as  a  morn- 
ing without  clouds,  to  my  exceeding  great 
encouragement  and  consolation,  and  strength- 
ened me  in  my  resolutions  to  follow  him  who 
has  done  so  much  for  my  soul.  Bear  with 
me  yet  a  little,  for  I  write  not  my  own  words; 
that  blessed  Saviour  has  lain  it  upon  me,  who 
is  willing  that  all  should  be  saved,  and  come 
to  him;  let  him,  I  intreat  you,  have  his  per- 
fect work  in  you  ;  he  will  wash  you,  or  else 
you  can  have  no  share  in  him  ;  I  can  truly 
say,  that  during  the  time  of  my  first  convic- 
tion, my  lips  quivered,  and  my  belly  trem- 
bled, that  my  soul  might  have  rest  in  the  day 
of  trouble.  I  choose  not  to  write  this,  but  I 
cannot  be  easy,  unless  I  call  others  to  the 
like  enjoyment ;  in  bowels  of  tender  love  I 
again  salute  and  take  my  leave  of  you,  with 
strong  desires  that  you  who  are  advanced  in 
years,  and  favoured  with  the  Lord's  good- 
ness, may  remember  me  when  it  is  well  with 
you,  that  I  may  be  preserved,  though  beset 
with  temptations  on  every  hand.  The  Lord 
in  mercy  be  with  ycu,  saith  my  soul.  Fare- 
well. Samuel  Fothergill." 

Through  the  course  of  his  gospel  labours, 
both  in  public  and  private,  animated  by  divine 
love,  he  expressed  a  strong  and  ardent  affec- 
tion for  the  rising  youth,  with  whom  he  was 
frequently  led  to  labour  for  their  present  and 
eternal  welfare  ;  and  which  concern  was  mani- 
fested towards  this  class  of  all  denominations. 
The  following  extract  from  a  letter,  written 
by  him  to  a  serious  young  woman,  the  daugh- 


pleased  the  Father  of  mercies  to  bring  me    ter  of  religious  parents,  exhibits  this  trait  in 
since  into  the  very  gall  of  bitterness,  and  into   his  character,  and  is  worthy  o(  preservation 


anxiety  of  soul  inexpressible,  yea,  not  to  be 
apprehended  by  any  but  those  who  have  trod 
the  same  path,  and  drunk  of  the  same  cup  ; 
yet,  blessed  be  the  name  of  God,  he  that  hath 
kindled  breathuigs  in  my  soul  after  him,  would 
sometimes  break  in  upon  me,  and  though  the 
waves  of  Jordan  have  gone  over  my  head,  his 
supporting  arm  was  underneath,  that  I  should 


d  attention  for  its  solid  and  judicious 
counsel. 

"  Great  has  been  thy  advantage,  dear  friend, 
in  being  descended  from  worthy  parents,  who, 
by  example  and  precept,  have  sought  thy  nur- 
ture and  growth  in  the  things  of  God  ;  the 
visitation  of  heavenly  light  and  life  have  also 
been  extended,  and  I  hope  in  a  great  and  good 


not  be  discouraged.  He,  in  his  infinite  love,  I  degree  embraced,  which  has  pointed  out  the 
has  given  me  to  understand,  that  the  things!  means  of  help,  or  the  terms  of  happiness,  and 
which  belong  to  my  peace  are  not  utterly  hid  !  inclined  thy  heart  to  seek  it.  Many  are  th< 
from  my  eyes;  that  though  I  had  drunk  up  j  besetments  and  probations  of  a  mind  awaken 
quity  astheoxdrinkethupwater;  although  ^  ed  to  seek  an  inheritance  amongst  the  blessed 


I  had  exceeded  others  in  sin,  and  long  done 
despite  to  him,  yet  there  was  mercy  with 
him  that  he  might  be  feared. 

"Now  would  I  address  myself  to  the  youth 
amongst  you,  and  in  a  certain  sense  of  the 
divine  extendings  of  that  love  wherewith  he 
hath  loved  us,  do  I  salute  you  with  sincere 
desires,  that  that  God  which  visited  our 
fathers,  while  aliens  and  strangers  to  him, 
may  be  our  God  ;  that  we  may  embrace  the 
day  of  our  visitation,  and  not  turn  our  backs 
on  so  great  a  mercy  as  he,  I  am  sensible,  is 
daily  extending.  Oh  I  I  have  tasted  of  his 
love,  I  have  had  to  celebrate  his  name,  and 
though  unfit  for  the  work,  I  cannot  be  easy, 
or  discharge  my  known  duty,  without  calling 
upon  you  to  forsake  the  vanities  of  the  world, 
for  the  end  thereof  is  unavoidable  sorrow  and 
endless  torment  ;  but  happy  are  they  who,  by 
a  timely  application,  are  earnestly  seeking  the 
Lord,  who  will  (I  speak  by  blessed  experi- 
ence) be  found  of  those  who  early  and  dili- 
gently seek  him ;  for  he  has  appeared  to  me 


and  of  various  kinds  they  are  ;  but  the  mighty 
arm  is  revealed  and  made  bare,  for  all  those 
that  refuse  to  he  comforted  without  it.  Many 
are  the  low  places  the  righteous  tread,  and  in 
the  line  of  their  experience  deep  answers 
deep  ;  some  are  brought  upon  us  through  our 
inadvertency  and  negligence;  let  us,  then, 
enquire  the  cause,  and  remove  it;  sometimes 
the  heavens  are  made  like  brass  to  us,  to 
teach  us  how  to  want,  and  like  winter  seasons, 
to  strengthen  our  roots,  that  we  grow  not 
top-heavy ;  but  in  all  things  our  Heavenly 
Father  deals  with  us  tenderly  and  for  our 
good.  Let,  therefore,  thy  attention  be  steady 
to  Him  for  counsel  and  guidance,  and  he  will 
not  forsake  thee  in  the  time  of  thy  secret  be- 
wailings,  but  spread  a  table  for  thee  in  the 
desert.  Oh  !  that  our  youth  might  thus 
awfully  bow  under  the  operation  of  the  Lord's 
hand,  that  their  minds  might  be  subject  to  him, 
whose  we  are,  and  whom  we  ought  to  serve  in 
the  spirit  of  our  minds.  I  feel  in  my  mind  the 
sympathy  of  the  blessed  covenant,  and  the 


102 


THE    FRIEND. 


spreading  of  tlie  Father's  wing  theewards, 
and  crave  of  the  Almighty  One  to  have  thee 
in  his  kcopitig,  and  of  thee  never  to  forfeit  it 
by  any  means.  He  is  ail  sufficient  to  abide 
with  thee  continually.  He  is  often  with  his 
people  when  they  perceive  it  not ;  he  dwells 
in  the  thick  darkness  ofien,  and  was  as  cer- 
tainly the  mighty  help  of  Israel  when  they 
groaned  in  anguish  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  as 
when  the  glory  of  the  Lord  filled  the  temple 
at  the  feast  of  dedication.  I  commend  thee 
to  him  ;  seek  him  diligently,  serve  him 
honestly,  and  follow  on  to  knjw  his  re- 
quirings  with  full  purpose  of  heart  to  be  faith- 
ful thereto,  and  no  weapon  formed  against 
thee  will  prosper,  nor  any  place  bo  allotted 
so  low,  in  which  the  Omnipotent  arm  will 
r.ot  sustain." 


For  ••  The  Fripicil." 

An  Acconnt  of  the  Life  of  William  Bennit. 

:Coutiinicd  from  page  00.) 

The  precise  lime  of  William  Bennit's  re- 
lease from  the  jail  at  Bliborough  I  cannot 
find,  but  about  the  middle  of  next  year,  IQQ'i, 
he  was,  with  many  other  Friends,  apprehend- 
ed in  a  meeting  at  Yarmouth,  and  sent  to 
the  prison  in  that  place.  Heie  eleven  men 
and  seven  women  were  immured  in  one  dun- 
geon, wilhout  necessary  conveniences  for 
lodging,  or  suitable  accommodation  as  to 
food.  On  application  to  the  bailiffs  of  the 
town  they  were  removed  to  an  upper  room, 
which  furnished  more  comfortable  quarters. 
On  the  seventeenth  of  the  seventh  month,  the 
women  were  set  at  liberty  by  the  sessions; 
and  shortly  after  the  recorder  discharged  the 
men  also  from  confinement,  on  the  ground 
that  there  was  no  regular  process  against 
them.  The  bailifis,  however,  displeased  at 
their  release,  framed  a  new  mittimus,  on 
which  they  v/ere  recommitted  to  the  same 
prison.  During  this  imprisonment,  or  shortly 
after,  William  found  his  mind  engaged  to  ad- 
dress a  tender  and  unfeigned  salutation  of  love 
and  good  will  to  professors.  His  exercise 
was  chiefly  on  account  of  thoFC  who,  as  poor 
scattered  sheep  wiihojt  a  shepherd,  were 
wandering  spiritually  in  deserts  and  waste 
wildernesses,  hungry  and  thirsty,  seeking 
diligently  for  food  with  souls  unsatisfied.  He 
addresses  them  as  such,  who  running  from 
mountain  to  mountain,  and  from  hill  to  hill, 
cannot  find  that  food  which  will  satisfy,  and 
who,  turning  from  one  broken  cistern  to  an- 
other, are  unable  to  procure  one  drop  of  water 
that  will  truly  refresh  their  souls.  To  those 
who  were  seeking  for  the  living  amongst  dead 
forms,  searching  for  meat  among  shells,  and 
substance  in  shadows,  his  mind  was  peculiarly 
drawn,  and  he  earnestly  desired  that  they 
might  come  to  know  where  the  Lord  God, 
the  good  Shepherd  of  Israel,  feeds  his  sheep 
and  lambs,  and  there  partake  of  refreshing 
streams,  be  strengthened  by  abundant  pas- 
ture, and  lie  down  in  quietness  and  rest.  He 
assures  them  that  the  mercy  of  the  Lord  was 
extended  towards  them,  and  that  he  was  still 
seeking  to  gather  the  outcasts  of  Jacob,  and 
the  dispersed  of  Judah.     He  exhorts  them  to 


leave  outward  husks,  shells,  and  shadows,  to 
come  unto  Jesus,  the  living  Bread,  which 
nourisheth  up  the  soul  unto  eternal  life.  He 
tells  them  that  thus  they  should  witness  the 
salvation  of  God,  which  is  not  to  be  had  in 
any  other  than  in  Him,  who  is  the  Word  of 
God.  That  Word  which  "  was  in  the  begin- 
ning, by  who.m  all  things  were  made,  whether 
visible  or  invisible,  and  without  whom  was 
nothing  made  that  was  made.  In  whom 
was  life,  which  life  is  the  light  of  men.  Who 
came  unto  his  own,  and  his  own  received  him 
not,  but  unto  them  that  received  him,  he 
gave  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God."  "  He 
who  had  a  body  prepared  him,  in  which  he 
suffered  the  will  of  him  that  sent  him.  Who 
was  born  of  tho  Virgin  Mary — whom  King 
Herod  sought  to  destroy,  who  was  baptized 
by  John  the  Baptist,  eat  the  passover  with  his 
disciples,  was  betrayed  by  Judas,  and  being 
judged  to  die  by  Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified 
without  the  gates  of  Jerusalem.  Who  being 
laid  in  a  sepulchre,  rose  again  the  third  day, 
according  to  tho  Scriptures,  ascended  up  into 
Heaven,  and  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God, 
being  glorified  with  the  same  glory  that  he 
had  with  the  Father  before  the  world  began. 
Who  came  again  to  his  disciples,  according 
to  his  promises,  "  I  will  not  leave  you  com- 
fortless, I  will  come  to  you,  I  will  send  you  a 
comforter  that  shall  abide  with  you  for  ever, 
even  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  whom  the  world 
cannot  receive,  because  it  seeth  him  not, 
neither  knoweth  him;  but  you  know  him,  for 
he  dwelleth  with  ycu,  and  shall  be  in  you — 
yet  a  little  while,  and  the  world  seeth  me  no 
more."  Mark  this,  you  who  are  so  much 
gazing  and  looking  for  his  coming  without, 
that  you  know  not  his  coming  within  you  to 
be  a  comforter.  Again  he  saith  to  his  dis- 
ciples, "  But  you  see  me,  and  because  I  live 
you  shall  live  also.  And  in  that  day  you 
shall  know  that  I  am  in  the  Father,  and  you 
in  me,  and  I  in  you.  And  he,  the  Spirit  of 
Truth,  shall  lead  you  into  all  truth,  and  shall 
teach  you  all  things,  and  shall  show  you 
things  to  come,  and  bring  all  things  to  your 
remembrance  that  I  have  said  unto  you,  and 
shall  reprove  the  world  of  sin,  of  righteous- 
ness, and  of  judgment."  His  disciples,  ac- 
cording to  his  command,  waited  at  Jerusalem 
until  they  were  endued  with  power  from  on 
high,  and  had  received  the  promise  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  the  Spirit  of  Truth.  They  spake 
the  wonderful  things  of  God,  as  the  Spirit 
gave  them  utterance.  Then  they  came  to 
witness  his  word  fulfilled,  when  he  said,  "He 
dwelleth  with  you,  and  shall  be  in  you."  This 
is  the  Immortal  Word  which  was  in  the  be- 
ginning, which  Paul  (who  had  witnessed  the 
Son  of  God  revealed  in  him,  and  who  was 
by  the  eternal  Spirit  made  an  able  minister) 
preached,  when  he  said,  "  None  should  need 
to  ascend,  that  is,  to  bring  Christ  down  from 
above,  or  to  descend,  that  is,  to  bring  Christ 
from  beneath,  but  the  word  is  nigh  thee  in 
the  heart,  and  in  the  mouth,  to  be  obeyed  and 
done."  This  is  the  word  of  Faith  that  Paul 
preached  nigh  in  the  heart,  even  Christ  in 
them  the  living  hope,  that  was  as  an  anchor 
to  their  souls,  sure  and  steadfast,  the  hope  of 
glory." 


He  shows  them  from  Scripture  that  Christ 
was  in  them  except  they  were  reprobates  ; 
that  they  should  not  need  that  any  man  teach 
tliem,  but  as  Christ  the  anointing  teacheth  ; 
that  in  and  through  the  operation  of  his  Spi- 
rit  the  saints  were  born  again,  and  witnessed 
reconciliation  with  God  the  Father.  That 
those  who  had  been  as  dead  stones,  were  raised 
up  living  children  unto  Abraham;  were  made 
to  taste  that  the  Lord  was  good  and  gracious, 
— to  handle  the  word  of  life,  to  feed  on  the 
bread  of  life  and  to  drink  of  the  cup  of  bless- 
ing. That  thus  all  the  faithful  were  baptized 
into  one  body,  and  were  made  to  drink  into 
one  spirit,  whereby  they  were  brought  to 
serve  and  worship  the  Lord  in  that  fellowship 
which  united  their  souls  unto  each  other. 

Ho  telb  them  that  a  mere  profession  will 
not  save  them.  That  many  who  are  still  in 
the  pride,  covetousness,  vanity,  pomp  and  vain 
glory  of  the  world,  its  vain  customs,  inven- 
tions and  traditions,  who  are  seeking  and 
loving  the  praise  of  men  more  than  the  praise 
of  God,  are  still  professing  that  they  are  justi- 
fied by  Christ.  That  confessing  that  Christ 
died  at  Jerusalem  for  sinners  would  not  sanc- 
tify the  soul  nor  purge  the  conscience,  until 
they  should  turn  their  minds  inward  to  the 
pure  light  of  Christ,  which,  discovering  the 
sin  and  corruption  of  their  own  hearts,  would 
also  furnish  them  strength  to  resist  and  turn 
from  it.  He  adds,  "Then  you  will  come  to 
feel  and  find  Him  working  out  the  old  leaven 
of  sin,  iniquity  and  corruption,  and  working 
you  into  its  nature,  and  so  you  will  come  to 
see,  feel,  and  witness  not  only  a  talk  of  it, 
but  your  regeneration  wrought  in  you  by 
Christ,  the  immortal  Word.  Being  born 
again  of  the  incorruptible  seed,  which  is 
known  within  to  bruise  the  serpent's  head, — 
the  god  of  this  world,  the  wicked  spirit  that 
leads  man  into  sin,  which  hath  been  in  his 
hfart  lord,  head,  and  king." 

After  William's  release  from  prison  he 
seemed  wholly  given  up  in  body  and  mind  to 
serve  the  Lord.  He  spared  no  pains  that  he 
might  forward  the  cause  of  truth,  and  his 
care  was  great  over  the  church  of  Christ. 
He  had  the  true  qualifications  of  an  elder  and 
minister  of  Christ,  and  in  his  travels  abroad  in 
the  work  of  the  gospel,  he  walked  in  holi- 
ness, meekness  and  godly  fear.  As  an  ex- 
ample of  humility,  self-denial  and  meekness, 
he  behaved  himself  towards  the  meanest.  He 
was  an  incessant  labourer  in  the  gospel,  and 
although  very  infirm  in  body,  yet  in  his 
ministry  he  was  carried  forth  with  such  fer- 
vency and  zeal  for  the  Lord,  that  there  ap- 
peared no  weakness  in  him. 

About  the  commencement  of  the  year  1664 
he  was  again  apprehended  at  a  meeting,  in 
Norfolk,  and  because  of  his  faithfulness  to 
the  command  of  his  Master,  swear  not  at  all, 
he  was  committed  to  the  jail  at  Norwich. 
Here  he  remained  most  of  the  year.  In  the 
third  month  he  addressed  an  epistle  to  Friends 
in  the  town  of  Yarmouth,  exhorting  them  to 
bear  a  faithful  testimony  for  the  truth  in  that 
day  of  trial.  He  endeavours  to  encourage 
them  not  to  flinch  from  the  attendance  of  their 
religious  meetings,  either  from  the  fear  of 
man,  or  from  a  slothful  careless  spirit.     Ho 


desires   that  in  stillness,  quietness, 
patience  and  conlentedness,  they  i 
sess   their  soul,  and    know   tlie    domi 
truth   over  all    the   thoughts,  reasonir 


THE  FRIEND. 

n   peace,  Vi/e."     "  I  am   the  waj',  the  truth,  and   the 

ght   pos-    life,  no  man  comelh  to  the  Father  but  byme.^' 

in   of  j  Again,  "  no  man  comelh  unto  me,  except  the 

,  and  ;  Father  which  sent  me  draw  him."     "  I  am 


consultings,  whicli  the  enemy  would  seek  to 
infuse  into  their  minds.  He  tells  them  if  the 
Lord  be  for  them,  they  need  not  matter  who 
should  be  against  them,  and  expresses  his 
conviction,  that  everlasting  mercy  is  still  ex- 
tended towards  the  poor  and  needy,  and  that, 
He  who  is  a  shadow  from   the  heat,  a   deli- 


comc  that  they  might  have  life,  and  that  they 
might  have  it  more  abtindantlij."  And  the 
Apostle  says,  "  The  letter  killeth,  but  the 
Spirit  giveth  life."  This  life  and  power  is 
the  distinguishing  glory  and  excellency  of  the 
gospel  dispensation.  It  is  the  grace  of  God 
which  came  by  Jesus  Christ  that  brings  sal- 
verer  out  of  trouble,  will  yet  appear  for  the  vallon,  and  hath  appeared  unto  all  men,  and 
help  of  those  who  have  no  other  helper  but   is  the  great  agent  in  his  hand   in  perfecting 


him.     He  concludes  thu? 

"  So  the  Lord   be  with  you,  and   gird  up 
your   loins  with   courage,  boldness,  strength. 


the  redemption  and 

Joseph    Phipps    says,  "  without    troubling 
myself  with  the  unnecessary  pedantry  of  ety 


and  valour,  and  spread  upon  you  the  mantle  j  mologies,  I  shall  say,  we  allow  the  word  gos- 
of  faithfulness,  and  cause  y;;u  to  persevere  on  pel,  in  an  extended  sense,  may  include  both 
in  the  perpetual  patience,  to  abide  in  the  con-  the  mystery  and  the  history,  the  inward  and 
tinual  content,  and  therein  to  run  the  race  outward  process  of  our  Saviour,  for  the  gos- 
that  is  set  before  you,  which  you  have  begun,  j  pel  came  not  in  word  only,  but  also  in  power 
The  Lord  Almighty  of  heaven  and  of  earth, ,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  We  believe  this 
for  his  own  seed's  sake,  keep  you  from  faint-  j  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to  be  the  internal 
by  the  way,  and  carry  you   through   all  |  essential    part,   and    the   words    the   exterior 


you  may  meet  with,  either  outwardly 
wardly,  and  preserve  you  to  the  end.  That, 
dear  lambs,  we  may  lay  down  our  heads  to- 
gether in  the  sweet  bosom  of  the  Lord  God 
of  everlasting  rest,  peace  and  quietness;  in 
whose  sweet,  meek,  heavenly,  humbling,  melt- 
ing love,  my  soul  dearly  salutes  you,  and  com- 
mits you  all  unto  the  Lord  God  Almighty." 
N.  E. 

(To  be  continued.) 


For  "  The  Friend." 
PHIPFS   ON    THE    GOSl'EJ.. 

The  gospel  is  a  dispensation  of  the  divine 
life,  spirit  and  power  of  God,  ushered  into  the 
world   by  his  beloved  Son,  for   the  regener- 
ation, sancti.fication  and  justification  of  fallen 
man.     "I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  gospel  of  j  gospel;  but  it 
Christ,"  said  Paul,  "  for  it  is  the  power  of  God   nor  the  doctri 
unto  salvation  to  every  one  that  believes,  to  !  (ended  in  Galations  i. 
the  Jew  first,  and  also  to   the  Greek.     For  '  Apostle   had 


declarative,  and  occasional  expression  of  it. 
We  admit  the  history  metonymically  to  a 
share  of  the  title,  but  not  to  engross  it ;  lest 
the  power  which  is  the  life  and  reality  of  it 
should  bo  excluded,  and  people  be  deceived 
into  a  belief,  that  the  gospel  essentially  con- 
sists of  nothing  but  words. 

"  We  are  far  from  denying  that  Paul,  Pe- 
ter, or  any  other  true  minister  of  Christ, 
preached  the  gospel,  when  by  inspiration  they 
preached  concerning  the  historical  process  of 
Christ,  but  we  cannot  allow  that  this  compre- 
hends the  whole  of  the  gospel  they  preached. 
For  we  read  in  their  writings,  that  the  gos- 
pel is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation,  and 
that  it  shines  as  a  light  in  the  hea 
the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God.  The 
doctrines  of  the  gospel  are  also  called  the 
is  evident,  neither  the  history 
nes  are  the  essential  gospel  in- 
F^or  we  find,  after  the 
id,  "  If  any  man   preac 


-■--     .     .—-■'.•■"   '"    "■>'   "'^^n-      i  I-    jipusuu   nau  saia,  ••  ii   any  man    preacli   any 

therein  is  the  righteousness  of  God  revealed    other  gospel  unto  you  than  that  ye  have  re- 
u  n     !"'V°r     ,'''  ^^  "  '^  ^^ritten,  the  just   ceived,  let  him  be  accur.sed  ;"  he  shows  what 


ihall  live  by  faith  ;  for  the  u-rath  of  God 
revealed  from  heaven  against  all  ungodliness 
and  unrighteovsness  of  men,  who  hold  the 
truth  in  unrighteousness,  because  that  which 
may  be  known  of  God  is  manifest  in  them, 
for  God  hath  showed  it  unto  them."  To  the 
Corinthians,  he  says,  "  But  we  preach  Christ 
crucified,  unto  the  Jews  a  stumbling  block, 
and  unto  the  Greeks  foolishness,  but  unto 
them  which  are  called,  both  Jews  and 
Greeks,  Christ  the  power  of  God,  and  the 
wisdom  of  God."  The  same  Jesus  Christ, 
who  was  crucified  without  the  gate,  was 
preached  by  the  Apostles  as  the  power  and 
wisdom  of  God  for  the  salvation  of  sinners, 
both  by  his  outward  coming  in  the  flesh,  as 
the  propitiation  for  all  mankind,  and  in  his 
second  appearance  in  Spirit,  as  the  light,  life 
and  power  of  God  to  root  out  sin,  regenerate 
and  sanctify  and  justify  the  soul. 

"  Search  the  Scriptures,"  said  our  Saviour, 
"  for  in  them  ye  think  ye  have  eternal  life, 
aiid  they  are  they  that  testify  of  me;  but  ye 
will  not  come  unto  me  that  ye  might  have 


he  meant  by  the  gospel  they  had  received 
the  xi,  xii,  15th  and  16th  verses.  "  I  certify, 
you  brethren,  that  the  gospel  which  was 
preached  of  me,  is  not  after  man.  For  1 
neither  received  it  of  man,  neiliier  was  I 
taught  it,  but  by  the  revelation  of  Jesus 
Christ.  But  when  it  pleased  God  who  sepa- 
rated me  from  my  mother's  womb,  and  called 
me  by  his  grace,  to  reveal  his  Son  in  me,  that 
I  might  preach  him  among  the  heathen,  im- 
mediately I  consulted  not  with  flesh  and 
blood.  The  gospel  here  intended,  is  plainly 
the  immediate  revelation  of  the  Son  of  God 
within  him,  and  neither  an  historical  nor  doc- 
trinal relation  of  things  without  him.  It  is 
against  the  oppugners  of  this  internal  essen- 
tial gospel,  which  is  not  of  man,  nor  by  man, 
but  by  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ  within 
man,  that  the  Apostle  twice  pronounces 
anathema. 

The  opponent  whom  he  is  answering  al- 
lows, that  the  gospel  was  attended  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  asserts  it  was 
not  that  power.  J.  Phipps  replies,  the  apostle 


=_______  103 

saith  it  is  the  power;  then  not  we,  but  him- 
self contradicts  the  apostle.  In  demonstration 
of  this  gospel  spirit  and  power  Paul  preached, 
that  the  failh  of  his  hearers  might  be  fi.\ed  in 
this  power  of  God,  and  not  in  the  private  in- 
terpretations of  men's  wisdom.  His  fellow 
believers  preached  under  the  influence  of  the 
same  divine  power  which  pricked  their  hearers 
in  their  hearts,  and  so  must  all  that  truly 
preach  the  gospel.  The  apostle  declares  he 
would  know  not  the  speech  of  them  that  are 
pufied  up,  but  the  power.  For  the  kingdom 
of  God  is  not  in  word,  but  in  power.  That 
everlasting  power  is  the  spirit  of  the  gospel, 
wherein  it  mainly  and  most  essentially  con- 
sists ;  as  the  essentiality  of  the  man  doth  of 
the  rational  soul ;  and  the  words  and  matters 
preached  or  written,  are  as  the  body  or  pre- 
sent outside.  The  apostle  describes  what 
kinds  of  men  those  would  be,  who  having  a 
form  of  godliness,  would  deny  the  power,  and 
directs,  "  from  such  turn  away." 

His  opponent  supposes  these  two  cases: 
"  First,  if  I  and  some  of  ray  brethren  were 
confined  for  rebellion,  without  any  prospect 
but  that  of  death,  and  a  royal  messenger 
brought  a  proclamation  to  the  gate  for  our 
pardon  and  enlargement ;  or  second,  if  we 
were  actually  brought  to  the  pUice  of  execu- 
tion, and  the  king's  son  in  his  father's  name, 
there  declared  a  free  and  full  pardon  to  us, 
on  practical  conditions."  Upon  these  sup- 
positions he  queries  whether  these  declara- 
tions would  not  be  gospel  or  glad  tidings  to 
us.  I  answer,  yes,  if  the  real  fulfilment  of 
them  certainly  ensues;  but  if  not,  they  would 
prove  sad  tidings,  and  depress  us  the  more 
upon  a  disappointment.  VViU  he  say  that  the 
whole  is  done  by  reading  the  proclamation? 
Is  not  the  material  part  to  follow?  Are  we 
delivered  by  hearing?  Is  it  not  necessary 
that  we  should  fulfil  the  terms  required,  and 
then  be  unfettered  and  unbound,  or  the  prison 
doors  set  open  to  us?  And  is  this  not  the 
essential  part?  The  words  declare  the  kind 
offer  and  the  good  intent,  but  the  executive 
power  sets  at  liberty  ;  and  which  is  prefer- 
able, if  considered  apart.  Which  would  a 
man  choose,  to  hear  of  liberty  or  to  enjoy  it? 
To  resolve  the  whole  of  the  gospel  in'o  mere 
tidings,  and  to  reduce  it  into  bare  report,  is 
to  exclude  the  powerful  reality  which  gives 
deliverance,  from  any  share  in  the  title,  as 
though  the  report  was  the  Saviour,  and  the 
notion,  the  salvation.  This  is  what  we  can- 
not admit  as  an  article  in  our  creed.  We 
know  no  Saviour  but  Christ,  nor  any  salva- 
tion without  his  power. 


Selected  for  "The  Friend." 

The    Pursuit  of  Knowledge    consistent  with 
Religion. 

Although  human  learning  is  not  of  itself 
suflicient  to  lead  us  to  that  knowledge  which 
ilone  can  make  wise  unto  salvation,  I  think 
there  may  be  almost  as  great  a  danger  in 
despising  it  too  much,  as  in  giving  it  too  high 
a  place  in  our  estimation  ;  for  in  studying  the 
3  of  the  eminently  good,  we  continually 
find  fresh  evidence  to  convince  us,  that  learn- 


104 


THE  FRIEND. 


ed  and  sci  'ntific  pursuits  are  compatible  with 
a  life  of  liolinesa  and  dedication. 

This  opinion  may  be  supported  on  very 
high  authority.  We  read  that  "  Moses  was 
learned  in  all  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians;" 
yet  we  know  that  he  was  preserved  from  all 
their  abominations. 

It  was  not  either  learning  or  science  that 
became  a  snare  to  Solomon;  although  his 
"  wisdom  excelled  the  wisdom  of  all  the  child- 
ren of  the  east  country,  and  all  the  wisdom  of 
E^ypt."  "  And  his  fame  was  in  all  nations 
round  about."  And  he  spake  of  trees,  from  the 
cedar  tree  that  is  in  Lebanon,  even  unto  the 
hyssop  that  springeth  out  of  the  wall.  He 
.spake  also  of  beasts  and  of  fowl,  and  of  creep- 
ing things,  and  of  fishes;"  none  of  these 
things  had  a  tendency  to  lead  him  into  idola- 
try. He  continued  to  be  the  dedicated  and 
highly  favoured  servant  of  the  Lord,  until  the 
indulgence  of  sinful  pleasures  "  turned  away 
his  heart  after  other  gods." 

When  Paul  became  a  chosen  vessel,  his 
learning  and  talents  were  sanctified,  and  all 
were  evidently  permitted  to  "  work  together 
for  good"  in  his  labours  amongst  the  Gentiles. 
Numerous  illustrations  of  the  subject  in  ques- 
tion can  be  furnished  by  every  age  of  the 
Christian  church  ;  and  our  own  society,  in  its 
rise  and  progress,  is  not  without  afford' 
striking  examples  of  it. 

Robert  Barclay,  William  Penn,  Thomas 
Story,  Anthony  Purver,  with  many  others  of 
our  early  Friends,  were  men  of  deep  learn- 
ing, who,  with  Paul,  were  brought  "  to  count 
all  things  but  loss,  for  the  excellency  of  the 
knowledge  of  Christ,"  and  whose  talents  and 
attainments  became  subservient  to  the  highest 
purposes.  But  it  is  not  alone  frnm  accounts 
of  the  eminently  religious  that  deep  instruc- 
tion is  to  be  derived.  The  lives  of  literary 
and  scientific  men  frequently  bear  testimony 
to  the  "  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,"  and  it  is  often 
unspeakably  edifying  to  find,  that  the  gospel 
has  been  received  with  the  simplicity  of  little 
children,  by  those  whose  talents  and  acquire- 
ments have  excited  universal  admiration. 
Amongst  such  men,  I  know  of  none,  the  study 
of  whose  character  afibrds  more  instruction 
than  that  of  Herman  Boerhaave.  "  So  far 
was  this  truly  eminent  man  from  being  made 
impious  by  his  philosophy,  or  vain  by  his  ex- 
traordinary genius,  that  he  ascribed  all  his 
abilities  to  the  bounty,  and  all  his  good  quali- 
ties to  the  grace  of  God."  It  was  his  daily 
practice,  through  his  whole  life,  as  soon  as 
he  rose  in  the  morning,  which  was  generally 
very  early,  to  retire  for  an  hour  to  private 
prayer,  and  to  meditate  on  some  part  of  the 
Scriptures. 

The  following  admirable  observations  of 
Lindley  Murray  are  so  much  to  the  present 
purpose  that  I  cannot  forbear  quoting  them  : 
"  If  in  the  acquisition  of  learning  and  knowl- 
edge, and  in  the  enjoyments  which  they  afix)rd 
us,  we  perceive  that  the  supreme  love  of  God 
prevails  in  our  hearts;  that  the  interests  and 
happiness  of  others  are  warmly  and  properly 
felt,  and  that  our  own  well-being,  hereafter, 
is  the  chief  aim  and  concern  of  our  lives  ;  we 
may  securely  trust,  that  our  studies  and  lite- 
rary engagements  are  not  only  innocent  and 


allowable,  but  conducive  to  the  great  ends  of 
our  existence." 


OSTRICHES. 

According  to  native  testimony,  the  male 
ostrich  sits  on  the  ne.<t  (which  is  meiely  a 
hollow  space  scooped  out  in  the  sand)  during 
the  night,  the  better  to  defend  the  eggs  from 
jackals  and  other  nocturnal  plundereis;  to- 
wards morning  he  brummels,  or  utters  a 
grumbling  sound,  for  the  female  to  come  and 
take  his  place;  she  sits  on  the  eggs  during 
the  cool  of  the  morning  and  evening,  in  the 
middle  of  the  day,  the  pair,  leaving  the  eggs 
in  charge  of  the  sun,  and  '•  forgetting  that 
the  foot  may  crush  them,  or  the  wild  boasts 
break  them,"  employ  themselves  in  feed- 
ing oft'  the  tops  of  bushes  in  the  plain  near 
their  nest.  Looking  aloft  at  this  time  of 
day,  a  white  Egyptian  vulture  may  be  seen 
soaring  in  mid  air,  with  a  largo  stone  be- 
tween his  talons.  Having  carefully  surveyed 
the  giound  below  him,  he  suddenly  lets  fall 
the  stone,  and  then  follows  it  in  rapid  de- 
scent. Let  the  hunter  run  to  the  spot,  and 
he  will  find  a  nest  of  probably  a  score  ol 
eggs  (each  equal  in  size  to  twenty-four  hen's 
esigs),  some  of  them  broken  by  the  vult 
The  jackal  is  said  to  roll  the  eggs  together  to 
break  them,  whilst  the  hyena  pushes  them  oft' 
with  its  nose  to  bury  them  at  a  distance 
Alexander's  Expedition  of  Discovery. 


From  the  Pennsylvania  Freeman. 
'gtsted  after  reading  Urns  by  Frances  K.  Butler, 
published  in  the  PcnnsyUariia  Freeman. 
Yes,  in  this  world,  all,  all  must  share 
One  lot  of  sorrow,  pain  and  care  ; 
Must  early  find  in  human  life, 
A  weary  path  of  toil  and  strife; 
Waking  within  the  aching  breast 
A  longing  for  a  place  of  rest. 
Then  gracious  Saviour  I — well  to  thre, 
May  all  the  heavy  laden  flee  I 
Tliju,  who  our  human  grief  did.-it  share, 
Thou  who  our  throbbing  flesh  didst  wear, 
Thou  knowest  all.     To  Thee,  to  Thee, 
Weary,  oppressed,  we  bow  the  knee. 
Sick  of  tills  world's  corroding  care, 
lis  gay  delights  proved  false  as  fair. 
We  turn  at  last,  and  yield  to  'I  hee, 
Our  worn  hearts,  worthless  Iho'  they  be. 
Oh  !  wlien  the  peace  of  God  is  there, 
What  different  aspect  life  doth  wear ! 
Is  the  load  heavy  ?  Il  is  borne 
Through  weariness,  and  pain,  and  scorn. 
Patiently,  meekly — closer  still 
Cleaving  to  Him,  whose  holy  will 
In  mercy  gives  the  heart  to  know. 
There  is  no  rest  for  man  below. 
Save  in  His  love. — Then  seek  ye  there 
The  certain  balm  for  earthly  care, 
And  learn,  when  weary,  tossed,  distressed. 
In  Jesus  only  there  is  rest. 


Flowers  of  rhetoric  in  sermons  or  serious 
discourses,  are  like  the  blue  and  red  flowers 
in  corn,  pleasing  to  those  who  come  only  for 
amusement,  but  prejudicial  to  him  who  would 
reap  the  profit. 


THU    FRXB]^D. 


TWELFTH    MONTH,   28,    1839. 


We  have  been  requested  to  mention,  that 
persons  having  charge  of  memorials  to  the 
legislature  of  this  state,  relating  to  the  punish- 
ment of  death,  are  desired  to  forward  them 
early,  by  private  conveyance,  to  George  W. 
Taylor,  No.  50  North  Fourth  street. 

An  article  headed  "  The  Classics,"  in  an- 
swer to  P.  on  the  same  subject,  is  necessarily 
postponed,  but  will  have  a  place  in  our  next. 
In  his  essay,  P.  refers  to  an  article  which 
appeared  in  the  National  Gazette,  with  the 
title,  "  Our  Own  Tongue."  This  article  we 
have  deemed  proper  to  transfer  to  our  columns 
to-day,  not  only  on  account  of  its  connection 
with  the  subject  of  controversy  between  our 
correspondents,  but  as  possessing  in  itself  a 
character  which  will  commend  it  to  readers 
of  taste,  and  those  who  would  duly  estimate 
the  riches  and  beauty  of  their  mother  tongue. 

HAVERFORD    SCHOOL. 
WANTED,  a  Friend  to  act  as  Steward  of 
his  Institution.     Apply  to 

KiMBER  &  ShAEPLESS, 

No.  8  South  Fourth  street. 


Died,  on  the  16th  of  tenth  month  last,  in  the  C4th 
year  of  her  age,  Rebecca  Richardso.n,  a  minister  and 
member  of  the  Norihern  District  Meeting  in  this  city. 
During  her  illness  her  bodily  sufferings  were  at  times 
great,  but  she  was  enabled  to  endure  them  with  pa- 
tience and  resignation,  and  appeared  to  have  a  prospect, 
from  nearly  the  first  attack,  that  she  should  not  re- 
cover. She  was  frequently  engaged  in  fervent  suppli- 
cation both  on  her  own  account  and  for  others,  and 
imparted  much  valuable  counsel  to  those  around  her. 
Al  seasons  she  appeared  wholly  absorbed  in  devotional 
exercise,  sometimes  in  silent  communion,  and  at  others 


pleading  with  her  Maker 


praye 


ofi'er 


ng 


A  wise  man  will  desire  no  more  than  what 
he  may  get  justly,  use  soberly,  and  distri- 
bute cheerfully,  and'  live  upon  contentedly. 

There  is  but  one  way  of  fortifying  the  soul 
against  all  gloomy  presages  and  terrors  of 
mind  ;  and  that  is,  by  securing  to  ourselves 
the  friendship  and  protection  of  that  Being, 
who  disposes  of  events,  and  governs  futurity. 


tribute  of  adoration  and  praise.  On  one  occasion  she 
feelingly  addressed  some  present  on  the  right  occu- 
pancy of  the  talent  committed  to  them,  and  expressing 
the  belief  that  if  there  was  not  more  faithfulness  and 
dedication,  it  would  be  taken  away.  Soon  after  lying 
down  she  prayed  for  a  renewal  of  her  patience,  and 
with  much  fervency  said,  "  Dow  the  heavens,  O  Lord, 
and  come  down  and  let  the  light  of  thy  countenance 
shine  upon  us  this  evening,  that  oar  strength  may  be 
renewed  in  thee,  O  Lord,  who  art  full  of  mercy  and 
compassion."  Speaking  to  a  friend,  with  reference  to 
being  taken  away  at  this  time,  she  solemnly  repealed 
that  passage,  "  Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the 
Lord ;"  and  we  trust  she  has  realised  the  truth  of  this 
precious  declaration,  and  is  now  entered  into  the  joy 
of  her  Lord. 

on  third  day   evening,   the  26th   of  eleventh 

month,  1839,  at  the  residence  of  his  son-in-law,  Jos. 
D.  Evernhim,  of  Blazing  Star,  New  Jersey,  Jacob 
FiTZ  Randolph,  in  the  86th  year  of  his  age,  a  much 
esteemed  member  of  Rahway  and  Plainfield  Monthly 
Meeting  of  Friends. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 

Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelphia. 


wsim  wm 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SEVENTH  EAY,  FIRST  MONTH,  4,  1840. 


NO.  14. 


EDITED  BY   ROBERT    SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Pri~e  two  dollars  per  annum,  jyayable  in  advance. 

Subscriptions  and  Payments  received  by 

GEORttE    W.   TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  UP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


For  "The  Friend." 
THE     CLASSICS. 

In  No.  12  of  "  The  Friend,"  a  wriler  under 
the  signature  of  P.  has  made  several  objec- 
tions  to  our  Remarks  on  the  study  of  the 
Greek  and  Latin  languages.  He  seems  to 
think  that  Dymond's  views  should  have  un- 
dergon'!  a  more  thorough  examination  ; — and 
that  the  manner,  in  which  the  sul  ject  has 
been  treated  by  us,  would  lead  the  reader  to 
suppose  that  he  had  said  very  little  respect- 
ing the  classics.  We  have  already  intimated 
that  a  full  disquisition  on  the  study  of  the  an- 
cient languages,  could  not  with  any  propriety 
be  published  in  the  columns  of  "  The  Friend." 
But  any  thing  short  of  such  a  disquisition 
would  be  insufficient  to  answer  completely 
all  of  Dymond's  objections  to  the  classics. 
In  order  to  a  fair  understanding  of  the  sub- 
ject at  issue,  we  would  invite  our  readers  to 
an  attentive  perusal  of  the  chapter  on  Intel- 
lectual Education.  They  will  find,  if  we 
mistake  not,  that  it  contains  a  number  of  as- 
sertions for  which  the  author  adduces  no  suf- 
ficient authority.  True,  it  would  require  no 
more  space  to  contradict  these  assertions 
than  to  make  them.  But  it  is  not  sufficient 
merely  to  deny  what  we  deem  to  be  false,  in 
order  to  make  any  impression  on  a  reasonable 
mind  we  must  jive  reason  and  authority  for 
such  denial.  But  an  assertion  may  be  made 
in  a  few  words  which  would  require  pages 
for  its  complete  refutation.  This  we  trust 
will  be  esteemed  a  sufficient  reason  for  our 
having  omitted  to  notice  several  of  Dymond's 
unimportant  assertions,  and  confining  our- 
selves chiefly  to  the  consideration  of  his  funda- 
mental position,  tkai  the  classics  occupy 
time  which  might  be  more  advantageously 
employed.  But  he  shall  speak  for  himself. 
The  passage  is  as  follows  : 

"The  intelligent  reader  will  perceive  that 
the  ground  upon  which  these  objections  to 
classical  studies  are  urged  is  that  they  oc- 
cupy time  which  might  be  more  beneficially 
employed.  If  the  period  of  education  were 
long  enough  to  learn  the  ancient  languages 
in  addition  to  the  more  beneficial  branches  of 
knowledge,  our  enquiry  would  be  of  another 


kind.  But  the  period  is  not  long  enough  :  a 
selection  must  be  made;  and  that  which  it 
has  been  our  endeavour  to  show  is,  that  in 
selecting  the  classics  we  make  an  unwise 
selection." 

If  we  understand  him  when  ho  says  "  the 
ground  on  which  these  objections  are  urged, 
&c."  he  means  the  objections  contained  in 
tliis  chapter,  or  at  least  the  greater  part  fef 
them,  and  we  believe  that  no  injustice  is  done 
him  (we  should  be  very  sorry  to  do  him  any,) 
in  terming  this  his  fundamental  position. 
Now,  if  it  be  proved  that  this  ground  is  un- 
tenable, it  is  unnecessary  to  refute  those  ob- 
jections which  are  based  upon  it.  If  it  be 
shown  that  the  foundation  is  unsound,  it  fol- 
lows that  the  superstructure  cannot  be  firm. 
That  tliis  has  been  shown  we  will  not  pre- 
sutne  to  assert.  We  leave  the  decision  to 
those  who  may  be  willing  to  give  our  argu- 
ments an  attentive  and  candid  examination. 
Be  this  as  it  may,  we  can  see  no  good  reason 
why  we  should  waste  our  time  in  lopping  off 
the  branches,  when  we  have  a  fair  opportunity 
of  striking  at  the  root,  of  an  opponent's  argu- 
ment. As,  however,  this  summary  mode  of 
proceeding  has  been  objocted  to,  we  propose 
in  a  future  number  of  "  The  Friend,"  to  con- 
sider the  views  of  Dymond  more  in  detail.  I 
In  the  mean  time  we  can  assure  P.  that  it 
was  from  no  wish  to  misrepresent  that  author 
that  we  passed  over  his  remarks  so  briefly. 
We  have  read  the  chapter  in  question  re- 
peatedly, with  all  the  attention  ot  which  we 
are  capable,  without  being  able  to  form  any 
other  conclusion  than  that  which  has  already 
been  expressed ; — but  of  this  more  particularly 
hereafter.  If  it  be  said,  that  we  should  have 
allowed  Dymond  to  speak  more  fully  for  him- 
self, that  the  reader  might  be  able  to  judge 
how  far  our  arguments  against  him  were 
just;  wo  reply,  that  to  do  him  full  justice  it 
would  have  been  necessary  to  quote  almost  the 
entire  chapter.  This  we  apprehended  would 
be  needless,  since  we  had  reason  to  believe 
that  Dymond's"  Essays"  was  not  so  scarce  a 
work  as  not  to  be  easily  accessilile  to  most  of 
the  readers  of  "  The  Friend."  Indeed,  it  ap- 
pears to  us  that  nothing  could  be  more  idle 
than  to  make  long  quotations  from  writings 
which  are  in  every  body's  reach  or  possession. 
The  want  of  acquaintance  with  his  subject, 
which  P.  betrays  when  speaking  of  the  im- 
portance of  studying  the  ancient  Saxon,  would 
have  been  more  excusable  and  lessconspicuous, 
had  it  not  been  for  the  confident  and  unqualified 
manner  in  whch  he  advances  his  assertions. 
He  says,  that  "  if  we  must  seek  a  correct 
knowledge  of  English  through  the  Latin,  on 
account  of  the  large  number  of  words  derived 
from  it,  of  much  more  consequence  must  be 
the  Btudy  of  the  ancient  Saxon  language,  as 


it  forms  the  basis  or  groundwork  of  our 
mother  tongue,  and  furnishes  far  the  larger 
pan  of  all  the  words  employed  in  it,  including 
a  vast  m.ajority  of  those  in  common  use  "  If 
the  assertion  that  the  Saxon  tongue  furnishes 
far  the  larger  part  of  all  the  words  em- 
ployed m  English,  has  any  meaning  at  all,  it 
means  that  if  a  collection  were  made  of  all 
the  diflerent  words  of  our  language  which 
are  not  obsolete,  a  large  majority  of  these 
words  would  be  found  to  derive  tlieir  origin 
from  the  Saxon.  This,  we  presume,  is  the 
substance  of  what  the  writer  intended  to  say, 
and  this,  wc  doubt  not,  is  the  construction 
which  every  attentive  reader  would  put  upon 
this  passage.  That  such  a  statement  is  very 
far  from  the  truth,   can  be  easily  proved.* 


*  K  the  reader  feels  a  curiosity,  and  will  have  the 
patience,  to  follow  us,  we  will  endeavour  to  explain  the 
course  which  has  been  pursued  in  forming  our  esti- 
mate of  the  proportion  of  English  words  derived  from 
Latin  and  Greek.  Taking  Wcb.^ter's  Dictionary  we 
counted  the  words  of  the  fij-st  half  or  column  of  every 
tenth  page,  placing  the  number  of  those  which  were 
obviously  derived  from  Latin  and  Greek  in  one  column, 
and  in  another  the  number  of  such  as  could  not  be 
directly  traced  to  those  languages, — setting  also  tl«i 
of  obsolete  words  in  two  other  columns.  Each 
uoiuimi  was  then  added  up  separately.  In  this  man- 
ner,  taking  the  1st,  llth,  2Ist,  31st  pages,  and  so  on, 
we  proceeded  through  tlie  first  four  letters  of  the  al- 
phabet, that  is,  to  the  end  of  D,  counting  in  all  twenty- 
nine  pages.  The  results  were  as  follow  :— Total  from 
Latin  and  Greek  565,  obsolete  31.  Total  from  Saxon, 
Welsh,  French,  &;c.  560,  obsolete  64.  Commencing 
afterwards  at  page  5,  the  same  course  was  pur.sued  to 
near  the  end  of  D,  twenty-eight  pages  being  examined. 
Resu'.l:  577  from  Latin  and  Greek,  of  which  52  were 
obsolete:  from  Saxon,  &c.  511,  of  which,  33  were  ob- 
solete. Thinking,  however,  that  objections  might  pos- 
sibly be  made  to  Webster's  Dictionary,  on  account  of 
its  containing  a  great  number  of  words  seldom  used, 
we  had  recourse  to  Walker's.  Beginning  at  the  first, 
and  counting  as  before  the  first  column  of  every  tenth 
page,  we  went  half  through  the  dictionary,  that  is,  to 
the  30^st  page  inclusive.  The  following  results  were 
obtained:  56r  from  Latin  and  Greek  i  399  from  Saxon. 
These,  added  together,  make  960.  Now,  576  is  three 
fifths  of  the  last  number,  so  that  those  from  Lalin  and 
Greek  wanted  only  fillcen  of  being  three  fifihs  of  the 
whole  number.  It  will  be  recollected  that  our  former 
eslimale  was  "  about  three  fifths."  That  estimate  was 
made  in  a  manner  similar  to  what  has  been  stated 
above,  though  a  smaller  proportion  of  the  words  were 
counted.  The  examination  was  continued  to  the  Gind 
of  the  letter  M,  the  middle  of  the  alphabet:— the  minu- 
ti!E  of  the  process  have  not  been  preserved.  The  num- 
ber of  those  from  the  ancient  languages  was  somewhat 
more  than  three  fifths.  It  would  seem,  however,  from 
comparing  the  results  above  given,  that  our  first  esti- 
mate was  rather  too  high.  But  it  cinnot,  we  think, 
be  far  from  the  truth.  In  order  to  ascertain  about 
what  proportion  of  our  words  are  from  the  Southern 
European  and  oriental  tongues,  an  examination 
conducted  on  the  plan  before  described,  was  made 
through  the  first  four  letters  of  the  alphabet,  that  is  to 
page  281,  inclusive.  The  result  was  177  from  French, 
Spanish,  &c,  which  could  not  be  directly  derived  from 
Latin  and  Greek.  This  deducted  from  the  number  of 
those  from  Saxon,  &e.,  as  given  ebovc,  and  added   to 


106 

But  even  if  il  were  true,  it  would  not,  we 
think,  very  materially  aflect  our  arguments 
on  the  importance  of  the  study  of  Greeii  and 
Latin.  We  would  here  beg  leave  to  n  fer 
the  reader  to  what  we  have  said  respecting 
derivation,  in  the  eighth  number  of  "  The 
Friend."  From  this  it  will  be  seen  that  the 
chief  advaalage  oi  being  acquainted  with  the 
original  roots,  is  not  that  it  gives  a  knowledge 
of  the  simple  English  words  which  are  de- 
rived from  those  roots,  hut,  that  by  learning 
a  comparatively  few  primitives  we  shall  be 
enabled  to  determine  the  signification  of  an 
immense  multitude  of  compounds.  Indeed, 
the  knowledge  of  the  original  positvm  or 
■pressum,  could  throw  but  little  light  on  the 
English  words  position  or  pressure,  though  i 
rrjght  greatly  assist  the  pupil  in  understand- 
ing' and  remembering  their  compounds,  as 
compression,  exposition,  reposition,  &c.  This 
observation  will,  perhaps,  be  sufficient  to 
show  that  a   knowledge  of  the   old   Saxon, 

the  sum  of  those  from  the  ancient  tongues  will  give 
the  relative  proportion  of  words  from  the  northern  and 
southern  languages,  560-177=383 ;  again,  565+177 
=:7-I9. 

It  may  be  proper  to  slate,  that  in  making  the  fore- 
going  calculations,  we  have  oflcn  placed  words  in  the 
Latin  list  which  Webster  gives  as  coming  from  the 
French.  In  those  cases  where  they  evidently  were  of 
Latin  origin,  we  thought  that  it  was  for  the  most  part, 
not  only  allowable,  but  far  preferable  to  go  at  once  to 
the  fountain  head,  for  we  often  find  that  llie  stream  is 
perfectly  clear  at  i:s  source,  while  below  it  is  turbid 
and  obscure.  Webster  derives  the  English  demand 
from  the  French  demander,  to  asU;  but  its  derivation 
from  Latin  is  to  us  much  more  satisfactory,  as  it  gives 
clearly  and  forcibly  the  meaning  of  the  word,  to  order 
from.  Many  instances  of  the  same  kind  might  be 
mentioned.  It  is  to  be  borne  in  mind  that  P.  does  not 
merely  assert  that  our  words  from  Saxon  origin  are 
more  numerous  than  those  from  Latin  and  Greek,  he 
says  they  constitute  "  far  tlie  larger  part  of  all  those 
employed"  in  our  language.  How  near  the  truth 
he  is  on  this  point  we  leave  our  readers  to  judge. 
—Allusion  i.s  made  to  an  article  in  the  Princeton  Re- 
.view — we  suppose  that  which  was  noticed  in  the 
Nation-^1  Gazette  a  short  time  ago  under  the  head  of 
•■  Our  Own  Tongue."  It  may  be  that  P.  means  to  say 
what  is  said  in  that  article,  that  Saxon  wo 
common,  and  so  often  repeated,  that  in  ord 


THE  FRIEND. 


jng 


ncetwith  them  far  more  frequently  than  thi 


from  the  ancient  tongues.  If  this  should  be  his  mean, 
ing,  we  cannot  help  regarding  him  as  singularly  un- 
fonunate  in  his  language,  as  we  can  hardly  suppose  it 
possible  that  any  reader  could  have  understood  it, 
without  having  first  read  the  article  alluded  to  above. 
But  if  this  be  what  he  meant,  what  becomes  of  his 
assertion,  that  it  is  of  more  consequence  to  study  the 
'  ancient  Saxon  than  the  Latin  ?  Does  the  circumstance 
of  words  being  common  render  it  proportionally  im- 
portant  to  be  acquainted  with  their  origin  ?  If  so,  an 
acquaintance  with  the  Saxon  word  from  which  the 
article  the  is  derived,  must  be  of  incalculable  impor- 
tance, as  it  occurs  almost  every  line,  and  even  some- 
times much  oftener.  We  are  far  from  advocating  the 
unnecessary  employment  of  uncommon  and  sesquipeda- 
lian terms.  On  the  contrary  we  think,  that  where 
there  arc  two  words  not  differing  essentially  in  their 
meaning,  good  taste  would  generally  lead  to  the  choice 
of  the  more  common  and  simple  one,  provided  it  be 
not  vulgar.  But  by  a  term  of  several  syllables  we  may 
sometimes  express  an  idea  clearly  which  could  not 
otherwise  be  expressed  without  great  circumlocution. 
Besides,  it  is  certainly  desirable  to  know  the  mean- 
ing of  the  words  we  meet  with,  even  though  we 
should  not  think  proper  to  use  them  ourselves.  It 
is  hardly  necessary  to  say,  that  in  order  to  understand 
perfectly  the  writings  of  some  of  our  most  valtiablo 
authors,  we  must  possess  an  acquaintance  not  merely 
with  our  words  of  every  day  use,  but  also  with  a  great 
many  which  are  rarely  employed  in  conversation. 


however  interesting  it  might  be  to  the  phi- 
lologist, must,  in  point  of  real  utility,  be  far 
inferior  to  that  of  the  Greek  and  Latin,  since 
a  large  majority  of  our  Saxon  words  are  so 
perfectly  simple,  that  iheir  signification  is 
easily  understood  and  retained.  The  fact, 
moreover,  that  these  are  so  extremely  com- 
mon renders  it  for  the  most  part  unnecessary 
to  have  recourse  to  the  original,  in  order  to 
determine  their  precise  import. 

What  P.  says  respecting  the  word  oxygen 
is  doubtless  true,  but  he  should  bear  in  mind 
that  oxygen  is  one  of  those  things  which  can 
be  presented  directly  to  the  senses.  Speaking 
of  the  course  to  be  pursued  in  early  edu- 
cation, we  have  strongly  recommended  that 
the  study  of  the  common  and  simple  ob- 
jects of  sense  should  precede  the  study  of 
words.  (See  the  9th  No.  of  "  The  Friend.") 
But  we  may  here  remark,  that  analyzing  the 
name,  will  often  assist  us  greatly  in  remem- 
bering the  properties  and  characteristics,  even 
of  the  objects  of  sense,  when  these  are  not 
very  common,  or  when  %ve  can  only  derive  a 
knowledge  of  them  from  books.  Who  can 
doubt,  that  the  pupil  will  recollect  more  readily 
both  the  situation  and  the  name  of  Mesopota- 
mia, when  by  having  recourse  to  the  original 
he  finds  that  this  word  means  between  the 
rivers?  Or,  that  he  will  remember  more 
easily  the  use  of  the  hygrometer  (if  he  is  not 
already  familiar  with  this  instrument)  as  well 
as  the  word  itself,  and  the  manner  in  which 
il  is  spelled,  when  he  observes  that  it  is  com- 
posed of  two  simple  and  common  Greek  words 
which  signify  a  measurer  of  moisture.  A  mul- 
titude of  similar  examples  might  readily  be 
adduced,  but  these  perhaps  will  suf&ce  to  il- 
lustrate our  position. 

If  an  acquaintance  with  the  original  roots 
is  often  very  useful  in  enabling  us  to  under- 
stand and  retain  even  those  words  which  are 
the  names  of  the  simple  objects  of  perception, 
it  is  far  more  so  in  regard  to  those  which  are 
complex  in  their  signification  as  well  as  in 
are  sol  their  construction,  and  especially  such  as  ex- 
press something  which  is  not  cognizable  by 
the  outward  senses.  In  such  cases  an  analysis 
of  their  parts  is  almost  indispensable,  in  order 
to  have  a  vivid  and  clear  idea  of  their  meaning 
Our  writer  says,  that  it  is  absurd  to  sup 
pose  that  the  knowledge  of  scientific  terms 
should  precede  the  study  of  science  itself. 
This  assertion  is  easily  made,  but  we  think  it 
!  cannot  be  so  easily  proved.  We  appeal  to  all 
those  who  have  given  any  considerable  atten- 
tion to  the  sciences,  whether  some  previous 
knowledge  of  scientific  terms  is  not  highly 
useful,  if  not  indispensable,  in  order  to  pursue 
their  studies  with  advantage  and  success.  We 
would  ask  why  the  definitions  of  several  ma- 
thematical terms  are  thought  necessary  to  be 
prefixed  to  Euclid's  Elements?  If  it  be  re- 
plied that  studying  these  definitions  is  in  fact 
studying  the  science  of  mathematics,  then 
learning  the  terms  of  any  other  science  is 
studying  that  science.  If  it  be  said  that  no- 
thing more  was  intended  than  that,  it  would 
be  absurd  to  treasure  up  scientific  terms  in 
the  memory  without  applying  them,  or  under- 
standing their  application,  to  the  objects  of 
science,  we   freely  admit  the   truth   of  the 


read- 


position.  But  in  this  sense  the  statement 
could  have  no  possible  bearing  on  what  we 
hav;;  formerly  said  with  regard  to  this  sub- 
ject. He  who  acquires  the  ancient  languages 
does  not  therefore  get  scientific  terms  by 
rote,  but  he  becomes  familiar  with  the  ele- 
ments of  which  these  terms  are  composed. 
If  afterwards  in  the  pursuit  of  the  sciences 
he  meets  with  any  long  and  difficult  word, 
by  analyzing  it  he  will  for  the  most  part 
rer.dily  understand  its  signification,  and,  gene- 
rally speaking,  will  comprehend  it  more  per- 
fectly  than  he  could  possibly  do,  were  he 
unacquainted  with  those  elements,  by  merely 
having  recourse  to  the  dictionary. 

But  P.  seems  to  think  that  the  various 
words  of  our  language  may  be  learned  by  ob- 
serving how  they  are  employed  in  reading 
and  conversation,  without  resorting  to  what 
he  calls  the  "  circuitous  process"  of  studying 
them  through  the  medium  of  another  lan- 
guage;— as  if  it  was  a  more  circuitous  process 
to  learn  a  few  short  and  simple  words,  than 
a  multitude  of  long  and  compound  one=.  (We 
would  here  again  refer  the  reader  to  what  is 
said  on  this  subject  in  the  8th  No.  of  "  The 
Friend.")  Notwithstanding  what  has  been 
said  by  our  writer  on  this  point  we  c  nnot 
help  believing,  that  the  vaos\.  economical  mode 
of  obtaining  a  thorough  acquaintance  with 
our  tongue,  is  to  pursue  it  in  the  way  we  have 
before  pointed  out.  That  an  excellent  know- 
lednc  ol  it  may  be  acquired  in  the  manner 
which  he  has  mentioned,  we  cannot  doubt, 
especially,  when  this  acquisition  is  aided  by 
the  natural  gifts  of  a  strong  discrimination 
and  retentive  memory.  We  think,  indeed, 
that  those,  "  who  possess  a  great  natural 
aptitude  for  the  acquisition  of  language" 
least  need  the  aids  which  classical  studies  af- 
ford, though  they  would  derive  great  advan- 
tage from  them. 

While  on  this  subject,  we  may  further  re- 
mark, that  along  with  the  convenience  of 
learning  our  own  language  in  the  manner 
which  P.  proposes,  (that  is,  without  making 
it  an  object  of  especial  study,)  we  believe 
there  is  no  small  disadvantage.  For  if,  when- 
ever we  meet  with  a  word  that  is  new  to  us, 
we  resort  to  the  dictionary,  the  whole  amount 
of  time  thus  spent,  would  be  more  than  suffi- 
cient for  acquiring  such  a  knowledge  of  Latin 
and  Greek  as  would  enable  us  to  understand 
the  greater  part  of  our  most  difficult  words. 
If,  on  the  other  hand,  the  reader  should 
merely  guess  at  the  signification  of  the  word, 
and  neglect  the  dictionary,  though  he  might 
at  length  come  thoroughly  to  understand  it, 
he  could  not  so  easily  repair  the  loss  sustained 
from  not  having  clearly  comprehended  the 
subject  of  his  reading.  Add  to  this  the  still 
orealer  disadvantage  of  often  receiving  not 
merely  a  vague,  but  an  erroneous  impression, 
— an  impression  which  may  perhaps  remain 
long  after  the  verbal  misapprehension  which 
gave  rise  to  it,  has  been  corrected.  This,  we 
believe,  is  no  uncommon  thing.  We  appeal 
to  our  readers  whether  we  are  not  correct  in 
this  belief. 

It  may  not  here  be  out  of  place  to  state 
that  a  friend  of  ours,  in  whose  veracity  and 
candour  we  repose  entire  confidence,  has  told 


us  that  ho  was  sure  the  knowledge  of  Latin 
and  Greek  had  saved  him  from  the  trouble 
<.'f  looking  into  the  dictionary  at  least  ten 
thousand  times:  (it  was  his  practice  always 
to  refer  to  the  dictionary  whenever  he  met 
with  a  word  which  he  thought  he  did  not  fully 
understand.)  He  added,  that  the  assistance 
which  he  thence  derived,  was  not  valuable  in 
relation  to  scientific  works  only,  but  also 
those  of  a  lighter  kind,  and  even  some  of  the 
most  common  of  tlie  English  classics.  Many 
others,  with  whom  we  have  conversed  on  this 
point,  have  expressed  similar  views. 

Intimately  connected  with  this  subject,  is 
the  enquiry  as  to  what  education  is  proper 
for  those  whose  circumstances  will  not  allow 
them  to  devote  any  large  portion  of  their 
time  to  literary  and  scientific  pursuits.  The 
full  consideration  of  this  question  would  re- 
quire a  separate  essay  ;  it  will  be  sufficient, 
for  our  present  purpose,  to  speak  of  it  in  so 
far  as  it  is  essentially  connected  with  the 
study  of  the  languages.  First,  however,  we 
would  say  that  we  have  never  contended,  norj 
advised,  that  every  child  in  the  community 
sliould  become  thoroughly  conversant  with 
the  ancient  classics.  It  was  merely  our  ob- 
ject to  state  what  we  conceived  to  be  their 
more  prominent  advantages,  and  leave  parents 
to  judge  for  themselves  how  much  classical 
knowledge  should  be  given  to  their  children, 
or  whether  any  at  all.  We  are  perfectly 
aware  that  some  are  so  unfortunately  circum- 
stanced, that  they  can  scarcely  give  attention 
to  any  thing  eiss  than  procuring  the  means  of 
subsistence.  However,  this  ought  not  to  affect 
our  decision  as  to  what  plan  of  instruction  is 
proper  for  those  who  can  afford  to  be  well 
cdncaled.  We  assume  that  such  should,  at 
all  events,  have  a  thorough  acquaintance  with 
their  own  language,  and  with  the  groundwork 
of  the  more  useful  sciences.  Now,  in  order 
to  obtain  the  former,  some  knowledge  of 
Latin,  if  not  absolutely  necessary,  is  at  least 
expedient,  as  we  trust  we  have  already  shown. 
The  knowledge  which  would  be  sufficient  for 
this  purpose,  we  are  persuaded,  would  not,  if 
properly  communicated,  materially  encroach 
on  the  time  which  should  be  alloltcd  to  a 
good  education.*  We  shall  be  safe  in  saying 
that  it  need  not  occupy  above  one  fourth  of 
the  period  which  is  ordinarily  allowed,  in 
order  to  become  well  versed  in  the  classics. 
If,  however,  it  should  be  thought  proper  to 
confer  a  liberal  education,  and  especially  if 
the  scholar  should  discover  a  decided  taste 
or  talent  for  the  languages,  we  belitve  he 
may,  not  only  without  any  waste  of  time,  but 
with  great  advantage,  continue  this  branch 
of  study  till  he  is  able  to  enjoy  and  appreciate 
the  beauties  of  the  higher  classical  authors. 

To  P.'s  criticism  on  what  was  said  by  us 
respecting  the  importance  of  an  accurals 
knowledge  of  words,  in  order  to  reason  forci- 
bly, or  judge  correctly  of  the  reasoning  of 
others,  &c.  (See  No.  9  of  "The  Friend," 
first  page,)  we  have  only  to  reply  that  we 


•  By  this  we  mean  such  an  education  as  those 
(he  middle  classes  of  society  ought  generally  lo  r 
eeive — such  a  one  as  is  calculated  lo  "  make  a  ms 
useful,  respectable,  and  happy." 


THE  FRIEND. 

cannot  regard  it  as  any  positive  evidence  of 
"great  obliquity  or  weakness  of  intellect," 
Ihat  inexperienced  persons,  and  especially 
those  in  the  hasty  enthusiasm  of  youth,  should 
sometimes  consider  that  as  sound  reasoning, 
which  a  maturer  examination  would  show  to 
be  entirely  destitute  of  force;  since  we  have 
so  frequent  occasion  to  remark,  that  per- 
sons of  experience,  and  those  by  no  means  de- 
ficient in  understanding,  often,  through  haste 
or  some  other  cause,  form  very  erroneous  con- 
clusions, with  regard  to  subjects,  which  a 
moderate  share  of  candid  attention  would  en- 
able them  to  see  in  their  true  light. 

Our  writer  says,  that  "  Dymond  very  natu- 
rally observes,"  that  adducing  the  intellectual 
exercise  which  the  classics  afford  as  an  argu- 
ment in  their  favour,  "is  itself  an  indication 
of  the  questionable  utility  of  the  study."  We 
would  here  lake  the  liberty  of  reminding  him, 
that  what  is  nalurnl  is  not  therefore  true. 
When  Copernicus  first  promulgated  his  new 
views  of  the  -system  of  the  universe,  many 
persons,  not  merely  the  weak  and  ignorant, 
but  also  those  of  understanding  and  expe- 
rience, very  naturally  regarded  them  as  wild 
and  absurd.  It  has  always  been,  and  still  is, 
perfectly  natvral  for  those  who  have  not  the 
time  or  inclination  to  investigate  a  subject 
thoroughly,  to  adopt  erroneous  or  superficial 
views.  Wo  entirely  agree  with  P.  with  re- 
spect to  the  wisdom  of  seeking  exercise, 
whether  physical  or  intellectual,  in  profitable 
pursuits.  But  if  that  which  is  highly  useful 
in  itself,  should  be  also  unusually  well  adapted 
to  give  vigour  and  health  to  body  or  mind, 
we  should  certainly  regard  it  as  a  great  addi- 
tional recommendation. 

Before  leaving  the  subject  entirely,  we 
trust  P.  will  excuse  us  for  pointing  out  an 
error,  into  which  he  seems  to  have  fallen,  in 
regard  to  the  importance  which  we  attach  to 
the  classics  on  account  of  their  tendency  to 
elevate  the  taste.  He  says,  "  lastly,  and 
above  all,"  it  is  contended  that  the  pursuit  of 
ancient  literature  affords  the  best  means  of 
forming  a  correct  taste,  &c.  The  expression 
above  all  would,  we  think,  give  the  impres- 
sion that  we  regarded  this  as  the  chief  re- 
commendation of  the  classics.  Now,  we  h;ive 
expressly  said,  in  speaking  of  the  different 
advantages  to  be  derived  from  them,  that 
"  their  great  utility,  in  our  estimation,  arises 
from  the  fact  that  by  devoting  a  considerable 
share  of  our  time  to  the  Latin  and  Greek 
languages,  we  shall  be  able  to  acquire  a 
thorough  knowledge  of  our  own  more  speedily, 
than  if  the  latter  should  receive  our  exclusive 
attention."  We  may  also  notice  here  a  trifling 
mistake  in  one  of  the  quotations  from  our 
"  Remarks."  Alluding  to  the  moderns,  we 
have  spoken  of"  their  extended  acquaintance 
with  the  natural  and  abstract  sciences,"  and 
not  of  "  their  extended  and  acri/ra/e  acquaint- 
ance with  the  natural  sciences," — we  appre- 
hend that  the  moderns  have  made  far  more 
valuable  improvements  in  the  abstract  and 
mixed,  than  in  the  strictly  natural  sciences. 

To  what  P.  says  respecting  the  relative 
value  of  natural  and  spiritual  knowledge,  we 
cordially  respond.  In  case,  therefore,  after 
a  candid  and  deliberate  examination,  it  should 


be  found,  that  classical  studies  are  necessarily 
adverse  lo  this  best  of  all  knowledge,  we  would 
unhesitatingly  recommend  their  entire  pro- 
scription, smce  no  intellectual  treasure,  how- 
ever great,  is  to  be  placed  in  comparison  with 
that  pearl  which  can  alone  purchase  ths 
"crown  of  glory  that  fadeth  not  away." 


THE    WHIRLING     UERVISIIES. 

Frrm  European  Corrospoiulcnce  of  Uie  Massachusetts  Spy. 
CoNSTANTIJiOPLE. 

You  have  heard  of  Ihat  unique  sect,  ci-lled, 
from  their  peculiar  religious  ceremonies,  the 
Whirling  Dervishes.  A  description  of  this 
method  of  worship,  as  I  have  this  day  wit- 
nessed it,  will  constitute  the  subject  of  the 
present  communication.  The  mosque  in  which 
they  assemble,  is  in  Pera,  near  the  summit  of 
the  hill,  upon  which  Ihat  city  is  situated.  The 
yard,  in  front  of  it,  is  entered  from  the  street, 
through  a  gateway  in  a  gilded  iron  fence,  at 
one  extremity  of  which,  beneath  an  appro- 
priate shelter,  a  clock  has  been  placed  and  a 
fountain  constructed,  for  the  public  benefit. 
Between  the  gate  and  the  mosque,  beside  the 
path  leading  to  the  latter,  there  is  a  small 
building,  a  mausoleum,  containing  the  monu- 
ments of  some  of  the  deceased  dervishes  of 
rank.  The  monuments  are  conipi  sed  of  wood, 
their  form  being  similar  to  Ihat  of  a  coffin. 
The  top  of  each  is  shaped  like  the  roof  of  a 
house,  and,  at  one  extremity,  rises  a  standard 
which  supports  an  accurate  representation  of 
the  head-dress  of  the  person  to  whose  memory 
the  monument  is  erected.  Near  the  same 
extremity  stands  a  splendid  candelabrum. 
The  floor  of  the  mausoleum  is  richly  carpeted, 
and  the  monuments  are  enveloped  in  greea 
cloth.  Similar  edifices  and  monumental  struc- 
tures, commemorative  of  the  dignitaries  of 
the  Mahometan  faith,  are  seen  adjacent  to 
nearly  all  the  mosques.  In  some  of  them, 
Cashmere  shawls  of  the  most  exquisite  rich- 
ness and  beauty,  are  laid,  neatly  folded  upon 
the  monuments,  while  the  most  elegant  boxes, 
inlaid  with  pearl  and  gold,  and  other  articles 
of  equal  richness,  are  placed  in  different  parts 
of  the  room. 

When  we  arrived  at  the  mosque  of  the 
dervishes,  the  audience  were  rapidly  gather- 
ing. Before  entering,  every  person,  whether 
Turk,  Greek,  Armenian,  or  Frank,  was 
obliged  to  take  off"  his  boots.  These,  in  some 
instances,  were  substituted  by  slippers,  but 
many  went  in  "  in  their  stocking  feet"  and 
carrying  their  boots  in  their  hands.  An  oc- 
togenarian dervish  stood  beside  the  door,  to 
take  charge  of  the  boots  of  such  as  were  dis- 
posed to  leave  Ihem  in  his  care.  We  left 
ours  with  him,  taking  a  duplicate  of  the  num- 
ber which  he  placed  upon  them,  and,  putting 
on  the  slippers  with  which  we  had  taken  the 
precaution  to  furnish  ourselves,  mingled  with 
the  crowd  and  entered  the  place  of  worship. 
The  audience  were  sitting  cross-legged  a  la 
Tvrque,  upon  the  floor.  We  followed  the 
fashion,  albeit  unused  to  the  favourite  posi- 
lion  of  Turks  and  tailors.  Being  fairly,  though 
not  comfortably  seated,  I  looked  around  to 
gain  a  knowledge  of  my  whereabouts. 

The  mosque  is  octagonal.     The  audience 


108 


THE    FRIEND. 


occupies  a  space  of  several  feet  in  widlii,  next 
the  walls,  tluouj/hout  the  whole  circumfer- 
ence of  the  room.  This  is  separated  from 
the  central  portion, occupied  by  the  Dervishes, 
by  a  balustrade.  A  gallery  extends  around 
the  room,  above  the  division  devoted  to  the 
use  of  the  audience.  In  this,  and  directly 
over  the  entrance,  was  the  choir  of  musi- 
cians. 

The  Neapolitan  had  sought  relief  from  a 
wearied  limb,  or  a"  foot  asleep,"  by  changing 
his  position  three  or  four  times,  when  the 
Dervishes  entered.  Some  of  them  were 
barefooted,  and  others  wore  sandals.  A  plain 
garment  like  a  cloak,  with  neither  cape  or 
collar,  was  thrown  over  their  other  clothing, 
while  their  heads  were  covered  by  a  peculiar 
drab  hat,  without  any  brim,  and  in  shape, 
bearing  a  striking  resemblance  to  a  flower 
pot  inverted.  The  cloaks  were  of  various 
colours,  some  of  them  being  scarlet,  others 
drab,  green,  brown,  purple,  blue,  or  black. 
As  the  Dervishes  entered,  they  proceeded 
nearly  half  way  across  the  room,  bowed  low, 
before  the  extract  from  the  Koran,  inscribed 
in  golden  letters  above  the  seat  of  the  chief 
of  their  sect,  and  then  stationed  themselves, 
standing,  beside  the  balustrade  which  sepa- 
rated them  from  the  spectators.  At  lenirth, 
the  chief  carne  in,  supported,  on  either  side, 
by  a  man  next  inferior  to  himself  in  rank. 
He  was  clad  in  a  green  robe,  and  a  turban  of 
the  same  colour  surrounded  his  cap.  The 
three  advanced  towards  the  centre  of  the  floor, 
and  made  their  low  salaam.  All  the  other 
Dervishes  bowed  at  the  same  time.  The 
chief  and  his  attendants  sat  down  upon  the 
rich  red  cushion,  beneath  the  inscription  ju<t 
mentioned,  and  on  the  side  of  the  room  oppo- 
site the  door. 

The  ceremonies  now  commenced.  One  of 
the  men  in  the  orchestra  chanted  an  extract 
from  a  book  which  he  held,  his  voice  being 
so  nasal  as  to  be  exceedingly  unpleasant. 
This  was  followed  by  a  prayer  from  the  chief 
of  the  sect,  he  and  all  the  o'thers  kneeling  the 
while,  and  occasionally  bowing  so  as  to  bring 
the  face  in  contact  with  the  floor.  Their  ap- 
pearance was  that  of  sincere  devotion,  and  I 
should  have  supposed  them  all  deeply  en- 
gaged in  spirit,  had  not  the  gray  old  priest,  or 
chfef,  stopped  to  gape  when  in  the  midst  of  a 
sentence.  This  ceremony  completed,  the 
chanting  was  recommenced  and  continued 
during  several  minules.  The  whole  band  of 
music^then  began  to  play,  while  the  Dervishes 
arose  and  walked,  in  single  file,  three  times 
around  the  room,  each  one  making  three  re- 
verential bows  every  tin'ie  that  he  passed  the 
seat  of  the  chief.  Subsequently  they  kneeled 
and  bowed  their  heads  to  the  floor  for  a  long 
time  in  silence.  Meanwhile  the  strains  of 
music  became  more  plaintive  than  any  I  had 
ever  previously  heard.  At  one  moment,  they 
resembled  the  sweetest  rotes  of  the  tlute,  at 
another,  the  softest  and  most  plaintive  melody 
of  the  ^olian  harp.  Suddenly,  so  suddenly 
that  I  started  with  surprise,  the  little  drums 
began  to  be  beat,  every  Dervish  struck  the 
floor  with  his  hands,  and  sprung  upon  his  feet. 
They  threw  their  cloaks  upon  the  balustrade, 
and  each  appeared  in  a  loose  garment  similar 


to  a  frock  or  gown,  and  confined  by  a  belt 
round  the  waist. 
The  most  curious  part  of  the  ceremony 
now  commenced.  The  man  who  stood  near- 
est the  chief  walked  forward,  took  his  hand, 
kissed  it,  crossed  his  arms  upon  his  breast, 
ind  moved  off"  in  the  opposite  direction,  turn- 
ng  around  pretty  rapidly  on  his  feet.  His 
example  was  followed  successively  by  the 
others,  until  seventeen  of  them  where  whirl- 
ing like  so  many  tops,  upon  the  floor.  Very 
soon  after  commencing,  they  released  their 
hands  from  their  breasts,  and  raised  their 
arms  to  a  direction  nearly  horizontal.  They 
closed,  or  nearly  closed  their  eyes,  and  par 
tially  reclined  their  heads  upon  their  should 


As  their  motion  became  somewhat  rapid, 
the  skirts  of  their  robes,  made  purposely  very 
full,  were  thrown  out  as  far  as  possible  from 
their  bodies,  looking  like  a  large  umbrella, 
opened  to  its  greatest  extent.  The  music  was 
continued,  the  chief  and  his  two  attendants  re- 
mained standing,  while  another  person  walked 
about  among  those  who  were  whirling,  but 
never  coming  in  contact  with  then^.  The 
space  was  so  limited  for  the  number  who 
whirling,  that  it  seemed  impossible  that  one 
could  walk  among  them  without  being  con 
tinually  struck  by  their  extended  arms.  After 
this  rotary  motion  had  been  continued  some 
fifteen  minutes,  sufficiently  long  to  have  made 
one  unaccustomed  to  the  business  fall  a  dozen 
times,  from  giddiness,  the  Dervishes  stopped, 
perhaps  two  minutes,  and  then  kissing  the 
hand  of  the  chief,  as  before,  went  olF  again 
upon  "  their  winding  way."     The  ceremony 


thus  continued  about  thirty-five  minutes, 
having  another  interval  of  about  the  same 
length  as  the  first.  The  respiration  of  the 
hirlers  seemed  somewhat  quickened  towards 
the  close,  and  a  slight  fatigue  was  evinced  by 
a  somewhat  retarded  motion. 

One  of  the  Dervishes,  a  man  apparently 
thirlv-five  years  of  age,  turned  a  little  more 
rapidly  than  the  others.  I  counted  the  num- 
ber of  his  rotations  per  minute,  soon  after  they 
commenced,  and  again  near  the  close.  At 
the  former  time  it  was  fifty-six,  and,  at  the 
lalter,^/Vi/-one. 

The  "audience,  at  this  singular  religious 
performance,  were,  as  might  be  expected,  ex 
clusively  men.  In  that  part  of  the  house 
however,  in  which  I  sat,  there  were  sovera 
very  close  lattices  in  the  wall,  coming  from 
behind  which,  we  could  occasionally  hear  the 
voices  of  women. 

Thus  situated,  the  females  could  see  those 
engaged  in  the  ceremonies,  without  being 
seen,  either  by  them,  or  by  the  spectators. 


AN    ELECTRICAL    LADY. 

A  respectable  physician,  in  a  late  number 
of  Silliman's  Journal,  relates  the  following 
curious  account  of  an  Electrical  Lady.  He 
states,  that  on  the  evening  of  Jan.  28th, 
during  a  somewhat  extraordinary  display  of 
the  nothern  lights,  the  person  in  question  be- 
came so  highly  charged  with  electricity,  as 
to  give  out  vivid  electrical  sparks  from  the 
end  of  each  finger  to  the  face  of  each  of  the 
company  present.     This  did  not  cease  with 


he  heavenly  phenomenon,  but  continued  for 
several  months,  during  which  time  she  was 
constantly  charged,  and  giving  off  electrical 
sparks  to  every  conductor  she  approached. 
This  was  extremely  vexatious,  as  she  could 
not  touch  the  stove  or  any  metallic  utensil, 
without  first  giving  off"  an  electrical  spark, 
with  the  consequent  twinge.  The  stale  most 
favourable  to  this  phenomenon  was  an  atmo- 
sphere of  about  80  deg.  Fah.  moderate  exer. 
cise  and  social  enjoyment.  It  disappeared  in 
any  atmosphere  approaching  zero,  and  under 
the  debilitating  effects  of  fear.  When  sealed 
by  the  stove,  reading,  with  her  feet  upon  the 
fender,  she  gave  sparks  at  the  rate  tif  three 
or  four  a  minute,  and  under  the  n  ost  favour- 
able circumstances,  a  spark  that  could  be  seen, 
heard,  or  felt,  passed  every  second  !  She 
could  charge  others  in  the  same  way  when 
insulated,  who  could  then  give  sparks  to 
others.  To  make  it  satisfactory  that  her 
dress  did  not  produce  it,  it  was  changed  to 
cotlon  and  wollen,  without  altering  the  phe- 
nomenon. The  lady  is  about  30,  of  sedent- 
ary pursuits,  and  delicate  state  of  health, 
haviof  for  two  years  previously  suffered  from 
acute  rheumatism  and  neuralgic  affections, 
with  peculiar  symptoms. 

BRIDGE  OF  BOATS. 

Some  of  the  objects  of  interest  to  a  tra- 
veller, in  ascending  or  descending  the  Rhine, 
the  numerous  bridges  of  boats  with  which 
he  comes  in  contact,  in  crossing  over  the  river 

m  one  town  to  another.  Some  of  these 
bridges  have  from  fifty  to  a  hundred  boats 
strung  together.  They  are  built  of  strong 
materials,  in  the  firmest  manner,  flat  bottoms, 
and  both  ends  pointed,  and  are  strongly 
chained  together  side  by  side,  and  to  the  bed 
of  the  river.  To  keep  them  in  their  place, 
they  are  attached  to  posts  or  sunken  rocks. 
As  the  steamboat  approaches  them,  they  arc 
loosened,  and  half  a  dozen  or  more  gracefully 
curve  round  by  the  force  of  the  current,  to 
the  right  and  left,  and  when  the  boat  has 
passed",  they  are  immediately  drawn  back  by 
machinery,  all  of  which  is  done  in  a  very  few 
minutes,  in  half  the  time  that  the  draw- 
bridges of  our  own  rivers  are  raised  and 
lowered. — Mcr.  Journal. 


JJahits. — Like  flakes  of  snow  that  fall  un- 
perceived  upon  the  earth,  the  seemingly  un- 
important actions  of  life  succeed  each  other. 
As  the  snow  gathers  together,  so  are  our 
habits  formed.  No  single  flake,  that  is  added 
to  the  pile,  produces  a  sensible  change  ;  no 
single  action  creates,  however  it  may  exhibit, 
man's  character;  but  as  the  tempest  hurls  the 
avalanche  down  the  mountain,  and  overwhelms 
the  inhabitant  and  his  habitation,  so  passion, 
acting  upon  the  elements  of  mischief,  which 
pernicious  habits  have  brought  together  by 
imperceptible  accumulation,  may  overthrow 
the  edifice  of  truth  and  virtue. 

A  m?n  should  never  be  ashamed  to  own  he 
has  been  in  the  wrong;  which  is  but  saying 
in  other  words,  that  he  is  wiser  to-day  than 
he  was  yesterday. 


THE  FRIEND. 


109 


SAMUEL  rOTHEIHilLL. 

(Concluded  from  page  lOi.) 

Samuel  Fothergill  travelled  much  in  Eng- 
land and  Scotland,  several  limes  in  Ireland, 
and  once  very  extensively  in  this  land.  He 
was  singularly  humbled  in  a  sense  of  |ioverty, 
weakness  and  insufficiency  on  his  first  land- 
ing, but  was  afterwards  remarkably  slrength- 
ened,  both  in  public  and  private,  in  gospel  au- 
thority and  love,  to  the  awakening  and  com- 
forting of  many.  Soon  after  his  return  from 
America  he  thus  wrote  to  his  friend  John 
Churchman,  to  whom  he  was  closely  united 
in  the  bonds  of  the  gospel,  in  allusion  to  the 
trials  brought  upon  Friends  at  the  time  of  the 
"  French  and  Indian  war."  "  I  nearly  sym- 
pathise with  the  living  among  you  in  tiiis 
time  of  deep  probation.  Oh  !  that  you  may 
all  stand  fast,  and  quit  yourselves  like  men, 
for  that  testimony  and  laith  once  delivered, 
and  now  revived  to  the  saints.  In  this 
heavenly  brotherhood  I  feel  myself  in  spirit 
present  with  you  in  your  land,  not  as  having 
left  aught  undone  which  duty  required,  but 
in  the  sweet  participation  of  the  hope,  pa- 
tience and  tribulation  of  the  gospel  and  king- 
dom of  our  Lord.  And  if  the  church  go  into 
the  wilderness,  her  place  is  prepared  of  God, 
whose  eye  looks  towards,  and  his  arm  sus- 
tains every  part  of  his  extensive  family,  both 
in  heaven  and  earth.  The  mourning  of  his 
heritage  is  as  audible  to  his  ear,  as  the  ho- 
sannas  of  the  fixed  inhabitants  of  his  holy 
mountain."  Samuel  Fothergill  also  wrote  to 
his  friend,  James  VVilson,  about  the  same 
time,  an  interesting  letter,  in  which  he  gives 
a  lively  description  of  the  situation  of  Friends 
in  the  various  provinces  of  this  continent :  as 
this  letter  has  been  inserted  in  "  The  Friend," 
vol.  3,  page  191,  the  reader  is  referred  to  it, 
in  the  belief  that  it  will  amply  repay  an  at- 
tentive perusal. 

In  the  year  17C2  he  visited  Ireland  in  com- 
pany with  Jonathan  Raine,  Isaac  Wilson,  and 
William  Rathbone,  it  is  believed,  under  ap- 
pointment of  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  London. 
From  accounts  preserved,  his  services  were 
remarkably  to  the  edification  of  the  society  in 
that  country,  labouring  to  strengthen  its  con- 
cerned members  in  their  endeavours  to  sup- 
port the  testimonies  of  truth,  and  the  disci- 
pline in  divine  wisdom,  set  as  a  hedge  about 
us.  In  a  select  meeting,  he  spoke  of  a  state 
which  seemed  to  be  much  among  Friends, 
even  as  among  the  royal  tribes  of  Judah, 
which  was  a  complaint,  "  that  the  bearers  of 
burdens  were  like  to  fail,  there  is  so  much 
rubbish."  He  cautioned  such  not  to  give 
way  to  ineffectual  bemoaning,  but  rather  be 
willing  to  arise  and  work  to  repair  the 
breaches,  and  build  up  the  walls,  and  they 
would  find  the  King  would  be  among  them  to 
help  them.  They  would  be  furnished  with  a 
weapon  of  war  in  one  hand,  whilst  they 
wrought  with  the  other;  so  that  he  would 
not  have  such  to  be  discouraged,  or  give  way 
to  that  ineffectual  bemoaning  over  the  slate  of 
the  church,.  He  endeavoured  in  a  strong 
and  moving  manner  to  disengage  the  minds  ol 
the  people  from  having  their  dependence  on 
any  mortal,  even  on  such  who  might  have  la- 


boured faithfully,  as  the  Apostle  did  ;  remind- 
ing them  that  our  iTiinds  are  too  a|it  to  be 
drawn  after  what  is  visible,  so  as  to  worship 
•hat  which  is  not  God.  One  may  say,  "  I 
am  of  Paul ;"  another,  "  I  am  of  Apollos," 
and  Satan,  knowing  this  weakness,  disputed 
formerly  with  the  Archangel  about  the  body 
of  Moses,  perhaps  that  he  might  deify  it,  and 
to  delude  this  weak  people,  who  before,  whilst 
Moses  was  in  the  mount,  made  a  calf  to  wor- 
ship, and  having  such  a  veneration  for  Moses, 
it  is  probable  they  would  have  worshipped  his 
body,  had  not  the  Almighty,  in  his  wisdom, 
buried  him  himself  where  they  could  not  find 
him. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  year  ITfiQ,  he  visit- 
ed most  of  the  families  of  Friends,  composing 
the  Monthly  Meeting  of  Grace  Church  Street, 
London,  in  which  service  he  was  divinely 
strengthened,  and  enabled  to  extend  a  helping 
hand  to  many,  in  close  and  necessary  labour 
for  their  increasing  care,  to  live  and  act  con- 
sistently with  our  holy  profession,  to  the  com- 
fort and  help  of  divers,  and  to  his  own  peace; 
and  afterwards,  at  two  different  periods,  he 
visited  the  families  of  Friends  in  Horsleydown 
land  Westminster  Monthly  Meetings  in  that 
city,  to  the  same  good  effect.  He  mostly 
attended  the  Yearly  Meetings  in  London 
when  of  bodily  ability,  in  which  his  gospel 
labours  were  very  acceptable  and  edifying; 
being  particularly  careful,  when  called  from 
home,  to  return  to  his  family  and  friends  with 
as  much  expedition  as  the  nature  of  his  ser- 
vice would  admit. 

Having  acquired  a  moderate  competency 
by  his  diligence  and  industry,  he  declined 
trade  for  several  years  before  his  decease,  de- 
voting his  time  and  talents  to  the  service  of 
the  churches.  As  a  pillar  in  the  Lord's 
house  he  was  steadfast,  being  actuated  by  a 
Chiistian  and  manly  zeal;  in  deportment 
grave  ;  his  private  conversation  was  edifying, 
corresponding  with  his  public  ministry,  which 
at  times  went  forth  as  a  flame,  piercing  the 
obdurate,  yet  descending  like  dew  upon  the 
tender  plants  of  our  Heavenly  Father's  plant- 
ing, the  true  mourners  in  Zion,  with  whom  he 
travelled  in  deep  sympathy  of  spirit.  In  his 
appearances  as  a  gospel  minister  he  was  free 
from  affectation,  in  doctrine  clear  and  sound, 
fervent  in  charity,  being  a  minister  and  elder 
worthy  of  double  honour,  speaking  whereof 
he  knew,  and  what  his  own  hands  had  handled 
of  the  good  Word  of  life. 

He  endured  a  long  and  painful  illness  with 
much  patience  and  resignation,  and  towards 
the  close  of  his  time,  expressed  himself  to 
some  of  his  relations  when  they  took  leave  of 
him,  previous  to  their  setting  out  for  the 
Yearly  Meeting  in  London,  to  the  following 
effect : 

"  Our  health  is  no  more  at  our  command 
than  length  of  days  :  mine  seems  diawing  fast 
towards  a  conclusion;  but  I  am  content  with 
every  allotment  of  Providence,  for  they  are  all 
in  wisdom,  unerring  wisdom."  "  There  is 
one  thing,  which  as  an  arm  underneath,  bears 
up  and  supports  ;  and  though  the  rolling  tem- 
pestuous billows  surround,  yet  my  head  is 
kept  above  them,  and  my  feet  are  firmly 
established.     O!  seek   it,  press   after   it,  lay 


hold  on  it."  "Though  painful  my  nightiJ, 
and  wearisome  niy  days,  yet  I  am  pr'.'scrved 
in  patience  and  resignation.  Death  has  no 
terrors,  nor  will  the  grave  have  any  victory. 
My  soul  triumphs  over  death,  hell  and  the 
grave."  "  Husbands  and  wives,  parents  and 
children,  health  and  riches,  must  all  go;  dis- 
appointment is  anoiher  name  for  them."  "  I 
should  have  been  thankful  had  I  been  able  to 
have  got  to  the  ensuing  Yearly  Meeting  in 
London,  which  you  are  now  going  to  attend, 
where  I  have  been  so  often  refreshed  with 
my  brethren  ;  but  it  is  otherwise  allotted.  I 
shall  remember  them,  and  some  of  them  will 
remember  me.  The  Lord  knows  best  what 
is  best  for  us;  I  am  content  and  resigned  to 
his  will."  "  I  feel  a  foretaste  of  that  joy  that 
is  to  come;  and  who  would  wish  to  change 
such  a  state  of  mind  ?"  "  I  should  be  glad  if 
an  easy  channel  could  be  found  to  inform  the 
Yearly  Meeting,  that  as  I  have  lived,  so  I 
shall  close,  with  the  most  unshaken  assurance 
that  we  have  not  followed  cunningly  devised 
fables,  but  the  pure,  living,  eternal  substance." 
"  Let  the  aged  be  strong,  let  the  middle  aged 
be  animated,  and  the  youth  encouraged  ;  for 
the  Lord  is  still  with  Sion  ;  the  Lord  will  bless 
Sion."  "  If  I  be  now  removed  out  of  his 
Church  Militant,  where  I  have  endeavoured, 
in  some  measure,  to  fill  up  my  duty,  I  have 
an  evidence  that  I  shall  gain  an  admittance 
into  his  glorious  Church  Triumphant,  far 
above  the  heavens."  "  My  dear  love  is  to  all 
them  that  love  the  Lord  Jesus." 

He  departed  this  life  at  his  house,  in  War- 
rington, the  15th,  and  was  buried  the  19th 
day  of  the  sixth  month,  1773,  at  Pcnkeilh,  in 
the  fifty-seventh  year  of  his  age,  and  the  thir- 
ty-sixth of  his  ministry.  T. 


F..r  ■■  The  Friend." 

An  Account  of  the  Life  of  William  Bcnnit. 

Continued  from  page  103.) 

Whilst  in  outward  bonds,  William  Bennit 
was  often  given  to  partake  of  spiritual  free- 
dom, and  to  rejoice  in  a  sense  of  the  lender 
love,  and  merciful  regard  of  his  Heavenly 
Father  towards  him.  In  the  remembrance 
of  that  compassion  which  had  been  extended 
towards  him  all  his  life  long,  which  had  de- 
livered him  from  his  captivity  under  the  god 
of  this  world,  and  had  brought  liim  to  Zion 
even  with  a  voice  of  thanksgiving  and  praise, 
he  now  found  himself  constrained  to  compose 
a  song  of  deliverance.  It  was  entitled,  "  God 
only  exalted  in  his  own  work;  or  the  work 
of  God  praiseth  him  in  Zion."  He  com- 
mences by  exhorting  his  soul  to  withdraw  a 
little  while  to  its  secret  chamber  of  rest  and 
quietness,  there  to  meditate  on  the  loving 
kindness  and  tender  compassion  of  the  Lord: 
that  from  a  consideration  of  mercies  past  and 
present,  and  in  failh  of  llicse  to  come,  it  might 
be  enabled  to  praise  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
After  rehearsing  the  various  spiiitual  deliver- 
ances ho  had  experienced,  he  closes  with  the 
ascription  of  glory,  honour,  thanksgiving  and 
praise,  to  Him  who  is  blessed  for  ever.  He 
wrote  many  epistles  to  Friends,  stirring  them 
up  to  faithfulness;  strengthening  and  cneour- 


no 


THE    fRIEKD. 


aging  tiiom  to  bear  with  patience  their  vnned 
triah).  Those  who  were  like  himself  in  prison, 
seem  in  a  peculiar  manner  lo  have  claimed 
his  sympathy. 

About  the  close  of  the  year  IG".'!  he  was 
released  from  bonda^je ;  but  in  a  few  months 
havini|  returned  to  Norwich,  he  was  again 
npprehended  at  a  meeting  there,  and  refusing 
lo  take  an  oath  was  committed  to  jail.  He 
was  soon  set  at  liberty, and  passing  down  into 
Suffijlk,  was  arrested  in  Edmondsbury,  and 
was  committed  to  prison  there,  about  the 
eighth  month,  1665.  Here  he  suffered  a  se- 
vere and  distressing  confinement  for  nearly 
ei"ht  years,  during  the  greater  part  of  which 
lie  scarcely  ever  set  foot  across  the  thres- 
hold. 

In  an  address  to  tha  magistrates  of  Ed- 
mond:^bury,  which  he  wrote  soon  after  his 
commitment,  he  informs  them  that  he  under- 
stands it  is  thy  desire  and  intention  of  some 
of  them  to  proceed  against  him  to  banish- 
ment. He  tells  them  that  he  is  an  innocent 
man,  who  had  done  nothing  worthy  of  bonds, 
much  less  of  banishment.  On  behalf  of  1 
stifTering  brethren,  ho  testifies  that  they  are  a 
people  who,  being  guided  by  a  principle  of 
love  which  they  have  received  from  God,  the 
Fountain  of  Love,  are  constrained  thereby  to 
live  peaceably  with  all  men.  Influenced  by 
it,  they  cannot  but  desire  and  seek  the  good 
rf  all  people,  from  the  King  on  the  throne, 
to  the  meanest  inhabitant  in  the  kingdom. 
Taught  to  love  their  enemies — to  bless  and 
not  to  curse,  they  were  preserved  from  being 
led  by  the  spirit  of  revenge,  by  which  soine 
were  drawn  into  secret  plots  and  conspiracies. 
He  adds,  "  which  spirit,  with  all  its  fruits, 
we  deny  and  judge,  and  all  those  who  are  led 
by  it  to  contrive  and  plot  against  any,  or  lo 
seek  the  destruction  of  any  people,  through 
our  enemies — such  we  disown,  and  their  ac- 
tions we  defy,  the  Lord  is  our  witness." 

He  informs  them  that  by  the  operation  of 
this  principle  of  love  in  the  heart  the  con- 
sciences of  Friends  were  made  very  tender 
inasmuch  as  they  would  not  willingly  sin, — 
tmd  would  rather  sufier  the  loss  of  all  external 
things,  yea  even  of  life  itself  than  break  their 


we  are  taucht  of  the  Lord,  meet  in    that  do  well  ;  and  rather  tolerate  and  defend 


peace  ' 


ith  God.     He  then  proceeds  to  sho 


ihem  that  it  was  because  they  were  persuaded 
by  the  unerring  Spirit  of  Truth,  that  they 
ought  not  to  do  certain  things  set  up  by  law, 
and  dare  not  forbear  others  prohibited  by 
man,  that  he  and  his  brethren  had  been  made 
to  sufTer  so  much  persecution,  by  stoning, 
whipping,  fining  and  imprisonments.  "  And 
even  at  this  day,  our  sufferings  are  greater 
than  before, — and  now  we  are  even  as  sheep 
appointed  for  the  slaughter, — and  all  is, 
because  wo  endeavour  to  keep  our  con- 
sciences void  of  ofiience  towards  God  ;  and 
because  we  dare  not  join  with  that  idolatrous 
worship  which  he  abhors;  but  must,  as  moved 
of  the  Lord,  rather  bear  testimony  against 
whatever  we  suffer." 

"  And  because  we  dare  not  swear  at  all, 
knowing  if  we  should  swear  we  should  then 
transgress  the  commands  of  Christ. 

"  And  because  we  follow  the  practices  of 
the  primitive  Christians,  and  dare  not  forsake 
tho   assembling   of  ourselves   together;   but 


must,  as 

the  pure  fear  and  dread  of  his  nime.  Even 
for  no  other  end,  the  Lord  who  knowcth  the 
secrets  of  all  hearts  is  our  witness,  but  to  wait 
upon  Him,  to  pray  to  Him,  and  to  build  up, 
strengthen  and  edify  one  another  in  Him. 

"  It  is  not  in  rebellion  and  contempt  to 
King  Charles  and  his  laws  that  we  meet 
together  to  worship  God,  neither  do  we  do  it 
cross,  stubborn,  self-will,  as  by  some  we 
are  charged — the  Lord  is  our  witness — but 
even  in  a  cross  to  our  own  wills,  and  in  obe- 
dience to  the  will  of  God  ;  wherefore  we  have 
peace  in  the  Lord,  for  whose  sake  wo  suffer, 
and  stand  justified  in  the  sight  of  God,  though 
by  men  and  their  laws  accounted  transgres- 
sors." 

At  this  time  the  plague  was  raging  at  Lon- 
don, more  than  a  thousand  of  its  inhabitants 
were  dying  daily,  and  two  hundred  thousand 
were  computed  to  have  left  the  city.  In  al- 
lusion to  this,  William  Bennet  writes,  "  Oh, 
surely  the  Lord  of  pity,  of  mercy,  of  com- 
passion and  endless  love,  hath  seen  the  suffer- 
ings of  his  people  in  this  nation,  and  hath 
taken  cognizance  of  their  sore  afflictions  and 
the  tribulations,  burdens  and  grevious  oppres- 
sions under  which  they  have  long  groaned." 
Their  cries  the  Lord  "  will  answer,  and  will 
revenge  their  cause  upon  the  head  of  their 
persecutors.  He  will  oppress  the  oppressors, 
and  devour  the  devourers  of  his  people,  even 
as  stubble  before  the  fire  fully  dry.  They 
shall  not  be  able  to  escape  the  stroke  of  this 
righteous  judgment  which  he  hath  begun,  to 
make  manifest  in  the  earth  that  the  inhabi- 
tants might  learn  righteousness.  The  besom 
of  his  wrath  is  cleansing  the  land  of  evil- 
doers; and  many  of  those  who  desired  to  have 
banished  the  people  of  the  Lord  (rom  their 
native  country,  and  lawful  habitations,  are  by 
the  Lord  banished  from  their  houses ;  they 
have  fled  from  their  habitations,  they  run 
from  his  righteous  judgments;  but  can  man 
fly  to  hide  himseK  from  the  Lord.  The 
measure  they  meted  out  to  others,  is  meted 
to  them  again.  This  is  just  with  the  Lord, 
who  is  equal  in  all  his  doings,  and  just  in  all 
lis  ways;  he  will  not  be  mocked  by  any  ; 
such  as  men  sow,  such  must  they  reap ;  ac- 
cording to  their  deeds  they  must  receive  a 
reward. 

"  Wherefore  Friends,  so  far  as  ye  have  a 
hand  in  the  sufferings  of  the  innocent,  you 
have  cause  to  repent  thereof,  and  to  ease  tho 
burdened,  and  to  set  the  imprisoned  and  the 
oppressed  free."  He  warns  them,  as  they  de- 
sire mercy  from  the  Lord,  not  in  any  wise  to 
usurp  authority  over  the  consciences  of  the 
Lord's  people.  This  he  declares  is  Christ's 
seat,  and  the  magistrates  sword  is  not  to  rule 
there.  He  desires  them  to  come  and  be  obe- 
dient to  the  light  in  their  own  consciences, 
"  and  it  will  cause  you  to  do  unto  all  men  as 
you  would  be  done  unto.  In  the  light  you 
must  come  to  believe,  and  follow,  and  obey  it, 
before  your  souls  can  enjoy  true  peace  with 
the  Lord.  By  it  [you  may]  be  enabled  to 
deny  all  ungodliness  and  worldly  lust— by  it 
be  taught  to  live  soberly,  righteously  and 
godly  in  this  present  world,  to  lay  your  sword 
upon  evil-doers,  and  to  be  a  praise  to  them 


hem  in  the  exercise  of  their  consciences 
towards  God,  in  meeting  together  in  his  pure 
fear,  to  serve  and  worship  him  than  to  sup- 
press them."  He  tells  them  that  this  light  in 
them  would  teach  them  to  exercise  their  pow- 
er in  breaking  up  the  meetings  of  those,  who 
gather  to  drink,  swear,  and  to  waste  the  good 
creatures  of  God  upon  their  filthy  lusts.  Ho 
adds,  "  Suppress  such,  for  that  is  the  magis- 
trates work.  But  as  for  those  who  fear  the 
Lord,  and  live  peaceably  and  honestly  with 
all  men,  let  such  have  free  liberty  to  serve 
the  Lord  in  his  own  way,  and  worship  him  in 
his  own  spirit,  and  do  not  compel  Iheni  to  a 
dead,  dark,  invented  superstitious  worship 
which  is  not  of  God.  Then  will  the  blessings 
of  the  Lord  my  God,  be  poured  down  upon 
you,  and  a  good  savour  ye  will  be  unto  those 
that  fear  the  Lord,  from  whom  ye  will  be 
worthy  of  double  honour." 

William  commends  the  moderation  here- 
tofore displayed  by  the  tnagistrales,  and  al- 
ludes in  connection  therewith  to  the  preser- 
vation Edmondsbury  had  experienced,  whilst 
many  of  the  neighbouring  towns  were  en- 
during the  visitation  of  this  awful  judgment 
from  the  Most  High.  N.  E. 

(To  be  continued.)  .     . 


For  "  Tho  Friend." 
PHIPf-S   ON    THE   GOSl'EI.. 

Joseph  Phipps's  opponent  alleges  that  ha 
insinuates,  1,  That  what  the  Apostles  have 
spoken  and  written  is  not  the  gospel;  2,  That 
the  real  meaning  of  their  writings  is  only  a 
dry  theory  ;  3,  That  the  gospel,  in  fact,  is  an 
inexplicable  substance  within  all  men,  whether 
they  know  any  thing  of  the  character  and  re- 
demption of  Christ,  as  represented  in  the  New 
Testament,  or  not ;  4,  That  the  whole  of  our 
salvation  depends  solely  upon  an  inward 
power  and  virtue,  without  the  inspired  senti- 
ments of  the  Book  of  God. 

To  which  J.  Phipps  replies,  If  I  may  be 
allowed  to  speak  my  own  sense,  what  I  have 
asserted  and  do  believe  respecting  these 
points,  is, 

1,  That  the  evangelic  and  apostolic  writ- 
ings are  descriptive  and  declarative  of  the 
gospel,  which  therein  is  defined  to  be  "the 
power  of  God  unto  salvation;"  that  Christ  ia 
the  power  of  God,  who  spiritually  and  inter- 
nally administers  light  and  life  to  the  souls 
of  men,  which  spiritual  and  powerful  adminis- 
tration is  the  essential  gospel ;  and  that  both 
those  parts  of  Scripture  which  bear  testimony 
to  the  incarnation  and  outward  process  of 
Christ,  and  those  that  witness  to  his  inward 
ministration  in  spirit,  whether  narrative  or 
doctrinal,  being  the  best  and  most  eminent 
testifications  of  the  gospel,  are  therefore,  by 
a  metonymy,  usually  called  by  its  name. 

2,  In  my'observalions,  I  fully  made  appear 
that  the  real  meaning  of  the  apostolic  writ- 
ings is  not  a  dry  theory,  but  a  strong  recom- 
mendation of  the  living  and  sensible  operation 
of  the  power  of  God. 

3,  The  reader  may  see  in  my  answers,  that 
I  do  not  hold  the  gospel  to  be  in  fact  an  in- 
explicable substance  ;  but  that  it  is  not  to  be 


truly  and  certainly  known  without  Divine 
illumination  ;  for  "  the  things  of  God  knoweth 
no  man,  but  the  spirit  of  God."  We  read  that 
"  life  and  immortality  are  brought  to  light  by 
the  go-pel."  But  what  is  this  life  and  immor- 
tality? Did  not  mankind  believe  in  a  future 
state  before  the  incarnation  of  Christ?  Yes, 
certainly  ;  both  Jews  and  Gentiles  believed, 
and  held  the  truth  of  it.  What  life  and  im- 
mortality, then,  is  that  which  is  peculiar  to 
the  gospel,  and  which  it  is  its  particular  pro- 
perty to  unveil  ?      It  consists  not  wholly 


the  relation  of  the  external  procedure  and 
doctrines  of  our  Lord,  but  mainly  in  that  spi- 
ritual gift  he  procured  for  us  through  his  suf- 
ferings, which  is  the  life  and  power  that  the 
immortal  spirit  of  God  manifests  in  the  be- 
lieving and  obedient  soul,  that  spirit  which 
quickens  those  who  have  been  dead  in  tres- 
passes and  sins,  and  therein  alienated  from 
the  life  of   God.     The  very  essence  of  the 

gospel   is  that  issuing  forth  of  this  spirit  of  them  of  God?     And  is  a  trust  in  this  spirit 
life  to  the  hearts  of  men.     "  Keep  thy  heart   and  a  belief  of  the  contents  of  Scripture,  in 


THE  FlllEND. 

tion  from  Him,  which  the  inanift'st  inistiikes 
and  contradictions  of  many  demonstrate  ti.ey 
arc  strangers  to. 

ilis  o|)ponent  cites  this  remark  of  J.  P. — 
"  The  confidence  of  a  true  Christian  is  not  in 
what  he  hears  or  reads,  but  in  what  he  feels 
of  the  Holy  Spirit."  Hereupon  he  says, 
"Now  this  sets  aside  the  real  use  and  im- 
portance of  a  written  revelation  to  all  intents 
and  purposes,  for  its  contents  cannot  now  be 
known  but  by  cither  reading  or  hearing." 
To  which  J.  Phipps  replies,  The  real  use  of 
the  Scriptures  is  to  atford  instruction  and 
comfort,  and  their  chief  importance  is  to  re- 
commend to  the  spirit  of  Christ,  from  whence 
they  came,  that  liis  people  may  be  enabled 
rightly  to  put  their  trust  in  him.  The  apostle 
declares,  God  had  given  them  the  earnest  of 
the  spirit ;  therefore  they  were  always  con- 
fident. Was  not  their  confidence,  then, 
rounded   in   the  earnest  of  the  spirit  given 


with  all  diligence,"  saith  the  wise  man,  "  for 
out  of  it  are  the  issues  of  life."  This  teaches 
that  these  living  issues  arise  in  the  heart  of 
man,  but  not  from  the  heart  itself.  Was  it 
60,  the  heart  would  be  its  own  quickener  and 
Saviour,  and  Christ  would  be  excluded  as 
Buch  ;  but  he  alone  is  the  way,  the  truth,  and 
the  life  ;  therefore  the  issuin:;s  of  life  to  the 


heart  are  from  the  spirit,  and  in  and  through   and    wall 


compatible  with  each  other?  Or  is  a  Ch 
tian  to  have  no  confidence  in  the  spirit  and 
power  of  the  Saviour  himself,  but  all  in  his 
own  notions  of  what  he  reads  in  Scripture, 
and  will  his  own  efforts,  according  to  these 
notions,  save  him?  Cannot  he  follow  those 
scriptural  exhortations  and  doctrines  which 
plainly  teach  us  to  pray  for  the  spirit,  to  live 


in   the 


spirit,   without  setting  the 
id  treating  them  with  con- 


Scriptures  aside 
tempt  ? 

Those  who  have  experienced  a  living  sense 
of  the  spirit,  instead  of  dividing  from  the 
Scriptures,  and  depreciating  their  service, 
are,  by  the  divine  influence,  more  closely 
united  to  them,  read  them  with  a  better 
understanding,  and  more  to  their  comfort  and 
advantage,  than  ever — are  altogether  as  fer- 
vently concerned  to  press  the  frequent  perusal 
of  them,  as  any  of  those  who  so  unjustly  ac- 
cuse them  ;  and  who  are  so  inexpeiienced  in 
the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  as  to  place  their 
whole  confidence  in  the  opinions  they  gather 
from  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  remain 
strangers  to  the  necessary  knowledge  of 
Christ  within,  the  hope  of  glory. 


it  by  his  spin 

The  divine  influence  of  it  is  the  life  of  the 
soul,  that  which  renders  it  living,  and  void  of 
this  it  cannot  be,  in  a  gospel  sense,  a  living 
soul.  It  may  endure  to  eternity,  but  mere 
duration  is  not  this  divine  life.  To  exist  with- 
out this  life,  is  to  be  scripturally  dead.  It  is 
therefore  requisite  for  the  soul  to  wait  for, 
feel  after,  and  find  this  immortal  life,  and 
also  to  keep  to  it  with  all  diligence,  that  it 
may  experience  the  daily  issues  thereof  to  its 
comfort  and  preservation,  and  to  be  as  "  a 
well  of  v/ater  springing  up  into  everlasting 
life." 

4,  The  pretence  that  I  assert,  the  salvation 
of  those  who  have  the  privilege  of  perusing 
the  Scriptures,  depends  solely  upon  an  in- 
ward power  and  virtue,  without  these  as  a 
means,  is  no  assertion  of  mine.  Page  14,  I 
say  "  we  do  not  pretend,  that  tho  internal 
motion  of  the  spirit  is  the  only  means  of  re- 
formation and  religion  to  those  who  are  like- 
wise favoured  with  the  Scriptures;  but  highly 
prize,  thankfully  accept,  and  use  them  as  the 
best  secondary  means  extant."  I  also  under- 
stand the  propitiatory  sacrifice  of  our  Saviour, 
by  which  he  opens  the  door  of  reconciliation 
for  us,  to  be  the  initiatory  part  of  man's  salva- 
tion, and  the  internal  work  of  regeneration  by 
his  spirit,  to  be  its  actual  completion  ;  for 
thereby  an  entrance  is  administered  into  the 
heavenly  kingdom. 

Lastly,  no  man  can  have  "  the  influence  of 
the  inspired  sentiments  of  the  Book  of  God,"   their  power  in  this  world,  and  their  penal 
without  receiving  those  inspired   sentiments,!  in  another.     He  shall  save  his  people  from 
which  I  have  sufficiently  shown  no  man  hath,' their    si  ■■  '  ■ 


SALVATION. 

What  news  so  welcome  to  the  prisoner,  as 
that  there  is  a  hand  stretched  forth  to  break 
his  chains?  What  intelligence  so  cheering  to 
the  sick,  as  that  the  physician  has  a  remedy 
for  his  disease?  And  what  tidings  so  delight- 
ful to  the  startled  and  trembling  sinner,  as 
that  there  is  One  who  "shall  save  his  people 
from  their  sins?"  He  shall  saoe  us — he  shall 
translate  us  from  misery  to  happiness;  from 
pollution  to  purity,  from  the  depths  of  perdi- 
tion to  the  si-ats  of  eternal  tranquillity  and 
joy.  He  shall  save  us  from  our  sins — from 
their  guilt,  and  their  terrible  dominion;  from 


itly 
who  reads  without  the  inspiring  power.  Every 
reader  hath  only  his  own  conceptions  about 
the  sentiments  inspired  of  God,  and  not  those 
real  sentiments,  without  a  degree  of  inspira- 


-not  the  careless  or  cold,  the 
worldly  or  the  inconsistent  ;  not  those  who 
openly  submit  to  the  dominion  of  other  lords; 
who  have  a  name  only  to  live,  and  are  dead; 
who  say  thoy  are  his,  and  are  not;  who  call 


IIJ 

him.  Lord,  Lord,  and  do  not  the  things  which 
he  says:  but  those  alune  who  are  the  laithful 
sheep  of  his  flock;  who  "hear  his  voice," 
and  "  follow"  it.  and  who  hear  not  the  "  voice 
of  strangers."  Such  individuals  may  be  poor, 
may  be  forsaken,  may  be  persecuted;  hut 
they  shall  be  "saved"  with  an  "  everlnstinf{ 
salvation;"  and  when  the  '  day  of  the  Lord 
shall  come,"  "  in  the  which  the  heavens  shall 
pass  away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  earth 
also,  and  the  works  that  are  therein,  shall  be 
burnt  up,"  they,  like  the  bush  amidst  the  sa- 
cred fire,  shall  remain  unhurt  even  amidst 
the  elements  of  destruction.  Lord  Jesus,  may 
we  practically  know  Thee  as  this  great  Deli- 
verer! Save  us  from  the  world;  save  us  from 
the  devil;  save  us  from  the  awful  flami;  which 
is  kindled  for  the  unholy  and  impenitent;  save 
UH  from  our  worst  enemy,  ourselves. — Cun- 
ninsham. 


CARBONIC  ACID  CAS. 

Dr.  Webster  repeated  his  lecture  on  tha 
solidification  of  carbonic  acid  gas  on  Satur- 
day evening,  before  a  large  and  highly  gra- 
tified audience.  Before  the  process  of  the 
solidification,  he  explained  the  nature  of  seve- 
ral different  gases,  and  made  some  experi- 
ments in  illustrating.  In  all  his  attempts,  he 
was  perfectly  successful.  By  the  aid  of  the 
air-pump,  he  exhibited  the  pressure  of  atmo- 
spheric air  by  some  very  interesting  experi- 
ments. After  this,  he  proceeded  to  show 
the  method  of  solidifying  carbonic  acid  gas. 
This  discovery  has  been  lately  made  in 
France,  and  soon  after  the  accounts  reached 
this  country.  Dr.  Webster  succeeded  in  bring- 
ing about  the  same  result.  He  first  formed 
the  gas  in  large  quantities,  which,  after  being 
subjected  to  a  very  great  pressure  in  a  strong 
vessel,  was  taken  out,  and  exhibited  in  a  soli- 
dified  form.  This  solidified  substance  is  some- 
what like  snow,  though  more  compact.  It  is 
excessively  cold,  so  much  so,  that  when  held 
in  the  hand,  it  produces  the  same  effect  as 
excessive  heat,  and  soon  raises  a  blister. 
After  being  a  short  time  exposed  to  the  air, 
it  disappears,  melting,  as  it  were,  returning 
to  its  orginal  state  as  a  gas.  Dr.  Webs:er 
repeated  the  operation  several  times,  and 
handed  round  to  the  audience  the  freshly 
made  substance.  By  being  wrapped  in  cot- 
ton wool,  and  kept  from  the  air,  this  could  be 
preserved  for  some  time. — Boston  Daily  Adv. 

Dr.  J.  Mitchell  has  already  performed  here 
these  experiments  with  perfect  success. 

Boundaries  of  the  British  Empire  in  tie 
East. 

Among  the  greatest  phenomena  in  the  his- 
tory of  tl;e  world  may,  undoubtedly,  be  reckon- 
ed the  British  empire  in  the  East  Indies. 

This  empire  has,  within  a  single  century, 
risen  from  the  humble  rank  of  a  trading  fac- 
tory to  an  imperium  of  more  than  100,000,000 
of  inhabitants,  with  an  equal  number  (100,- 
000,000)  who,  though  under  their  own 
princes,  still  obey  the  British  power,  extends 
over  1,2.50,000  English  square  miles  of  I  he 
most  lertile  part  of  the  surface  of  the  earth 


113 


TlIE  FRIEND. 


(from  8^  latitude  to  SQ',  and  from  68^  longi- 
tude to  92^),  and  consequently  contains  a 
j)olar  ultitLido  Iho  same  as  from  Messina  to 
Tor'Hcn,  and  a  breadth  as  from  Lisbon  to 
iSmoIensI,-,  which  shows  that  it  cannot  be 
compared  to  any  thing  in  Europe,  either  as 
to  size  or  population,  any  more  than  in  dif- 
ference of  climate  and  temperature,  but  that 
it  must  be  compared  with  Europe  itself .  This 
empire  has  within  its  boundaries,  the  Gnvls 
and  Ilimahi!/  mountains,  always  covered  with 
ice,  which  rise,  the  former  13,000,  the  kitter 
27,000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea;  it  is 
intersected  by  rivers,  each  of  which,  like  the 
Indus,  Jumna,  Sutledge,  Ganges,  and  Brah- 
mapootra, offers  a  navigation  of  not  less  than 
1,200  English  miles,  and  the  two  last-men- 
tioned during  certain  months  pour  into  the 
Bay  of  Bengal  a  mass  of  water  containing 
more  than  1,000,000,000  cubic  feet  in  an 
hour.  It  has  for  its  defence  a  standing  ar- 
my excellently  disciplined,  and  considerably 
greater  than  that  of  Austria,  and  a  revenue 
half  as  large  again  as  Russia.  Within  its 
boundaries  there  are  towns  which,  like  Cal- 
cutta, have  a  population  of  a  million;  others 
which,  like  Delhi,  Agra,  Benares,  Lvckrio, 
and  Poona,  reckon  from  300,000  to  500,000 
inhabitants;  and  others  again — Madras  and 
Bombay,  which  carry  on  a  trade  greater  than 
that  of  ancient  Carthage,  Venice,  or  Genoa, 
during  their  most  flourishing  periods.  It  has 
kings  as  vassals,  with  a  greater  number  of 
subjects  than  Naples;  of  dynasties  older  than 
the  Bourbons;  and  the  emperor  in  Hindoos- 
tan,  the  descendant  of  Tamerlane  (Tnimur 
Khan),  the  great  Moghul,  slill  sits  on  his 
golden  throne,  in  Delhi,  surrounded  by  all 
the  grandeur  of  the  East,  himself  only  a  pri- 
soner in  the  powei  of  the  British. 


For  "The  Friend." 
TFIE    DEPAKTED    YEAR. 

Departed  year !  the  voice  is  liuslied 

That  charmed  Ihee  on  thy  winged  way. 

And  hearts  with  joy  and  pleasure  flushed 
Have  seen  lliee  wasting  in  decay, 

And  felt  a  sadness  o'er  ihem  steal 

Which  the  lone  soul  is  wont  to  feel. 

The  young,  the  gay,  the  buoyant  heart 
Checks  its  free  lightness  at  this  hour. 

And  memory's  sacred  visions  start. 
With  an  ungovernable  power, 

Before  the  spirit;  man  loolis  b.  ck 

To  trace  life's  ever-changeful  track. 

Since  rosy  spring  came  forth  in  flowers, 
With  gladness  beaming  on  her  brow, 

Time  has  rushed  swiltly  on,  the  hours 
Unheeded  flown;  where  are  they  now  7 

.Seek  ye  an  answer  V  look  upon 

The  desolation  they  have  done. 

The  weli-beloved  and  beautiful, 

tor  whom  it  were  a  joy  to  weep. 
Are  laid  where  sighing  winds  shall  lull 

The  rank  grass  o'er  their  couch  of  sleep, 
Where  naught  of  earth  shall  e'er  destroy 
The  quietude  which  they  enjoy. 

Earth  has  released  hur  lovely;  they 

Have  gone,  like  flowers,  to  their  repose; 

Pale,  chill  disease,  and  cold  decay 

Have  stolen,  as  o'er  the  summer  rose, 

Upon  Ihem,  and  their  kindred  turn 

To  weep  above  the  mouldering  urn. 


Eirlh  has  ^iven  up  her  young;  like  dew 
They  shone  in  IiI'l's  fir.-t  morning  ray, 

Then,  lilie  that  exhalnlion,  flew 

'Jo  climes  as  pure  and  bright  as  they, 

Bbfure  the  world's  corrujjting  things 

Had  stained  the  soul  or  clicckcd  its  wings. 


The  nged. 

00,  are  gone,  whose  kicks 

Were  w 

itened  by  the  snows  of  year.= 

\Vho.'e  hea 

rts  had  long  sustained  liie  she, 

()l  hum 

n  woe,  and  grief,  and  tears; 

Yes,  they 

lavc  gone,  the  good,  the  blest 

To  mansio 

s  ol  eternal  rest. 

Such  is  our  lot;  though  man  may  boast 

Gems  rich  and  beautiful  to-day. 
Ere  dawns  to.inorrow  they  are  lost, 

Like  summer  gbiics  pusse<'  away  ; 
The  lair,  the  lovely  bend  the  knee. 
And  all  acknowledge  Death's  dccrcp. 

And  what  is  man  ?  to-day  he  hath 

A  place  upon  the  page  of  story, 
And  thousands  join  to  sticw  his  path 

With  llowcrs  of  fame,  and  wreaths  ufglory  ; 
The  laurel  decks  his  l.jrdly  brow. 
And  mortals  at  his  presence  bow. 

To-morrow  dawns;  the  trump  of  Fame 
Has  hushed  the  sound  with  which  it  rung; 

His  wor.^hippcrs  are  changed,  his  name 
Dies,  like  an  echo,  on  the  tcngue, 

Forgnlicn;  but  it  shall  not  be 

'I'hus  changclul  in  eternity. 

No:  in  the  world  beyond  tho  tomb 
Eiernal  joy,  eternal  love. 

The  flowers  of  paradise  above: 
Change  has  not  found  that  region  fair. 
Mutation  hath  not  vvandered  there. 

P. 
19ih  mo.  31.SI,  1839. 


A  more  glorious  victory  cannot  be  gained 
over  another  man,  than  this,  that  when  the 
injury  began  on  his  part,  the  kindness  should 
begin  on  ours. 


The  coin  that  is  most  current  among  man- 
kind is  flattery;  the  only  benefit  of  which  is, 
that  by  hearing  what  we  are  not,  we  may  be 
instructed  what  we  ought  to  be. 


Stiining  characters  are  not  always  the  most 
agreeable  ones;  the  mild  radiance  of  an  eme- 
rald, is  by  no  means  less  pleasing  than  the 
glare  of  the  ruby. 


Although  men  are  accused  fornot  knowing 
their  own  weakness,  yet  perhaps  as  few  know 
their  own  strength.  It  is  in  men  as  in  soils, 
where  sometimes  there  is  a  vein  of  gold  which 
the  owner  knows  not  of. 


T£I^    TRZ^^B. 


FIRST    MOATII,   4,    1840. 


It  has  not  been  our  practice  to  deal  in 
what  are  termed  the  compliments  of  the  sea- 
son, nor,  indeed,  in  mere  compliments  of  any 
description,  but  we  present  our  readers  to-day 


with  that  which  is  much  better;  we  mean  the" 
beautiful  requiem  to  the  parting  year  by  P. 
E. — to  whom  we  would  say  for  ourselves  and 
others  interested,  that  we  should  be  glad  of 
other  touches  upon  the  same  sweet  chords. 

The  keen,  searching  blasts  from  the  north- 
west within  the  last  few  days — the  mercury 
in  Fahrenheit  nearly  at  zero,  naturally  turn 
one's  thoughts  to  the  condition  of  the  poor, 
and  while  we  draw  round  our  comfortable 
fire-sides,  or  partake  of  the  delicacies  of  a 
well  supplied  table,  we  cannot  in  recurrence 
to  the  Source  whence  all  our  blessings  come, 
but  remember  with  commiseration,  the  hun- 
dreds who  are  destitute  of  those  indulgences, 
and  even  of  the  means  of  obtaining  the  com- 
mon necessaries  of  life.  At  such  moments 
there  is  consolation  in  the  reflection  that  ex- 
pedients are  provided  against  positive  sufl^er- 
ing  for  the  want  of  food,  in  those  excellent 
establishments  the  "  Soup  Houses."  We  have 
already  given  notice  of  the  opening  of  the 
Western  Soup  House,  at  the  southeast  corner 
of  Schuylkill  Sixth  and  George  streets,  and 
we  insert  below  a  notice  of  the  similar  esta- 
blishment for  the  southern  portion  of  our 
population.  The  intimation  relative  to  the 
low  state  of  the  funds,  we  trust,  will  receive 
a  ready  and  liberal  response.  A  one,  three, 
five  or  ten  dollar  bill  contributed  "  not  grudg- 
ingly, or  of  necessity,"  but  willingly,  to  one 
of  these  charitable  funds,  cannot  well  be 
placed  t )  a  better  interest,  especially  in  re- 
ference to  the  principle  sanctioned  by  high 
authority,  that  "  he  which  soweth  bountifully, 
shall  reap  also  bountifully."  The  Northern 
Soup  Society,  whose  luxation  is  at  No.  181 
Coates  street,  has  not,  as  we  understand,  yet 
been  opened  the  present  season,  but  will  Le, 
it  is  expected,  shortly. 


SOUTHERN    SOUP   HOUSE. 

The  Southern  Soup  House  was  opened  on 
fifth  day,  the  second  instant,  at  No.  10  Green 
street,  (running  from  Spruce  to  Pine,  between 
Fourth  and  Fifth  streets,)  where  soup  will  be 
delivered  to  the  poor  every  day  between  the 
hours  of  eleven  and  one. 

The  low  state  of  the  funds,  and  the  desti- 
tute situation  of  many  deserving  poor,  who 
are  unable  to  obtain  employment  at  this  in- 
clement season,  induce  the  society  to  make 
an  earnest  appeal  to  the  benevolent  in  behalf 
of  this  useful  charity,  and  to  solicit  contribu- 
tions in  money,  provisions,  &c.,  which  will  be 
gratefully  received  at  the  Soup  House,  by 
Thomas  Evans,  No.  129  south  Third  street. 
Jno.  J.  Smith,  Jr.,  Philadelphia  Library. 
Isaiah  Hacker,  32  Chestnut  street,  or  any 

other  of  the  members. 


Married  at  Friends'  meeting  house,  on  Mulberry 
street,  on  fifth  day  the  2d  instant,  John  F,.  Shkppard, 
of  Greenwich,  N.  J.,  to  Margaret  Garret,  daughter 
of  Philip  Garret,  of  this  city. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 
Carpenter  Street,  Mow  Seventh,  Philadelpliia. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  TIRST  3VIOKTII,   11,  1340. 


EDITED  BY    UODEIIT   SMITH. 


PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 


pnya 


;  advance. 
Subscriptions  and  Payments  received  by 
(JEORfJE    AV.  TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  UP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


SCHOOL    BOOKS. 

Tlic  following  remarks  on  the  importance 
of  a  scrupulous  rej^ard  to  the  character  of 
school  books,  well  merit  the  close  attention 
of  all  interested  in  the  proper  Irainin;;  of 
youth.     They  are  extracted  from   Thoujihts 


Rdti 
Ihs  New  York  Observer. 


intellect,  brou:;ht  down  to  the  child's  level; 
but  so  '  rouj;ht  down  as  to  lure  him  on  to 
harder  lessons,  as  fast  as  his  strength  will 
enable  him  to  bear  it. 

I  remark  m  the  next  place  that  no  school 
bo(jk  should  be  tolerated  for  a  moment  which 
has  the  slightest  stain  of  impurity  upon  its 
pages,  or,  in  other  words,  which  is  not  as 
chaste  in  thought  and  expression  as  the  driven 
snow — no  book  which  has  so  much  as  one 
I  rofane  word  or  vulgar  dash  from  beginning 
to  end — which  contains  the  remotest  insinua- 
tion against  the  truth  or  inspiration  iT  the 
Holy  Scriptures;  or  which  seems  to  sanction 
a  hair'sbreadlh  deviation  from  any  one  of 
the  great  principles  of  Christian  morality. 
We  send  our  children  to  sihool  to  be  tav^ht, 
not  to  be  confnminaled, — to  bo  niirlvrcd,  not 
to  be  poisoned;  and  it  were  inlinitely  less 
dangerous   daily  to    put  just   arsenic   enough 


ion,  by  Dr.   Elumphrey,  published    |n!o''their  bread  and   milk,  secretly  to  under 


mine  the  citadel  of  life,  than  to  expose  them 
to  such  deleterious  moral  influences. 

Again,  I  observe,  in  the  third  place,  at  the 
risk  of  being  called  illiberal,  that  in  compiling 
r  ading  books,  for  the  use  of  common  schools 
and  academies,  no  selections  should  be  made 
from    popular   authors,   whose  works   cannot 


ren. 


Without  claiming  for  school  books  an  equal 
influence  wilh  family  education,  in  moulding 
the  intellectual  and  moral  character  of  child- 
ren, it  is  perfectly  safe  to  say,  that  few  other 
causes  operate  so  steadily,  or  extend  their  in- 
fluence so  far.  From  eight  to  ten  years  is  the  j  safely  bo  put  into  the  hands  of  our  child 
average  period  of  common  school  education  lit  would  be  easy,  no  doubt,  to  find  passages 
in  this  country  ;  and  during  all  this  time,  tho  |  in  some  of  the  most  skeptical  writers,  which 
class  hooks  in  the  schools  are  silently,  but  al- j  do  not  militate  at  all  against  the  Bible,  as  it 
most  indelibly  imprinting  their  image,  as  it  i  would  be  to  make  selections  from  profiif^ate 
were,  upon  tho  young  and  ductile  mind.  What  j  writers,  which  would  not  raise  a  blush  upon 
an  influence  for  good  or  for  evil !  Give  to  any  ,  the  cheek  of  modesty.  But  if  admired  and 
class  of  men  the  exclusive  writing  and  selec-  elegant  extracts  are  taken  from  these  classes 
tion  of  school  books,  for  one  generation,  and  |  of  authors,  and  incorporated  into  our  school 
by  the  aid  of  teachers  of  kindred  views  and  ,  books,  what  will  be  the  consequence?  Wiil 
aims,  they  will  do  more  to  form  the  charac-    precocious  boys  and  romantic   girls   content 


ter  of  that  generation,  than  every  body  else 
out  of  the  domestic  circle. 

Such  being  the  mighty  influence  of  books, 
it  is  no  very  difficult  task  to  point  out  in 
general  terms  what  kinds  ought  to  be  ex- 
cluded from  our  schools.  No  book  should 
ever  be  used  which  is  erroneous  or  superficial 
in  its  elementary  principles.  It  sometimes 
takes  a  child  a  great  while  to  unlearn  what 
is  wrong  in  his  class  book,  and  to  get  rid  of 
the  bad   habits  which   it  has  helped  him    to 

form.  The  ruling  passion  just  now  is  extreme  ]  balefiil  meteors  in  the  pages  of  their  c 
simplif  cation  What  used  to  be  called  the  |  books?  Even  were  we  to  allow  that  nothing 
rudiments  of  learning,  are  well  nigh  exploded,  j  equally  finished  and  beautiful  can  be  found  in 
by  abecedarian  reformers,  as  quite  too  ab-  other  writers,  how  small  is  the  advantage 
struse  for  young  beginners.  The  elements  i  compared  with  the  danger.  But  in  compiling 
of  popular  education  must  be  rendered  still    a  reading  book  of  the  very  highest  literary 


themselves  with  the  few  paragraphs  which 
they  have  received  from  a  cautious  compiler? 
Will  they  not  want  to  see  the  heavy  octavos 
from  which  these  charming,  these  bewitching' 
extracts  were  taken?  And  can  you  hinder 
them?  Will  they  not,  in  one  way  or  another, 
find  access  to  Shelley,  Moore,  Byron,  and 
other  writers  of  splendid  genius,  but  of  de- 
bauched and  infidel  principles,  at  the  most 
perilous  age,  if  their  admiration  is  early  ex- 
cited  by  tho   dazzling  coruscations   of  stich 


more  elementary  by  new  analytical  processes. 
Hence  it  comes  to  pass  that  some  of  the  most 
adtnired  lessons  for  infant  minds  are  truly 
simple,  in  more  senses  than  one.  It  requires 
rare  talents  to  write  a  child's  primer.  It  de- 
mands a  highly  discriminating  and  cultivated 


character,  there  is  no  need  of  having  recourse 
to  infidels  and  libertines  to  help  fill  out  the 
pages.  It  would  be  easy  to  select  from  per- 
fectly unexceptionable  authors,  specimens 
enough  of  the  finest  writing  to  fill  twenty 
volumes,  if  so  many  were  wanted ;  and  in  this 


way,  while  the  taste  of  the  scholars  would 
be  improved,  ibey  would  be  led  early  to  en- 
quire for  the  writers  themselves,  whom  they 
had  learned  wo  much  to  admire. 

I  add  in  \he  fourth  place,  that  in  my  view, 
no  reading  book,  containing  garbled,  or  alter- 
ed extracts  from  distinguished  Christian  wri- 
ters, whether  in  prose,  or  poetry,  ought  to  be 
sanctioned  by  committees,  parents  or  teach- 
ers,  whatever  other  claims  it  may  have  to 
popular  favour.  I  will  exfilain  my  meaning. 
Whenever  a  compiler  borrows  one  of  his 
chapters,  or  sections,  from  Jeremy  Taylor, 
or  Robert  Hall  ;  from  Cowper  or  Pollock,  he 
is  bound  to  take  it  just  as  it  is,  and  neither  to 
leave  out  what  happens  not  to  suit  his  fancy, 
or  to  harmonize  wi'h  his  creed,  nor  to  substi- 
tute phrases  and  sentiments  which  he  likes 
belter.  It  is  due  to  great  and  good  men, 
who  have  charmed  and  instructed  mankind 
by  their  writings,  to  let  them  speak  their 
own  sentiments,  whenever  they  speak  at  all. 
If  a  com|)i,er  thinks  the  ele<.'ant,  or  sublime 
passage,  which  he  would  be  glad  to  extract, 
too  theological  to  suit  his  purpose,  ho  ci<n  let 
it  alone;  but  I  maintain,  that  he  has  no  right, 
for  the  sake  of  making  his  book  popular  with 
the  religious  part  of  the  community,  to  trans- 
fer honoured  and  illustrious  names  to  his 
pages,  and  then  draw  ofl",  what  those  departed 
worthies  regarded  as  the  life  blood  of  their 
writings.  The  opinions  which  they  held  were 
their  own.  They  had  as  much  right  to  hold 
and  express  them,  as  we  have  ours;  and  who- 
ever takes  liberties  with  the  finest  effusions  of 
their  genius  and  piety,  does  them  a  great 
wrong,  which  no  school  committee,  or  distiict 
ought  ever  to  sanction. 

Nor  is  this  the  only  ground  of  remon- 
strance, against  such  unwarrantable  liberlie?, 
in  getting  up  school  books.  If  an  author 
whom  we  ourselves  admire,  and  whom  we 
wish  our  children  to  revere,  as  a  holy  rnin 
of  God,  is  allowed  to  be  stripped  o(  tho  ephod 
by  sacrilegious  hands  in  their  presence,  and 
turned  over  to  the  c  ;mpanionsliip  of  pretty 
essayists  and  frozen  moralists,  how  much  will 
it  derogate  from  the  -acredness  of  his  charac- 
ter, in  their  inexperienced  estimation.  The 
admirers  of  Walts,  or  Hall;  of  Mason,  or 
Dwiglit,  or  of  any  other  distinguistied  Chris- 
tian author,  have  a  right  to  insist,  that  lie 
shall  not  be  shorn  of  bis  glory,  in  the  school 
books  which  they  purchase  for  their  ch  Idren. 
If  I  put  a  reading  bonk  into  the  hands  of  my 
child,  which  either  by  omissions,  or  additions, 
does  injustice  to  an  i  loquent  and  pious  writer, 
I  therel  y  virtually  sanction  the  wrong,  and 
l°ad  the  boy  to  infer,  that  I  have  no  great 
partiality  after  all,  eilber  for  the  piety,  or  the 
principles,  w  hicli  he  may  have  heard  me  often 
and  highly  extol. 


114  ^_ 

FASHION. 

From  Sketches  and  Essays,  by  William  Ilazlill. 

Fashion  constantly  begins  and  ends  in  the 
two  things  it  abhors  most,  singularity  and 
vulgarity.  It  is  the  perpetual  setting  up  and 
then  disowning  a  certain  standard  of  taste, 
elegance,  and  refinement,  which  has  no  other 
formation  or  authority  than  that  it  is  the 
prevailing  distraction  of  the  moment;  which 
was  yesterday  ridiculous  from  its  being  new, 
and  to-morrow  will  be  odious  from  its  being 
common.  It  is  one  of  the  most  slight  and 
insignificant  of  all  things.  It  cannot  be  last- 
ing, for  it  depends  on  the  constant  change 
and  shifting  of  its  own  harlequin  disguises;  it 
cannot  be  sterling,  for,  if  it  were,  it  could  not 
depend  on  the  breath  of  caprice;  it  must  be 
superficial,  to  produce  its  immediate  effect  on 
the  gaping  crowd  ;  and  frivolous,  to  admit  of 
its  being  assumed  at  pleasure,  by  the  num- 
bers of  those  who  affect,  by  being  in  the 
fashion,  to  be  distinguished  from  the  rest  of 
the  world.  It  is  not  any  thing  in  itself,  nor 
the  sign  of  any  thing,  biit  the  folly  and  vanity 
of  those  who  rely  upon  it  as  their  greatest 
pride  and  ornament.  It  takes  the  firmest 
hold  of  weak,  flimsy,  and  narrow  minds,  of 
those  whose  emptiness  conceives  of  nothing 
excellent  but  what  is  thought  so  by  others, 
and  whose  self-conceit  makes  them  willing  to 
confine  the  opinion  of  all  excellence  to  them- 
selves, and  those  like  them.  That  which  is 
true  or  beautiful  in  itself,  is  not  the  less  so 
for  standing  alone.  That  which  is  good  for 
any  thing,  is  the  belter  for  being  more  widely 
diffused.  But  fashion  is  the  abortive  issue  of 
vain  ostentation  and  exclusive  egotism:  it  is 
haughty,  trifling,  affected,  servile,  despotic 
mean,  and  ambitious,  precise  and  fantastical, 
ail  in  a  breath — tied  to  no  rule,  and  bound  to 
conform  to  every  whim  of  the  minute. 
"The  fashion  of  an  hour  marks  the  wearer." 

ON    TASTE. 

From  the  same. 

Genius  is  the  power  of  producing  excel 
lence  :  taste  is  the  power  of  perceiving  the 
excellence  thus  produced  in  its  several  sorts 
and  degrees,  with  all  their  force,  refinement, 
distinctness,  and  connections.  In  other  words, 
taste  (as  it  relates  to  the  productions  of  art) 
is  strictly  the  power  of  being  properly  affected 
by  works  of  genius.  It  is  the  proportioning 
admiration  to  power,  pleasure  to  beauty  :  it 
is  entire  sympathy  with  the  finest  impulses 
of  the  imagination,  not  antipathy,  not  indif- 
ference to  them.  The  eye  of  taste  may  be 
said  to  reflect  the  impressions  of  real  genius, 
as  the  even  mirror  reflects  the  objects  of 
nature  in  all  their  clearness  and  lustre,  in- 
stead of  distorting  or  diminishing  them; 
"Or,  lilieagateofsteel, 
Fronting  the  sun,  receives  and  renders  back 
His  figure  and  his  heat." 
Instead  of  making  a  disposition  to  find 
fault  a  proof  of  taste,  I  would  reverse  the 
rule,  and  estimate  every  one's  pretentions  to 
taste  by  the  degree  of  their  sensibility  to  the 
highest  and  most  various  excellence.  An  in- 
difference to  less  degrees  of  excellence  is  only 
excusable  as  it  arises  from  a  knowledge  and 


THE  FRIEND. 

ration  of  higher  ones;  and  a  readiness  in 
the  detection  of  faults  should  pass  for  refine- 
ment only  as  it  is  owing  to  a  quick  sense 
and  impatient  love  of  beauties.  In  a  word, 
fine  taste  consists  in  sympathy,  and  not  in 
antipathy;  and  the  rejecting  of  what  is  bad 
is  only  to  be  accounted  a  virtue  when  it  im- 
plies a  preference  of,  and  attachment  to  what 
is  better. 

Third  Annval  Report  of  the  New  York  As- 
sociation for  the  Benefit  of  Coloured  Or- 
phans. 

The  Board  of  Managers  of  the  Association 
for  the  Benefit  of  Coloured  Orphans,  in  pre- 
senting their  third  annual  report,  would  once 
more  renew  the  expression  of  grateful  praise 
to  the  Author  and  Giver  of  all  good.  Whib 
they  call  upon  the  friends  of  the  coloured  or- 
phan to  join  their  solemn  thanksgiving  in  the 
review  of  the  past  year,  they  feel  how  elo- 
quent is  the  rebuke  which  its  varied  mercies 
have  conveyed  to  the  unbelief  that  fears  to 
lean  upon  the  promises  of  God,  or  trust  in 
the  boundless  resources  of  his  providence. 
The  same  beneficent  liand  that  has  led  them 
through  all  their  vicissitudes,  has  now  brought 
them  to  the  close  of  another  year;  has  en 
abled  them  to  sustain  their  orphan  family 
has  blessed  them  with  faithful  and  competent 
fellow  labourers  in  the  heads  of  the  house- 
hold and  the  school,  and  has  relieved  them 
from  pecuniary  difficulties  in  a  manner  equally 
opportune  and  unexpected.  Under  all  these 
encouragements  they  are  impelled  to  the 
cheerful  prosecution  of  their  undertaking,  and 
although  they  feel  that  in  relation  to  the  child- 
ren of  their  charge  they  have  assumed  one  of 
the  highest  responsibilities  ever  committed  to 
human  hands,  they  cannot  doubt  that  if  faith- 
fully discharged,  it  will  bring  with  it  a  sweet 
and  sure  reward. 

It  is  a  subject  for  gratitude  that  the  board 
is  enabled  to  report  great  improvement  in  the 
health  of  the  orphans.  During  the  first  six 
months  of  the  year,  it  was  their  painful  duty 
to  witness  the  decline  and  death  of  six  child- 
ren from  consumptive  disease.  Since  that 
period  there  has  been  neither  a  death  nor  a 
case  of  severe  illness,  and  with  the  exception 
of  some  local  affections,  the  household  has 
been  entirely  exempt  from  sickness.  Among 
the  causes  of  this  pleasing  change  may  justly 
be  assigned  the  sedulous  and  judicious  man- 
ner in  which  the  laws  of  health,  as  dependent 
on  diet,  exercise,  clothing  and  ventilation, 
have  been  carried  into  effect  by  their  excel- 
lent matron,  to  whose  attention  and  good 
management  the  house  owes  many  of  its  com- 
forts. It  must,  however,  be  observed  that 
greater  discrimination  has  latterly  been  em- 
ployed in  regard  to  the  constitutions  of  child- 
ren admitted  ;  and  also  that  of  those  received 
at  an  earlier  period,  nearly  all  of  the  more 
feeble  subjects  of  their  charity  have  died. 
The  best  method  of  promoting  the  health  of 
the  Institution  will,  however,  as  the  managers 
believe,  ho  found  in  removal  to  a  more  spa- 
cious and  appropriate  building.  The  convic- 
tion that  the  house  was  too  small  for  the 
number  of  occupants  induced  the  managers 


to  bind  out  several  of  the  orphans  during  the 
mmer,  and  to  place  four,  who  were  in  feeble 
health,  at  board  in  the  country.  The  latter 
course  was  evidently  highly  beneficial  to  those 
who  enjoyed  a  change  of  air,  and  the  diminu- 
tion of  their  number  was  no  doubt  serviceable 
to  all.  Their  physician  is  of  opinion  that  not 
more  than  fifty  children  can  prudently  be  al- 
lowed to  occupy  the  present  habitation. 

Among  the  deaths  which  have  occurred, 
was  that  of  a  little  girl  about  three  years  of 
age,  whose  playfulness  and  intelligence  had 
rendered  her  an  object  of  much  interest  to 
the  managers,  and  had  drawn  forth  the  most 
pleasing  demonstrations  of  affection  from  the 
older  children.  She  had  been  abandoned  by 
a  vicious  mother,  and  thrown  on  the  care  of 
an  aged  and  destitute  coloured  woman,  whose 
"  deep  poverty  abounded"  towards  the  de- 
serted infant,  until  reluctantly  and  with  many 
tears  she  relinquished  her  to  the  protection 
of  the  managers.  Another  death  was  that  of 
the  little  boy  mentioned  in  the  last  report, 
who  had  been  cruelly  beaten  and  turned  out 
of  doors  in  the  depth  of  winter.  He  was 
naturally  a  feeble  child,  and  the  exposure  to 
which  he  was  at  that  time  subjected  probably 
prepared  the  way  for  the  pulmonary  affection 
which  terminated  his  life. 

One  case  deserves  to  be  noticed  as  afford- 
ing an  interesting  instance  of  the  kind  and 
grateful  dispositions,  which  the  managers 
have  had  many  opportunities  of  observing  in 
the  children,  who  have  been  brought  under 
their  notice.  A  worthy  coloured  woman, 
who  died  while  at  service  in  a  respectable 
family,  had  requested  on  her  death-bed  that 
her  only  child,  a  little  boy,  should  bs  placed 
in  the  Asylum.  His  health  began  to  decline 
shortly  after  his  admission,  and  he  evidently 
pined  after  the  home  which  he  had  left.  For 
some  time  it  was  believed  that  his  indisposi- 
tion arose  from  a  feeling  not  uncommon 
among  children,  when  removed  from  scenes 
to  which  they  are  strongly  attached,  and  al- 
though it  soon  became  apparent  that  he  was 
labouring  under  incurable  scrofulous  disease, 
he  continued  to  manifest  the  strongest  affec- 
tion towards  the  family  by  whom  he  had  been 
formerly  protected.  When  asked  if  there 
was  any  thing  he  wished,  he  almost  invariably 

answered,    "  only  to   see   Miss ."     The 

desires  of  the  little  invalid  were  gratified,  and 
the  kind  and  frequent  visits  of  his  friends  al- 
ways seemed  for  the  time  to  impart  anima- 
tion and  hope,  and  never  ceased  to  be  expected 
and  welcomed  until  the  close  of  life. 

Another  case  which  made  a  deep  impression 
on  the  feelings  of  the  managers,  was  that  of 

J T an  orphan  boy,  born  in  slavery 

in  the  West  Indies.  He  was  brought  by  his 
mistress  from  Havana  to  this  city,  and  here 
voluntarily  etnancipated.  When  admitted,  ho 
was  suffering  from  disease  of  the  spine,  and 
to  those  who  saw  him  for  the  first  time,  his 
sadly  expressive  countenance  and  the  distress- 
ing infirmity  under  which  he  laboured,  made 
a  most  touching  appeal.  It  was  hoped  that 
the  spinal  affection  might  be  arrested,  but  the 
approach  of  cold  weather  developed  consump- 
tive symptoms,  which  proved  ultimately  fatal. 
His  disposition  was  grateful  and  uncomplain- 


THE  FRIEND. 


115 


ing,  and  always  readily  responsive  to  the 
slightest  expression  of  interest  or  sympathy. 
Durini;  the  last  few  painful  hours  which  pre- 
ceded his  death  he  was  frequently  heard  to 
exclaim  in  mournful  tones,  "  no  father,  no 
mother."  He  had  learned  nothing  of  the 
English  language  except  a  k\v  broken  sen- 
tences, but  a  lady  familiar  with  the  Spanish 
endeavoured  to  ascertain  the  nature  of  his 
feelings  on  religious  subjects.  Little  could 
be  learned,  except  that  ho  knew  there  was  a 
God,  and  that  he  had  sought  him  in  prayer. 
And  surely,  for  this  child  of  ignorance  and 
sorrow,  it  is  not  presumptuous  to  indulge  a 
hope,  founded  on  the  assurance  that  there  is 
acceptance  with  God  "  according  to  that 
which  a  man  hath,  and  not  according  to  that 
which  he  hath  not." 

The  school  continues  to  be  the  object  of 
great  interest  and  attention,  and  the  board 
have  pleasure  in  assuring  their  friends  that 
the  children  are  receiving  a  course  of  solid 
and  practical  instruction,  with  reference  not 
only  to  their  welfare  and  usefi^lness  in  this 
life,  but  to  the  momentous  subject  of  fitting 
them  for  a  world  of  perfect  knowledge  and 
enduring  happiness.*  The  necessity  for  se- 
curing teachers,  who  should  be  inmates  of  the 
house,  rendered  it  the  duty  of  the  managers 
to  make  arrangements,  which  deprived  them  of 
the  services  of  their  former  instructress,  v.'hose 
character  and  qualifications  were  highly  va- 
lued. The  school  has  been  conducted,  during 
the  last  six  months,  by  two  ladies  whose 
principles  and  abilities  have  secured  theconfi. 
dence  and  approbation  of  the  board.  Great 
advantages  have  resulted  from  the  domestica- 
tion of  two  efficient  teachers  with  the  child- 
ren. There  are  now  distinct  sections  for  the 
younger  and  older  scholars,  an  arrangement 
which  has  evidently  facilitated  the  efforts 
both  of  the  preceptors  and  pupils. 

As  an  instance  of  the  success  which  has 
crowned  this  most  important  department,  they 
would  cite  the  case  of  a  boy  about  eight  years 
of  age,  who  was  ignorant  of  his  letters  when 
admitted,  but  began  to  read  six  weeks  after- 
wards. This  is  a  child  not  only  of  great  apt- 
ness, but  of  very  promising  habits  and  dispo- 
siiions,  a  fact  the  more  interesting,  as  he  is 
the  son  of  a  depraved  mother.  As  objections 
have  sometimes  been  made  to  the  charity  that 
relieves  a  profligate  parent  from  the  burden 
of  supporting  its  offspring,  the  Board  would 
respectfully  inquire,  whether  it  is  not  the  part 
of  wisdom,  as  well  as  benevolence,  to  seek  to 
counteract  the  tendency  of  vice  to  perpetuate 
itself?  They  have  never  forgotten  that  their 
primary  object  was  to  extend  relief  to  such  as 
are  orphans  in  the  full  sense  of  the  word,  but 
the  spirit  and  design  of  the  institution  do  not 
warrant  the  entire  exclusion  of  those  whose 
natural  guardians  are  dead  to  feeling  and  to 
duty.  All  the  half  orphans  do  not  belong  to 
this  class,  but  cases  might  be  named,  of  which 
it  is  scarcely  possible  to  think  without  a  glow  of 

»  Tliere  are  91  children  writing  on  paper,  19  on 
slates,  36  reading,  15  spelling,  13  etudjing  geography, 
27  arithmetic,  9  the  alphabet. 

231  articles  of  clothing,  bedding,  «&c.  &c.  have  been 
made  by  the  children  within  the  last  six  months,  and 
35J  lbs.  carpet  balls  sewed. 


grateful  feeling,  that  a  benignant  Providence 
has  rescued  them  from  a  probable  career  of  ig- 
norance and  infamy.  It  should  also  be  remem- 
bered that  coloured  children  are  excluded  from 
the  Long  Island  Farms,  and  that  out  of  the 
Asylum  thev  have  no  refuge  but  the  Alms 
House,  where  they  are  placed  in  circumstan- 
ces  unfavourable  to  moral  and  menial  culture. 

In  connection  with  the  subject  of  education, 
the  Managers  are  happy  to  report  that  the 
Sabbath  school  is  in  a  flourishing  state,  and 
highly  interesting  to  the  children.  They  would 
also  mention  with  gratitude  the  faithful  and 
most  acceptable  services  of  an  association  of 
local  preachers  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  who  hold  tv/o  meetings  for  religious 
worship  every  Sabbath  in  the  Asylum,  and  by 
accommodating  their  instruction  to  the  capa- 
cities of  their  youthful  audience,  make  the 
duties  of  that  day  pleasing  as  well  as  im- 
proving. 

The  statistics  of  the  institution  are  as  fol- 
lows : — 

Admitted  since  the  opening  of  the  Asylum, 
8-1. 

No.  of  children  at  date  of  last  report,  50 

Admitted  during  the  present  year,       23 


Present  number,         ...  50 

Indentured,         ....  6 

Returned  to  surviving  parents,     .  9 

^Transferred  to  the  Alms  House,  2 

Deaths, 6 


The  Board  feel  that  acknowledgments  are 
due  to  their  advisers  for  the  continuance  of 
their  efficient  and  seasonable  assistance  and 
counsel.  They  would  also  record  their  obli- 
gations to  their  physician  for  his  professional 
services,  as  well  as  to  Dr.  Alfred  C.  Post, 
who  officiated  during  Dr.  Macdonald's  ab- 
sence from  the  country. 

The  gift  of  five  hundred  dollars  from  a 
"  Friend  to  the  Institution,"  was  received  at 
a  time  when  an  accumulating  debt  and  gene- 
ral commercial  embarrassments  had  subject- 
ed the  Board  to  a  greater  degree  of  anxiety 
than  had  been  felt  at  any  period  since  its  or- 
ganization. They  feel  especially  bound  to  com- 
memorate this  gracious  providence,  as  an  evi- 
dence that  the  institution  is  indeed  inheriting 
the  promises,  which  the  Scriptures  have  made 
the  orphan's  portion,  and  they  are  now  en- 
couraged in  the  belief  that  He,  who  controls 
the  hearts  of  all,  has  bestowed  on  them  a 
share  of  public  confidence  and  benevolent  sym- 
pathy, which  constitute  a  rich  and  available 
endowment. 

The  Board  most  gratefully  acknowledge 
that  the  Manumission  Society,  to  whom  they 
were  already  under  many  obligations,  has 
made  an  additional  appropriation  of  .'|5,000, 
on  condition  thit  the  "Association  shall,  with- 
in the  term  of  three  years,  purchase  suitable 

*  This  step,  though  an  exceedingly  painful  one  to 
the  managers,  was  believed  to  be  indispensable  to  the 
health  and  comfort  of  the  other  inmates  of  the  house. 


grounds,  and  erect  thereon  a  sufficient  building 
for  the  comfortable  accommodation  of  at  least 
one  hundred  children."  To  this  has  been  added 
$3  000,  part  of  the  avails  of  Mechanics'  Bank 
stock,  awarded  to  the  Association  last  year 
by  the  trustees  of  William  Turpin  ;  a  gift  of 
Al,500  from  the  same  "Friend  to  the  Insli- 
tulion"  already  named,  and  $500  received  at 
a  former  period  from  the  Manumission  So- 
ciety.* This  sum  of  $10,000  is  intended 
to  be  employed  in  the  purchase  of  lots,  and 
the  erection  of  a  new  building,  which  the 
managers  are  making  arrangements  to  com- 
mence in  the  ensuing  spring.  Its  completion 
is  so  essential,  not  only  to  extend  the  usefulness 
of  the  institution,  but  to  promote  the  health 
and  comfort  of  its  present  pensioners,  that  it 
is  \mnecessary  (o  enlarge  upon  its  importance. 
The  funds  of  the  Association  as  yet  fall  far 
short  of  the  rcquisiti;  amount,  and  it  must  not 
be  forgotten  tiiat  the  appropriation  of  the 
Manumission  Society  cannot  be  realised  with- 
out other  means  to  fulfil  its  conditions.  With 
firm  reliance  upon  the  merits  of  their  cause, 
the  Board  would  now  lay  before  the  Christian 
patriot  and  philanthropist  the  claims  of  a  class 
of  destitute,  degraded,  and  almost  forgotten 
orphans,  and  ask  their  assistance  and  counte- 
nance in  making  such  a  provision  for  their 
necessities,  as  justice  and  mercy  demand  from 
the  inhabitants  of  an  enlightened  and  popu- 
lous city.  Maktiia  Codwise. 

First  Directress. 
Ak:^a  H.  Siiotwell,  Secretary. 


EXPI-ORATION   OF   I3RITI.SIS  GMASA. 

We  have  the  pleasure  to  announce  the 
arrival  in  London,  after  an  absence  of  twelve 
years  from  Europe,  of  Robeit  Schomburgh, 
who,  during  the  last  four  years,  has  been  en- 
gaged exploring  in  the  colony  of  British 
Guiana,  under  the  auspices  of  the  Geogra- 
phical Society;  in  the  course  of  which  time 
he  has  twice  ascended  the  Essiquibo,  and  ex- 
plored that  river  to  its  sources,  about  forty 
miles  north  of  the  equator;  he  has  also 
examined  the  Berbice  and  Corentyn  rivers, 
in  the  former  of  which  Mr.  Schomburgh  dis- 
covered the  beautiful  water-lily  now  known 
by  the  name  of  Victoria  Regina.  During 
his  last  journey,  on  which  he  was  absent 
about  two  years  in  the  interior,  the  traveller 
crossed  the  frontier  to  Fort  San  Joaquim,  in 
the  Brazils,  and  ascended  the  Caruman  moun- 
tains ;  thence  returning  to  Pirara,  he  journey- 
ed, in  a  northwest  direction,  to  Koraima,  a 
remarkably  flat-topped  sandstone  mountain, 
rising  7,000  feet  above  the  sea;  and,  by  a 
westerly  course,  to  Esmeralda,  on  the  Ori- 
noco, thereby  connecting  his  labours  with 
those  of  Baron  Humboldt,  in  the  year  1800, 
and  materially  changing  the  position  of  the 
sources  of  that  river,  as  laid  down  in  all  our 
maps.  Thence  descending  by  the  natural 
canal  of  the  Cassiaquare  to  San  Carlos,  he 
embarked  on  the  Rio  Negro,  and  followed  its 
downward  course  as  far  as  Moura,  from  which 
place  he  ascended  the  Rio  Branco  (o  San  Joa- 

*  This  is  part  of  a  sum  of  $750,  of  which  $250  were 
appropriated  to  the  school. 


116 

quiin  ;  tlius  completing  a  circle  of  n|)wnr(ls  (il 
two  ilidusand  miles,  a  great  part  of  which  was 
through  a  country  hitherto  almost  utiluiown. 
In  the  course  of  this  journey,  Mr.  Schoin- 
burgh  collected  many  rare  specimens  in  natu- 
ral history,  among  others  the  sudis  :(igas,oi\e 
of  the  largest  fresh  water  fish,  hesides  several 
other  kinds,  which  will  prohably  be  new  to 
ichthyologists;  in  birds,  the  Hi-lmeted  Chat- 
terer, the  Cock  of  the  Rock,  &c. ;  a  large 
collection  of  insects,  and  numerous  plants 
from  the  Rio  Negro  and  the  mountainous 
region  of  Roraima.  Mr.  Schoniburgh  is  ac- 
companied by  tliree  Indians  of  ditferent  tribes, 
from  the  interior,  and  has  brought  specimens 
of  their  arms,  implements,  and  utensils. — 
London  Conner. 


THE   FRIEND. 


)r  successful   student   than    the    last-maker's 
ippretitice,   who  stole    his   leisure    from   toil- 


purchased    sleep    in    the    poor    works 
Newcastle. 


THE  t,  VTE  Dir.  ROBERT  MOItUISON. 

The  great  Chinese  scholar  and  missionary, 
the  founder  of  the  Anglo-Chinese  College,  the 
author  of  the  great  Anglo-Chinese  Dictionary, 
(a  stupendous  monument  of  human  ingenuity, 
labour,  and  perseverance,)  and  the  first  trans 
lator  of  the  beauties  and  blessings  of  Scripture 
into  a  language  spoken  by  upwards  of  foi'r 
hundred  millions  of  the  human  race — had 
struggle  against  all  the  supposed  obstacles  of 
low  birth  and  unlucky  forluiio.  The  son  of  a 
poor  last  and  boot-tree  maker  in  the  town 
Newcastle-on-Tyne,  he  was  himself  an  ap- 
prentice and  industrious  workman  at  the  same 
humble  trade.  But  a  passion  lor  knowledge 
and  intellectual  attainm^-nt — originating  in  his 
case,  it  would  seem,  in  an  over-mastering  re- 
ligious sentiment — seized  him  in  early  life,  and 
every  incident  in  his  after  career  only  proved 
what  surpassing  purity  and  enduring  slrenglli 
belong  to  such  a  passion.  Excellence  was 
with  him,  as  with  other  great  scholars  who 
have  equally  proved  their  easy  superiority  to 
adverse  circumstances,  the  simple  and  natural 
result  of  a  strong  determination  to  excel.  A 
good  memory  and  a  lively  sensibility  to  exter- 
nal impressions,  are  the  only  advantages  we 
take  him  to  have  been  at  this  period  in  pos- 
session of,  besides  the  strength  of  resolution 
we  have  named.  The  last  had  its  origin,  as 
we  have  intimated,  in  a  peculiar  religious 
fervour,  which  though  scarcely  at  that  time 
so  discreet  in  expression  as  it  was  always  sin- 
cere and  devout  in  feeling,  yet  animated  him 
then,  and  to  the  latest  moment  of  his  life, 
with  an  unseliish  desire  to  benefit  his  fellow- 
creatures. 

Nothing  can  conquer  a  desire  which  orgi- 
nates  in  such  a  motive,  and  proposes  as  its 
object  the  acquisition  of  knowledge.  The 
love  of  knowledge  is,  in  itself,  the  attainment 
of  knowledge.  Poverty  or  toil  discourage  it 
in  vain.  It  supplies  the  scarcity  of  time  by 
the  concentration  of  attention,  and  replaces 
comfort  by  self-denial.  No  man  proved  thi 
better  than  the  subject  of  this  biography.  No 
one  ever  proved  more  satisfactorily  that  the 
privileges  and  delights  of  intellectual  cultiva- 
tion depend  upon  the  man  himself,  and  not 
upon  his  external  fortunes.  The  learned  Dr. 
Morrison,  surrounded  by  all  the  accommoda- 
iions  of  siudy  in  his  library,  and  learned 
leisure  at  Canton,  was  not  a  more  laborious 


From  tlie  New  i'ork  Mercury. 
SLAVERY  IN  CUBA. 

From  a  gentleman  long  residing  in  Cuba, 
wn  have  recently  obtained  the  following  state- 
ments : — 

The  population  of  Cuba  is  now  about  one 
million.  Forty  estates  belong  to  resident 
Americans,  and  were  lately  purchased. 
Some  of  the  Spaniards  think  our  countrymen 
are  emigrating  to  Cuba  with  a  view  to  take 
ultimate  possession,  a  la  Texas. 

Up  to  lb3.5,  Bozal  negroes,  that  is,  Afri- 
cans recently  imported,  to  the  number  of 
fifteen  thousand,  were  delivered  over  to  the 
Spanish  authorities,  to  be  instructed  in  some 
trade,  agreeably  to  the  arrangement  between 
the  Spanish  and  British  governments;  but 
most  of  them  were  publicly  sold  in  the  mar- 
ket, the  same  as  other  slaves — that  is,  their 
scrcices  were  sold  for  five  to  ten  years ;  some 
of  them  being  sent  to  the  mines,  and  some  to 
the  other  side  of  the  island.  Very  few  of  them 
will  ever  probably  recover  their  liberty.  It 
is  the  practice,  when  a  slave  dies,  to  put  one 
of  the  Bozals  in  his  place,  and  thus  his  iden- 
tity is  lost.  Since  18:J5,  the  Mixed  Court 
turn  the  Bozals  over  to  the  British  islands. 
In  that  year,  considerable  numbers  of  slaves 
were  shipped  from  Cuba  to  Texas.  There  is 
not  a  slave  on  the  island  legally  educated. 

The  mortality  of  slaves  in  Cuba  is  very 
great,  owing  chiefly  to  their  being  excessively 
overworked.  In  the  towns,  the  yearly  mor- 
tality is  about  3  per  cent.  ;  on  the  breeding 
farms,  5  ;  on  the  cofTee  plantations,  6  to  7  ; 
and  on  the  sugar  plantations,  10  to  15  per 
cent.  There  is  no  increase  by  births  on  the 
plantations.  In  fifteen  years  the  slave  popu- 
lation would  be  swept  away,  except  for  the 
foreign  slave  trade.  The  slaves  on  sugar 
plantations,  from  December  to  May,  have 
only  four  hours  for  sleep.  On  the  coffee 
plantations  they  work  moonlight  nights.  The 
proportion  of  sexes  on  the  sugar  plantations 
is  thirty  females  to  seventy  males.  The  pro- 
portion of  females  is  larger  on  coflTee  planta 
ti- 


Dr.  Channing's  publications  on  i-lavery 
toil-  have  found  their  way  to  Cuba,  and  their  con- 
op  or|  tents  are  privately  circulated  in  Spanish 
manuscripts.  Many  gf  the  young  professional 
men  are  abolitionists,  and  the  literature  of 
the  island  is  becoming  more  and  more  favour- 
able !o  the  doctrine  of  human  rights. 

A  small  volume  of  literary  articles,  by  a 
man  who  was  a  slave  in  Cuba,  has  been 
printed  in  London. 


Of  the  Africans  imported  contrary  to 
the  treaties  and  to  law,  the  proportion  of 
females  is  from  30  to  35  per  cent. 

Slaves  are  badly  fed  in  Cuba.  They  have 
no  ground  to  cultivate  for  themselves.  Tliey 
are  shut  up  at  night  promiscuously  in  large 
enclosures  called  baracoons,  having  no  roofs. 
Much  of  the  whipping  is  for  scaling  the 
walls. 

General  Tacon  was  Governor  General  for 
four  years.  He  took  away  twenty-eight 
thousand  doubloons,  perquisites  of  office. 
He  received  ten  dollars  a  head  on  all  persons 
brought  into  the  Havana  district  from  Africa 
And' yet  the  importations  are  contrary  to 
law. 

For  nearly  a  year  no  cargo  of  negroes  has 
been  brought  to  Cuba  under  the  Spanish 
flag — but  they  are  brought  under  the  flags  of 
Portugal  and  the  United  States. 


THE  'NARAS,  A  NEW  FRUIT. 

The  'iiaras  was  growing  on  little  knolls  of 
sand  ;  the  bushes  were  about  four  or  five  feet 
high,  without  leaves,  and  with  apposite  thorns 
on  the  light  and  dark  green  striped  branches. 
The  fruit  has  a  coreaceous  rind,  rough  with 
prickles,  is  twice  the  size  of  an  orange,  or 
fifteen  or  eighteen  inches  in  circumference, 
and  inside  it  resembles  a  melon,  as  to  seed 
and  pulp.  I  seized  a  half-ripe  one,  and 
sucked  it  eagerly  for  the  moisture  it  con- 
tained; but  it  burned  my  tongue  and  palate 
exceedingly,  which  does  not  happen  when 
this  most  valuable  fruit  is  ripe;  it  has  then  a 
luscious  sub-acid  taste. 

Some  plants  of  'naras  are  now  growing  in 
England,  (March,  1833,)  from  seeds  which  I 
brought  home ;  they  are  a  foot  high,  and 
beginning  to  branch,  having  two  thorns  at 
each  articulation,  and  a  stipule  scarcely  to  be 
called  a  leaf  between  them,  on  the  axis  of 
which  is  the  bud,  but  no  leaves. — Alexander's 
Expedition  of  Discovery. 


According  to  a  statistical  account  drawn 
up  by  M.  Hericart  de  Thury,  the  ground  in 
the  environs  of  Paris,  cultivated  as  market- 
gardens,  produces  30,000,000  fr.  annually, 
and  affords  employment  for  50,000  persons. 
The  cultivation  of  flowers  and  fruits  also 
makes  a  return  of  several  millions  of  francs. 
About  200  florists  of  Paris  and  the  neigh- 
bourhood supply  the  markets.  The  sale  of 
flowers  on  the  eve  of  great  fetes  is  of  in- 
credible extent ;  on  the  I4th  of  August  last, 
the  eve  of  the  Assumption,  flowers  were  sold 
in  Paris  to  the  amount  of  50,000  fr.,  and  M. 
Hericart  de  Thury  calculates  that  during  the 
full  winter  season  these  sales  vary  from 
5,000  to  20,000  fr.  a  day. 


TO  THE  MORNING  STAR, 

Seen  rising,  5  A.  M.,  16th  of  October,  1839. 

BY  JOHN  aUINCY  ADAMS. 

Bright  s'ar  of  morning  !  wclcomo  to  mine  eyes  • 
More  lovely  than  at  eventide's  deoay. 
For  now  tliou  comost  with  the  downing  ray. 

An  J  soon  the  glorious  lord  of  light  shall  rise. 

Anon,  his  splendour  shall  emblaze  the  skies, 
And  in  his  flame  thy  own  shall  melt  away; 
Bat,  mingled  with  his  radiance,  thine  shall  play. 

With  lustre,  though  unseen,  that  never  dies. 

Rise!  Morning  Star  of  man's  imniortul  soul! 

Rise!  let  thy  beams  irradiate  the  pole, 

Redeeming  earth  from  midnight's  ebon  sway  ! 

Dispel  tlie  gloom  of  Slavery's  deadly  shade; 

Turn  to  the  jilcuglishare,  War's  ensanguined  blade. 
And  glow  with  promise  of  unclouded  day ! 
Quincy,  Mass. 


THE  FRIEXD. 


iir 


Observations  on  the  Commencement  and  Pro- 
gress of  the  work  of  Vital  Religion  in  the 
Soul ;  on  Dieine  Worship ;  and  on  the 
Partaking  of  the  Flesh  and  Blood  of  our 
Lord  Jesus' Christ.     By  Samuel  Rundell. 

i:ntkoduction. 
When  we  look  around  us,  and  observe  how 
many  conflicting  creeds  and  systems  of  reli- 
gion ure  sedulously  propagated  in  the  present 
day,  our  reflections  on  the  suhjcct  should 
lead  us  to  appreciate  duly  the  privileges  with 
which,  through  divine  lovo  and  mercy,  we 
are  favoured,— the  light  of  Christ  being  given 
to  illuminate  our  minds,  and  tiio  Holy  Scrip 
tares  being  placed  within  our  reach,  to  which 
we  can  lefer  for  instruction.  In  the  Sacred 
Record,  the  doctrine  preached  by  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus,  on  the  subject  of  the  re- 
demption and  salvation  of  man,  is  clearly  ex- 
hibited. As  no  other  subject  of  equal  interest 
and  imnorlance  can  be  presented  to  us,  may 
these  few  pages,  designed  to  point  out  from 
ihis  hii^b  authority  the  way  by  which  all 
mankind  may  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  and  be  saved,  prove  the  means,  under 
the  divine  blessing,  not  only  of  convincing  the 
tnercly  nominal  Christian  of  the  imminent 
danger  he  is  in  ;  but  also  of  encouraging  the 
weak  yet  sincere  believer,  to  hold  fast  the 
"  grain' of  living  faith;  (Matt.  xvii.  20;)  that 
so,  amid  all  the  conflicts  with  which  he  may 
1)6  proved,  his  confidence  miy  be  stendily 
fixed  on  Him,  who  is  the  "  Wisdom  of  God, 
and  the  Power  of  God."  1  Cor.  i.  24.  By 
submission  to  his  command,  "  Take  my  yoke 
upon  you,  and  learn  of  me;"  am  by  the  con- 
sequent fulfilment  of  his  gracious  promise, 
"  ye  shall  find  rest  unto  your  souls,"  (Matt, 
xi.  29,)  the  sincere  believer  will  be  enabled 
eventually  to  adopt  the  ancient  language, 
"The  Lord  is  my  light,  and  my  salvation; 
whom  shall  I  fear?  Tlie  Lord  is  the  strength 
of  my  life;  of  whom  shall  I  be  afraid?" 
(Psalm  xxvii.  1.) 

CHAPTER  I. 

ON  CONVEESIOX,  AND  REGENERATION. 

When  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  trans- 
figured on  the  mount,  the  voice  from  the  ex- 
cellent glory  bore  witness  of  him,  saying, 
"  This  is  7ny  beloi-ed  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well 
pleased;  hear  ye  him,"  (2  Pet.  i.  17.  Matt, 
xvii.  5;) — He,  whose  doctrine  we  are  thus 
commanded  to  hear,  and  of  course  reverently 
to  embrace,  declared,  (John  iii.  16.)  "God 
BO  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only  be 
gotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believclh  in  him, 
should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life 
(17th.)  For  God  sent  not  his  Son  into  the 
world,  to  condemn  the  world;  but  that  the 
world,  through  him,  might  be  saved.  (18th.) 
He  that  believeth  on  him,  is  not  condemned  : 
but  he  that  believeth  not,  is  condemned  al- 
ready ;  because  he  hath  not  believed  in  the 
name  of  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God.  (19th.) 
And  ihis  is  the  condemnation,  that  light  is 
come  into  the  world,  and  men  loved  darkness 
rather  than  light,  because  their  deeds  were 
evil.  (20lh.)  For  every  one  that  doeth  evil 
hateth  the  light,  neither  cometh  to  the  light, 


lest  his  deeds  should  be  reproved.  (21st.) 
But  he  that  doeth  truth,  couielh  to  the  light, 
that  his  deeds  may  be  made  manifest,  that 
they  are  wrought  in  God."* 

By  this  highly  important  declaration  of 
our  holy  Redeemer,  it  appears,  that  the  .salva- 
tion of  God  through  him,  is  not  limited  to  any 
particular  class  or  portion  of  mankind;  for 
God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his 
only  begotten  Son,  "  that  the  world,  through 
him,  might  be  saved."  The  Son  of  God 
"  tasted  death  for  every  man  ;"  (Heb.  ii.  9;) 
and  his  salvation  is  partaken  of  by  every  one 
who  truly  and  avnilingly  belieres  in  his  name. 
Now  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God,  in  this  and 
in  many  other  places  of  the  New  Testament, 
appears  to  signify,  or  have  reference  to,  his 
divine  attributes,  viz.  his  power,  life,  light, 
(fee.  ;t  and  this  light  being  "  the  life"  of  "  the 
Word,"  or  Son  of  God,  is  that  "  true  light, 
which  lighleth  every  man  that  cometh  into 
the  world."  (John  i.  4—9.) 

By  this  light,  shining  in  the  hearts  of  all 
the  children  of  men,  they  are,  at  seasons,  re- 
proved and  convicted  of  sin;  "for  all  have 
sinned,  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God." 
(Rom.  iii.  23.)  They  who  do  not  reject  this 
lii'ht,  are  enablpd  to  see  the  miserable  state 
they  arc  in  while  unregenerate,  being  in 
bondage  under  the  power  of  sin,  and  defiled 
by  its  pollution.  Deeply  humbled  by  this 
view  of  their  own  real  condition,  their  hearts 

*  In  the  IGtIi  verse  of  the  above  quotation,  failli  in 
the  Son  ol"  God  is  set  forth  as  necessary  to  the  oblain- 
\ng  everlasting  life.  In  llie  18lli  verse,  condemnation 
is  represented  as  the  result  of  unbelief  in  his  name.  I 
the  19th  and  20lh  verses,  llie  cause  of  condemnation 
more  particularly  described,  being  declared  to  consii 
in  the  not  loving,  but  hating,  which  of  course  includ* 
llie  not  believing  in,  the  light.  Hence  it  appears,  that 
in  Ihis  very  important  passage  of  Scripture,  the  light 
should  be  regarded  as  the  spiritual  manifestation  of 
the  Sun  of  God  in  the  soul  of  man ;  "  I,  (said  Christ) 
am  the  light  of  the  world."  John,  viii.  12.  The  light 
may  also  be  considered  as  one  of  the  divine  attributes, 
which  are  comprised  in  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God 
In  taking  this  view  of  the  subject,  there  is  no  essential 
discordance  in  the  several  parts  of  this  portion  of  the 
doctrine  of  onr  holy  Redeemer,  respecting  the  object 
of  faith :  Christ,  the  ever  blessed  Son  of  God,  is  lh( 
object  of  saving  faith  ;  and  this  faith,  when  first  brough 
forth  in  the  newly  awakened  soul,  is  very  small,  esei 
comparable  to  "  a  grain  of  mustard. seed  ;"  yet  it  is 
ufEcient  to  enable  the  humble  recipients,  to  believe  in 
Christ  revealed  in  their  souls,  under  the  manifestation 
of  "  the  light."  Through  "  the  obedience  of  faith," 
they  witness  its  gradual  increase,  and  they  become 
capable  of  believing  in  Christ,  in  respect  of  all  his 
other  gracious  offices  as  set  forth  in  the  Holy  Scrip, 
turcs,  if  they  have  access  to  that  sacred  record.  The 
believing  in  "  the  light"  is  cjprcssly  enjoined  by  our 
Saviour  in  the  text.     John,  xu.  36. 

Now  hero  wc  beliold  an  evident  illustration,  both  of 
love,  and  also  of  the  justice  of  Almighty  God,  who 
does  not  condemn  any  of  the  children  of  men  for  their 
unbelief  of  a  theological  truth,  of  which  no  certain 
knowledge  or  conviction  is  impressed  on  their  minds  : 
for  the  spiritual  manifestation  of  Christ,  in  which  all 
mankind  should  believe,  does  enlighten  all;  and  those 
only  are  condemned,  who  do  not  love,  but  on  the  con- 
trary  through  unbelief  hate  the  light,  and  reject  its 
admonitions.  The  light,  or  Spirit  of  Christ,  reproves 
them  for  sin,  but  they  refuse  to  forsake  it;  and  in  or- 
der to  escape  from  reproof,  they  reject  tlie  divine 
reprover;  an  tlial  their  condemnation  is  just,  and  they 
are  left  without  excuse. 

t  See  Cruden's  Concordance  under  "Name,"  also 
Barclay's  Analogy,  Tukc's  Principles,  Bate's  Doc- 
trines ;"  the  three  last  under  the  article  "  Baptiaui." 


ire  ronlrited, — they  are  brought  to  repent- 
ince; — and  the  cry  is  raised,  "  God  be  mer- 
ciful to  me  a  sinner."  (Luke,  xviii.  13.) 
\biding  in  patient  submissiim,  under  the  ope- 
ration of  the  divine  power,  they  are  prepared 
for  the  reception  of  an  increased  manifesta- 
of  the  light  of  the  Word,  or  Spirit  of 
Christ,  wherel)y  faith,  (which  is  its  fruit,  and 
hich  in  some  degree  had  been  previously 
exercised,)  is  now  tnore  fully  confirmed. 
Thus  the  work  of  conversion  advances  in 
those  who  do  not  reject  the  appearance  of 
the  light,  which  is  the  free  gift  or  "  grace" 
of  God.  (Titus,  ii.  11.)  By  the  operation 
of  his  power,  the  eyes  of  the  mentally  blind 
are  in  degree  opened,  and  some  true  sensi- 
bility is  imparted  to  their  souls.  They  are 
brought  to  feel  more  deeply,  the  inestimable 
value  of  a  Saviour  ;  and,  coming  to  hitn  in 
faith,  through  the  attraction  of  the  love  of 
God,*  they  are  favoured  to  experience  the 
baptism  of  his  Spirit ;  witnessing  the  remis- 
sion of  their  past  sins  through  His  blood, 
who  is  "  the  propitiation  for  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world."  (1  John,  ii.  2.)  They  who 
thus  walk  in  the  light  of  Christ,  in  "  the  obe- 
dience of  faith,"  are  enabled,  like  the  be- 
lievers formerly,  "  to  joy  in  God,  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;"  by  whom  they  re- 
ceive "the  atonement,"  or  reconciliation  with 
God.  (Rom.  V.  11.)  Abiding  under  the  bap- 
tism of  the  Spirit,  its  cleansing  operation  pro- 
gresses in  their  hearts;  the  motives — the 
secret  springs  to  action,  are  purified  from  the 
alloy  of  sin,  however  specious  the  form  under 
which  it  lurks.  This  process,  in  the  figura- 
tive language  of  Scripture,  is  said  to  be  "  with 
fire."     (Luke,  iii.  16.) 

The  soul-satisfying  peace  and  joy,  which 
these  have  found  to  result  from  believing  in, 
and  obeying,  the  light  or  Spirit  of  Christ, 
engage  them  still  to  adhere  to  its  manifesta- 
tions; they  submit  not  only  their  words  and 
actions,  but  also  the  thoughts  and  desires  of 
their  hearts,  to  its  righteous  scrutiny  and  de- 
cision; so  that  every  sinful  thought  and  de- 
sire, every  idle  word,  and  every  evil  deed, 
are  brought  unto  judgment.  They  see,  in 
this  light,  that  there  is  much  more  to  be  ef- 
fected in  their  hearts,  by  the  "  refiner's  fire," 
(Mai.  iii.  2.)  than  previously  they  had  any 
conception  of;  and  they  are  made  sensible, 
that  this  purifying  process  must  be  endured, 
in  order  that  the  selfishness,  pride  and  haughti- 
ness, with  all  other  evil  allections  and  lusts, 
which  the  tempter  strives  to  excite  and  foster 
in  their  hearts,  i^iay  be  fully  subdued,  and 
made  to  give  place  to  the  righteousness,  the 
love,  the  purity,  the  meekness  and  the  gentle- 
ness of  Christ.  Amidst  their  many  beset- 
ments,  by  watching  unto  prayer,  and  by 
patiently  waiting  on  the  Lord  in  spirit,  an 
increase  of  strength  is  received,  and  they  are 
enabled  to  hold  on  their  way.  Continuing  to 
follow  the  light  of  Christ  in  the  path  of  self- 
denial, — taking  up  their  daily  cross,  (Luke, 
ix.  23,)  and  not  conforming  themselves  to  the 
vain  customs,  fashions,  and  maxims  of  Ihis 
world, — nor    fixing    their    aflbctions    on    its 


*  "  No  man  can  eome  unto  me,  except  the  Father, 
which  hath  sent  rae,  draw  him."    (John,  vi.  44.) 


118  

riches  or  pleasures, — but  breaking  off  from 
and  avoiding  every  thing  which  the  ligiit 
discovers  to  be  evil,  they  gradually  witness 
the  advancement  of  the  new  birth  in  their 
souls: — old  things  pass  away,  and  all  things 
become  new.  (2  Cor.  v.  17.)  The  floor  of 
the  heart,  figuratively  speaking,  becomes 
cleansed;  and  the  chaff  burnt  up  "  with  un- 
quenchable fire."  (Matt.  iii.  12.)  Having 
thus  received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  he  giv- 
eth  thetn  "  pov/er  to  become  the  sons  of 
God,  (this  grace  being  dispensed)  to  them 
that  believe  on  his  name.''''  (John,  i.  12.) 

The  preceding  description  of  the  com- 
mencement, and  progress  of  conversion,  is  not 
put  forth  as  an  exact  delineation  of  the  steps, 
by  which  every  one  is  conducted,  in  whom 
this  important  work  has  been  accomplished. 
The  degree  of  depravity,  by  which  the  human 
character  is  marked,  previously  to  conversion, 
is  much  greater  in  some  cases,  than  in  others. 
The  repugnance,  also,  of  the  natural  disposi- 
tion, to  submit  to  the  control  and  guidance  of 
the  light  of  Christ,  and  thus  to  come  under 
his  yoke,  varies  greatly  in  different  persons  ; 
and  consequently  a  corresponding  variation 
may  be  requisite,  in  the  duration,  and  in  the 
intensity,  of  "  the  refiner's  fire."  And  when 
individuals  of  a  serious  disposition  have  em- 
braced doctrines,  which,  by  leading  them  to 
place  an  undue  stress  on  outward  forms  and 
ceremonies,  do  really  obstruct  their  coming 
to  Christ,  their  prejudices  are  not  easily  over- 
come; these  have  to  pass  through  a  time  of 
stripping — of  breaking  to  pieces  all  th 
things,    however  highly  esteemed,   the    ten 


THE    FSIEND. 

admonitions  of  the  light,  which  at  seasons 
shines  in  their  hearts,  in  order  to  their  being 
delivered  from  the  power  of  sin,  and  cleansed 
from  its  pollution  ;  they  do  not,  according  to 
his  doctrine,  truly  believe  in  his  name,  and 
consequently  they  are  in  a  state  of  conuemna- 
tion.  For  such  persons  to  conclude,  while 
they  remain  in  this  state  of  unbelief  and  dis- 
obedience, that  because  they  profess  a  faith 
in  the.  personal  appearance,  sufferings,  and 
death  of  Christ,  therefore  they  are  cleansed 
from  their  sins  in  his  blood  and  are  justified 
in  his  sight,  would  be  indeed  a  lamentable 
and  dangerous  delusion. 

In  the  texts  before  quoted  from  the  sacred 
record,  the  Saviour  of  the  world  briefly,  yet 
in  clear  and  emphatic  language,  prearAft/  the 
doctrine  of  the  light ;  showing,  that  this  divine 
gift  is  embraced  and  adhered  to,  by  every 
one  who  "  doeth"  or  walketh  in  the  path  of 
"truth;"  and  that  it  is  hated  by  all  who  do 
evil;  who  reject  it,  in  order  to  escape  from 
its  convictions.  Now,  these  two  classes  com- 
prehend all  mankind;  and  therefore  it  is 
clear,  that  this  divine  gift  is  dispensed  unto 
all.  Evil  men  could  not  hate  or  reject  the 
light,  if  it  did  not  in  some  degree  illuminate 
their  minds,  reproving  them  on  account  of 
their  evil  deeds.  Their  not  believing  in,  nor 
loving  the  light — refusing  to  hearken  unto, 
and  to  obey  its  admonitions — gratifying  ihei 
corrupt  propensities  by  continuing  in  their 
evil  ways, — this  is  the  ground  of  their  con 
demnation — the  cause  of  their  exclusion  from 
that  salvation,  which  is  by  and  through  Jesus 
Christ.     On  the  other  hand,  they  who  walk 


dency  of  which  is  to  prevent  their  receiving   in  the  paths  of  "  truth"  and  righteousness,  in 


Christ  in  the  simplicity  and  humility  of  little 
children.  (Matt,  xviii.  3.)  It  may  be  expect- 
ed, therefore,  under  this  great  diversity  of 
character,  that  in  the  process  of  conversion, 
there  would  be  "  diversities  of  operations  .-- 
but  it  is  the  same  God,  which  worketh  all  in 
all."  (1  Cor.  xii.  6.) 

The  foregoing  view  of  faith  in  the  name  of 
the  Son  of  God  appears  to  have  been  set  forth 
by  Him  in  the  latter  part  of  that  memorable 


the  obedience  of  faith,  following  the  guidance 
of  the  light,  ordering  their  conduct  and  con 
versation  according  to  its  dictates, — all  wh( 
take  this  course  and  persevere  therein,  are 
brought  out  from  the  darkness  and  death  of 
our  fallen  nature,  and  are  made  partakers  of 
the  salvation  of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ 
their  Redeemer.     (See  1  John,  i.  7.) 

But   although  all    mankind    may   be   com- 
prised in  these  two  classes,  yet  it  is  a  truth 


portion  of  Scripture,  with  which  this  chapter  !  clearly  deducible  from  the  doctrines  of  Scrip- 
commences.  When  out  holy  Redeemer  had  ture,  that  individuals  may  pass  from  either  of 
declared,  "  He  that  believeth  not,  is  con-  these  classes  into  the  other.  Those  who  have 
demned  already;  because  he  hath  not  believed  begun  to  walk  in  the  paths  of  truth  and  right- 
in  the  name  of  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God;  eousness,  and  even  such  as  have  made  consi- 
(John,  iii.  18:)  he  proceeded,  as  already  ob-  derable  advancement  in  a  religious  life,  may, 
served,  still  more  particularly  to  point  out  the  by  not  abiding  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  in  obe- 


cause  of  condemnation:  for  he  immediately 
added,  "  And  this  is  the  condemnation,  that 
light  is  come  into  the  world,  and  men  loved 
darkness  rather  than  light,  because  their 
deeds  were  evil.  For  every  one  that  doeth 
evil  hateth  the  light,  neither  cometh  to  the 
lifht,  lest  his  deeds  should  be  reproved.  But 
he  that  doeth  truth,  cometh  to  the  light,  that 
his  deeds  may  be  made  manifest,  that  they 
are  wrought  in  God."  From  these  words  of 
our  blessed  Saviour,  it  may  be  inferred,  that 
although  professed  Christians  may  be  very 
assiduous,  in  acquiring  the  literal  knowledge 
of  the  doctrines  contained  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, and  may  profess  an  unlimited  confidence 
in  the  benefits  resulting  from  the  sufferings 
and  death  of  our  Lord" Jesus  Christ;  yet  if 
they  persist  ia  disregarding  and  rejecting  the 


dience  to  his  holy  will,  fall  into  temptation, 
and  be  overcome  thereby,  and  thus  become 
evil  doers.  (Ezek.  xxxiii.  18.  1  Cor.  ix.  27.) 
So  also,  if  individuals  of  the  latter  description, 
before  the  day  of  mercy  passes  away,  happily 
embrace  the  renewed  visitations  of  a  long- 
suffering  and  gracious  God,  they  may  un- 
doubtedly, through  sincere  repentance  and 
faith  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  bo  cleansed 
from  the  pollution  of  sin,  and  be  brought  into 
a  state  of  reconciliation  and  favour  with  God. 
Thus  the  declaration  of  the  apostle  to  the 
Corinthians  will  be  applicable  to  them;  when 
describing  various  kinds  of  evil  doers,  he 
adds,  "  And  such  were  some  of  you;  but  ye 
are  washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are 
justified,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
by  the  Spirit  of  our  God."   (1  Cor.  vi.  11.) 


For  "  The  Friend." 

An  Account  of  the  Life  of  William  Bennit. 

(Continued  from  page  110.) 

The  plague  having  reached  the  town  of 
Colchester,  he  found  himself  constrained  itj 
gospel  love  to  visit  his  friends  there,  with  an 
epistle  of  consolation  and  comfort.  He  ad- 
dresses them  as  brethren  dearly  beloved,  who, 
having  tasted  of  the  goodness  of  the  Lord, 
and  the  sweetness  of  the  u;  changeable  truth, 
had  witnessed  their  souls  in  measure  set  at 
liberty  from  the  bondage  of  sin  and  corrup- 
tion. Ho  rehearses  to  them  the  mercies  of 
the  Lord  who,  by  his  power,  had  raised  them 
from  the  dust,  made  them  living  witnesses  of 
his  name  and  truth,  and  had  strengthened 
them  to  bear  testimony  thereto,  by  word,  by 
deed,  by  life,  and  conversation.  He  tells 
them  the  Lord  who  had  kept  them  from 
fainting  through  the  severe  sufferings,  mani- 
fold tribulations,  and  afllictive  exercises  they 
had  heretofore  endured,  in  their  then  trouble 
was  with  them,  and  the  angel  of  his  presence 
was  their  defence  on  the  right  band  and  on 
the  left.     William  adds, 

"Oh,  your  own  experience  of  his  love,  his 
mercy,  his  pity,  his  compassion,  his  good- 
ness, his  kindness,  and  his  tender  fatherly 
care  and  dealings  towards  you,  is  much  larger 
than  I  can  demonstrate  by  words.  How  can 
you,  then,  but  still  trust  in  his  name,  rely 
upon  his  arm,  depend  upon  his  saving  help, 
and  hope  in  his  tender  mercies,  who  is  the 
same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever.  He 
hath  been  with  you  when  trouble  hath  com- 
passed you  round,  to  keep  you  from  despair  ; 
in  the  midst  of  perplexity,  to  keep  you  fron^ 
being  distressed  ;  and  in  persecution,  to  suc- 
cour and  cherish  you,  and  refresh  your  hearts 
as  with  new  wine.  Surely,  dear  babes,  he 
is  with  you  still,  to  comfort,  refresh,  feed, 
nourish,  and  strengthen  you — to  uphold  and 
support,  to  keep  and  defend  you.  He  wil! 
never  leave  you  nor  forsake  you,  if  you  for- 
sake him  not.  As  you  cleave  to  him,  he  will 
cleave  to  you."  "  Oh,  dear  friends,  my  soul 
loveth  you,  and  I  often  remember  you,  espe- 
cially since  the  Lord  halh  been  pleased  to 
visit  that  place  with  such  sore  afilictioii,  and 
to  give  it  to  drink  so  deeply  of  the  cup  of 
his  righteous  judgments.  My  soul  desires 
that  the  Lord  may  keep  and  hide  you  in  the 
hollow  of  his  hand,  whatever  he  suffers  to 
come  upon  your  bodies.  Oh  that  he  may 
enable  you  to  wade  through  all,  and  to  bear 
all  with  patience  and  contentedness.  Think 
not  that  he  cares  not  for  you,  because  he 
may  permit  the  besom  of  his  righteous  judg- 
ments, which  he  hath  sent  forth  to  sweep 
away  the  wicked,  to  sweep  away  many  of 
your  bodies  from  off  the  earth."  "  How 
strange  soever  his  doings  appear  to  the  car- 
nal reasoning,  fleshy  part,  yet  assuredly  he 
intends  good  in  all  his  dealings  towards  all 
the  honest,  simple,  innocent,  upright-hearted 
ones.  It  is  inwardly  well  with  such,  what- 
ever outwardly  is  sufttjred  to  befall  them  ;  and 
it  shall  be  we  well  with  their  souls  eternally, 
whatever  the  Lord  permits  to  come  upon 
their  bodies.  The  sense  of  these  things  I 
know  doth  cause  joy  to  spring  inwardly,  ia 


THE  FRIEND. 


119 


the  midst  of  outward  sorrow ;  is  comfort  in 
heaviness,  rest  in  the  time  of  trouble,  content 
and  satisfaction  in  affliction,  and  enableth  the 
soul  to  bear  all  with  patience.  Such  can  say, 
the  will  of  God  be  done.  It  is  the  Lord  that 
sutTereth  it  thus  to  be,  and  why  should  I 
murmur  against  him,  seeing  he  knoweth 
what  is  best  for  me,  and  will  not  suffer  any 
thing  to  befall  me,  but  what,  through  his  love 
and  mercy,  shall  work  for  my  good,  as  I 
cleave  to,  and  am  faithful  unto  him.  Though 
my  earthen  vessel  may  be  broken  to  pieces, 
and  be  turned  to  the  dust,  and  be  taken  away 
as  the  wicked  are,  who  know  not  God,  yet 
nevertheless  I  know  it  shall  not  be  with  my 
soul  as  it  shall  be  with  theirs.  It  shall  go 
ill  with  them  that  die  and  are  cut  olF  in  their 
sins,  but  it  is,  and  shall  be,  v.'ell  with  my  soul, 
which  shall  never  die." 

The  epistle  from  which  the  above  extracts 
were  taken,  although  addressed  to  Friends  in 
Colchester,  was  sent  to  various  places  in 
Suffolk  and  Norfolk,  to  which  the  pestilence 
had  now  spread. 

From  one  of  llie  liltio  works  which  he 
wrote  during  thlf  long  confinement,  we  learn 
that  it  was  the  tenth  imprisonment  he  had 
suffered  for  the  truth.  In  his  various  epistles, 
prison  meditations,  and  letters,  there  is  much 
matter  that  is  most  excellent,  and  well  worthy 
of  the  attention  of  Friends  of  the  present  day. 
But  to  introduce  extracts  from  all,  would  ex- 
tend this  memoir  to  an  unreasonable  length. 
I  shall  therefore  pass  on  to  his  release  from 
this  imprisonment.     This  happened  in  1672. 

At  what  time  he  married,  we  have  no 
account,  but  it  was  probably  soon  after  his 
enlargement.  He  was  now  again  drawn 
abroad  in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  and 
whilst  in  this  service,  ho  appointed  many 
meetings  where  Friends  had  held  none  be- 
fore. His  labour  was  blessed  by  the  Lord, 
and  many  were  added  to  the  church  through 
liis  instrumentality.  God  had  given  him  a 
ready  utterance  ;  and  he  was  often  concerned 
!o  remind  Friends  of  their  first  love,  and 
what  they  had  known  and  experienced  in  the 
day  when  they  received  the  truth.  Sound  in 
the  faith,  he  bore  witness  to  the  Lord  Jesus, 
both  as  "  God  manifest  in  the  flesh,"  the  one 
ofiering  for  the  sins  of  all,  and  as  the  prin- 
ciple of  light  and  life  in  the  secret  of  every 
soul,  to  work  out  and  perfect  its  salvation. 
A  frequent  sufferer  himself  for  meeting  with 
his  friends  to  wait  upon  the  Lord,  he  was 
constrained  to  exhort  others  to  bear  in  this  a 
faithful  testimony  to  the  truth.  He  was 
anxious  that  they  might  feel  themselves 
drawn  together  by  the  love  of  God  ;  in  whose 
name  and  fear,  if  they  assembled,  they  would 
witness  the  true  end  of  such  gatherings.  He 
earnestly  desired  that  they  might  nol  go  to 
their  meetings  as  many  went  to  their  places 
of  worship,  to  be  a  little  serious  whilst  there, 
and  who  acted  when  they  left  it  as  though 
their  God  had  remained  behind  them. 

In  1677,  being  at  Gloucester,  he  v/as 
beaten  unmercifully  by  John  Meredith,  a 
persecuting  justice  of  the  peace.  In  1078, 
or  the  next  year,  he  was  arrested  in  a  perse- 
cution begun  by  the  priest  of  Woodbridge, 
and  refusing  to  take  an  oath,  was  committed 


to  prison,  where  he  remained  for  half  a 
year. 

After  this,  he  does  not  appear  to  have  been 
molested  for  several  years.  But  in  1683, 
Edmond  Brume,  priest  of  Woodbridge,  began 
again  to  stir  up  the  magistrates  against 
Friends.  At  his  instigation,  the  town  ofiicers 
came  on  the  l".2th  day  of  the  sixth  month  to 
the  meeting  in  that  place,  and  William  being 
on  his  knees  at  prayer,  he  was  forcibly  taken 
from  the  house,  and  was,  with  several  other 
Friends,  committed  to  Melton  jail.  The 
charge  in  his  mittimus  was  that  he  had  been 
at  a  Quaker  meeting,  which  was  contrary  to 
law. 

William  greatly  rejoiced  that  the  Lord 
had  seen  meet  that  he  should  bear  his  tes'i- 
niony  in  this  time  of  suffering  with  his  friends 
and  brethren  at  home.  He  was  kept  a  close 
prisoner  at  Melton  until  the  time  of  the  next 
sessions  at  Woodbridge.  Here  he  was  in- 
dicted for  having  been  at  a  riotous  assembly, 
the  charge  not  agreeing  with  the  tenor  of 
his  mittimus.  In  answer  to  the  indictment, 
William  testified  that  the  meetings  of  Friends 
were  with  no  other  design  than  that  they 
might  wait  on  and  worship  the  Lord  their 
God.  They  therefore  could  not  be  dangerous 
to  the  government,  or  hurtful  to  the  peace  of 
the  community.  He  then  pleaded  •'  not 
guilty." 

The  court  then  demanded  that  he  should 
give  bail  for  his  appearance  at  the  next  quar- 
ter sessions,  and  for  his  good  behaviour  in  the 
mean  time.  William  knew  that  attending 
religious  meetings,  or  exercising  his  gift  in 
the  ministry,  would  be  considered  a  violation 
of  good  behaviour,  and  he  could  not  therefore 
enter  into  such  bonds.  By  direction  of  the 
court,  he  was  then  returned  to  prison  at  Mel- 
ton, where  he  was  very  closely  confined  until 
the  time  of  the  next  sessions.  N.  E. 

(To  bo  concluded.) 


EXTKACT  FROM  ROBERT  BARCLAY. 

"  Thou  sayst,  '  Christ  is  a  light,  who  com- 
municateth  light  to  all  men,  but  where  find 
you,  that  the  light  communicated  to  all  men 
is  Christ  himself?  We  must  not  confound  the 
light-giver  with  the  light  or  enlightening 
given.'  Answer, — We  do  not  confound  them; 
but  we  must  not  divide  or  separate  them,  as 
thou  and  you  do;  for  where  the  light,  or  en- 
lightening from  Christ  is,  there  is  Christ 
himself;  he  is  not  separated  from  it,  but  is  in 
it,  and  wilh  it.  We  must  not  be  so  gross  as 
to  conceive,  that  Christ  enlightens  men  in 
such  a  way  of  outward  distance,  as  the  body 
of  the  sua,  being  so  many  thousand  miles 
above  the  clouds,  enlightens  our  natural  eyes, 
but  comes  not  near  us  otherwise,  than  by  its 
influence  and  rays;  for  Christ  is  near  unto 
every  one,  no  less  than  his  influence;  for  in 
him  we  live  and  move,  and  have  our  being. 
And  this  nearness  of  his  unto  all  men  in  a 
day,  is  more  than  that  general  presence,  in 
respect  whereof  he  abides  with  all  the  works 
of  his  hands,  for  as  much  as  he  is  in  them  to 
enlighten  them,  that  they  may  believe." — 
lYorh-s,    v'ol.  i.  p.  149,    '"'  Truth  cleaned  of 


Calumnies.'' 


leaven. ^ 


SCR.VfS. 

Selected  fur  "  Tt.e  Friend." 
There  is  a  Calm  the  poor  in  spirit  know, 
Tliat  sofluns  sorrow  and  lliat  sweetens  woe. 
There  is  a  Peace  that  dwells  within  the  breast, 
When  all  without  is  stormy  and  dislress'd  ; 
There  is  a  Light  that  gilds  the  darkest  hour, 
When  dangers  thicken,  and  when  troubles  ' 
That  Calm  to  (liith,  and  hope,  and  love  is  4 
That  Peace  remains  when  all  beside  is  rivt 
That  Light  shines  down  to  man  direct  from  Heaven. 

"  Sometimes  I  compare  the  troubles  which 
we  have  to  undergo  in  the  course  of  the  year, 
to  a  great  bundle  of  faggots,  far  too  large  for 
us  to  lilt ;  but  God  does  not  require  us  to 
carry  the  whole  at  once  ;  he  mercifully  unties 
the  bundle,  and  gives  us  first  one  stick,  which 
we  are  to  carry  to-day,  and  then  another, 
which  we  are  to  carry  to-morrow,  and  so  on. 
This  we  might  easily  manage,  if  we  would 
only  take  the  burden  appointed  for  us  each 
day;  but  we  choose  to  increase  our  troubles 
by  carrying  yesterday's  stick  over  again  to- 
day, and  adding  to-morrow's  burden  to  our 
load,  before  we  are  required  to  bear  it." — 
Ncwto:>. 

"  The  religion  of  a  sinner  stands  on  two 
pillars,  namely,  v/hat  Christ  did  for  us  in  his 
flesh,  and  what  he  performs  in  us  by  his 
Spirit.  Most  errors  arise  from  an  attempt 
to  separate  these  two." — Ibid. 

"  There  are  critical  times  of  danger.  After 
great  services,  honours  and  consolations,  we 
should  stand  upon  our  guard.  Noah,  Lot, 
David,  Solomon,  fell  in  these  circumstances. 
Satan  is  a  footpad  :  a  foolpad  will  not  attack 
a  man  in  going  to  the  bank,  but  in  returning 
with  his  pockets  full  of  money." — Ibid. 

"  God  will  be  more  likely  to  bless  the  hand 
which  steers,  and  the  head  which  directs, 
when  both  are  ruled  by  the  heart  which 
prays." — //.  More. 


PIIYSICAL    GEOGRAPHY. 

Professor  Traill,  of  Edinburgh,  has  just 
completed  a  volume  on  this  very  interesting 
branch  of  science.  This  treatise  is  embodied 
in  the  seventh  edition  of  the  Enci/clopcsdia 
Britannica,  recently  published  by  Adam  and 
Charles  Black,  Edinburgh,  and  it  is  also 
printed  in  a  detached  form. 

This  science,  which  is  one  of  those  that  af- 
ford the  most  convincing  arguments  to  prove 
the  perfect  wisdom  of  the  Divine  Creator  of 
all  things,  is  of  recent  origin  in  its  strictly 
philosophical  sense.  Much  of  terrestrial  na- 
ture yet  remains  to  be  explored;  the  surface 
of  our  globe  is  yet  but  partially  known  ;  and 
although  every  age  adds  considerably  to  the 
information  of  mankind,  this  exhaustless  field 
will,  for  ages  to  come,  afford  materials  to  ex- 
ercise the  industry,  and  reward  the  investiga- 
tions of  the  philosophical  inquirer. 

We  rsgiet  that  our  limits  do  not  allow  us 
to  give  any  long  oxtracis,  even  from  works 
of  this  elevated  class,  but  we  cannot  avoid 
giving  a  few  short  but  surprising  facts  with 
which  most  of  our  readers  will  be  enter- 
tained:— "Taking  the  whole  surface  of  the 


120 

globe  as  equal  to  19(j, 830,658  square  mile-, 
and  as  ihe  land  is  to  the  water  in  tlie  propor- 
tion of  nearly  266,7:^,  it  follows  that  the 
whole  land  occupies  a  surface  of  53,:^6:^,231 
square  miles,  and  the  ocean  has  an  area  of 
144,473,427  square  miles." 

The  whols  surface  of  the  dry  land  is  eleva- 
ted more  or  less  ahove  the  giMieral  level  ol 
the  ocean,  with  some  reniarkahle  exceptions, 
which  have  only  of  lale  y.  ars  been  delected 
by  barometical  measurements,  which  have 
shown  that  a  vast  area  of  central  Asia,  "  no 
less  than  18,000  square  le.igues,  is  consider- 
ably below  the  level  of  I  he  ocean,"  including 
the  Caspian  Sea  and  Lake  of  Aral,  the  sur- 
faces of  which  have  recently  been  shown  to 
be  101 '2  feet  lower  than  the  surface  of  Ihe 
Black  Sea.  Therefore,  should  any  convulsion 
of  nature,  like  those  which  earthquakes  are 
known  to  produce,  depress  the  low  sandy 
tract  which  now  separates  the  sea  of  Asoph 
and  the  Caspian,  the  waters  of  the  Euxine, 
and  also  of  the  Mediterranean  and  the  Allan- 
tic,  would  inundate  an  enormous  extent  of  the 
sandy  steppes  of  Asia,  and  entirely  change 
the  climate  and  face  of  that  portion  of  the 
globe. 

It  has  also  lately  been  proved,  by  the  ex- 
periments of  G.  Moore,  Beck,  and  Professor 
Shubert,  that  the  surface  of  the  Dead  Sea 
is  598  feet  below  the  level  of  the  Mediterra- 
nean, and  the  surface  of  ihe  lake  of  Tiberias, 
from  which  the  river  Jordan  runs  into  the 
Dead  Sea,  is  500  feet  below  the  surface  of  the 
same  sea.  The  like  of  Genesareth  is  also 
considerably  below  the  level  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean, so  thai,  should  any  disruption  of  the 
land  take  place  which  separates  the  latter 
from  the  former,  a  tremendous  deluge  must 
be  the  consequence  in  Palestine  and  Arabia. 
— London  Mirror. 


THE    FRIEWU. 


FIRST    MONTH, 


1840. 


We  cheerfully  comply  with  the  supposed 
design  in  forwarding  to  our  address  the  an- 
nexed circular,  by  giving  to  it  a  conspicuous 
place. 

CIRCULAR 

or  MOUNT  PLEASANT   BOAHDING  SCHOOL. 

Inquiry  having  been  frequently  made,  conccrninnr 
the  Mount  Pleasant  Boarding  School,  by  distant 
Friends,  the  commiliee  and  officers  of  the  inslitulion 
have  thought  proper  to  issue  the  following  circular  for 
(heir  information. 

COUKSE  OF  STIIDY. 

Elemmlary  Branches — Spelling  and  Dictation, IJead- 
ing.  Writing,  and  Mental  Arilhnielic,  and  Conversa- 
tions on  Philosophy  and  Common  Things. 

English  Language  and  titeratiirr — History,  An- 
cient and  Modern,  Grammar,  Rhetoric,  Criticism, 
Composition  and  Rhetorical  Reading. 

Malliematical  Sciences — Arilhmclic,  Mental  and 
Wrilten,  Algebra,  Geometry,  Mensuration  and  Sur- 
veying. 

Natural  Sciences — Geography,  Natural  Philosophy, 
Chemistry,  Botany,  Mineralogy,  Geology  and  Natural 
History. 

InltUeclual  and  Moral  Sciences — Mental  and  Moral 
Philosophy,  Evidences  of  Chrislianity,  and  Recitations 
of  Scripture. 

ICrinslruetion  will  be  given  in  the  Latin  and  Greek 
Iianguages,  if  desired. 


has  been    lately  furnished  i 


SJ'LerUnrs  on  Chemi^^try,  Natural  Philosophy, 
A>lr„nomy,  Naiural  lll^lory,  Anulomy,  Ihysiology, 
lolellccluji  ^n-J  ..i  orul  Science,  &c.  will  be  given  twice 
or  oflener  vm 

inri'he    III 
Philosophical  and  Chei 
dcr  the  sulijects  they  are  inlendcd 
pliiisiiig,  and  more  easily  cumjirehe 

[D°'J'lie  friends  of  llie  school,  in  different  parts  of 
our  country  can  render  it  great  service,  by  conlribu. 
tions  of  Natural  Curiosities,  Apparatus,  Buoks,  &c.,  as 
such  colkclions  are  calculated  to  create  an  increased 
desire  for  knowledge,  as  well  as  to  faniiliaiize  the 
mind  with  the  wonders  and  beauties  of  nature. 

The  school  is  divided  into  two  sessions  a  year — a 
winter  session  of  28  weeks,  and  a  summer  session  of 
18  weeks.  'I'lie  winter  session  commences  the  third 
second  day  alter  the  Isl  first  day  in  the  ninth  month, 
and  closes  about  the  last  ottliird  monlli.  Two  weeks 
vacation  will  be  given  at  the  end  of  the  winter  session, 
and  four  weeks  at  the  close  of  the  summer  session. 
'I'he  price  of  board  and  tuition  is  $76  UO  per  year — 
S4G,.50  lor  the  winter  session,  and  $29,50  lor  the  sum- 
uilt  session,  one  half  to  be  paid  in  advance  and  the 
remainder  at  the  middle  of  the  session.  Books  and 
stationary  are  furnished  at  the  Institution,  at  the  lowest 

'I'lie  house  is  open  for  the  reception  of  students  al 
any  time  during  the  session,  when  not  filled;  but  it  is 
very  desirable  that  all  should  be  present  at  the  begin- 
ning and  not  leave  unlil  the  end  of  the  session.  No 
reduction  is  made  for  absence,  during  the  session,  or 
lime  entered,  unless  sickness,  or  a  similar  emergency, 
shall  be  the  cause. 

The  regulalions  of  the  school,  require  the  pupils  to 
use  the  plain  language,  and  appear  in  a  garb  eonsislenl 
with  our  profession.  Boys  will  not  be  allowed  to  wear 
caps,  double-breasted  coats,  or  coats  and  waistcoats 
with  falling  collars.  All  that  is  mciely  ornamental  is 
lo  be  omilled,  and  objectionable  clothing  will  be  le- 
turned,  or  altered,  at  the  pupil's  expense.  Eacli  article 
of  clothing  is  to  be  marked  wilh  the  owner's  name 
Out-side  garments  should  be  of  a  dark  colour,  and 
lirin  texlure, — preference  being  given  to  worsted  or 
light  woollen  stuffs — and  the  summer  dress  of  the  girls 
should  be  of  plain  dark  calico,  gingham,  or  other  suit 
able  articles.  Each  boy  should  bring  four  shirts  wilh 
collars  attached,  omitting  Ioopc  collars  and  shirtces  to 
avoid  unnecessary  washing;  and  each  pupil  should  be 
furnished  with  three  towels— three  dark  coloured  hand- 
kerchiefs— three  pairs  of  stockings  with  strong  pieces 
of  tape  sewed  to  them  for  tying  to  w:  sh.  Woollen 
.■itockings  will  not  bo  allowed  in  summer  unless  the 
hffalth  of  the  pupil  require  it,  and  each  student  should 
be  provided  wilh  cloth  and  yarn  for  repairing. 

Fu  ilsare  not  to  bring,  or  circulate  in  the  school 
any  literary  productions  of  an  objectionable  character; 
and  parents  and  others  should  not  visil  the  school,  or 
bring  students,  on  the  First  day  of  the  week. 

It  will  be  the  primary  object  of  the  committee  and 
officers,  to  make  the  instruction  imparted,  bear  upon 
the  duties  of  life — to  combine  theory  with  practice, 
and  secure  the  moral  and  religious  instructions  of  the 

During  the  week, as  well  as  on  First  days,  occasions 
are  taken  lor  reading  Friend's  Journals,  and  approved 
doctrinal  writings,  and  for  otherwise  acquainling  the 
students  wilh  Ihe  history  of  our  society,  and  the  cha- 
racter of  its  founders.  By  order  of  the  acting  eomtnit- 
tee.  John  C.  Him.,  Clerk. 

G.  G.  Plummer,  Jane  M.  Plummer,  Superintendents. 

Barnabas  C.  Huhbs,  Louis  Taber,  Moses  D.  Gove, 
Teachers — .Male  Department. 

Deborah  B.  Smilh,  Susan  M.  Thomas,  Teachers- 
Female  Department. 

\2thmonlh,i>d,lS3J. 

On  our  fifth  page  of  to-day,  we  have  com- 
menced a  republication  of  a  pamphlet,  known 
to  few  in  this  country,  the  author  Samuel 
Rundell,  which,  divided  into  convenient  por- 
tions, will  probably  extend  into  five  or  six 
numbers.  We  print  from  the  second  edition, 
issued  in  London,  1838,  and  having  given  it 
a  careful  reading,  feel  safe  in  comr^iending  it 
to  the  attention  of  our  readers,  both  young 


aid  old,  as  a  clear,  sound,  and  peculiarly  in- 
structive view  relative  lo  several  essentia! 
and  vital  parts  of  Christian  doctrine. 

Wc  are  requested  to  state,  that  the  re- 
mainder of  the  interesting  course  of  lectures 
by  Dr.  Bryan,  at  Friends'  Reading  Rooms, 
will  occur  twice  in  the  week,  instead  of  once, 
as  herelofon — to  wit,  on  the  evenings  of 
third  and  filth  day — at  the  usual  hour. 

The  Northern  Soup  Society  will  open  their 
house  on  the  north  side  of  Coatos'  street,  be- 
tween Fourth  and  Fifth  street,  on  seventh 
day  next,  the  lltli  instant,  where  soup  will  be 
delivered  to  the  poor  daily  (except  on  Ihe 
first  day  of  the  week)  between  the  hours  of 
eleven  and  one  o'clock. 

The  society  in  again  calling  upon  their  fel- 
low citizens  for  aid  lo  enable  them  to  proceed 
in  their  operations,  think  it  not  improper  to 
advert  to  the  report  of  their  proceedings  of 
last  season,  by  which  it  appears,  that  they 
opened  the  house  on  the  14th  of  the  first 
month,  1839,  and  continued  the  distribution 
of  soup  daily,  except  on  the  first  day  of  the 
week,  until  the  9lh  of  Ihe  third  month;  dur- 
ing which  time  355  families,  comprising  541 
adults,  and  943  children,  were  supplied  with 
14040  quarts  of  soup.  Thus  furnishing  them 
with  a  good  and  wholesome  article  of  food, 
which,  by  its  perishable  nature,  is  veiy  litllo 
liable  to  abuse  by  the  unworthy,  and  thereby 
supplying  the  wants  of  many  deserving  fami- 
lies who  otherwise  would  not  have  been  abia 
to  have  passed  the  winter  without  experienc- 
ing the  most  bitter  and  pinching  want. 

Donations  in  money,  provisions,  &c.,  will 
be  thankfully  received  at  the  Soup  House,  or 
by 

Ebenezer  Li:vick,  No.  240  North  Third  st. 
John  V.  Hakt,  No.  189  Market  street. 
Joel  Cadi'uey,  No.  33  North  Front  street. 
Joseph  Cowpertijwaite,  Cash.  U.  S.  Bank. 
Thos.  Scattekgoou,  No.  68  Franklin  street. 

FRIENDS'    ASYLU.W. 

Commiliee  on  Admissions. — John  G.  IIos- 
kins.  No.  60  Franklin  street,  and  No.  50 
North  Fourth  street,  up  stairs;  E.  B.  Garri- 
gues.  No.  185  North  Seventh  street,  and  No. 
41  Market  street,  up  stairs;  Isaac  Collins, 
No.  129  Filbert  street,  and  No.  50  Commerce 
street;  Edward  Yarnall,  southwest  corner  of 
Twelfth  and  George  streets,  and  No.  39  Mar- 
ket street;  Samuel  Bellle,  Jr.,  No.  73  North 
Tenth  street,  and  No.  26  South  Front  street. 

Visiting  Mnntiffersfor  Ihe  Month. — 'J'himias 
Wood,  No.  224  Spruce  street;  William  Hillis, 
Frankford;  Joel  Woolinan,  near  Frankford. 

Superintendents.  —  John  C.  and  Lsatitia 
Redmond. 

Attending  Physician. — Dr.  Charles  Evans, 
No.  201  Arch  street. 

Resident  Physiciitn. — Dr.  Thomas  Wood. 


Maruied,  on  third  day,  the  7th  instant,  al  Fr'ends' 
meeting  house,  on  Sixtli  street,  James  Wooi.man,  of 
Philadelphia  cnuniy,  to  Alice,  daughter  of  the  late 
Abraham  Lewis,  of  Delaware  county. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WAl.DIE, 
Carjienter  Stieel,  beluw  Seventh,  Phihidelphiiy, 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


d 


VOL,  SHI. 


SEVENTH  HAV:,  FIRST  MOKTH,   18,  1810. 


HO.  16. 


EDITED  BY   ROBEItT   S.1UTII. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  payable  in  advance. 

GEOR«E    W.  TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  DP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


For  "  The  Friend." 
EDUCATION    IN    GREECE. 

BY  PLINY  EAKLE,  M.   D. 

Among  the  nations  of  the  earth  holding,  in 
respect  to  extent  and  population,  a  subordi- 
nate rank,  there  is  no  one  which,  whether 
we  consider  the  degree  of  perfection  to  which 
its  arts  and  sciences  attained  in  the  early  ages 
of  the  world,  or  the  position  held  by  it  in  mo- 
dern times,  in  relation  to  surrounding  nations, 
has  awakened  a  greater  or  more  general  in- 
terest than  Greece.  But  a  few  years  have 
elapsed  since  the  sympathies  of  the  Ameri- 
cans were  awakened  in  behalf  of  the  natives 
of  that  country,  and  liberal  contributions  were 
elicited,  for  the  purpose  of  relieving  them  from 
some  of  the  evils,  at  all  times  more  or  less 
attendant  upon  a  protracted  war,  and,  in  their 
case,  existing  to  an  almost  unparalleled  e.\- 
tent.  But,  as  the  Greeks  have  established  a 
sovereignty  which  is  nominally,  if  not  ac- 
tually, independent,  and  as  this  new  govern- 
ment has  been  in  operation  several  years,  do- 
ing something,  at  least,  if  it  has  not  done  all 
that  it  might  have  eflecled,  towards  the 
melioration  of  the  condition  of  the  people,  it 
may  not  be  uninteresting  to  some  to  take  a 
glance  at  the  results  of  the  policy  of  that 
government  in  regard  to  education,  one  of 
the  best  criteria  by  which  to  estimate  the 
utility  of  the  political  institutions  of  any 
country. 

Si.x  or  seven  years  since,  the  Grecian  go- 
vernment adopted  a  system  of  education  and 
established  institutions  differing  in  grade  ac- 
cording to  the  subjects  taught  in  them,  re- 
spectively. These  were  1st,  Common,  or 
Lancasterian  schools;  2d,  Hellenic  schools; 
M,  Gymnasia;  4lh,  a  University;  olh,  a 
Polytechnic  school ;  and  6th,  a  Didaskilion  or 
Normal  school,  specially  devoted  to  the  quali- 
fying of  young  men  and  women  to  become 
teachers. 

Every  village  in  the  country  containing  a 
population  of  two  hundred  souls  has,  or  is  to 
have  a  Lancasterian  school,  and  larger  towns 
are  to  be  supplied  in  proportion  to  their  ne- 
cessities.    At  Athens,  there  are  two  schools 


of  this  kind  for  boys,  but  none  for  girls.  The 
number  of  pupils  in  these  is  about  three  hun- 
dred. There  are  Hellenic  schools  and  Gym- 
nasia at  Athens,  Syra,  Patrass,  Missolonghi 
and  Napoli  di  Romana.  I  believe  that  in  most 
of  these  places  the  two  institutions  have  hither- 
to been  united  into  one.  This  is  not  true,  how- 
ever, in  respect  to  Athens.  The  pupils  of  the 
Hellenic  school  at  Patrass  are  divided  into  five 
classes,  according  to  their  intellectual  acquire- 
ments. Those  of  the  first  class  study  read- 
ing, writing,  the  ancient  Greek  grammar,  the 
catechism  and  mythology;  the  second  class, 
arithmetic,  analytical  grammar,  technology 
and  Grecian  history;  the  third  class,  geogra- 
phy, syntax,  general  history,  mythology, 
Latin,  and  the  higher  mathematics;  fourth 
class,  geography,  general  history,  mythology, 
prosody,  Latin,  and  the  higher  mathematics; 
fifth  class,  ancient  Greek  authors,  psychology, 
logic,  Latin,  the  higher  mathematics  and  na- 
tural philosophy. 

As  recently  as  the  commencement  of  the 
year  1839,  the  three  branches  last  mentioned 
liad  not  been  taught,  from  the  want,  as  was 
said,  of  a  suitable  teacher.  It  is  altogether 
probable  that  a  deficiency  of  attainments,  in 
the  other  branches,  had  prevented  any  exer- 
tions to  obtain  a  teacher  with  the  requisite 
qualifications  for  teaching  these. 

In  the  Hellenic  school  at  Athens,  the  com- 
mon branches  are  taught,  together  with  the 
ancient  Greek,  geometry,  and  the  elements 
of  drawing.  This  school  has  eight  teachers, 
and  the  number  of  pupils  varies  from  250  to 
300.  In  the  Gymnasium  of  the  same  city, 
where  every  thing  taught  is  inculcated  by 
lectures,  the  following  blanches  are  studied, 
viz.  algebra,  geometry,  mathematical  and  po- 
litical geography,  modern  history,  ancient 
history,  both  sacred  and  profane,  natural 
philosophy,  and  the  French,  English,  Ger- 
man, and  Latin  languages.  This  institution 
has  nine  professors,  and  about  three  hundred 
students.  The  university  includes  four  depart- 
ments, literature  anu  science,  law,  physic,  and 
divinity.  In  the  four  there  are  about  twenty 
professors. 

The  buildings  of  this  institution  occupy  a 
conspicuous  position,  immediately  at  the  base 
of  the  Acropolis,  upon  its  northern  side.  In 
the  Polytechnic  school,  mechanics,  architec- 
ture, and  other  branches  of  the  useful  arts 
are  taught,  by  lectures.  It  has  a  museum  | 
or  depot  of  drawings  and  medals  of  various  j 
kinds.  The  teachers  of  the  Hellenic  schools, 
as  well  as  the  professors  of  the  Gymnasia, 
the  University,  the  Normal,  and  the  Poly- 1 
teclinic  school,  are  paid  by  government.  The 
salary  of  the  professors  in  the  University  va- 
ries from  500  to  700  dollars  per  annum. 

The  number  of  students  in    the   Normal 


school,  at  the  beginning  of  1839,  was  fil'ty- 
eight.  Of  these  the  expenses  of  forty-si.x 
wcie  borne  by  government.  No  person  is 
allowed  to  teach  a  Lancasterian  school  who 
has  not  been  qualified  at  this  institution,  and 
every  one  who  is  qualified  at  the  expense  of 
government  is  required  to  tench,  in  onn  of 
the  public  schools,  at  least  three  years,  hav- 
ing adequate  compensation  for  his  services, 
or  to  refund  to  the  public  treasury  the  amount 
which  has  been  withdrawn  from  it  for  his 
especial  benefit.  Every  student  leaving  this 
school  takes  one  of  three  ditlerent  ranks,  ac- 
cording to  his  attainments.  Those  of  the 
first,  or  lowest  rank,  must  be  able  to  read 
and  write  well,  must  undeistaud  the  funda- 
mental rules  of  arithmetic,  and  must  have  at- 
tained some  proficiency  in  sacred  history  and 
the  catechism.  Those  of  the  second,  in  ad- 
dition to  the  above  mentioned  qualifications, 
must  have  studied  geography,  the  history  of 
Greece,  the  elements  of  drawing,  mental 
arithmetic,  vocal  music,  and  the  ancient 
Greek  language.  An  attainment  to  the  third 
rank  requires  proficiency  in  all  the  branches 
included  in  the  other  two,  together  with  agri- 
culture, general  history,  both  ancient  and 
modern,  drawing,  mathematics  and  the  music 
of  the  Greek  church.  One  year  since,  no 
one  had  yet  graduated  in  this  rank.  Upon 
leaving  the  school  and  commencing  as  teach- 
ers, those  of  the  first  rank  receive  a  com- 
pensation of  50  drachmas*  per  month,  from 
the  government,  from  20  to  50  leplaf  per 
month  from  each  pupil,  and  the  rent  of  7000 
piques,  or  about  COOO  square  yards  of  land. 
Those  of  the  second  rank  receive  from  80  to 
90,  and  those  of  the  third,  100  drachmas  per 
month  from  government,  and  the  perquisites 
above  mentioned. 

The  Lancasterian  school  for  boys,  at  Pa- 
trass, is  taught  in  a  large  and  commodious 
building  erected  during  the  administration  of 
Capo  d'Istria.  This  school  appeared  to  be 
as  well  organised,  and  under  as  good  disci- 
pline as  some  of  the  same  description  in  the 
United  States,  and  the  pupils  would  suffer  but 
little  in  comparison  with  those  of  the  latter. 
It  is  supplied  with  printed  cards,  maps,  black- 
boards, and  other  appurtenances  of  such  in- 
stitutions. It  has  a  small  library  for  the 
benefit  of  the  pupils.  Premiums  and  tickets, 
and  badges  of  merit  are  usod  as  stimuli  to 
industry,  and  badges  of  guilt  and  corporeal 
chastisement  are  the  means  generally  resort- 
ed to  as  punishment.  The  teacher  remarked 
that  the  pupils  are  deficient  in  punctuality 
and  regularity  of  attendatice.  He  called  the 
roll  while  we  were  present,  and  of  the  2S8 


lUU  lepia  in  a  drachma. 


122 


THE  FRIEND. 


on  the  list  but  142  answered  to  their  names. 
The  law  is  severe  against  such  neglect,  but 
its  requisitions  never  being  enforced  it  has 
become  a  nullity.  It  imposes  a  fine  of  six 
lepta  for  the  first  absence,  and  for  subsequent 
ones,  a  gradual  increase  up  to  filty  drachmas. 
The  teacher  is  required  to  keep  a  list  of  at- 
tendance, and,  at  the  end  of  each  month,  to 
make  a  computation  of  the  number  of  offences, 
in  respect  to  absence,  and  present  it  to  a  ma- 
gistrale,  whose  duly  it  shall  be  to  adjudge 
the  fine  and  require  its  payment. 

There  is  a  school  for  girls  in  Patrass.  It 
was  founded  by  an  English  lady,  a  member 
of  the  Society  of  Friends,  who  for  several 
years  forwarded  ten  pounds  sterling,  per  an- 
num, to  contribute  towards  its  support.  It 
was  continued  under  the  care  of  the  English, 
and  became  very  flourishing,  when  a  delega- 
tion from  the  government  came  to  the  per- 
sons entrusted  with  its  management,  thanked 
them  for  their  labours  and  informed  them 
that  their  assistance  was  no  longer  required. 
The  school  was,  in  fact,  seized  and  placed 
under  the  care  of  Greeks.  It  is  now  taught 
by  a  young  woman  from  Corfu,  under  the 
supervision  of  a  priest  of  the  Greek  church. 
The  number  of  its  pupils  is  about  150.  They 
study  the  same  branches  as  the  boys  in  the 
Lancasterian  school,  except  that  needlework 
is  substituted  in  the  place  of  drawing.  We 
saw  their  writing  books,  and  think  they  will 
compare  with  those  of  almost  any  school  of 
the  same  grade.  Some  handsomely  wrought 
samplers,  lace  veils  and  handkerchiefs,  the 
work  of  the  pupils,  were  also  exhibited.  One 
rarely  sees  a  collection  of  more  intelligent 
faces  than  we  saw  in  this  school.  The  girls 
are  mostly  dressed  in  the  costume  of  western 
Europe,  with  the  addition  of  the  red  cap 
worn  by  the  men  of  both  Greece  and  Turkey. 

Cephas  Pasco,  one  of  the  American  mis- 
sionaries resident  at  Patrass,  accompanied  me 
to  the  several  schools  in  that  city.  He  re- 
marked that  the  Greek  children  have  a  re- 
markable facility  of  committing  to  memory, 
but  are  little  disposed  to  reflect  upon  the 
knowledge  thus  obtained.  I  know  not  whe 
ther  the  government  has  made  provision,  in 
respect  to  schools,  for  such  villages  as  have  a 
population  less  than  two  hundred.  There  are, 
however,  small  schools  in  various  places, 
some  of  which  are  private.  The  others  may 
or  may  not  be  so.  One  of  these  is  in  the 
suburbs  of  a  village  between  Athens  and 
Marathon.  It  is  kept  in  a  building  contain- 
ing but  one  apartment,  and  that  is  unprovided 
with  a  floor.  It  serves  the  double  purpose  of 
grog-shop  and  school-house.  When  I  visited 
it  there  were,  in  one  extremity  of  the  room, 
some  half-dozen  casks  of  wine,  and  in  the 
other,  a  "  bar,"  situated  between  the  fire 
place,  on  one  hand,  and  the  school  on  the 
other.  The  pupils,  eight  or  ten  in  number, 
were  sitting  cross-legged,  some  upon  boards 
laid  upon  the  ground,  and  others  upon  the 
ground  itself.  They  formed  a  circle,  in  the 
midst  of  which  there  was  a  small  fire  kindled 
upon  the  ground.  The  old  man  who  acted 
in  the  twofold  capacity  of  teacher  and  bar- 
tender, was  leaning  against  a  bench  smoking 
a  pipe,  the  stem  of  which  was  three  or  four 


feet  in  length.  The  boys  were  reading  in 
concert  and  with  loud  voices.  As  they  crossed 
themselves  repeatedly,  I  suspected  that  they 
were  reading  either  a  prayer  or  a  portion  of 
the  church-service.  This  proved  to  be  the 
case.  The  old  man  patted  their  heads  in 
approbation,  chuckled  over  them  and  talked 
very  rapidly  in  praise  of  the  intelligence  and 
proficiency  of  his  pupils. 

In  connection  with  the  foregoing  remarks, 
it  may  be  proper  to  refer  to  the  efforts  of 
Americans  in  the  cause  of  the  intellectual 
renovation  of  the  benighted  Greeks.  The 
exertions  of  J.  H.  Hill,  one  of  the  American 
missionaries  at  Athens,  are  very  generally 
known  in  this  country.  The  school  which, 
under  the  auspices  of  the  society  in  whose 
name  he  acts,  he  has  established  and  con- 
tinued in  active  and  serviceable  operation,  is 
now  in  a  flourishing  condition.  It  is  taught 
in  a  large  building,  three  stories  in  height, 
including  the  basement,  erected  for  the  pur- 
pose and  situated  very  near  one  of  the  most 
interesting  relics  of  ancient  Athens,  the  gate 
of  the  new  Agora.  In  its  organisation  it  is 
divided  into  several  departments,  the  number 
of  pupils  in  each  of  which,  is  stated  below. 
They  were  furnished  mc  by  my  friend,  J.  H. 
Hill. 


Infant  school, 
Girls'  superior  school. 
Boys'  lower  department. 
Boys'  upper  department. 
School  of  industry,  for  girls. 

Total, 


250 
75 

150 
41 
50 


Crete,  as  well  as  assistants  in  that  which   is 
under  the  care  of  J.  H.  Hill. 

Having  breakfasted  with  my  friend  just  men- 
tioned, I  was  conducted  through  the  boarding 
and  day  school  by  his  wife,  who,  as  before 
stated,  is  entrusted  with  its  direction.  It  is 
efficiently  conducted,  and  will  compare  very 
well  in  appearance,  discipline,  and  the  ac- 
quirements of  its  pupils,  with  many  schools 
of  a  similar  description  in  the  United  States. 
There  were  four  classes  in  the  ancient  Greek, 
and  three,  including  about  thirty-five  girls,  in 
the  French  language.  Besides  the  ordinary 
branches,  those  who  are  qualifying  themselves 
for  teachers  study  the  use  of  the  globes,  gene- 
ral history,  algebra,  and  geometry.  There  is 
but  one  session  a  day  in  this  school,  that  be- 
ing from  9  o'clock  a.  m.  to  3  o'clock  p.  m. 
with  an  interval  of  half  an  hour  at  mid-day. 
From  4  to  5  o'clock  p.  m.  there  are  exercises 
in  singing,  and  the  evening  is  devoted  to 
readmg  and  scriptural  recitations. 

This  institution,  conducted  as  it  has  been 
thus  far,  cannot  fail  to  exert  a  powirful  in- 
fluence for  good  in  both  Greece  and  Turkey. 
The  sending  forth  of  highly  educated  young 
women  in  these  countries  will  soon  convince 
the  Greek  and  the  Mussulman  that  the  utility 
of  knowledge  is  not  confined  to  one  sex  alone. 
Prejudices  of  long  prevalence  will  be  over- 
come, the  clouds  of  superstition  will  be  dis- 
persed, and  the  female  mind,  disenthralled 
from  its  present  bondage,  shall  come  forth, 
in  these  benighted  countries,  with  the  same 
lustre  which  gives  it  life  and  power,  and 
beauty,  in  the  nations  of  the  west. 


In  the  upper  department  for  boys,  the  sub- 
jects taught  are  reading,  writing,  orthogra- 
phy, geography,  mental  and  practical  arith- 
metic, ancient  Greek  grammar,  sacred  history, 
elements  of  natural  history,  the  history  of 
Greece,  and  the  Greek  catechism.  The 
school  of  industry  is  intended  to  qualify  poor 
girls  for  obtaining  a  livelihood  by  the  use  of 
the  needle.  A  flourishing  Sabbath  school  is 
taught  in  the  same  building,  under  the  super, 
intendence  of  J.  H.  Hill  and  his  wife. 

One  of  the  most  important  institutions  in 
Athens,  whether  we  regard  its  rank  or  the 
ultimate  effects  which  may  be  anticipated  as 
its  results,  is  the  boarding  and  day  school 
under  the  special  charge  of  the  wife  of  J.  H 
Hill.  It  is  now  a  little  more  than  three  years 
since  this  school  was  established,  and,  so  long 
ago  as  the  commencement  of  the  year  1839, 
it  had  succeeded  beyond  the  most  sanguine 
expectations  of  its  friends.  The  accommo- 
dations had  already  been  increased,  and,  at 
that  time,  the  number  of  pupils  was  70.  Of 
these,  25  were  boarders,  ten  of  whom  were 
Greek  girls  from  Constantinople.  Twelve  of 
the  pupils  are  in  part  supported  by  the  go- 
vernment of  Greece,  fifty  dollars  per  annum 
being  paid  for  each,  from  the  public  treasury. 
Ten  of  them  are  taught  gratuitously,  their 
expenses  being  defrayed  by  the  association  of 
ladies  in  this  country,  under  whose  auspices 
the  school  was  established.  They  are  being 
qualified  for  teachers.  Already  had  this  in- 
stitution furnished  teachers  for  a  school  at 
the    Pyrffius,  and  another   at   the  island  of 


For  "The  Friend." 
SLAVERY  IN    NEW  JERSEY. 

It  has  become  so  common  to  consider  Ma- 
son and  Dickson's  line  as  the  northern 
boundary  of  slavery,  that  many  persons  sup- 
pose there  are  now  no  slaves  north  of  it,  and 
of  course  none  of  that  class  of  persons  to 
claim  our  sympathies,  or  demand  our  efforts 
for  their  relief.  But  it  should  be  remem- 
bered that  most  of  the  northern  states  eman- 
cipated none,  but  lelt  (he  purification  of  their 
limits  from  the  stain  of  oppression  to  the 
tardy  ministry  of  death.  They  merely  pre- 
vented the  future  enslavement  of  infants.  The 
law  of  New  Jersey  effecting  this  went  into 
operation  seventh  month  4th,  1804,  and  at 
the  census  of  1830,  there  still  remained  two 

THOUSAND     TWO     nt'NDRED     AND      FORTY-SIX 

slaves!!!  Of  this  number,  there  were  11 
under  10  years  of  age;  23  between  10  and 
24  ;  823  between  24  and  36  ;  830  between  36 
and  55;  551  between  55  and  100;  and  2 
upward  of  100  years  old.  More  than  half  of 
these  were  within  the  counties  of  Bergen, 
Somerset  and  Middlesex. 

It  may  excite  some  surprise  that  there 
should  have  been  any  slaves  under  twenty-six 
years  of  age;  but  the  fact  serves  to  call  our 
attention  to  another  dark  and  distressing 
feature  of  New  Jersey  law,  which,  if  unre- 
pealed, may  make  her  the  last  hold  of  sla- 
very in  the  union.  By  express  statute  passed 
in  1798,  any  slaveholder  coming  "  to  take  a 
settled  residence"  may  bring  all  his  slaves, 


THE  FRIEND. 


123 


and  retain  them  for  life,  and  "  foreigners  and 
others  having  only  a  temporary  residence  in 
the  state"  may  bring,  employ,  and  take  away 
their  slaves,  but  not  sell  them.  The  mere 
statement  of  these  laws  is,  I  trust,  sufficient 
to  insure  their  reprobation,  and  if  proper 
effort  is  made,  their  immediate  abrosation.  It 
cannot  be  that  the  people  of  New  Jersey  are 
willing  10  lure  from  the  unhealthy,  and,  at 
times,  insurrectionary  south,  slaveholders  and 
their  "  gangs,"  and  insuring  them  protection 
from  those  whom  they  defraud,  induce  them 
to  take  a  "  settled  residence"  in  our  state. 
That  the  law  is  not  a  dead  letter  the  census 
shows,  thirty-four  slaves  under  twenty-four 
years  of  age  having  been  introduced  ;  how 
many  above  that  number  we  cannot  tell.  A 
few  in  the  vicinity  of  Trenton  were  brought 
from  Georgia. 

As  to  the  treatment  of  slaves  in  New  Jer- 
sey I  know  nothing;  but  human  nature  is  the 
same  every  where.  Where  irresponsible  pow- 
er exists  passion  and  avarice  will  induce 
abuses.  There  is  little  probability  of  n  slave 
obtnining  legal  redress  for  harsh  trealmeiil, 
as  in  our  courts  slaves  can  only  be  witnesses 
against  each  other.  We  reprobate  the  simi- 
lar law  of  South  Carolina,  &c.,  forgetting 
that  our  own  statute  book  sanctions  the  enor- 
mity. Even  the  evidence  of  a  free  coloured 
person  cannot  be  received,  unless  he  can 
prove  his  freedom.  A  black  skin  being  held 
presumptive  evidence  of  slavery  ! ! !  Is  New 
Jersey  iifree  state  ?  V£kl"s. 


EFFECTS  OF  COLD. 

The  following  is  given  in  an  English  pe- 
riodical, as  part  of  an  interesting  paper  on 
the  Effects  of  Cold,  which  was  read  at  the 
Royal  College  of  Physicians,  by  the  presi- 
dent. Sir  Henry  Halford. 

In  Dr.  Hawkesworth's  account  of  Captain 
Cooke's  voyage  round  the  world,  we  find  it 
stated  that  Sir  Joseph  Banks  and  Dr.  Solan- 
der  landed  on  Tierra  del  Fuego,  and  deter- 
mined to  make  an  expedition  into  the  country, 
in  pursuit  of  some  objects  of  natural  history. 
They  were  accompanied  by  a  drauglitsman, 
and  nine  other  attendants;  but  previou  ly  to 
commencing  their  walk,  Dr.  Solander — a  na- 
tive of  Sweden,  and  well  acquainted  with  the 
effect  of  extreme  cold  in  the  mountainous 
country  between  Norway  and  Sweden — 
thought  it  proper  to  warn  the  parly  against 
yielding  to  a  propensity  to  sleep,  which  the 
extreme  cold  and  fatigue  would  inevitably 
occasion  in  them,  as,  if  they  indulged  in  it, 
they  would  wake  no  more.  This  inclination 
to  sleep,  the  doctor  himself  was  the  first  to 
feel,  and  finding  it  irresistible,  implored  the 
party  to  go  on,  and  to  allow  him  to  follow  in 
half  an  hour.  This  would  not  bo  permitted 
after  such  a  warning  as  he  had  pronounced, 
and  they  dragged  him  along,  and  carried  him 
for  some  time.  Nevertheless,  he  slept  k 
five  minutes,  and  it  was  discovered  that  the 
muacles  of  his  feet  had  become  so  contracted 
that  his  shoes  dropped  from  them,  and  he 
could  wear  them  no  more. 

The  party  lest  their  way  in  a  snow-storm, 
and  was  detained   on   shore   two  days  and 


lights,  with  a  very  meager  and  inadequate 
tock  of  provisions  ;  and  the  unhappy  result 
of  the  expedition  was,  that  a  black  servant 
nd  two  others  of  the  party  were  left  behind, 
dead  in  the  snow. 

You  may  remember,  perhaps,  that  Xeno- 
phon,  in  his  modest  and  beautiful  narrative  of 
he  return  of  the  ten  thousand  Greeks,  after 
heir  invasion  of  Persia,  under  the  younger 
Cyrus,  whose  death  in  the  battle  of  Cunaxa 
(near  the  site  of  the  modern  Bagdad)  render- 
ed their  retreat  necessary,  encountered  some 
unusually  severe  weather  in  Armenia,  which 
proved  fatal  to  a  part  of  the  army.  It  had 
marched  three  successive  days  in  the  snow, 
and  on  the  last  a  strong  north  wind  having 
uri.sen,  which  blew  in  the  faces  of  the  men, 
thirty  soldiers  died  in  one  night,  seared  as  if 
burned,  and  stilfened  by  cold.  We  have  also 
the  same  elTect  of  cold  described  by  Livy,  in 
speaking  of  its  influence  on  the  animals  pass- 
ing over  the  Alps — 

"Toitiiia  membra  gelu;'" 
and  Milton  has  it — 

"And  iiiist  perfufms  the  eifect  of  fire." 

I  know  that  some  philosophers,  who  are 
familiar  with  the  operation  of  freezing  mer- 
cury, have  lost  the  skin  of  their  fingers  by 
touching  the  metal  in  its  frozen  state  ;  and  it 
is  remarkable  that  Captain  Back,  in  the  inte- 
resting detail  of  his  northern  expedition,  re- 
lates that  the  Indians  compaied  the  sensation 
imparted  to  their  hands  by  the  triggers  of 
their  guns,  under  extreme  cold,  to  the  effect 
of  a  red-hot  iron. 

When  Charles  XII.,  of  Sweden,  was  killed 
at  the  siege  of  Frederickshall,  in  Norway, 
General  Ahrenfield,  who  lay  before  Dron- 
theim,  resolved  immediately  to  withdraw  his 
army  to  Sweden.  It  had  been  reduced  by 
casualities  and  by  desertion  to  7, .300  men, 
and  his  enemies — the  Danes  and  Norwegians 
— were  in  possession  of  all  the  principal  roads 
which  led  to  Siveden.  He  was  compelled, 
therefore,  to  make  his  retreat  over  a  desert, 
eight  leagues  in  length,  lying  between  Ma 
ragher  Fidelen  and  Handesloch.  Accord 
iiigly,  on  the  11th  of  January  he  began  to 
march  with  his  forces. 

When  they  had  hardly  made  two  leagues 
of  their  way,  they  were  overtaken  by  a  storm 
of  snow,  which  lasted  three  days  and  three 
nights,  without  intermission.  On  the  13th  of 
January,  a  lieutenant  and  fifty  men  were  ob 
served  lying  dead,  in  a  heip,  wiih  cold.  On 
the  14th,  v/hole  squadrons  of  the  Swedes  had 
sunk  in  the  snow.  Some  were  trodden  under 
foot  by  their  horses  ;  others  had  pitched  upon 
their  heads,  being  oppressed  by  their  arms 
and  accoutrements  ;  others  lay  in  whole  troops 
upon  each  other,  still  holding  their  horses, 
which  perished  likewise,  nothing  appearing 
of  some  of  them  but  here  and  there  a  head 
raised  above  the  snow.  General  Ahrenfield 
himself  retired  over  the  mountain  of  Fidal 
with  5,2.50  men,  of  whom  only  2,000  lived  to 
reach  Handel,  a  fortified  town,  and  that  in  so 
miserable  a  condition,  that  564  more  died 
soon  al'ter,  and  the  remaining  1,430  were 
obliged  to  march  over  mountains  almost  inac- 
cessible ;  so  that  only  870  Finlanders  arrived 


at  Donnaschantz,  in  Sweden.  In  short,  the 
iber  of  those  who  perished  in  this  march 
amounted  to  5,200,  out  of  an  army  which 
mustered  7,300  when  they  broke  up  from 
Drontheim. 

But  the  disastrous  cfi'ect  of  cold  on  a  re- 
treating army  was  never  more  remarkably 
exemplified  than  in  the  return  of  Buonaparte 
from  Moscow.  You  remember  the  insolent 
triumph  with  which,  alter  having  captured 
several  of  the  capitals  of  the  continent  of 
Europe,  he  marched  to  invade  the  Russian 
empire  at  the  head  of  an  artny  of  nearly  half 

million  of  soldiers.  He  did,  indeed,  pos- 
sess himself  of  the  ancient  capital  of  that 
empire  also.  Sed  qualis  rediit  ?  The  deter- 
mination of  the  Russians  to  resist  the  aggres- 
sor to  the  utmost,  and  at  the  expense  ot  any 
sacrifice,  even  the  voluntary  burning  of  their 
ancient  beloved  city,  compelled  him  to  re- 
measure  his  steps  over  a  country  which  he 
himself  had  laid  waste,  at  a  period  of  the  year 
when  frost  and  snow,  co-operating  with  the 
strenuous  efforts  of  his  enemies,  so  harassed 
and  discomfited  him,  that,  out  of  that  immense 
army,  not  more  than  10,000  Frenchman  and 
25,000  auxiliaries  lived  to  return  to  their  na- 
tive country;  and,  notwithstanding  repeated 
desperate  efi'urts,  made  in  vain,  for  a  while 
afterwards, 

"  He  left  the  name  at  wliich  tlie  world  grew  pale. 
To  point  a  moral,  or  adorn  u  tale." 

The  emperor  of  the  French  left  Moscow  on 
the  lOth  of  October,  when  he  had  ascertained 
the  extent  to  which  the  fire  had  destroyed  the 
resources  on  which  he  had  depended  for  the 
subsistence  of  his  army  during  the  winter,  and 
by  the  time  that  he  had  reached  Smolcnsko, 
the  frost  had  become  intense  ;  and  although 
he  had  left  Moscow  with  120,000  men,  and 
the  fragments  of  various  divisions  besides  had 
assembled  here,  it  was  with  great  difficulty 
that  40,000  men  could  now  be  brought  to- 
gether  in  fighting  order.  The  troops  often 
performed  their  march  by  night,  by  the  light 
of  torches,  in  the  hopes  of  escaping  their  mer- 
ciless pursuers.  When  they  halted,  they  fell 
asleep  by  hundreds,  to  awake  no  more  ;  their 
enemies  found  them  frozen  to  death  around 
the  ashes  of  their  watch-fires.  The  horses, 
having  been  ill-fed  for  some  time,  were  equally 
unable  to  resist  the  united  effects  of  cold  and 
fatigue;  tliey  sank  and  stilfened  by  hundreds 
and  by  thousands.  The  starving  soldiers 
slew  others  of  these  animals  that  they  might 
wrap  themselves  in  their  warm  skin?,  or  miti- 
gate the  severity  of  the  blast  by  taking  refuge 
within  their  disembowelled  carcases.  But 
enough  of  these  horrors — 

The  immediate  cause  of  death  by  cold  is 
apoplexy.  The  heart  is  arrested  and  para- 
lysed in  the  exercise  of  its  office,  and  no 
longer  supplies  the  brain  with  arterial  blood. 
Nor  is  the  blood  thrown  with  sufficient  force 
to  the  extremities.  It  acoumulates,  there- 
fore, in  the  large  vessels  proceeding  imme- 
diately from  the  main  spring,  and  there  is  no 
ingress  for  the  blood  returning  Irom  the 
brain.  The  large  sinuses,  therefore,  become 
overgorged,  and  apoplexy  follows. 

The  transition  from  life  to  death,  by  cold, 
is  easy.     The  period  of  suffering  is  much 


124 


THE    FRIEND. 


abridpjed  where  despondency,  privation,  and 
fatigue — all  of  which  are  likely  to  be  the  fate 
of  a  retreating  army — combine  with  cold. 
The  unhappy,  benumbed  being  feels  quite 
easy  ;  he  complains  that  he  cannot  move,  in 
answer  to  solicitation  to  exert  himself,  and 
only  desires  to  be  left  quiet.  Insensibility 
steals  softly  over  all  his  system,  as  the  pres- 
sure upon  the  brain  increases,  and  death,  at 
length,  sets  his  imprisoned  spirit  free. 

When  the  cold  has  not  been  severe  enough 
to  destroy  life  entirely,  it  mutilates  the  extre- 
mities, and  mortification  ensues  from  a  want 
of  circulation.  The  Lascars  who  arrive  in 
this  country  from  India,  in  the  winter  season, 
are  very  prone  to  this  efl'ect  of  a  climate  so 
much  colder  than  their  native  one,  as  the 
records  of  the  hospitals  in  the  city  abundantly 
prove. 

Analogous  to  this  is  the  mortification  which 
sometimes  occurs  to  elderly  persons  from  ossi- 
fication of  the  arteries  of  the  extremities.  The 
blood-vessels  having  become  impervious,  the 
vital  principle  no  longer  pervades  the  feet  and 
the  toes,  and  they  perish  in  consequence. 

In  confirmation  of  this  opinion  of  the  effect  of 
cold  in  a  severe  degree  upon  the  human  frame 
under  depression  of  spirits,  and  privation,  and 
fatigue,  and  of  its  influence,  also,  short  of 
fatality,  I  have  an  unpublished  narrative  of 
the  misfortunes  encountered  by  four  English 
gentlemen  in  a  pedestrian  expedition  Irom 
Contamine  to  Col  do  Bonhonime,  in  Switzer- 
land. The  walk  is  one  of  about  three  hours, 
in  common  circumstances.  One  of  the  party 
was  a  clergyman,  who  had  lately  lost  his  wife, 
and  had  been  recommended  to  travel,  in  order 
to  dissipate  bis  sorrows.  He  set  out  with  his 
companions,  and  a  guide,  on  the  12th  of  Sep- 
tember, 1830,  at  six  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
after  a  light  breakfast.  It  had  snowed  in 
the  night,  and  was  raining  a  little  when  they 
started  ;  but  in  a  short  time  it  began  to  snow 
again,  and  continued  to  snow  during  the  whole 
of  their  passage.  The  path  was  soon  oblite- 
rated, and  they  lost  their  way.  After  walk- 
ing seven  hours,  the  clergyman  compl.ined  of 
his  inability  to  proceed  further.  He  said  he 
could  not  move  his  legs.  The  danger  of  stop- 
ping, however,  was  pointed  out.  He  was  en- 
couraged to  go  on,  and  was  supported,  assist- 
ed, carried;  but  at  length  he  entreated  that 
he  might  be  left,  adding  that  he  was  quite 
easy,  ready  to  fall  asleep,  and  must  stay 
where  he  was.  They  then  wrapped  him  up 
in  his  cloak,  and  left  him,  and  proceeded  as 
well  as  they  were  able;  but  at  the  end  of 
eight  hours,  when  they  had  at  last  regained 
the  path,  and  had  arrived  within  a  quarter  of 
an  hour's  walk  of  the  place  of  their  destina- 
tion, another  of  the  gentlemen  failed  in  his 
strength,  and  could  go  on  no  longer.  The 
other  two,  and  the  guide,  attempted  to  carry 
him,  but  they  fell  headlong  continually  into 
the  snow,  and  further  exertions  to  assist  him 
appearing  vain,  and  only  to  endanger  their 
own  safety,  he,  too,  was  left  wrapped  up,  as 
well  as  they  could  wrap  him,  and  seated  upon 
two  knapsacks;  and  they  redoubled  their 
efforts  to  reach  the  Col  do  Bonhomme,  in 
order  to  send  assistance  to  him.  They  soon 
reached  it,  and   instantly  despatched   seven 


men  to  bring  him  in.  He  was  brought  in,  in 
the  course  of  an  hour,  alive,  it  is  true,  but  he 
died  the  next  day.  A  third  lost  three  of  bis 
fingers  soon  after  at  Geneva  ;  and  the  fourth 
escaped  unhurt.  I  need  not  add  that  ihe 
poor  clergyman  was  found  a  corpse. 

Yet  a  cold  climate,  with  the  appliances  of 
art,  is  not  insalubrious,  nor  even  incompatible 
with  long  life.  The  proportion  of  deaths 
annually  in  Switzerland  is  one  in  fifty-nine. 
The  proportion  in  this  country  is  one  in 
sixty;  though  in  the  metropolis  and  in  Bir- 
mingham, it  is  one  in  forty,  if  we  may  believe 
the  latest  statistical  accounts.  In  France, 
throughout  the  whole  of  it,  it  is  said  to  be 
one  in  forty  ;  in  Italy,  one  in  thirty-three  ;  in 
Rome,  one  in  twenty-eight ;  owing,  perhaps, 
to  a  malaria  there.  But  what  shall  we  siy 
of  Russia?  I  was  informed  by  the  late  Rus- 
sian ambassador,  that  there  was  a  level  coun- 
try about  100  leagues  square,  sloping  to  the 
south,  on  the  borders  of  Siberia,  where  a  year 
rarely  passed  in  the  course  of  which  son-ie 
person  did  not  die  at  the  age  of  130.  The 
question  one  asked,  of  course,  was — "Can 
you  depend  upon  your  registers  there?"  To 
which  the  reply  was — "  Any  body  who  knows 
the  practices  of  the  Greek  church  will  tell  you 
that  the  bishops  are  more  careful  of  their 
registration  there,  if  possible,  than  your  paro- 
chial clergy  are  in  Great  Britain.*  Is  it, 
then,  that  these  people  are  longer  in  coming 
to  their  maturity  than  the  inhabitants  of 
southern  latitudes,  and  proporlionably  slower 
in  their  decline  and  decay,  as  the  oaks  of  the 
forest  are  compared  with  other  trees?  Or 
are  they  the  Hyperborei  of  the  ancients?  of 
whose  happiness  we  read  in  the  Choephori  of 
jEschylus,  as  if  it  were  proverbial.  We 
must  presume  that  these  people  have  the 
power  of  counteracting  the  effects  of  great 
cold  by  artificial  resources,  as  experience  and 
modern  ingenuity  contrive  to  provide  for  the 
safety  of  our  mariners  who  have  been  exposed 
frequently  ol  late  years,  almost  with  impunity, 
to  the  rigours  of  a  winter  even  at  the  pole. 


At  one  period  arose  geology  from  the 
earth's  depths,  and  entered  into  mortal  com- 
bat with  a  revelation  which,  pillared  on  the 
evidence  of  history,  has  withstood  the  assault. 
At  another  from  the  altitudes  of  the  upper 
firmament  was  astronomy  brought  down,  and 
arrayed  in  hostile  altitude  against  the  records 
of  our  faith;  and  this  attack  has  also  proved 
powerless  as  the  former.  Then,  from  the 
mysteries  of  the  human  spirit,  an  attempt  has 
been  industriously  made  to  educe  some  dis- 
covery of  wondrous  spell,  by  which  to  disen- 
chant the  world  of  its  confidence  in  the  gos- 
pel of  Jesus  Christ.  From  lecture-rooms  of 
anatomy,  both  in  London  and  elsewhere,  the 
lessons  of  materialism  have  been  inculcated, 
and  that  for  the  purpose  of  putting  a  mockery 
on  all  religion,  and  driving  it,  if  possible, 
from  the  face  of  the  earth.     But  the  most 

*  It  is  stated  in  a  late  number  of  the  French  Moni- 
teur,  that  in  the  year  1835,  there  died  in  the  Russian 
empire  416  persons  of  100  years  of  age,  and  upwards 
— that  the  oldest  was  135  years,  and  that  there  were 
111  above  110  years  old. 


singular  attempt  to  graft  infidelity  on  any 
thing  purporting  to  be  a  science  has  been 
made  by  those  who  associate  the  doctrines  of 
phrenology  with  their  denial  of  the  Christian 
Revelation,  as  if  there  were  any  earthly  con- 
nection between  the  form  of  the  human  skull 
and  th3  truth  or  falsehood  of  our  religion. 
The  science  of  theology  has  been  made  a  sort 
of  play-ground  for  all  manner  of  inroads  in 
regard  to  human  speculation;  but  it  is  not 
without  a  peculiar  evidence  of  its  own,  unas- 
sailable and  beyond  the  reach  of  external 
violence.  It  is  not  the  hammer  of  the  mine- 
ralogist that  can  break  this  evidence.  It  is 
not  the  telescope  of  the  astronomer  that  can 
enable  us  to  descry  in  it  any  character  of 
falsehood.  It  is  not  by  the  knife  of  the  anato- 
mist that  we  can  find  our  way  to  the  alleged 
rottenness  which  lies  at  its  core.  It  is  not  by 
a  dissecting  of  metaphysics  that  the  mental 
philosopher  can  probe  his  way  to  the  secret 
of  its  insufficiency,  and  make  exposure  to  the 
world  of  the  yet  unknown  flaw,  which  vitiates 
the  proofs  of  Christian  faith.  All  these  sci- 
ences have,  at  one  period  or  other,  cast  their 
missiles  at  the  stately  fabric  of  our  Christian 
philosophy  and  erudition;  but  they  have  dropt 
harmk'ss  and  impotent  at  its  base. — Chalmers. 


TliKDEK-IIEARTED   LANDLOIJD. 

"  James,"  said  a  worthy  merchant  on  Main 
street   to   his  clerk  the  other  morning,  "  go 

down  to  Water  street,  to  Mr. 's,  and 

tell  him  his  rent  must  be  paid  to-day  ;  I  can't 
wait  any  longer,  as  he's  already  two  quarters 
in  arrear." 

The  clerk  obeyed  the  direction,  and  soon 
came  back  with  great  appearances  of  milki- 
ness  about  the  eyes. 

"  i\Irs.  wants  to  see  you,  sir,  about 

that  rent,  very  much,  sir." 

The  merchant  happily  was  at  leisure,  and 
went  at  once  to  visit  his  tenant.  He  found 
him  extended  upon  a  coarse  bed,  in  an  insen- 
sible stage  of  a  dangerous  malady.  His  wife 
was  busy  over  a  scanty  fire  ;  apparently  pre- 
paring some  simple  aliment  for  her  sick  hus- 
band. Three  little  children  sat  shivering  \n 
the  corner.     His  approach  was  unnoticed. 

"  Ma,"  said  one  of  the  little  urchins,  "  when 
be  you  going  to  get  breakfast?" 

"  Breakfast,  my  child,  that  is  more  than  I 
can  tell." 

The  merchant  advanced. 

"  I\Iy  good  woman — my  good  woman — 
ahem — that  is," — and  the  worthy  man  felt 
very  much  like  choking.  He  grasped  his 
pocket-book  convulsively,  and  laid  some  bills 
upon  the  table — he  opened  the  door  and  dis- 
appeared. 

"  James,"  said  he  again  to  his  clerk,  "  take 

this  order  to  Mr. ,  and  tell  him  to  have 

the  provisions  delivered  immediately." 

The  merchant  felt  much  better  than  he 
would  have  done,  if  he  had  got  his  rent. 
There  is  something  in  a  good  action  that 
makes  one's  heart  feel  lighter — warmer — 
better.  We  would  publish  the  good  man's 
name,  but  we  know  he  would  dislike  it,  and 
we  would  not  for  all  the  world  offend  him. — 
Massachv setts  Spy. 


THE    FRIEND. 

did  and  sufTered  for  the  hiiman  race.  Thus 
the  benefits  of  the  "one  olierins,"  are  not 
depreciated,  hut  are  viore  cninpletely  exalted 
by  the  doctrine  of  the  manifestation  of  the 
Spirit,  or  universal  saving  hght  and  grace. 

It  is  evidently  the  practice  of  the  wicked 
one,  to  endeavour  by  various  stratagems,  to 
induce  the  children  of  men  to  shut  up  their 
hearts  against  the  influence  of  the  light,  or 
Spirit  of  Christ ;  and  as  far  as  ho  succeeds  in 
this  design,  so  far  he  maintains  his  evil  power 
and  dominion  in  the  world.  If,  for  instance, 
the  subtle  adversary,  in  order  to  efi'eot  his 
purpose,  can  so  far  beguile  any  of  the  pro- 
fessors of  Christianity,  as  to  instil  into  their 
minds,  a  secret  aversion  to  the  heart-search- 
ing manifestation  of  the  light  of  Christ;  and 
if,  by  following  up  the  advantage  be  has 
gained,  he  can  induce  them  to  affix  on  this 
doctrine,  the  stigma  of  enthusiasm,  or  fiina- 
ticism,  it  then  becomes  easy  for  him  to  per- 
suade them  to  disregard  and  to  reject  alto- 
gether, the  admonitory  dictates  of  this  divine 
'I'eacher  in  their  own  minds,  in  order  that  he 
may  without  restraint  bring  forth  his  own 
works  of  darkness  in  their  hearts.  But  he  who 
was  manifested  "  to  take  away  our  sins,"  was 
also  "  manifested  to  destroy"  these  "  works  of 
the  devil."  When  this  blessed  light  of  Christ 
is  believed  in  and  allowed  freely  to  shine  in 
our  hearts,  the  works  of  the  adversary  at 
their  very  origin  are  clearly  detected  ;  and  if 
its  warnings  and  requisitions  are  embraced, 
we  are  enabled,  through  the  power  which  it 
imparts,  to  "overcome  the  wicked  one"  in 
his  various  devices, — "  to  deny  ungodliness 
and  worldly  lusts,  and  to  live  soberly,  right- 
eously, and  godly  in  this  present  world." 
(Titus,  ii.  11,  12.) 

The  great    importance  of  this  divine   gift 
unto    mankind   appears   very  evident,  in   the 
account  given  of  it,  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
in  the  texts  which  have  been  already  quoted. 
Christ,  is  the  blessed   privilege  of  those  who  |  The  apostolic  epistles  also,  furnish   corrobo- 
walk  in  the  light.  rating  testimony,  by  the  designations   under 

Christ  is  the  gift  of  God  unto  mankind,  which  they  describe  if,  and  by  the  effects 
not  only  in  respect  of  his  outward,  or  personal  which  they  attribute  to  it.  In  the  epistle  to 
appearance  sufferings,  and  death,  but  also  in  the  Corinthians,  it  is  declared,  that  "God, 
respect  of  his  spiritual  manifestation  in  their  who  commanded  the  light  to  shino  out  of 
hearts.  The  Almighty  declares,  "  I  will  give 
thee  for  a  light  to  the  Gentiles,  that  thou 
mayst  be  my  salvation  to  the  end  of  the  earth. 
(Isa.  xlix.  6.)  His  salvation  is  freely  offered 
unto  all ;  but  it  is  partaken  of  by  those  only, 
who  in  humility  of  mind  receive  and  obey  this 
manifestation  of  his  holy  light  or  Spirit;  and 
embracing  the  faith,  which  is  its  fruit,  are 
baptized  in  or  into  the  name — the  life  and 
power,  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit : 
— as  it  is  written,  "  He  that  believeth  and  is 
baptized,  shall  be  saved."  (Mark,  xvi.  10.) 
The  faith  of  these  will  necessarily  embrace 
the  testimony  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  if  they 
have  access  to  this  invaluable  record,  respect- 
ing the  birth,  life,  doctrine,  miracles,  death, 
resurrection,  and  ascension  of  our  holy  Re- 
deemer; for  the  gift  of  the  light  or  Spirit  of 
Christ,  (especially  with  respect  to  the  in- 
creased measure,  in  which  it  is  vouchsafed 
under  the  Christian  dispensation,)  is  alto- 
gether to  be  ascribed  to  the  efficacy  of  that 
which  Christ,  in  his  appearance  in  the  flesh,  »  "  Reprobates,"  tliat  is,  not  approved. 


Observations  on  the  Commencement  and  Pro- 
gress of  the  work  of  Vital  Religion  in  the 
Soul;  on  Divine  Worship;  and  on  the 
Partaking  of  the  Flesh  and  Blood  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.     By  Samuel  Rundell. 

(Coiitinueil  from  pa^p  UP.) 

Among  other  declarations  of  Christ,  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  foregoing,  are  these:  "I 
am  the  Light  of  the  world;  he  that  followeth 
me,  shall  not  walk  in  darkness,  but  shall  have 
the  light  of  life."  (John,  viii.  12.)  To  some 
of  the  Jews,  who  through  unbelief,  were  in 
danger  of  having  this  divine  gift  taken  from 
them,  he  said,  "  Walk  while  ye  have  the 
light,  lest  darkness  come  upon  you."  "  While 
ye  have  light,  believe  in  the  light,  that  ye 
may  be  the  children  of  light."  (John,xii.  '.io, 
36.)  These  declarations  of  Christ,  in  which 
he  represents  himself  under  the  character  of 
"  the  Light,"  appear  to  have  reference  to 
him,  principally  as  that  divine  Word,  the  life 
of  which,  as  the  apostle  declares,  is  "the 
light  of  men."  (John,  i.  4.)  By  the  opera- 
tion of  this  Word,  the  work  of  regeneration 
is  effected  in  them  who  believe,  and  walk  in 
its  light.  They  are  "  born  again,  not  of  cor- 
ruptible seed,  but  of  incorruptible,  by  the 
Wcrd  of  God  which  liveth  and  abideih  for 
ever."  (1  Pet.  i.  23.)  Thus  they  become 
children  of  light — in  other  words,  true  Chris- 
tians. 

It  may  fur'her  be  observed,  that  all  who 
believe  in  the  light  of  Christ,  and  walk  in 
obedience  to  its  manifestations  from  day  to 
day,  fully  participate  in  the  benefits  procured 
by  the  sufferings  and  death  of  the  Redeemer. 
"  If  we  walk  in  the  light,"  said  the  apostle, 
"  as  he  is  in  the  light,  we  have  fellowship 
one  with  another,  and  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ  his  Son  clcanseth  us  from  all  sin.'' 
(1  John,  i.  7.)  Hence  it  appears  that  the 
being  cleansed  from  all  sin,  by  the   blood   o( 


darkness,  hath  shined  in  our  hearts,  to  give 
the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of 
God,  in  the  face  (or  manifestation)  of  Jesus 
Christ.  But  we  have  this  treasure  in  earthen 
vessels,  that  the  excellency  of  the  power  may 
be  of  God,  and  not  of  us."  (2  Cor.  iv.  6,  7.) 
The  same  apostle  describes  this  divine  gift, 
also  as  "  The  grace  of  God,  that  bringeth 
salvation,  and  hath  appeared  unto  all  men." 
(Titus,  ii.  11,  12.)  He  also  represents  it  as 
"  the  Spirit  of  God"  or  "  of  Christ."  (Rom. 
viii.  9.)  "  A  manifestation  whereof,  is  given 
to  every  man  to  profit  withal."  (1  Cor.  xii.  7.) 
It  is  also  called  "the  Anointing"  which 
"  teacheth  of  all  things."  (1  John,  ii.  27.) 
"Christ  in  you  the  hope  of  glory."  (Col.  i. 
27.)  The  5th  verse  in  the  13th  chap.  2  Cor. 
is  verj'  emphatic:  "  Examine  yourselves  whe- 
ther ye  be  in  the  faith,  prove  your  own 
selves,  how  that  Jesus  Christ  is  in  you,  ex- 
cept ye  be  reprobates."*     "  All  things  that 


125 

are  reproved,  are  made  manifest  by  the  light, 
etc."   (Eph.  V.  13.) 

In  addition  to  the  above,  the  following  texts 
are  adduced,  as  having  reference  to  the  same 
divine  gift,  under  the  character  of  "  the 
Word,"  or  the  "  Word  of  God."  There  are 
some  professed  Christians,  however,  who  sup- 
pose, that  these  texts  should  be  understood  as 
referring  to  the  Scriptures:  the  impropriety 
of  this  supposition,  it  is  apprehended,  will  be 
evident  if  a  portion  of  the  context,  which  will 
now  be  quoted,  be  duly  considered.  It  will 
be  found  to  embrace  attributes,  which,  it  is 
conceived,  are  ascribable,  not  to  the  Scrip- 
tures, but  to  Christ,  who  is  "  the  Word,"  by 
whom  the  world,  and  all  things  in  it,  were 
created.  (Heb.  xi.  3.) — The  apostle  Paul  de- 
clares, that  the  righteousness  which  is  of 
faith,  speaketh  on  this  wise,  "  Say  not  in 
thine  heart,  who  shall  ascend  into  heaven, 
that  is,  to  bring  down  Christ  from  above;  or 
who  shall  descend  into  the  deep,  that  is,  to 
bring  up  Christ  again  from  the  dead.  But 
what  saith  it?  The  word  is  nigh  thee,  even 
in  thy  mouth,  and  in  thine  heart,  that  is  the 
word  of  faith  which  we  preach."  (Rom.  x.  8.) 
The  apostle  James  exhorts,  "  Receive  with 
meekness  the  engrafted  word,  which  is  a'.)le 
to  save  your  souls."  (James,  i.  21.)  The 
apostle  Peter  addresses  the  believers  as  "  Be- 
ing born  again,  not  of  corruptible  seed,  but  of 
incorruptible,  by  the  word  of  God,  which  liv- 
eth and  abidcth  for  ever."  "All  ffesh  is  as 
grass,"  &c.,  but  "  the  Word  of  the  Lord  on- 
durelh  for  ever."  (1  Pet.  i.  23,  24,  2-5.)  In 
the  Epislle  to  the  Hebrews,  we  have  a  very 
particular  description  of  this  divine  word. 
The  apostle  declares  that  "  the  Word  of  God 
is  quick,  and  powerful,  and  sharper  than  any 
two-edged  sword,  piercing  even  to  the  dividing 
asunder  of  soul  and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and 
marrow,  and  is  a  discerner  of  the  thoughts, 
and  intents  of  the  heart.  Neither  is  there 
any  creature  that  is  not  manifest  in  his  sight; 
but  all  things  are  naked,  and  opened  unto  the 
eyes  of  him,  with  whom  we  have  to  do." 
(Heb.  iv.  12,  13.)  Here  this  eminent  apostle 
ascribes  the  divine  attribute  of  omniscience 
to  the  Word  of  God.  Now  they  who  say  the 
"  Word  of  God,"  described  in  this  text,  is  the 
Scriptures,  must  of  course  ascribe  this  attri- 
bute (omniscience)  to  them;  but  in  doing  tbis, 
they  should  consider  whether  they  are  not 
subjecting  themselves  to  the  serious  imputa- 
tion of  idolising  the  Scriptures. 

The  apostle  Paul  teaches  us  that  the  Holy 
Scriptures  were  given  by  divine  inspiration; 
and  are  "  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof, 
for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteous- 
ness, that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect, 
thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works;" 
and  they  "  are  able  to  make  wise  unto  salva- 
tion, through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus." 
(2  Tim.  iii.  l.J,  16,  17.)  They  bear  testi- 
mony to  Christ,  as  the  Saviour  of  the  world; 
setting  forth  the  doctrine  which  he  preached, 
when  personally  on  earth,  and  describing 
what  he  did  and  suffered  for  mankind.  They 
also  hold  forth  very  clear  declarations  respect- 
ing his  spiritual  appearance  in  their  souls,  in 
order  to  effect  their  regeneration  and  sancti- 
fication.     But  in  the  various  dispensations  of 


J26 


THE    FRIEND. 


"  his  <riacc  and  truth,"  unto  nmnkincl,  the 
Lord  Josiis  Christ  "  the  High  Priest  of  our 
profession,"  ([leb.  iii.  1,)  works  immediately 
or  by  outward  means,  as  he  pleases.  Indeed 
one  of  the  distinguishing  excellencies  of  the 
Christian  dispensation,  is,  that  it  leads  to  a 
communion  with  the  Father  and  the  Son, 
which  is  not  dependent  on  any  external  me- 
dium. Through  Christ  we  have  "  access  by 
one  Spirit  unto  the  Father."  (Eph.  ii.  18.) 
While  we  highly  estimate  the  benefit  to  be 
derived  from  the  sacred  record,  we  should 
not  forget,  that  we  shall  abuse  this  precious 
gift,  if  we  exalt  it,  so  as  to  put  it  in  the  place 
of  Him,  who  is  thus  described  :  "  In  the  be- 
ginning was  the  Word;  and  the  Word  was 
with  God;  and  the  Word  was  God. — All 
things  were  made  by  him. — In  him  was  life, 
and  the  life  was  the  light  of  men."  (John,  i. 
1,  3,  4.)  Let  us  then,  in  ascribing  to  the 
Bible,  ill  the  honour  which  the  inspired  wri- 
ters themselves  attribute  to  it,  bo  careful,  not 
to  exalt  it  above,  nor  to  place  it  on  an  equality 
with,  Christ  or  the  Holy  Spirit,  from  whom 
its  authority  is  derived.* 

In  publishing  this  concise  view  of  the  com- 
mencement and  progress  of  vital  religion  in 
the  soul,  the  writer  wishes  to  observe,  that 
probably  it  may  fall  into  the  hands  of  reli- 
giously disposed  persons  of  different  denomi- 
nations; some  of  whom  may  be  ready  to  say, 
"  this  doctrine  does  not  accord  with  that 
which  we  have  been  accustomed  to  hear 
from  our  ministers ;  it  is  a  doctrine,  which, 
in  many  material  points,  as  far  as  our  ob- 
servation has  extended,  is  seldom  heard  from 
the  pulpit  in  the  present  day."  Should  ob- 
jections of  this  kind  be  excited  in  the  minds 
of  any  persons,  who  in  sincerity  of  heart  are 
geeking  that  knowledge  which  "  is  life  eter- 
nal;" (John,  xvii.  3,)  the  writer  entreats 
them  to  consider,  that  this  doctrine  was  pro- 
mulgated by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  himself; 
and  that  his  apostles  preached  substantially 
the  same  truths;  of  which  assertion,  abundant 
proof  may  be  found,  by  reference  to  the  various 
texts  quoted  in  the  preceding  paragraphs. 

While  the  reader  is  engaged  in  the  investi- 
gation of  this  momentous  subject,  ho  is  also 
earnestly  entreated  to  recur  to  his  own  expe- 
rience, in  past  seasons  of  serious  reflection. 
Hast  thou  not  witnessed,  at  least  in  some  de- 
gree, the  truth  of  the  declarations  of  Scrip- 
ture, to  which,  in  the  preceding  pages,  thy 
attention  has  been  directed? — Has  not  the 
light  of  Christ  shone  in  thy  heart  ? — Has  it 
not  awakened  thee  from  a  state  of  carnal  se- 
curity, and  placed  thy  transgressions  in  order 
before  thee, — soliciting  thee  to  break  off  from 
thy  sins  by  repentance  and  amendment  of 
life? — Thou  mayst  be  well  assured  of  this 
truth,  that  it  is  not  the  work  of  thy  soul's 

*  Such,  however,  is  the  deference  that  is  due  to  this 
BUthorily,  that  the  Scriptures  are  to  be  considered  as 
the  only  fit  outward  test,  by  which  controversies  among 
Christians  on  religious  subjects  arc  to  be  decided  ;  so 
that  whatsoever  doctrine  is  contrary  to  tlieir  testimony, 
may  therefore  justly  be  rejected  as  false  ;  and  whatso- 
ever any  persons,  pretending  to  the  Spirit,  may  do, 
which  is  contrary  to  the  Scriptures,  sliould  be  consi 
dcrcd  as  the  elTect  of  delusion.  Sec  R.  BarclHy' 
Apology,  Prop.  3. 


enemy,  thus  to  detect,  and  to  lay  open  his 
n  devices:  he  seeks  to  deceive,  to  cover 
up,  and  to  darken,  his  own  ways  and  bails, 
that  their  real  nature  and  tendency  may  not 
be  discovered.  It  is  the  light  of  Christ  Jesus 
our  adorable  Redeemer  that  detects,  and 
n^akes  known  the  workings  of  the  grand  de- 
ceiver. If  then  thou  art  now  convinced,  by 
the  concurrent  testimony  of  the  light  or  Spi- 
rit of  Christ,  and  of  Holy  Scripture,  that  the 
doctrine  preached  by  men  (whom  thou  hast 
esteemed  as  ministers  of  the  gospel,)  is  not  in 
full  accordance  with  that  which  Jesus  Christ, 
and  his  apostles  preached;  surely  eternal 
happiness  is  involved,  in  thy  faithfully  em- 
bracing the  latter.  And  should  this  course 
of  inward  conviction  and  renovation  of  heart, 
prove  very  contrary  to  thy  natural  inclination, 
so  as  to  be  indeed  a  cross  difficult  to  be  en- 
dured; yet,  remember,  who  it  is  that  said. 
Whosoever  doth  not  bear  his  cross,  and 
come  after  me,  cannot  be  my  disciple."  (Luke, 
XIV.  27.)  Be  encouraged,  then,  to  bear  this 
cross,  and  faithfully  to  follow  Christ,  in  the 
path  of  self-denial.  It  is  one  of  the  greatest 
privileges  held  out  to  thee  by  the  Christian 
dispensation,  that  He  is  given,  to  be  thy 
"  Leader,"  thy  spiritual  Guide:  (Isai.  Iv.  4:) 
and  if,  in  humility  of  mind,  thou  obey  the 
monitions  of  his  holy  light  revealed  in  thy 
heart,  thou  herein  followest  Christ. 

As  this  is  an  important  point  of  Christian 
doctrine,  the  writer  is  inclined  to  repeat  the 
assertion,  that  he,  who  truly  believes  in,  and 
follows  the  light  of  Christ,  is  virtually  a  be- 
liever in,  and  follower  of  Christ;  and  there- 
fore, a  partaker  of  the  benefits  resulting  from 
his  sufferings  and  death.*  On  the  contrary, 
he  who  practically  disregards  and  rejects  this 
light,  disregards  and  rejects  Christ;  and  thus 
deprives  himself  of  that  salvation,  which  those 
who  believe  in  and  follow  Christ,  partake  of. 
These  positions  are  supported  by  the  texts 
quoted  in  the  beginning  of  this  chapter,  taken 
in  connection  with  John,  viii.  12,  and  1  John, 
i.  7:  corroborating  testimony  appears  also,  in 
the  following  gracious  declaration  of  the 
Almighty  concerning  Christ,  already  quoted: 
"  7  u-ill  ^ive  thee  for  a  light  to  the  Gentiles  .-i; 
that  thou  mayest  be  my  salvation  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth."  (Isai.  xlii.  6.)  They  who  be- 
lieve in,  and  follow  this  divine  Light,  are 
favoured  with  access  to  the  fountain  of  wis- 
dom and  strength.  Through  failh,  they  re- 
ceive power  to  fulfil  its  requisitions;  and  the 
obedient  are  rewarded  with  peace  and  joy. 
"  Thanks  be  unto  God  for  his  unspeakable 
gift !" 

l^Iay  the  attention  of  the  sincere  seekers 

*  This  assertion  is  not  invalidated  by  the  fact,  that 
some  persons  who  have  professed  (althougli  falsely)  a 
belief  in  the  light  or  Spirit  of  Christ,  have  disregarded 
and  rejected  Ihe  Holy  Scriptures.  As  the  Sacred  Re- 
cord  was  written  under  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  as  this  divine  Teacher,  in  itself  is  unchange- 
able, it  evidently  follows  that  its  influence  never  can 
lead  any  one  to  contemn  that  which  it  has  dictated  for 
our  instruction.  Therefore  they  who  disregard  and 
reject  the  Holy  Scriptures,  do  plainly  show,  whatever 
they  may  profess,  that  their  minds  instead  of  being 
under  the  influence  of  the  light  or  Spirit  of  Christ,  are 
involved  in  gross  darkness  and  delusion. 

t  The  word  "  Gentiles,"  in  the  language  of  Scripture, 
appears  to  signify  all  mankind  excepting  the  Jews. 


after  truth  be  turned,  day  by  day,  to  this  in- 
ward monitor,  the  true  spiritual  Guide.  It 
will  not  lead  you  in  the  least  degree  to  disre- 
gard the  Holy  Scriptures;  on  Ihe  contrary,  it 
will  enable  you  to  understand  them  more  truly 
in  the  sense  in  which  they  were  written,  than 
the  best  unassisted  faculties  of  man  can  do, 
and  to  apply  them  most  effectually  to  your 
individual  instruction  and  comfort:  moreover, 
Ihe  harmony  which  you  will  witness,  as  you 
advance  in  your  religious  progress,  between 
the  law  of  the  Spirit  written  on  the  heart, 
and  the  precepts  and  doctrines  contained  in 
the  Bible,  as  far  as  the  latter  apply  to  your 
individual  states  respectively,  will  not  fail  to 
afford  you  mucli  satisfaction  and  encourage- 
ment. That  you  may  then  be  kept  from  fall- 
ing into  any  temptation,  by  which  the  enemy 
may  strive  to  mar  the  Lord's  work  in  your 
souls,  may  your  secret  as|)irations,  under  the 
influence  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  frequently 
ascend  unto  your  heavenly  Father,  with  fer- 
vent desires,  that  his  kingdom  may  come, 
and  be  set  up  in  your  hearts,  and  that  his 
holy  will  may  be  done,  in  and  by  you,  even 
in  all  things:  and  when  the  light  of  Christ 
points  out  what  he  requires  of  you,  as  indivi- 
duals, both  in  doing  that  which  is  right  in 
his  sight,  and  in  avoiding  that  which  is 
evil,  may  the  language  of  each  soul  be, — 
"  Not  my  will,  O  Lord,  but  thine  be  done!" 
By  thus  endeavouring  in  all  things  to  fol- 
low your  Redeemer,  through  that  divine 
aid,  which  will  assuredly  be  granted  unto 
every  one,  who  seeks  it  in  sincerity  of  heart; 
his  gracious  declaration,  already  quoted,  will 
be  fulfilled  in  your  experience; — "I  am  the 
light  of  the  world ;  he  that  followeth  me, 
shall  not  walk  in  darkness,  but  shall  have  the 
light  of  life." 

The  apostle  Paul  made  this  observation  re- 
specting the  Jews: — "  When  Moses  is  read," 
(who  wrote  of  Christ,  John,  i.  45,)  "  the  vail 
is  upon  ihoir  heart;  nevertheless  when  it  shall 
turn  to  the  Lord,  the  vail  shall  be  taken 
away."  (2  Cor.  iii.  15,  IG.)  So  also  it  may 
be  said  now,  of  very  many  professed  Chris- 
tians,— that  when  they  read  the  New  Testa- 
ment, the  vail  is,  in  some  measure  upon  their 
heart:  for  although  they  receive  the  doctrine 
held  forth  in  the  Scriptures,  concerning  the 
outward,  or  personal  appearance  of  Christ, 
his  sufferings  and  death  for  mankind,  which 
doctrine  the  Christian  faith  fully  embraces; 
yet  they  are  deficient  in  ies|.ect  of  that  im- 
portant" article  of  the  same  faith,  which  the 
apostle  enforces  in  this  emphatic  language, — 
"  Examine  yourselves,  whether  ye  be  in  the 
faith;  prove  your  own  selves;  know  ye  not 
your  own  selves,  how  that  Jesus  Christ  is  in 
you,  except  ye  be  reprobates?"  (2  Cor.  xiii. 
5.)  He  also  declares  that,  "  If  any  man  have 
not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  his." 
(Rom.  viii.  9.)  We  may,  however,  confi- 
denlly  entertain  the  same  assurance,  concern- 
ing the  professed  Christians  now  adverted  to, 
as  the  apostle  expressed  respecting  the  Jews; 
viz.,  that  when  their  heart  "  shall  turn  to  the 
Lord,  the  vail  shall  be  taken  away."  When 
this  change  takes  place,  (O  that  it  may  be 
speedily  effected!) — they  will  then  be  pre- 
pared to  receive  the  light,  or  Spirit  of  Christ, 


for  their  "  Leader;"  (Isa.  Iv.  4,)  and  by  sub- 
mitting to  his  heart-purifying  baptism,  and 
following  him  in  the  path  of  regeneration  and 
sanctification,  they  will  bring  forth  the  fruit 
of  the  Spirit,  through  its  quickening,  life-giv- 
ing influence.  This  fruit,  the  apostle  declares, 
is  "  Love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  genlle- 
ress,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temperance. 
(Gal.  V.  23,  33.)  .\gain,  "  The  fruit  of  the 
Spirit  is  in  all  goodness,  and  righteousness, 
and  truth."  (Eph.  v.  9.)  What  greater  bless- 
ing can  the  most  enlightened  philanthropist 
desire  for  the  whole  human  race,  than  this, — 
that  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit,  as  above  described, 
may  be  universally  brought  forth?  moral  evil 
would  then  be  driven  from  the  face  of  the 
earth;  "  The  kingdoms  of  this  world  [would] 
become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his 
Christ;  [who]  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever." 
(Rev.  .\i.  15.) 

(To  be  continued.) 


For  "Tlie  Friciul." 

An  Account  of  the  Life  of  William  Bcnnit. 

{Ci.ncluded  from  pa;e  11^.) 

When  William  was  brought  again  to  trial, 
he  plead  his  own  cause  before  the  jury,  and 
that  with  so  much  effect,  that  they  returned 
a  verdict  of  "  not  guilty."  The  court  were 
very  much  displeased  at  this,  and  persuaded 
the  jury  at  the  bar,  to  alter  their  verdict. 
They  now  returned  "  guilty  of  an  unlawful 
assembly."  Upon  this  it  was  ordered  that 
William  should  be  removed  to  Ipswich  to  be 
fined.  The  day  was  exceedingly  cold,  and  it 
snowed  much,  but  no  remonstrance  availed 
to  delay  the  execution  of  the  sentence.  Being 
very  feeble  as  to  his  bodily  powers,  he  felt 
that  it  would  be  more  than  he  could  endure. 
As  they  were  hurrying  him  away  he  said, 
"  If  it  lay  in  my  freedom  to  go  or  not,  al- 
though I  might  gain  much  as  to  the  outward, 
I  could  not  [go,]  my  weakness  is  such  ;  yet 
for  the  truth's  sake  I  am  freely  given  up, 
though  it  prove  the  dissolution  of  my  body." 
His  death,  indeed,  appeared  to  be  accelerated 
by  the  exposure  he  that  day  and  night  en- 
dured. Before  he  arrived  at  the  prison  in 
Ipswich,  it  was  late  in  the  evening,  and  there 
being  many  there  and  no  timely  notice  given 
to  the  jailer,  there  were  no  beds  for  them  to 
lie  down  on.  Thus  was  this  tender  Friend, 
who  had  been  thoroughly  wet  and  chilled  by 
the  snow,  obliged  to  sit  up  all  night  in  that 
condition. 

Being  brought  up  at  the  ensuing  sessions 
at  Ipswich,  he  was  fined  twenty  pounds,  and 
committed  until  the  fine  should  be  paid.  Be- 
ing unwilling  to  answer  soitie  unreasonable  de- 
mands from  the  jailer,  he  met  with  hard  usage 
which  aggravated  the  closeness  of  his  confine- 
ment. At  the  next  sessions  ho  was  again 
called  into  court,  but  no  reference  was  made 
to  the  cause  of  his  original  commitment,  or 
to  the  fine  already  set  upon  him;  he  was  told, 
however,  that  they  had  a  particular  order 
from  the  king  to  deal  with  him,  and  the  oath 
of  allegiance  was  proffered.  But  though  de- 
clining in  body,  he  was  strong  in  spirit,  and 
bore  a  clear  and  faithful  testimony  against 
oaths.     Being  sent  back  to  prison,  his  weak- 


THE  FRIEND. 

ness  increased,  and  signifying  that  his  de- 
parture was  at  hand,  his  wife  and  several  of 
his  friends  were  permitted  to  visit  him. 

During  the  confinement  of  the  sufferer,  we 
learn  from  William  Peart's  testimony  con- 
cerning him,  that  he  was  frequent  in  prayer 
with  the  Lord  for  the  good  of  all,  especially 
for  those  of  the  household  of  faith.  The  af- 
flicted of  all  sorts  were  remembered  in  his 
petitions,  particularly  those  who  for  the  testi- 
mony of  a  good  conscience  were  suffering 
bonds  and  imprisonments.  He  prayed  that 
through  the  incomes  of  the  Lord's  heavenly 
life  and  blessed  presence  in  and  to  their  souls, 
their  prisons  might  be  made  as  palaces  to 
them.  He  desired  that  God  would  be  the 
comfort  of  those  who  were  laid  upon  the  bed 
of  sickness  and  pain.  That  to  such  as  were 
travelling  by  sea  or  land  in  his  work  and 
service,  he  would  be  a  support,  by  his  living 
power  make  their  service  efl'ectual,  and  enable 
them  with  cheerfulness  to  bear  whatever  it 
might  please  him  to  appoint  or  sufltir  to  befall 
them.  Having  learned  to  love  his  enemies, 
he  often  interceded  for  them,  that  the  Lord 
might  be  pleased  to  turn  their  hearts  to  his 
fear,  and  to  open  their  eyes  to  behold  against 
whom  they  were  striving.  That  they  might 
look  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  whom  by  their  sins 
they  had  pierced,  and  whom  in  his  members 
they  had  persecuted. 

As  at  the  very  hour  of  his  departure  his 
wife  with  several  other  friends  were  sitting 
by  the  corpse,  very  sorrowful  for  their  great 
loss,  the  love  and  life  of  God  broke  in  upon 
them  in  an  abundant  manner,  to  their  great 
refreshment  and  satisfaction  From  this  they 
were  instructed,  that  although  the  servant 
had  been  taken  from  them,  yet  that  the  life 
of  the  Master  would  remain  for  all  those  who 
walked  worthy  of  it. 

It  was  on  the  twenty-third  day  of  the  fourth 
month,  1684,  about  three  in  the  morning,  that 
he  laid  down  his  head  in  peace  with  God, 
and  died  as  a  faithful  sufferer  for  the  testi- 
mony of  the  Loid  Jesus.  The  outward  walk- 
ing of  this  valiant  soldier  in  the  Lamb's  army 
was  as  becometh  the  gospel  of  Christ.  It  was 
as  a  liglit  set  on  a  candlestick,  clearly  appa- 
rent to  all  in  the  household  of  faith.  His 
very  enemies  were  forced  to  confess  that  he 
was  a  man  of  an  honest,  godly  and  upright 
life.  In  the  town  of  Woodbridge,  where  he 
dwelt,  the  truth  was  honoured  by  the  lustre 
which  the  world  could  see  in  his  conduct  and 
conversation.  His  life  preached;  his  be- 
haviour was  innocent,  his  words  were  very 
savoury,  and  ministered  to  his  hearers. 

He  was  very  fiiithful  to  the  testimony  which 
God  had  given  him  to  bear  in  word  and  doc- 
trine; and  was  often  drawn  to  travel  in  the 
love  of  the  gospel  when  in  great  weakness 
and  infirmness  of  body.  The  feebleness  of 
his  body  towards  the  last  was  great,  yet  the 
strength  and  vigour  of  his  inner  man  would 
oftentimes  seem  to  swallow  up  all  external 
appearance  of  weakness.  He  would  frequently 
go  to  meeting  when  his  friends  thought  he  had 
more  need  to  be  in  bed.  The  love  which 
drew  him  forth  to  attend  meetings  in  times 
of  great  weakness  and  illness,  was  with  him 
therein  to  strengthen  him  to  serve  the  Lord 


127 

his  God,  in  ministering  to  his  people.  Oh, 
the  sweet  streams  that  at  such  seasons  flowed 
fiom  him  as  from  a  pleasant  fountain  ;  truly 
they  were  to  the  refreshment  and  consolation 
of  the  right  seed  and  the  true  birth.  IIo 
would  often  appear  filled  with  the  streniith  of 
life,  and  such  heavenly  courage  that  he  would 
seem  as  a  giant  refreshed  with  new  wine,  and 
ready  to  run  a  race.  Yet,  when  his  testi- 
mony was  ended,  and  his  service  for  that 
time  over,  he  would  bo  almost  ready  to  die 
away. 

Oh,  could  the  children  of  the  family  in  this 
day  be  but  stirred  up  to  the  faithful  dedica- 
tion of  their  time,  and  their  talents,  to  the 
cause  of  their  Lord  and  Master,  they  would 
witness  preservation  through  all  the  trials 
and  sufferings  of  time,  and  be  enabled  at  last 
to  lay  down  their  heads  in  the  same  quiet 
peace  and  serenity  of  mind  which  crowned 
the  close  of  William  Bennit.  He  was  a 
simple,  honest-hearted  member  of  our  reli- 
gious Society,  brought  experimentally  to  wit- 
ness the  saving  sanctifying  operation  of  the 
light  of  Christ,  and  prepared  to  uphold  it  in 
the  face  of  the  world,  as  a  principle  of  life 
and  salvation.  That  which  made  him  a  pro- 
ficient in  the  school  of  Christ  is  present  to 
leach  us  the  same  lessons  which  he  learned  ;  to 
impart  the  same  doctrines  he  received, and  to 
bless  us  with  the  same  sanctified  graces  which 
adorned  his  conversation  in  this  world.  But 
we  shall  never  find  them  in  theory,  or  in 
study;  biblical  commentators  cannot  give 
them;  learning  and  science  cannot  of  them- 
selves attain  them.  Come  then,  let  us  go  to 
the  only  true  fountain  spring  of  spiritual 
knowledge  in  the  o'ledience  of  faith,  and  there 
we  shall  receive  them.  Let  us  trust  in  the 
revelations  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  take  him 
for  our  teacher,  and  fiillowing  in  the  path 
which  he  opens  before  us,  time  shall  witness 
our  sanctified  probations,  and  eternity  our 
measureless  reward.  N.  E. 


THE   TAIN    snow. 

From  Leigliton's  Lectures  on  tlic  SPlli  Psaljii. 

They  are  happy  persons,  (but  few  arc  they 
in  nutnber,)  who  are  truly  weaned  from  all 
those  images  and  fancies  the  world  dotes  so 
much  upon.  If  many  of  the  children  of  men 
would  turn  their  own  thoughts  backwards  in 
the  evening  but  of  one  day,  what  would  they 
find  for  the  most  part,  but  that  they  have 
been  walking  among  these  pictures,  and  pass- 
ing from  one  vanity  to  another,  and  back 
again  to  and  fro,  to  as  little  purpose  as  the 
running  up  and  down  of  children  at  their  play ! 
He  who  runs  after  honour,  pleasure,  popular 
esteem — what  do  you  think?  Does  not  that 
man  walk  in  an  image,  pursuing  alter  that 
which  hath  no  other  being  than  what  the 
opinion  and  fancy  of  men  give  to  it? — espe- 
cially the  last,  which  is  a  thing  so  fluctuating, 
uncertain,  and  inconsistent,  that  while  he  hath 
it,  he  hath  nothing?  The  other  image  that 
man  follows  and  worships,  is  that  in  the  text, 
that  wretched  madness  of  heaping  i/p  riches. 
This  is  the  great  foolishness  and  disease  es- 
pecially of  old  age,  that  the  less  way  a  man 
has  to  go,  he  makes  the  greater  provision  for . 


128 


THE  FKIEND. 


it.  When  the  hands  are  stiff,  and  fit  for  no 
other  hibour,  tiiey  are  fitted  and  composed  for 
scraping  together.  But  for  what  end  dost 
thou  take  all  this  pains  1  If  for  thyself,  a  little 
sober  care  will  do  thy  turn,  if  thy  desires  be 
sober;  and  if  not  so,  thy  diligence  were  bet- 
ter bestowed  in  impairing  and  diminishing  of 
these  ;  that  is  the  easier  way  a  great  deal. 
And  if  it  be  for  others,  why  dost  thou  take  a 
certain  unease  to  thyself,  for  the  uncertain 
ease  of  others  ?  And  who  these  are  thou  dost 
not  know  ;  may  be,  such  as  thou  didst  never 
intend  them  for.  It  were  good  we  used  more 
easy  and  undistracling  diligence  for  the 
increasing  of  those  treasures  which  we  can- 
not deny  are  far  better,  and  whosoever  hath 
them  may  abound  therein  with  increase:  he 
knows  well  for  whom  he  gathers  them  ;  he 
himself  shall  possess  them  through  all  eter- 
nity. 

If  there  were  not  a  hope  beyond  this  life, 
there  were  reason  for  that  passionate  word  in 
Psal.  Ixxxix.  47  ;  Wluj  lutst  thou  made  all 
men  in  vain  ?  To  what  purpose  were  it  for 
poor  wretched  man  to  have  been  all  his  days 
tossed  upon  the  waves  of  vanity,  and  then  to 
lie  down  in  tha  grave,  and  be  no  more  heard 
of?  But  it  is  not  so  :  he  is  made  capable  of 
a  noble  and  blessed  life  beyond  this;  and  our 
forgetfulness  of  this  is  the  cause  of  all  our 
misery  and  vanity  here. 

It  is  a  great  folly  to  complain  of  the  short- 
ness of  our  life,  and  yet  to  lavish  it  out  so 
prodigally  on  trifles  and  shadows.  If  it  were 
well  managed,  it  would  be  sufficient  for  all 
we  have  to  do.  The  only  way  to  live  indeed, 
is  to  be  doing  service  to  God,  and  good  to 
men:  this  is  to  live  much  in  a  little  time. 
But  when  we  play  the  fool  in  mispending  our 
time,  it  may  be  indeed  a  sad  thought  to  us, 
when  we  find  it  gone,  and  we  are  benighted 
in  the  dark  so  far  from  our  home.  But  those 
that  have  their  souls  untied  from  this  world 
and  knit  to  God,  they  need  not  complain  of 
the  shortness  of  it,  having  laid  hold  on  eter- 
nal life.  For  this  life  is  flying  away,  there  is 
no  laying  hold  on  it;  and  it  is  no  matter  how 
soon  it  goes  away  ;  the  sooner  the  better,  for 
to  such  persons  it  seems  rather  to  go  too  slow. 


DULL,  EOYS. 

We  are  not  to  conclude  that  those  who  are 
at  first  exceedingly  dull,  will  never  make 
great  proficiency  in  learning.  The  examples 
are  numerous  of  persons  who  were  unpromis- 
ing in  childhood,  but  were  distinguished  in 
manhood  for  their  great  acquirements. 

Adam  Clarke,  D.  D.,  was  taught  the  al 
phabet  with  great  difficulty.  Ho  was  often 
chastised  for  his  dulness ;  it  was  seriously 
feared  by  his  parents  that  he  never  would 
learn  ;  he  was  eight  years  old  before  he  could 
spell  words  of  three  letters.  He  was  distin- 
guished for  nothing  but  rolling  large  stones 
At  the  age  of  eight,  he  was  placed  under  a 
new  teacher,  who,  by  the  kindness  of  his  man- 
ner, and  by  suitable  encouragement,  aroused 
the  slumbering  energies  of  his  mind,  and  eli- 
cited a  desire  for  improvement.  It  is  well 
known  that  he  became  even  more  distin- 
guished   for    his   various   and  extensive  ac- 


quirements, than  he  had  ever  been  for  rolling 
tones. 

Isaac  Barrow,  D.  D.,  for  two  or  three 
years  after  he  commenced  going  to  school, 
was  distinguished  only  for  quarrelling,  and 
rude  sports.  This  seemed  to  be  his  ruling 
passion.  His  father  considered  his  prospects 
tor  usefulness  or  respectability  so  dark,  that 
he  often  said,  if  either  child  was  to  die,  he 
hoped  it  would  be  Isaac.  But  Isaac  after- 
wards became  the  pride  of  his  father's  family, 
and  an  honour  to  his  country.  He  was  ap- 
pointed master  of  Trinity  College,  at  which 
lime  the  king  said,  "  he  had  given  the  office 
to  the  best  scholar  in  England." 

The  Rev.  Thomas  Halyburton,  formerly 
Professor  of  Divinity  at  St.  Andrews,  had, 
until  he  was  twelve  years  old,  a  great  aver- 
sion to  learning.  I  might  mention  many 
other  examples  to  illustrate  the  same  truth. 
— Z>uiis's  Teacher. 

REVIEW    OF    THE    DAY. 

An  ancient  said,  "  The  reflections  of  the 
night  are  deepest."  And  it  has  been  observed, 
that  David,  in  the  nineteenth  Psalm,  ascribes 
speech  to  the  day,  and  wisdom  to  the   silent 

ht.  It  is  an  excellent  advice  of  Pythagoras, 
and  the  verses  that  contain  it,  do  indeed  de- 
serve to  be  called  golden,  "  That  we  should 
not  allow  ourselves  to  go  to  sleep,  till  we 
have  seriously  revolved  the  actions  of  the 
day,  and  asked  ourselves,  "  What  have  I  done 
amiss?  What  good  have  I  done,  or  neglected 
to  do?  that  so  we  may  reprove  ourselves  for 
what  has  been  wrong,  and  take  the  comfort 
of  what  has  been  as  it  ought." 

Rowe's  translation  and  paraphrase,  is  as 
follows: — 

Lei  not  the  stcalinff  god  of  sleep  surprise. 

Nor  creep  in  slumbers  on  the  weary  eyes. 

Ere  every  action  of  the  former  day 

Strictly  thou  dost  and  riglueously  survey. 

With  reverence  at  thy  own  tribunal  stand. 

And  answer  justly  to  thy  own  demand, 

Where  have  I  been?  In  what  have  I  transgressed? 

What  good  or  ill  has  this  day's  life  expressed? 

Where  have  I  faii'd  in  what  1  ought  to  do? 

In  what  to  God,  to  man,  or  to  myself  I  owe  ? 

Inquire  severe,  whate'er  from  first  to  last, 

From  morning's  dawn  till  cv'ning's  gloom  has  past, 

If  evil  were  thy  deeds,  repenting  mourn, 

And  let  thy  soul  with  strong  remorse  be  lorn. 

If  good,  the  good  with  peace  of  mind  repay. 

And  to  thy  secret  self  with  pleasure  say, 

Rejoice,  ray  heart,  for  all  went  well  to-day. 


T2SS    FI^SE^B. 


FIRST    MONTH,    18,    1840. 


Our  Jersey  friends  wo  hope  will  duly  re- 
gard the  short,  but  pithy  and  pungent,  and  to 
many,  perhaps,  startling  article  by  Verus, 
entitled  Slavery  in  New  Jersey.  The  legis- 
lature of  the  state,  if  we  misthke  not,  is  now 
in  session,  and  perhaps  it  may  not  yet  be  too 
late  for  an  energetic  attempt  to  be  made  for 
the  removal  of  the  evil  complained  of.  Surely 
it  has  been  suffered  to  sleep  long  enough. 

We  refer  our  readers  to  the  first  page  of 
the  present  number  for  an  article  relative  to 
Education   in  Greece,  which   cannot  fail   to 


gratify  every  one  that  feels  a  lively  interest, 
(and  who  does  not?)  in  the  people  of  that 
celebrated  peninsula.  The  writer.  Dr.  Pliny 
Earle,  who  has  recently  returned  from  an  ex- 
tensive tour  in  Europe,  and  has  now  become 
a  resident  of  this  city,  is  also  the  author  of 
an  octavo  pamphlet,  just  published,  of  about 
forty  pages,  entitled  "  A  Visit  to  Thirteen 
Asylums  lor  the  Insane  in  Europe,  with  Sta- 
tistics." It  contains  a  considerable  amount 
and  variety  of  valuable  information  very  op- 
portune at  the  present  juncture,  when  the  sub- 
jecls  of  which  he  treats  have  claimed  so  much 
general  attention,  especially  in  our  own  state. 

In  addition  to  the  melancholy  catalogue  of 
disasters  incident  to  steam  navigation,  an- 
other most  awful  and  appalling  calamity  has 
just  occurred.  The  steam  boat  Lexington,  it 
appears,  left  New  York  for  Stonington  on 
second  day,  the  13th  instant,  at  3  o'clock  p. 
M.,  having  on  board,  it  is  believed,  about  one 
hundred  and  fifty  passengers,  besides  the  cap- 
tain and  crew.  At  7  o'clock,  when  about  two 
miles  from  Eaton's  Neck,  a  large  quantity  of 
cotton  which  was  placed  on  the  decks,  took 
fire  near  the  smoke  pipe.  The  boat  was 
headed  for  the  shore  as  soon  as  the  efforts  to 
extinguish  the  fire  proved  unsuccessful.  She 
was  provided  with  three  boats — yet,  such  was 
the  panic  which  took  possession  of  all  minds, 
that  they  were  hoisted  out  while  the  boat 
was  still  under  headway,  and  immediately 
swamped.  The  engine  a  few  minutes  after 
gave  way,  leaving  her  utterly  unmanageable. 
The  scene  which  ensued  was  terrible  in  the 
extreme.  Efforts  were  made  from  the  shore 
the  vicinity,  and  from  Southport,  to  go  in 
aid  of  the  suOerers,  but  owing  to  the  ice  in 
the  harbours  and  to  other  untoward  circum- 
stances, they  proved  entirely  unavailing.  Ei- 
ther by  fire  or  drowning,  it  is  supposed  that 
nearly  every  person  on  board,  (all  but  three 
or  four)  consisting  of  men,  women,  and  child- 
ren, perished.  As,  however,  the  statements 
received  were  obviously  written  in  haste,  and 
under  tha  excitement  of  the  moment,  we  for- 
bear going  more  into  detail  at  present. 

THOMAS   SlIILUTOE-S   JOURNAL. 

A  few  copies  of  the  English  edition  of  this 
work  received  and  for  sale  by  Uriah  Hunt, 
No.  101  Market  street. 


M.^RRiED,  on  the  14lh  of  eleventh  month,  133!),  at 
Friends'  meeting  house,  in  Adrian,  Michigan,  Ste- 
phen TiTcs,  formerly  of  Long  Island,  to  Sarah  A., 
dan^hter  of  Samuel  Satlherthwaite,  of  Tecumseh. 

-^ ,  on  fifth  day,  the  19lh  of  ISlh  month,  1639, 

at  Friends'  meeting  house,  Easton,  New  Jersey, 
Samuel  R.  Wilkins,  to  Hannah,  daughter  of  Joseph 
Haines,  all  of  the  former  place. 


Died,  on  the  19th  ult.,  at  her  residence  in  Eurling- 
lon,  N.  J.,  in  the  90lh  year  of  licr  age,  Hannah  Elli- 
son, an  esteemed  member  of  the  Society  of  Friends, 
widow  of  Joseph  Ellison. 

,  on  the  16lh  ultimo,  after   a  lingering  indispo- 

sition,  Sarah,  wife  of  Jaboel  Torr,  in  the  67th  year  of 
her  age,  a  member  of  the  Northern  District  Meeting. 

,  on  the  22d  ultimo,  in  the  79th  year  of  her  age, 

Martha  Warner,  of  this  city.  And  on  the  4th  inst., 
her  sister,  Elizabeth  IIooton,  in  the  81st  year  of  ber 
age. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vox.,  xzxz. 


SXSVENTH  SAY,  FIRST  IVXONTH,  25,  1840. 


EDITED  BY   ROBERT   SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 
Prhe  two  dollars  per  annum,  pat/able  in  advan 
Subscriptions  and  Payments  received  by 
GEORGE    M'.  TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  HP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


From  Silliman's  American  Journal  of  Science  and  Arts. 

Account  of  a  Journey  to  the  Coteau  des  Prai- 
ries, with  a  description  of  the  Red  Pipe 
Stone  quarry  and  Granite  bowlders  found 
there ;  by  Georoe  Catlin,  in  a  letter  to 
Dr.  Charles  T.  Jackson. 

Read  in  the  Boston  Society  of  Natural  History,  Sept.  !, 
1839,  and  communicated  for  this  Journal. 

Dear  Sir — In  the  summer  of  1835,  whilst 
visiting  the  tribes  of  Indians  on  the  Upper 
Mississippi,  I  spent  some  months  at  and  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony. 
Whilst  there,  I  resolved  to  pay  a  visit  to  the 
"  Red'Pipe  Stone  quarry,"  (as  it  is  called,) 
on  the  "  Coteau  des  Prairies,^''  the  place 
where  the  Indians  procure  the  stone  for  their 
red  pipes;  of  which  place  I  had  already 
learned  many  very  curious  and  interesting 
traditions  from  the  Upper  Missouri  tribes. 
From  the  exceedingly  strange  nature  of  these 
traditions  and  the  great  estimation  in  which 
this  place  is  held  by  the  savages,  as  well  as 
from  a  full  conviction  in  my  own  mind,  that 
this  pipe  stone,  differing  in  itself  from  all 
other  known  minerals,  might  be  a  subject  of 
great  interest  to  science,  I  determined  to  see 
it  in  situ,  and  not  only  to  understand  its  posi- 
tion and  relations,  but  also  to  enable  myself 
to  give  to  the  world,  with  more  confidence, 
the  strange  and  almost  incredible  traditions 
and  legends  which  I  have  drawn  from  the 
different  tribes,  who  have  visited  that  place- 

For  this  purpose  I  had  made  all  the  neces- 
sary preparations,  and  was  to  start  in  a  day 
or  two,  accompanied  by  several  officers  and 
men  of  the  garrison,  whom  Major  Bliss,  then 
in  command,  had  allowed  to  accompany  me. 
Just  at  this  time,  however,  we  got  nows  by  a 
steamer  which  arrived  from  below,  that  Mr. 
Fealherstonhaugh,  was  near  the  fort  with 
fifteen  men,  in  a  bark  canoe,  on  his  way  up 
the  St.  Peter's,  having  been  sent  by  govern- 
ment to  explore  the  Cdteau  des  Prairies.  At 
this  intelligence,  I  immediately  abandoned 
the  journey,  and  taking  a  corporal  with  me 
fifom  the  garrison,  descended  the  Mississippi 
in  a  bark  canoe,  to  Prairie  du  Chien,  and  af- 
terwards to  Rock  Island  and  St.  Louis.     In 


that  city  I  learned  on  the  return  of  Mr.  Fea- 
lherstonhaugh, that  he  did  not  go  to  the  Pipe 
Stone  Quarry,  and  I  relumed  to  New  York 
in  the  fall,  and  in  the  succeeding  spring, 
made  a  journey  from  that  city,  by  the  way  of 
Buffalo,  Detroit,  Green  Bay,  Prairie  du  Chien, 
and  Falls  of  Si.  Anthony,  to  the  C6ieau  des 
Prairies,  and  the  Red  Pipe  Stone  Quarry,  a 
distance  of  2,400  miles,  for  which  purpose  I 
devoted  eight  months,  travelling  at  a  consi- 
derable expense,  and  for  a  great  part  of  the 
way  with  much  fatigue  and  exhaustion.  At 
Buffalo  I  was  joined  by  a  young  gentleman 
from  England,  of  fine  taste  and  education, 
who  accompanied  me  the  whole  way,  and 
proved  to  be  a  pleasant  and  amusing  com- 
panion. 

From  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony  we  started 
on  horseback  with  an  Indian  guide,  tracing 
the  southern  shore  of  the  St.  Peter's  river 
about  eighty  miles,  crossing  it  at  a  place 
called  "  Traverse  de  Sioux,'  and  recrossing 
it  at  another  point  about  thirty  miles  above 
the  mouth  of  "  Terre  Bleue,"  from  whence 
we  steered  in  a  direction  a  little  north  of 
west,  for  the  "  C6teau  des  Prairies,"  leaving 
the  St.  Peter's  river,  and  crossing  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  prairie  countries  in  the  world, 
for  the  distance  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  or 
one  hundred  and  thirty  miles,  which  brought 
us  to  the  base  of  the  Coteau.  This  immense 
tract  of  country  which  we  had  passed  over, 
as  well  as  that  along  the  St.  Peter's  river, 
is  every  where  covered  with  the  ricliest  soil, 
and  furnishes  an  abundance  of  good  water, 
which  flows  from  a  thousand  living  springs. 
For  many  miles  in  the  distance  before  us  we 
had  the  COtoau  in  view,  which  looked  like  a 
blue  cloud  settling  down  in  the  horizon;  and 
when  we  had  arrived  at  its  base,  we  were 
scarcely  sensible  of  the  fact  from  the  grace- 
ful and  almost  imperceptible  swells  v/ith  which 
it  commences  its  elevation  above  the  country 
about  it.  Over  these  swells  or  terraces,  gently 
rising  one  above  the  other,  we  travelled  for 
the  (distance  of  forty  or  fifty  miles,  v.'hen  we 
at  length  reached  the  summit,  and  also  the 
Pipe  Stone  Quarry,  the  object  of  our  cam- 
paign. From  the  base  of  this  magic  mound 
to  its  top,  a  distance  of  forty  or  fifty  miles, 
there  was  not  a  tree  or  a  bush  to  be  seen  in 
any  direction  ;  the  ground  was  every  where 
covered  with  a  green  turf  of  grass  about  five 
or  six  inches  high;  and  we  were  assured  by 
our  Indian  guide  that  it  descended  to  the 
west,  towards  the  Missouri,  with  a  similar 
inclination,  and  for  an  equal  distance,  divested 
of  every  thing  save  the  grass  that  grows  and 
the  animals  that  walk  upon  it. 

On  the  very  top  of  this  mound  or  ridge, 
we  found  the  far  famed  quarry  or  fountain  of 
the  Red  Pipe,  which  is  truly  an  anomaly  in 


nature.  The  principal  and  most  striking  fea- 
ture of  this  place  is  a  perpendicular  wall  of 
close  grained,  compact  quartz,  of  twenty-five 
or  thirty  feet  in  elevation,  running  nearly 
north  and  south  with  its  face  to  the  west,  ex- 
li;biting  a  front  of  nearly  two  miles  in  length, 
when  it  disappears  at  both  ends  by  running 
under  the  prairie,  which  be-jornes  there  a 
little  more  elevated,  and  probably  covers  it 
for  many  miles,  both  to  the  north  and  the 
south.  The  depression  of  the  brow  of  the 
ridge  at  this  place  has  been  caused  by  the 
wash  of  a  little  stream  produced  by  several 
springs  on  the  top  of  the  ridge,  a  little  back 
from  the  wall,  which  has  gradually  carried 
away  the  superincumbent  earth,  and  having 
bared  the  wall  for  the  distance  of  two  miles, 
is  now  left  to  glide  for  some  distance  over  a 
pi-rfeclly  level  surface  of  quartz  rock,  and 
then  to  leap  from  the  top  of  the  wall  into  a 
deep  basin  below,  and  from  thence  seek  its 
course  to  the  Missouri,  forming  the  extreme 
source  of  a  noted  and  powerful  tributary, 
called  the  "  Big  Sioux." 

This  beautiful  wall  is  perfectly  stratified  in 
several  distinct  horizontal  layers  of  light  gray 
and  rose  or  flesh  coloured  quartz;  and  through 
the  greater  part  of  the  way,  both  on  the  front 
of  the  wall  and  over  acres  of  its  horizonlnl 
surface,  it  is  highly  polished  or  glazed,  as  if 
by  ignition. 

At  the  base  of  this  waFI  and  running  parallel 
to  it  there  is  a  level  prairie  of  half  a  mile  in 
width,  in  any  and  alt  parts  of  which  the  In- 
dians procure  the  red  stone  for  their  pipes  by 
digging  through  the  soil  and  several  slaty 
layers  of  the  red  stone  to  the  de|>th  of  four  or 
five  feet.  From  the  very  numerous  marks  of 
ancient  and  modern  diggings  or  excavations, 
it  would  appear  that  this  place  has  been,  for 
many  centuries,  resorted  to  for  the  red  stone, 
and  from  the  great  number  of  graves  and  re- 
mains of  ancient  fortifications  in  its  vicinity, 
(as  well  as  from  tl>eir  actual  traditions,)  it 
would  seem  that  the  Indian  tribes  have  long 
held  this  place  in  high  superstitious  cstima- 
tion,  and  also  that  it  has  been  the  resort  of 
different  tribes,  who  have  made  their  regular 
pilgrimage  here  to  renew  their  pipes. 

It  is  evident  that  these  people  set  an  extra- 
ordinary value  on  the  red  stone,  independently 
of  the  fact  that  it  is  more  easily  carved  and 
makes  a  better  pipe  than  any  other  stone; 
for  whenever  an  Indian  presents  a  pipe  made 
of  it,  he  gives  it  as  something  from  the  Great 
Spirit;  and  some  of  the  tribes  have  a  tradi- 
tion that  the  red  men  were  all  created  from 
the  red  stone,  and  that  it  thereby  is  "a  part 
of  their  flesh  "  Such  was  the  superstition  of 
the  Sioux  on  this  subject,  that  we  had  great 
difficulty  in  approaching  it,  being  stopped  by 
several    hundred    of  them,   who   ordered    us 


130 


THE  FRIEND. 


back  and  llireatened  us  very  hard,  sayinp; 
"  thiit  no  white  man  had  ever  been  to  it,  and 
that  none  should  ever  go." 

In  my  notes  on  Manners  and  Customs  of 
North  American  Indians,  which  will  shortly 
appear,  I  shall  give  a  very  novel  and  curious 
account  of  their  traditions  and  superstitious 
forms  about  this  great  medicine  or  mystery 
place. 

The  red  pipe  stone  will,  I  suppose,  take 
its  place  amongst  interesting;  minerals;  and 
the  "  Coteau  des  Prairies"  will  become  here- 
after an  important  theme  for  geologists,  not 
only  from  the  fact  that  it  is  the  only  known 
locality  of  that  mineral,  but  from  other  phe- 
nomena relating  to  it.  Tiie  single  fact  of 
such  a  table  of  quartz,  resting  in  perfectly 
horizontal  strata  on  this  elevated  plateau,  is 
of  itself,  as  I  conceive,  a  very  interesting  sub- 
ject for  investigation,  and  one  which  calls  up- 
on the  scientific  world  for  a  correct  theory 
with  regard  to  the  time  when,  and  the  man- 
ner in  which,  this  formation  v.-as  produced. 
That  it  is  a  secondary  and  sedimentary  do- 
posit,  seems  evident;  and  that  it  has  with- 
stood the  force  of  the  diluvial  current,  while 
the  great  valley  of  the  Missouri  iVom  this 
very  wall  of  rocks  to  the  Rocky  Mountains 
has  been  excavated  and  its  debris  carried  to 
the  ocean,  I  confidently  infer  from  the  follow- 
ing remarkable  fact. 

At  the  base  of  the  wall  and  within  a  few 
rods  of  if,  and  on  the  very  ground  where  the 
Indians  dig  for  the  red  stone,  rests  a  group] 
of  five  stupendous  b  .wlders  of  gneiss  leaning 
against  each  other,  the  smallest  of  which  is 
twelve  or  fifteen  feet,  and  the  largest  twenty- 
five  feet  in  diameter,  weighing,  unquestion- 
ably, several  hundred  tons.  These  blocks 
are  composed  chiefly  of  felfji^par  and  mica  of 
nn  exceedingly  coarse  grain,  (the  feldspar 
often  occurring  in  Cfrystals  of  an  inch  in  dia- 
meter.) The  si)fr:;oe.of  these  bowlders  is  in 
every  part  coyefcd  with  a  gray  moss,  which 
gives  them  an  extremely  ancient  and  venerable 
appearance,  while  iheii  sides  and  angles  are 
rounded  by  attrition  to  the  shape  and  charac- 
ter of  most  other  erratic  stones  which  are 
found  throughout  the  country. 

That  these  five  immense  blocks,  of  pre- 
cisely the  same  character,  and  differing  ma- 
terially from  all  other  specimens  of  bowlders 
which  I  have  seen  in  the  great  valleys  of  the 
Mississippi  and  Missouri,  should  have  b-en 
hurled  some  hundreds  of  miles  from  their 
native  bed  and  lodged  in  so  singular  a  group 
on  this  elevated  ridge,  is  truly  matter  of  sur- 
prise for  the  scientific  world,  as  well  as  for 
the  poor  Indian,  whose  superstitious  venera- 
tion of  them  is  such  that  not  a  spear  of  grass 
is  broken  or  bent  by  his  feet,  within  three  or 
four  rods  of  the  group;  where  he  stops  and 
in  humble  supplication,  by  throwing  plugs  of 
tobacco  to  them,  solicits  their  permission  (as 
the  guardian  spirit  of  the  place)  to  dig  and 
carry  away  the  red  stone  for  his  pipe.  The 
surface  of  these  bowlders  I  found  in  every 
part  entire  and  unscratched  by  any  thing, 
and  even  the  moss  was  every  where  unbroken, 
which  undoubtedly  remains  so  at  this  time, 
e.tcept  where  I  applied  the  hammer  to  obtain 


some  small  specimens,  which  I  brought  away 
with  me.* 

The  fact  alone  that  these  blocks  differ  in 
character  from  all  other  specimens  which  I 
have  seen  in  my  travels,  amongst  the  thou- 
sands of  bowlders  which  are  strewed  over  the 
great  valley  of  the  Missouri  and  Mississippi, 
from  the  Yellowstone  almost  to  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico,  raises  in  my  mind  an  unanswerable 
question  as  regards  the  location  of  their  na- 
tive bod,  and  the  means  by  which  they  have 
reached  their  isolated  position,  like  five  bro- 
thers, leaning  against  and  supporting  each 
other,  without  the  existence  of  another  bowl- 
der of  any  descripiion  within  fifty  miles  of 
I  hem.  There  are  thousands  and  tens  of  thou- 
sands of  bowlders  scattered  over  the  prairies 
at  the  base  of  the  CCiteau  on  either  side,  and 
so  throughout  the  v  Hey  of  the  St.  Peter's 
and  the  Mississippi,  which  are  also  subjects 
of  very  great  interest  and  importance  to 
science,  inasmuch  as  they  present  to  the 
world  a  vast  variety  of  characters,  and  each 
one,  although  strayed  away  from  its  original 
position,  bears  incontestible  proof  of  the  cha- 
racter of  its  native  bed.  The  tract  of  country 
lying  between  the  St.  Peter's  river  and  the 
Coteau,  over  which  we  passed,  presents  in- 
numerable specimens  of  the  kind,  and  near 
the  base  of  the  Coteau,  they  are  strewed  over 
the  prairie  in  countless  numbers,  presenting 
almost  an  incredible  variety  of  rich  and  beau- 
tiful colours,  and  undoubtedly  traceable,  (if 
they  can  be  traced,)  to  separate  and  distinct 
beds.  Amongst  these  beautiful  groups,  it 
was  sometimes  a  very  easy  matter  to  sit  on 
my  horse  and  count  within  my  sight,  some 
twenty  or  thirty  difftjrent  varieties  cf  quartz 
and  granite  in  rounded  bowlders,  of  eveiy 
hue  and  colour,  from  snow  white  to  intense 
red  and  yellow  and  blue,  and  alirrost  to  a  jet 
bh'.ck,  each  one  well  characterised  and  evi- 
dently (rom  a  distinct  quarry  With  the 
beautiful  hues  and  almost  endless  characters 
of  these  blocks,  I  became  completely  sur- 
prised and  charmed,  and  I  resolved  to  pro- 
cure specimens  of  every  variety,  which  I  did 
with  success,  by  disn  ounting  from  my  horse 
and  breaking  small  bits  from  them  with  my 
hamm.er,  until  1  had  something  like  an  hun- 
dred diflerent  varieties  containing  all  the  tints 
and  colours  of  a  painter's  pallet.  These  I  at 
length  threw  away,  as  I  had  on  several  for- 
mer occasions,  other  minerals  and  fossils, 
which  I  had  collected  and  lugged  along  from 
day  to  day,  and  sometimes  from  week  to 
week. 

Whether  these  varieties  of  quartz  and  gra- 
nite can  all  be  traced  to  their  native  beds,  or 
whether  they  all  have  originals  at  this  time 
exposed  above  the  earth's  surface,  are  gene- 
rally matters  of  much  doubt  in  my  mind.  I 
believe  that  the  geologist  may  take  the  differ- 
ent varieties  which  he  may  gather  at  the  base 
of  lheC6teau  in  one  hour,  and  travel  the  con- 
tinent of  North  America  all  over,  without 
being  enabled  to  put  thenj  all  in  place;  coming 

*  In  a  specimen  with  which  we  are  favoured  by  Mr. 
Catlin,  the  feldspar  is  in  distinct  crystals,  is  tinted  red 
iind  greatly  abounds;  the  quartz  is  gray  and  white, 
and  the  mica  blaclt,  while  the  moss  covers  nearly  half 
the  mass. — Ed. 


at  last  to  the  unavoidable  conclusion,  that 
numerous  chains  or  beds  of  primitive  rocks 
have  reared  their  heads  on  this  continent,  the 
summits  of  which  have  been  swept  away  by 
the  force  of  the  diluvial  currents,  and  their 
fragments  jostled  together  and  strewed  about, 
like  foreigners  in  a  strange  land,  over  the 
great  valleys  of  the  Mississippi  and  Missouri, 
where  they  will  ever  remain  and  be  gazed 
upon  by  the  traveller,  as  the  only  remaining 
evidence  of  their  native  ledges,  which  have 
been  again  submerged  or  covered  with  diluvial 
deposits. 

There  seems  not  to  be,  cither  on  the  C6, 
teau  or  in  the  great  valleys  on  either  side,  so 
far  as  I  have  travelled,  any  slaty  or  other 
formation  exposed  above  the  surface,  on  which 
grooves  or  scratches  can  be  seen,  to  establish 
the  direction  of  the  diluvial  currents  in  those 
regions;  yet  I  think  the  fact  is  pretty  clearly 
established  by  the  general  shapes  of  the  val- 
leys, and  the  courses  of  the  mountain  ridges 
which  wall  th-  ni  in  on  their  sides. 

The  C6!eau  des  Prairies  is  the  dividing 
ridge  t.etween  the  St.  Peter's  and  the  Mis- 
souri rivers;  its  southern  termination  or  slope 
is  about  in  the  latitude  of  the  Falls  of  St, 
Anthony,  and  it  stands  equidistant  between 
the  two  riv?rs,  its  general  course  bearins  two 
or  three  degrees  west  of  north,  for  the  dis- 
tance of  two  or  three  hundred  miles,  when  it 
gradually  slopes  again  to  the  north,  throwing 
out  from  its  base  the  head  waters  and  tribu, 
taries  of  the  St.  Peter's  nn  the  coast ;  the 
Red  riyerand  oiher  streims  which  empty  into 
the  Hudson's  Bay  on  the  north;  "  La  Riviere 
Jaques"  and  severt.1  other  tributaries  to  the 
Missouri  on  the  west;  and  the  Red  Cedar, 
the  loway  and  the  De  Moines  on  the  south. 

This  wonderful  anomaly  in  nature,  which 
is  several  hundred  miles  in  length,  and  vary- 
ing from  fifty  to  an  hundred  in  width,  is  un- 
doubtedly the  noblest  mound  of  its  kind  in  the 
world  :  it  gradually  and  gracefully  rises  on 
each  side,  by  swell  after  swell,  without  tree, 
or  bush,  or  rocks,  (save  what  are  to  be  seen 
at  the  Pipe  Stone  Quarry,)  and  is  every  where 
covered  with  green  grass,  affording  the  tra- 
veller, from  its  highest  elevations,  the  most 
unbounded  and  sublime  views  of — nothing  at 
all, — save  the  blue  and  boundless  ocean  of 
prairies  that  lie  beneath  and  all  around  him, 
vanishing  into  azure  in  the  distance,  without 
a  speck  or  spot  to  break  their  softness. 

'I'he  direction  of  this  ridge  clearly  estab- 
lishes the  course  of  the  diluvial  current  in 
this  region,  and  the  erratic  stones  which  are 
distributed  along  the  base  I  attribute  to  an 
origin  several  hundred  miles  northwest  from 
the  C6teau.  I  have  not  myself  traced  the 
Coteau  to  its  highest  points,  nor  to  its  northern 
extremity,  but  on  this  subject  I  have  closely 
questioned  a  number  of  travellers  who  have 
traversed  every  mile  of  it  with  their  carts, 
and  from  thence  to  Lake  Winnepec  on  the 
north,  who  uniformly  tell  me  that  there  is  no 
range  of  primitive  rocks  to  be  crossed  in 
travelling  the  whole  distance,  which  is  one 
connected  and  continuous  prairie. 

The  surface  of  the  top  and  the  sides  of  the 
Cbteau  is  every  where  strewed  over  with 
granitic  sand    and   pebbles,  which,   together 


THE  FUliiNiJ. 


131 


■with  the  fact  of  the  five  bowlders  resti  g  at 
the  Pipe  Stone  Quarry,  show  clearly,  that 
every  part  of  the  ridge  has  been  subject  to 
the  action  of  these  currents,  which  could  not 
have  run  counter  to  it,  without  having  dis- 
figured or  deranged  its  beautiful  symmetry. 

Th'j  glazed  or  polished  surface  of  the 
quartz  rocks  at  the  Pipe  Stone  Quarry  I  con- 
sider a  very  interestin<;  subject,  and  one  which 
will  hereafter  produce  a  variety  of  theories, 
as  to  the  manner  in  which  it  has  been  formed, 
and  the  causes  which  have  led  to  such  singu- 
lar results.  The  quartz  is  of  a  close  gram 
and  exceedinijly  hard,  eliciting  the  most  biil- 
liant  sparks  from  steel ;  and  in  most  places, 
where  it  is  exposed  to  the  sun  and  the  air,  its 
surface  has  a  high  polish,  entirely  beyond  any 
result  which  could  have  been  produced  by 
diluvial  action,  being  perfectly  glazed  as  if  by 
ignition.  I  was  not  sufficiently  particular  in 
my  examinations,  to  ascertain  whether  any 
parts  of  the  surface  of  these  rocks  under  the 
ground  and  not  exposed  to  the  action  of  the 
air,  were  thus  aflecled,  which  would  afford  an 
important  argument  in  forming  a  correct 
theory  with  regard  to  it:  and  it  may  also  be 
a  fact  of  similar  importance,  that  this  polish 
does  not  extend  over  the  whole  wall  or  area, 
but  is  distributed  over  it  in  parts  and  sections, 
often  disappearing  suddenly,  and  re-appearing 
again,  even  where  the  character  and  exposure 
of  the  rock  are  the  same,  and  unbroken.  In 
general  the  parts  and  points  most  projecting 
and  exposed,  bear  the  highest  polish,  which 
would  naturally  be  the  case  whether  it  was 
produced  by  ignition  or  by  the  action  of  the 
air  and  sun.  It  would  seem  almost  an  im- 
possibility that  the  air  passing  these  projec- 
tions for  a  series  of  centuries,  could  have  pro- 
duced so  high  a  polish  on  so  hard  a  substance, 
and  in  the  total  absence  of  all  ignigenous  mat- 
ter, it  seems  equally  unaccountable  that  this 
efTect  could  have  been  produced  by  fire.  I 
have  broken  off"  specimens  and  brought  them 
home,  which  have  as  high  a  polish  and  lustre 
on  the  surface,  as  a  piece  of  melted  glass; 
and  then,  as  ih^se  rocks  have  certainly  been 
formed  where  they  now  lie,  it  must  be  ad- 
mitted that  this  strange  effect  has  been  pro- 
duced either  oy  the  action  of  the  air,  or  by 
igneous  influence,  and  if  by  the  latter  cause, 
we  can  come  to  no  other  conclusion  than  that 
these  results  are  volcanic;  that  this  wall  has 
once  formed  the  side  of  an  extinguished  crater, 
and  thar  the  pipe  stone,  lying  in  horizontal 
strata,  was  formed  of  the  lava  which  issued 
from  it.  I  am  strongly  inclined  to  believe, 
however,  that  the  former  supposition  is  the 
correct  one,  and  that  the  pipe  stone,  which 
differs  from  all  known  specimens  of  lava  and 
steatite,  will  prove  to  be  a  subject  of  great 
interest,  and  worthy  of  a  careful  analysis. 

I  inclose  you  fair  specimens  of  every  cha- 
racter to  be  found  in  the  locality,  and  also  a 
very  slight  outline  of  the  place,  copied  from 
my  original  drawings. 

Very  respectfully  yours,  &c. 

Geo.  Catlin. 
New  York,  March  4,  18.39. 


SL.WERY  IN    KE^V  JERSEV, 


The  act  of  1804,  designed  to  prevent  the 
future  enslavement  of  infants,  was  considered 
at  the  time  of  its  passage  as  terminating  the 
struggle  for  freedom  in  our  state.  The  claims 
of  nearly  12,000  persons  to  the  inalienable 
riahts  of  men  seem  to  have  been  lost  sight  of 
During  the  period  which  has  since  elapsei), 
a  large  proportion  of  these  individuals  have 
gone  to  "  that  far  clime"  where  colour  is 
neither  a  crime  nor  a  misfortune.  Held  until 
death  as  slaves  by  the  sirrn  vigour  of  the  law, 
scarcely  a  voice  has  been  heard  to  plead  be- 
fore the  legislature  for  the  rights  of  the  dumb 
— our  downtrodiien  brothers  and  sisters.  But 
the  remnant  which  still  remain  in  bondage, 
have,  in  their  long-forgotten  humanity,  claims 
to  the  unobstructed  exercise  of  human  rights. 
The  merely  adventitious  circumstance  of  their 
birth  being  prior  to  the  "  4th  of  July,  1804," 
offers  to  the  mind  of  the  inquirer  slender 
ground  for  depriving  them  by  legislative 
en;'clment  of  freedom  for  life.  Nor  is  the 
claim  founded  upon  the  condition  of  thfir  an- 
cestors more  valid,  as  wrongs  inflicted  upon  a 
parent  can  scarcely  be  alleged  as  suflicienl 
reason  lor  inflicting  them  upon  his  children. 
'I'he  case  then  stands  thus.  A  consider- 
able nuinber  of  persons  in  New  Jersey,  many 
of  them  in  the  prime  of  life,  are  the  slaves  ot 
other  men;  unable  to  acquire  property  or 
treedom  ;  not  permitted  to  testify  of  injurie: 
inflicted  upon  themselves  or  others;  liable  to 
public  whipping,  by  order  of  a  magistrate,  if 
found  away  from  master's  dwelling  alter  ten 
o'clock  p.  M. ;  with  no  legal  security  in  ihei 
domestic  ties,  which  are  continually  in  dange 
o(  being  sundered  on  the  demands  of  avarice  ; 
bought  and  sold*  by  members  of  Christian 
churches;  and  being  after  the  age  of  forty 
years  incapable  of  manumission,  except  by 
their  masters  binding  themselves  to  prevent 
their  becoming  a  public  charge,  they  can 
have  scarcely  a  hope  of  any  belter  lot  for 
this  life  than  unrequited  toil  and  hardship. 
A  year  or  two  since  a  slaveholder  in  our 
state  exchanged  a  negro  man  for  a  dog ; 
and  this  gross  and  glaring  insult  to  human 
nature  was  perfectly  right,  according  to  the 
laws  of  New  Jersey.  1  could  state  the  name 
and  residence  of  a  man  in  one  of  our  northern 
counties  who  has  repeatedly  purchased  un- 
manageable slaves,  subjected  them  to  a  course 
of  rigid  discipline,  (as  horse-jockies  do  with 
the  subjects  of  their  traffic,)  and  after  sub- 
duing, selling  them  to  considerable  profit !  Is 
this  "  domestic  slave  trade?"  He  has  been 
known  to  make  fallacious  promises  of  free- 
dom, as  incentives  to  good  behaviour.  Pro- 
bably no  white  man  heard  the  contract! 

The  irrepressible  indignation  which  such 
facts  excite,  I  have  no  wish  to  direct  against 
any  individuals.  My  only  object  in  writing 
is  to  arrest  the  attention  of  all  who  have  any 
influence,  and  induce  them  to  wield  it  against 
the  law.  Verus. 


TRAITS   OF    INDIAN    CHAKACTKU. 

The  following  extracts  are  from  "  Traits 
OF  Indian  Character  ;"  as  generally  appli- 
cable to  the  Aborigines  of  North  America. 
Drawn  from  various  sources;  partly  Irom 
personal  observation  of  tie  writer.  "  By  G. 
Turner,  member  of  screral  Literanj  and 
Philosophical  Societies  in  Europe  and  Ameri- 
c'l."  Published  in  Philadelphia  in  1S36. 
Perhaps  they  will  be  interesting  to  some  read- 
ers of  "The  Friend,"  if  the  editor  thinks 
proper  to  insert  I  hem.  S.  W. 

Indian  Records. 

At  certain  seasons  the  Mohawks  used  to 
meet,  in  order  to  study  the  meaning,  and  re- 
new their  ideas  of  strings  and  belts  of  warn- 
pum.  On  such  occasions  they  sat  dowrt 
around  the  place  in  which  they  are  deposited  ; 
and,  taking  out  a  string  or  belt,  one  after 
another,  hand  them  to  every  person  present^ 
and,  that  they  may  all  comprehend  its  mean-' 
ing,  repeat  the  words  pronounced  on  the  de- 
livery,  in  their  whole  con  ection.  By  these 
means  they  were  enabled  to  remember  the 
premises  reciprocally  made  ;  and,  as  young 
boys  related  to  the  chiefs  were  admitted,  they 
became  early  acquainted  with  all  their  nation- 
al concerns.  Thus  were  the  contents  of  their 
wampum  documents  transmitted  to  their  pos- 
terity. The  following  may  serve  to  s;io\t 
how  well  this  mode  of  communication  an- 
swers the  purpose  of  refreshing  the  memory: 

A  gentleman  in  Philadelphia  once  gave  an 
Indian  a  string  of  wampum,  saying,  "  I  am 
your  friend,  and  will  serve  you  to  the  utmost 
of  ray  power."  Forty  years  after,  the  In- 
dian returned  the  string  of  wampum,  adding, 
"  Brother !  you  gave  me  this  string  of  wam- 
pum, saying,  '  I  am  your  friend,  and  wilJ 
serve  you  to  the  utmost  of  uny  power.'  I  am 
now  aged,  infirm,  and  pofjr ;  do  now  as  yoii 
promised."  The  gentleman  hoiicarably  re- 
deemed his  promise,  9.nd  generously  assisted 
the  old  Indian. 

Sfirewdncss. 
"He  that  delivered  i  t  unto  thse  haih  the  greater  sin." 

"  I  am  glad,' '  said  Dr.  Y- s  to  the  chief 

of  the  Little  Onowas,  "  thA  you  do  not  drink 
whiskey.  Bjt  it  grieves  m?  to  find  that  your 
people  use  so  much  of  it."  '(  Ah,  yes,"  re- 
plied  the  India.n, — and  he  fixed  an  arch  and 
impressi'.e  eye  upon  the  doctor,,  which  coin- 

mimicated   the  reproof  before  he  uttered  it ■. 

"  we  Indians  ?/*e  a  great  deal  of  whiskey,  bui 
we  do  not  make  it. 

Indian  Integrity. 
In  the  year  1824,  while  far  in  the  interior 
of  the  country,  and  surveying  the  initiatory 
ceremonies  of  the  Indian  inertay, — one  of 
their  mystical  societies, — we  ourselves  saw  a 
Chippewa,  whose  grave  and  serious  demean- 
our  attracted  our  attention.  His  appearance 
led  to  the  inquiry,  whether  any  peculiarity 
in  his  situation  impressed  upon  his  deport- 
ment the  air  of  seriousness — it  was  too  evi. 
dent  to  be  mistaken.  It  was  ascertained  that 
he  had  killed  a  Pottawatomie  Indian,  during 


132 


THE  FraEND. 


the  preceding  season,  and  the  Pottowalomics    mission  from  their  naiion  to  the  President  o 


had  made  the  usual  demand  for  his  surrender 
On  a  representation,  however,  that  he  was 
deeply  in  debt,  and  that  his  immediate  death 
would  cause  much  injustice  to  some  of  the 
traders,  the  injured  tribe  at  length  agreed  to 
postpone  his  execution  till  another  season  ;  so 
that  the  products  of  his  winter's  hunt  might 
be  applied  to  the  discharge  of  his  debts.  He 
had  been  successful  in  his  exertions,  and  had 
paid  the  claims  against  him.  He  was  about 
to  leave  his  friends,  and  to  receive,  with  the 
fortiiudeof  a  warrior,  the  doom  which  await- 
ed him.  He  was  now,  for  the  hist  time,  en- 
joying the  society  of  all  who  were  dear  to 
him.     No    man   doubted   his    resolution — no 


the  United  Stales.  A  little  before  dinner  was 
served  up,  two  or  three  of  the  Sachems,  with 
their  chief,  or  principal  man,  ascended  to  a 
balcony,  which  commanded  a  view  of  the  city, 
the  harbour,  and  Long  Island.  They  remain- 
ed but  a  short  time,  and  returned  apparently 
dejected — and  especially  the  chief.  This  was 
noticed  by  the  secretary  ;  who  said  to  him, 
"Brother!  what  has  happened?  You  look 
sorry.  Is  there  any  thing  to  distress  you?" 
"  I'll  tell  you,  brother,"  said  the  chief,  "  I 
have  been  looking  at  your  beautiful  city — the 
great  water — your  fine  country — and  I  see 
how  you  are  situated.  But  I  could  not  help 
refleclin^,    that   this   fine   country,  and    that 


man  doubted  his  fate.  Instructions,  however, !  great  water,  were  once  ours.  Our  forefathers 
were  given  to  the  proper  officer  to  redeem  lived  here;  they  enjoyed  it  as  their  own 
his  life,  at  the  expense  of  the  United   Slates,    domain.     It  was  a  gift  from  the  Great  Spirit 

to  them  and  their  children.  At  length,  the 
Indian  Hcmuiiscence,  or  a  Tribute  to  Worth,  white  people  (meaning  the  Dutch)  came  in  a 
One  of  the  prettiest  touches  of  feeling,  of  g'-«!"  '^^""«  ^"^  ""'^  requested  permission  to 
which  we  have  ever  heard,  (says  a  Ph.ladel-  j »'«  '^  '°  '}'"'<''  ^^''  '^f  ^";"^  ^"'"""^  ^T^/'y  '| 
phia  periodical,)  was  witnessed  in  tlie  conduct  i  =•"'''>'•  ,  ^J  «=.  ^""senled.  They  next  said,  that 
of  certain  Indians  from  the  interior,  who  some  I  ^""'^  "^  'h^jr  people  were  s,cl<,  and  they  were 
years  ago  visited  our  city.  I  des.rous  to  land  them  under  the  shade  of  the 

When  the  statue  in  the   hospital  yard  was   ^"''^'-     ^he.r  desire  was  granted.      The  .ce 
pointed  out  to  them  as  the  figure  of  .Miquon,   "°^^  f  "^'^'  ""'^  '^^y  '=°"''l  "°'  g°  away  ;  so 

L_   117., r>.,„„    .i,„.,  „ii    ..,;.i,   ..„=  ,.„„     'hey  begged   for  a  piece  of  ground   on  which 

to  build  wigwams,  to  shelter  against  the  cold 
and  storms  of  winter.  This  was  also  granted. 


or  William  Pknn,  they  ail,  with  one  con- 
sent, fell  down  on  their  knees  before  it ;   thus 

testifving,   in  the  strongest  manner  in  their   „,  ,     ,  _  , 

powe'r,  their  reverence  for  the  character  of  i  They  next  asked  f^or  some  corn-they  prom.s- 
one  of  the  few  white  men  who  have  treated  i  '"S  '°  «"  "^^^'.^y  ^'i"^"  ''?'^  '^  was  gone.  The 
their  race  with  humanity.  T"^"  ^^'^^    S'^f""     A"^'    "''^'^"  ,"'«    "^°   ''''' 

n,            u-u-,-  „    ,.  ,,     r  -  «<r„,.t      I  gone,   our     alhers   tod    them    they  must   go 
was  not  an  exhibition  got  up  for  ettect — |6       ' _        y  .    o. 

it  was  the   spontaneous  result  of  a 


burst   of '^^^^y  ^^''''  their  big  canoe.    But  they  pointed 
feeH^g-I^f  a'dce'ply  im^piant'ed  feeling,  which  j  '"'^eir  big  guns  around  their  wigwams   and 
neither  time  nor  distance   had   been  able  to  j  ^^^-^.^''^.ty  "■°'''''.!'^^;  "'^''■'  '""'  "'°  ''""''' 
eradicate.     It  had  descended  from  faihe 


-had  been  cherished  in  the  western  wilds. 


make  them  go  away. 

Afterwards   more    came. 


They   broughl 


'    J      ■        ,  ■,     ,(■■     ,u„  .„;  I.,  „f  „;„;i;.,aj  o„     with  them   strong  and   maddening  drink,   of 
and  evinced  itself  in  the  midst  of  civilized  so-       ■  •   ,      •,  i  i       i  <•     i 


ciety,   by  the  strongest    of   natural 

KEVERENCE  OK  THE  KNEli  ! 


Sensibility. 
A  certain  town  of  3Iaine  once  exhibited 
striking  display  of  Indian  character.     One  of  j  flestn 
the  Kennebec  tribe,  remarkable  for  his  order-  i  away 


which  the  red  people  became  very  fond. 
They  persuaded  the  red  people  to  sell  them 
some  land.  Finally,  they  drove  them  back, 
time  after  time,  into  the  wilderness,  far  from 
the  water,  and  fish,  and  oysters.  They  have 
ed  the  game;  our  people  have  wasted 
and  now  we  live  miserablv  and  wrelch- 


ly   demeanour,    received    Aom    the    state    a  i  "^a  !  w'>ile  you  are  enjoying  our  hue  and  beau- 
grant  of  land,  and  settled  K'mself  in   a   new    "'"u'  country.  This  makes  me  sorry,  brother, 
Township,  where  several  families  had  already    a"^  ^  cannot  help  it." 
been   settled.     Although   not  jll-treated,  yet  j  ^^ 

the  common  prejudice  against   Indians   pre- 
vented  any  sympathy  wjlh    him.      This  was        The  following  anecdote  shows  forcibly  the 
made  manifest  at  the  death  of  his  only  child,  {  enfeebling  and  enervating  influence  of  ardent 
while  none  of  his  neighbours  came  near  him  i  spirits;  and   its  utter  impolency  in  enabling 
to  join  in  the  obsequies  of  burial.  |  the  body  to  resist  extreme  cold. 


Shortly  afterwards  he  called  on  some  of 
the  inhabitants — "  when  white  man's  child 
die,"  said  he,  "  Indian  man  be  sorry  ; — he 
help  bury  him.  When  my  child  die,  no  one 
speak  to  me, — I  make  his  grave  alone — I  can 
no  live  here."  He  gave  up  his  farm,  dug  up 
the  body  of  his  child,  and  carried  it  with  him 
two  hundred  miles,  through  the  forest,  to  join 
the  Canadian  Indians. 

Reminiscence  of  Times  gone  by.     First  Set. 
tlement  of  New  Yorjc. 

In  the  city  of  New  York,  1789,  General 
Knox,  then  secretary  at  war,  gave  a  dinner 
to  a  number  of  Indians,  who  had  come  on  a 


In  the  winter  of  1629.  the  ship  Tuscarora, 
captain  Serrill,  of  Philadelphia,  on  her  home- 
ward voyage  from  Liverpool,  was  caught  in 
the  river  Delaware,  by  a  heavy  northeast 
snow  storm,  and  obliged  to  put  into  Chester 
piers  for  safety  ;  at  which  place  a  consider- 
able fleet  of  vessels  had  already  taken  shelter. 
As  the  storm  was  violent,  and  the  weather 
very  cold,  it  was  a  matter  of  no  small  diffi- 
culty to  secure  the  vessels  properly.  The 
men  were  long  exposed,  and  suffered  so  se- 
verely, that  of  all  the  crews  then  collected 
there,  not  one  escaped  without  some  of  the 
men  being  frost-bitten,  except  the  crew  of 
the  Tuscarora.     This  was  remarkable,  and 


I  rally  occasioned  some  inquiry  into  the 
cause  of  her  exemption  ffom  the  common  It^ti 
Her  men  had  been  as  much  exposed  as  tt*^ 
others,  they  were  not  better  clothed,  and 
having  just  got  in  from  a  winter's  passage 
across  the  stormy  Atlantic,  may  be  supposed 
to  be  somewhat  exhausted  from  previous 
fatigue,  and  therefore,  rather  more  liable  to 
suftiir  than  some  of  the  rest.  Yet  there  was 
one  individual  on  board  of  her  who  did  sufTer. 
He  was  not,  however,  one  of  the  crew,  had 
not  just  returned  from  a  boisterous  voyage 
with  strength  impaired,  nor  did  his  station 
require  him  to  be  nearly  so  much  exposed  to 
the  weather  as  the  sailors  were, — for  he  was 
the  pilot.  It  appeared  on  inquiry  that  the 
crew  of  the  Tuscarora  had  refrained  during 
the  homeward  passage  from  the  use  of  ardent 
spirits, — that  the  crews  of  the  other  vessels 
had  not  so  refrained, —  and  that  the  pilot  of 
the  Tuscarora  uas  a  drinking  man.  This  at 
once  explained  the  mystery,  and  was  a  most 
striking  proof  of  the  advantage  of  abstaining 
from  the  use  of  ardent  spirits  even  when  ex- 
posed to  labour  in  severe  cold. — Burlington 
Uazette. 


The  disinterested  spirit  of  Paul  did  not  ap- 
pear only  in  his  readiness  to  renounce  every 
pecuniary  claim.  He  was  prepared,  and  stood 
always  ready,  to  make  a  sacrifice  of  his  ease, 
his  iiealth,  his  strength,  his  reputation,  his 
life,  in  prosecution  of  his  high  calling,  and  for 
the  advancement  of  the  spiritual  welfare  of 
those  among  whom  he  laboured  ;  nor  could 
their  ingratitude  and  insensibility  to  his  ser- 
vices cool  the  ardour  of  his  generous  deter- 
mination to  do  them  good :  "  I  will  very 
gladly  spend  and  be  spent  for  you;  though 
the  more  abundantly  I  love  you,  the  less  I  be 
loved."  Nor  was  this  disinterested  benevo- 
lence confined  to  "  those  who  were  Chris- 
tians." If  the  maxim  be  just,  "out  of  the 
abundance  of  the  heart  the  mouth  speaketh," 
then  his  unpremeditated  reply  to  King  Agrip- 
pa  is  a  convincing  proof  of  this.  Struck  with 
his  fervent  appeal  to  him,  and  with  the  cha- 
racter of  his  whole  appearance  and  defence, 
the  king  could  not  refrain  from  exclaiming, 
"  Almost  thou  persuadest  me  to  be  a  Chris- 
tian." "  I  would  to  God  that  not  only  thou, 
but  also  all  thst  hear  me  this  day,  were  both 
almost  and  altogether  such  as  I  am,  except 
these  bonds."  O  how  gladly  would  Paul  have 
continued  to  wear  "  these  bonds  ;"  how  gladly 
would  he  have  withdrawn  his  "  appeal  to 
Caesar,"  and  consented  to  "  go  up  to  Jerusa- 
lem, and  there  be  judged,"  provided  he  could 
have  obtained  but  half  his  pious  wish  I  My 
brethren,  if  that  sentiment,  instead  of  lying  in 
this  despised  book,  had  occurred  in  a  Greek 
tragedy  or  a  Roman  story,  or  had  it  pro- 
ceeded from  the  mouth  of  a  Socrates  or  a 
Cicero,  instead  of  that  of  an  apostle,  it 
would  have  been  quoted  an  hundred  times 
in  the  writings  of  the  age  as  an  effusion  of 
the  sublimest  and  purest  benevolence.  But, 
alas!  our  wits  have  taste  and  feeling  on  every 
point  but  one. — M^  Crie' s  Sermons  on  the  cka^ 
racier  of  Paul. 


THE    FRIKAD. 


Observations  on  the  Commencement  and  Pro- 
gress of  the  work  of  Vital  Religion  in  the 
Soul ;  on  Divine  Worship ;  and  on  the 
Partaking  of  the  Flesh  and  Blood  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.     By  Samuel  Rundell. 

(Continued  from  page  1-37.) 

CHAPTER  II. 

THE  WORSHIP  WHICH,  UNDER  THE  CHRISTIAN 
DISPENSATION,   IS  ORDAINED   OF  GOD. 

In  the  coversation  which  our  Lord  conde- 
scended to  liold  with  the  woman  of  Samaria, 
he  declared,  "  The  hour  comelh,  and  now  is, 
when  the  true  worshippers  shall  worship  the 
Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth;  for  the  Father 
seeketh  such  to  worship  him.  God  is  a  spi- 
rit, and  they  that  worship  him,  must  worship 
him  in  spirit  and  in  truth."  (John,  iv.  23,  24.) 
On  other  occasions  he  said,  "  No  man  cometh 
unto  the  Father,  but  by  me."  (John,  xiv.  6.) 
"  Without  me,  ye  can  do  nothing."  (John, 
.XV.  5.)  These  declarations  plainly  indicate, 
that  the  worship  of  God,  under  the  Christian 
dispensation,  is  of  a  spiritual  character,  and 
must  be  oflered  in  truth; — that  we  cannot 
come  unto  the  Father,  and  offer  unto  him  this 
true  worship,  but  by  Jesus  Christ,  who  is 
"  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life."  Now,  his 
assistance  is  communicated  to  us  by  the 
quickening  influence  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  with- 
out which  the  important  duty  of  worship  can- 
not be  acceptably  performed.  This  appears 
to  have  been  the  sentiment  of  the  apostle 
Paul,  for  he  declares,  that  "  No  man  can  say 
(or  acknowledge)  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord,  but 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,"  or  Spirit.  Hence  it  is 
apparent,  that  all  worship,  having  a  different 
origin,  and  which  is  of  the  kind  designated 
by  the  apostle  "  will-worship,"  (Col.  ii.  23,) 
being  merely  the  act  of  self — the  mere  pro- 
duct of  the  will  and  wisdom  of  man — whether 
or  not  it  be  adorned  with  eloquence  of  speech, 
or  accompanied  with  vocal  or  instrumental 
music,  is  not  the  true  worship  of  God.  Even 
if  this  worship  be  supported  by  human  au- 
thority, and  sanctioned  by  it  as  orthodox,  still 
the  declaration  of  Jesus  Christ  is  applicable 
unto  it:  "  In  vain  they  do  worship  me,  teach- 
ing for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men." 
(Matt.  XV.  9.) 

It  may  be  said  of  merely  nominal  Chris- 
tians in  the  present  day,  that,  although  in 
many  instances,  supineness  respecting  reli- 
gion is  the  prominent  feature  of  their  charac- 
ter; yet  in  many  other  cases,  they  are  zealous 
in  supporting  the  creeds  of  the  religious  com- 
munities to  which  they  are  individually  at- 
tached. But  they  refuse  to  submit  to  the 
convictions  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ — they  will 
not  come  to  his  baptism — they  refuse  to  walk 
in  the  path  of  self-denial; — and  the  conse- 
quence is,  that  their  hearts  are  not  cleansed 
— the  chaff  is  not  burnt  up — they  remnin  car- 
nally minded.  Now  while  they  continue  in 
this  state  of  resistance  against  the  Spirit  of 
Christ,  there  is  cause  for  them  to  fear,  that 
the  worship  which  they  ofter  to  Almighty 
God,  is  not  more  acceptable  in  his  sight,  than 
was  that  of  the  Pharisees  formerly.  The 
Pharisees  rejected  Christ  in  his  outward,  or 
personal  appearance ;  the  merely  nominal 
Christians  above  described,  reject  Christ  in 


lis  inward  or  spiritual  appearance  in  their 
hearts.  Like  the  Pharisees,  they  think  they 
"have  eternal  life"  in  the  Scriptures;  and 
like  them  also,  they  will  not  como  to  Christ, 
that  they  "  niiglit  have  life."  (See  John,  v. 
39,  40.) 

But  it  is  much  to  be  lamented,  that  the 
adversary  of  mankind  so  much  prevails,  not 
only  iti  diverting  the  merely  nominal  Chris- 
tian from  even  entering  on  the  true  spiritual 
course,  but  also  in  impeding  the  progress  of 
many  serious  persons,  who  have  begun  to 
walk  in  it ;  and  who,  loving  the  Lord  Jesus 
in  a  good  degree  of  sincerity,  have  so  far  fol- 
lowed his  holy  guidance,  as  to  be  redeemed 
from  many  evil  customs  and  vanities  of  the 
world.  Yet,  not  patiently  and  humbly  sub- 
mitting to  the  operation  of  that  power,  by 
which  '■  old  things  are"  made  to  "  pass 
away,"  and  "all  ihinirs  to  become  new,  and 
all  things"  to  be  "  of  God"  (2  Cor.  v.  17,  18  ;) 
their  growth  in  the  divine  life  is  obstructed; 
and  their  strong  attachment  to  human  pre- 
scriptions relative  to  forms  of  worship,  and 
ceremonial  observances,  prevents  them  from 
attaining  that  clearness  of  spiritual  discern- 
ment, into  which  they  would  have  been  intro- 
duced, if,  in  childlike  simplicity,  they  had 
been  passive  in  the  Lord's  hand,  like  clay  in 
the  hand  of  the  potter.  In  this  state  of  de- 
fective submission  to  the  divine  will,  they  are 
not  in  a  capacity  duly  to  appreciate  the  bene- 
fits resulting  from  a  practical  faith  in  the 
name  of  the  Son  of  God.  Their  views  and 
dependence  being  outwardly  directed,  are 
limited  to  a  merely  literal  explanation  of  this 
holy  name ;  they  do  not  therefoie  clearly 
perceive  the  necessity  of  seeking  and  waiting 
for  divine  influence,  to  effect  the  r.eedful  pre- 
paration of  heart  before  him,  previous  to  the 
offering  of  their  prayers  at  the  throne  of 
grace.  ,\n  I  if  in  their  assemblies  f'lr  divine 
worship  they  are  not  gathered  together  in 
the  name  of  Christ,  can  it  be  expected  that 
he  will  be  in  the  midst  of  them  ?  (See  Matt, 
xviii.  20.) 

The  necessity  of  the  influence  of  the  Spirit 
of  Christ  in  this  solemn  engagement  of  wor- 
ship, is  fully  acknowledged  by  the  apostle 
Paul ;  for  notwithstanding  his  extraordinary 
gifts,  and  large  experience  in  the  ministry  ot 
the  gospel,  he  declares,  respecting  himself 
and  his  fellow-believers,  "  Likewise  the  Spi- 
rit also  helpeth  our  infirmities  :  for  we  know 
not  what  we  should  pray  for  as  we  ought ; 
but  the  Spirit  it.self  maketh  intercession  for 
us,  with  groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered;" 
(Rom.  viii.  26,)  that  is,  as  a  lale  writer*  ob- 
serves, "  with  fervent  internal  aspirations, 
the  sensible  effect  of  that  powerful  cause, — 
even  the  silent  operation  of  the  Spirit  of 
truth;  showing  unto  man,  from  lime  to  time, 
his  real  condition ;  and  teaching  him  imme- 
diately, both  what  to  pray  for,  and  how  to 
pray  aright." 

By  Him,  Jesus  Christ,  let  us  then  worship 
and  serve  God  "  in  newness  of  spirit,  and  not 
in  the  oldness  of  the  letter,"  (Rom.  vii.  6,) 
believing  in  his  name, — even  in  that  name, 
which  God  hath  exalted  above  every  name, 

"  Priscilla  H.  Gurney. 


m 

"  that  at,"  or  in*  "  the  name  of  Jesus,  every 
knee  ohould  bow,  of  things  in  heaven,  and 
things  in  earth,  and  things  under  the  earth; 
and  that  every  tongue  should  confe-s,  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  <  f  Gnd  the 
Father."  (Phil.  ii.  10,  11.)  Were  the  true 
bowing  at  the  name  of  Jesus  understood,  and 
witnessed  in  our  hearts, — were  we  so  humbled 
by  his  power,  as  to  submit  to  his  government, 
however  contrary  to  our  former  views  and 
practices,  the  performance  of  our  religioup, 
as  well  OS  of  our  moral  duties,  being  brought 
under  his  holy  influence  and  control,  we  should 
be  Christians  indeed;  we  should  be  able  in 
truth  to  address  Jesus  Christ  as  our  Lord  ; — 
his  holy  light  being  our  leader,  and  liis  holy 
will,  made  known  to  us  thereby,  being  done  in 
and  by  us  in  all  things.  Thus  would  the  name 
of  Jesus  be  "  exalted  above  every"  other 
"  name,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father." 

In  the  opening  of  this  chapter,  reference  is 
made  to  those  merely  nominal  Christians, 
who,  (ejecting  the  admonitions  of  the  light  of 
Christ,  refuse  to  enter  the  path  of  self  denial, 
and  are  consequently  disqualified,  while  they 
persist  in  their  disobedience,  for  the  perform- 
ance of  that  worship  which  is  in  spirit  and  in 
truth.  In  pursuing  this  subject,  it  is  designed 
to  show  the  necessity,  not  only  of  entering, 
"  in  at  the  strait  gate,"  but  also  o(  continuing 
"  to  walk  in  the  narrow  way,"  bearing  the 
cross  daily,  and  following  Christ;  that  the 
Christian  traveller  may  be  presarved  from 
taking  up  a  rest  in  his  own  works,  confiding 
in  a  form  of  godliness,  without  its  life  and 
power.  May  a  sense  of  this  danj'er,  deeply 
impress  the  minds  of  such  religiously  dis- 
posed persons,  as  have  been  addressed  in 
several  preceding  paragraphs  of  this  chapter, 
in  order  to  place  the  subject  before  them  in 
a  cloir  point  of  view,  their  attention  is  soli- 
cited to  the  following  observations,  founded 
principally  on  this  precept  of  our  Redeemer 
— of  Him,  let  us  ever  remember,  whom  our 
heavenly  Father  has  commanded  us  to  hear: 
(Matt.  xvii.  5  :)  '•  If  any  man  will  come  after 
me," — in  other  words,  if  any  man  will  bo  a 
Christian  indeed, — "let  him  deny  himself, 
and  take  up  his  cross  daily,  and  follow  me." 
(Luke,  ix.  23.)  The  effects  which  result 
from  faithfully  persevering  in  this  course, 
which,  we  must  acknowledge,  our  Saviour 
himself  has  pointed  out  to  us,  are  thus  bnelly 
described  by  She  apostle  Paul :  "  I  am  cruci- 
fied with  Christ;  nevertheless  I  live;  yet  not 
I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me:  and  the  life  which 
I  now  live  in  the  flesh,  I  live  by  the  faith  of 
the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me,  and  gave 
himself  for  me."  (Gal.  ii.  20.)  This  eminent 
minister  of  Christ  not  only  witnessed  the 
mortification  of  the  flesh  in  his  own  person  ; 
but  also  enforced  it  on  those  among  whom 
he  laboured,  in  the  following  emphatic  lan- 
guage :  "  This  I  say  then,  walk  in  tlie  Spirit, 
and  ye  shall  not  fulfil  the  lusts  of  the  flesh; 
for  the  flesh  lusteth,"  or  striveth  "against 
the  Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh; 
and  these  are  contrary  the  one  to  the  other." 
(Gal.  V.  16,  17.)  And  in  order  to  convince 
us,  that  walking  in  the  Spirit  and  bearing  the 


*  J.  G.  Bev 


Life  of  Paul,  note,  page  363. 


134 


THE    FRIEKto. 


daily  cross,  are  absolutely  necessary  to  our  be- 
coming true  Christians,  he  declares,  "They 
that  are  Christ's,  have  crucified  the  flesh, 
witli  the  aftl'ctioiis  and  lusts."  (Gul.  v.  :^4.) 

Tliis  observation  of  the  apostle,  resppcluig 
the  conflict  wliich  takes  place  between  the 
Spirit  and  the  flesh,  may  be  considered  appli- 
cable to  all  mankind,  however  diversified  as 
to  religious  profession.  Now  whichsoever  of 
these,  (the  Spirit  or  the  flesh)  we  join  with 
and  obey,  by  this  are  v^-e  influenced  and  go- 
verned,— "  His  servants  ye  are  to  whom  ye 
obey,  whether  of  sin  unto  death,  or  of  obe- 
dience unto  righteousness."  (Rom.  vi.  16.) 
The  Spirit  prompts  us  to  deny  self,  to  crucif. 
the  flesh  by  taking  up  our  cross  daily,  and  to 
follow  Christ;  its  purifying  effects  in  our 
hearts  being  evinced,  by  our  living  soberly, 
righteously,  and  godly  in  this  present  world." 
And  if  this  divine  instructer  in  its  further 
manifestations  in  our  hearts  be  obeyed, 
through  the  ability  which  it  imparts,  it  will 
enable  us  "to  v.orship  the  Father  in  Spirit 
and  in  truth."  But  the  ten)pter,  through  the 
medium  of  the  flesh,  strives  in  various  ways 
to  obstruct  and  prevent  these  most  desirable 
results.  When  his  eflljrts  are  ineffectual  to 
draw  awakened  minds  back  again  into  their 
former  habits  of  gross  irreligion  and  sin,  he 
then  employs  a  more  insidious  snare,  by  as- 
suming a  religious  character,  and  making  a 
specious  show  of  piety  and  devotion;  but  still 
opposing  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  endeavouring 
through  deceptive  insinuations  to  prevent  its 
salutary  admonitions  from  being  listened  to 
and  obeyed.  In  particular,  he  strives  to  ex 
cite,  and  to  foster  in  the  minds  of  many  pro 
fes^ed  Christians,  an  aversion  to  the  duty  of 
"  watching;"  (Eph.  vi.  18;  Mark,  xiii.  37; 
— xiv.  38;  Col.  iv.  2;)  under  which,  that  of 
patient  waiting  for  the  Lord,  in  the  exercise 
of  faith  and  love,  appear  to  be  included;  (see 
Hosea,  xii.  6;  Isai.  xl.  31;  Psalm  xl.  1;)  a 
duty  mercifully  designed  as  the  means  by 
which,  in  stillness,*  (weak  and  feeble  and 
liable  to  le  misled  as  we  all  are  of  ourselves,) 
the  sincere  in  heart  may  hear  the  voice  of 
the  "  good  Shepherd,"  and  may  receive  from 
him  instruction  to  perceive,  and  strength  to 
avoid  temptation,  and  ability  also  to  offer  up 
their  prayers  in  His  holy  name,  to  their  hea- 
venly Father.  But  the  enemy,  through  the 
carnal  mind,  suggests  doubts,  whether  this 
duty  of  watching  be  really  obligatory;  and  it 
may  be  apprehended,  that  in  order  etrectually 
to  divert  the  [)rofessors  of  religion  from  the 
practice  of  it,  he  prompts  them  to  place  their 
dependence  on  their  own  wisdom  and  activity, 
rather  than  to  submit  to  so  self-denying  an 
exercise  of  mind.  In  al!  cases,  in  which  these 
insinuations  are  embraced  and  followed,  the 
secret  monitions  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  be- 
come gradually  disregarded;  darkness  then 
ensues;  and  o(  course,  the  great  work  of 
purification  of  heart  is  obstructed.  They 
seek,  and  soon  find,  a  way  to  walk  in,  that  is 
more  agreeable  to  the  natural  will  and  the 
pride  of  the  human  heart,  than  that  in  which 
the  denial  of  self,  and  the  patient  bearing  of 
the   daily   cross    are   required.     Their    faith 

»  "  Be  Btill  and  know  that  I  am  God."  (Ps.  xlvi.  10.) 


standing  not  in  the  power  of  God,  but  in  the 
wisdom  of  men,  (1  Cor.  ii.  5,)  they  are  fre- 
quently running  after  this  or  the  other  elo- 
quent minister,  not  regarding  the  declaration 
of  Christ — "  the  kingdom  of  God  is  within 
you,"  nor  seeking  (the  manifestation  of)  this 
kingdom  and  the  righteousness  of  God  accord- 
ing to  his  command:  (Matt.  vi.  33:) — as  they 
go  on  in  this  course,  they  become,  in  very 
many  instances,  strongly  attached  to  forms 
and  ceremonies,  set  up  and  enjcjined  by  human 
wisdom  and  authority  ;  and  thus  they  are  led 
into  the  practice  of  will-worship. 

Alas!  how  greatly  is  the  brightness  ol 
genuine  Christianity  obscured  in  the  present 
day,  among  very  many  professors  of  it ; 
through  their  not  duly  watching  against  and 
avoiding  the  influence  and  efforts  of  the  car- 
nal mind,  in  every  form,  under  which  it  op- 
poses, and  strives  against  tlie  Spirit  of  Christ. 
They  will  probably  admit  that  watchfulness 
is  requisite,  as  a  preservative  from  the  viola- 
tion of  the  precepts  of  morality,  in  their  gene- 
ral conduct  and  conversation;  but  they  appear 
not  to  be  sufficiently  aware,  that  it  is  espe- 
cially necessary  in  regard  to  the  worship 
which  they  offer  to  Almighty  God  :  for  in 
this  solemn  engagement,  as  far  as  they  are 
led  by  the  activity  of  self  or  the  flesh,  so  far 
are  their  minds  disqualified  for  the  reception 
of  the  life-giving  inffuence  of  the  Spirit  ol 
Christ,  through  which  alone  the  acceptable 
worship,  which  is  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  can 
be  offered.  So  that,  however  ardent  their 
zeal  may  be  in  devotional  exercises,  and 
however  delightful  the  animation  it  excites, 
yet,  if  the  influence  by  which  they  are  actu- 
ated in  their  worship,  be  not  that  of  the  Spirit 
of  Christ,  the  conclusion  seems  inevitable, 
that  it  proceeds  from  self  or  the  carnal  mind. 
How  needful  then  is  it,  for  professed  Chris- 
tians of  every  denomination,  under  a  convic- 
tion of  the  great  danger  in  which  a  mistake 
in  this  important  concern  would  involve  them, 
to  lay  open  their  hearts,  in  all  humility  and 
sincerity,  to  the  discriminating  ray  of  the 
light  of  Christ, — to  that  standard,  to  which 
the  apostle  directs  our  attention ; — "  All  things 
that  are  reproved,  are  made  manifest  by  the 
light,  for  whatsoever  doth  make  manifest  is 
light;"  (Eph.  v.  13;)  that,  under  its  direc- 
tion, they  may  be  enabled  to  form  a  true 
judgment,  as  to  the  inffuence  which  hath  ob- 
tained the  government  in  their  minds.  The 
sad  consequences  of  continuing  to  act  under 
the  influence  of  that  which  opposes  the  Spirit 
of  Chiist,  may  be  inferred  from  these  words 
of  the  same  apostle  :  "  To  be  carnally  minded 
is  death,  but  to  be  spiritually  minded  is  life 
and  peace;  because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity 
against  God,  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law 
of  God,  neither  indeed  can  bo  ;  so  then  they 
ihat  are  in  the  flesh"  (they  in  whom  the  car- 
nal mind  predominates)  "  cannot  please  God;" 
(Rom.  viii.  6,  7,  8  ;)  to  which  it  may  be  added, 
that  however  highly  they  may  characterise 
their  religious  attainments,  yet  while  they  re- 
main in  this  state,  they  are  incapable  of  par- 
ticipating in  that  fellowship,  which  is  "  with 
the  Father  and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ." 
(1  John,  i.  3.) 

In  reverting  to  the  description  which  the 


apostle  gives  of  his  own  experience  already 
quoted,  let  us  take  into  view  what  he  says  in 
another  place,  on  the  same  important  subject: 
"  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us  as  were 
baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized  into 
his  death;  therefore  we  are  buried  with  him 
by  baptism  into  death;  that  like  as  Christ 
was  raised  up  from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of 
I  he  Father,  even  so  we  also  sh(juld  walk  in 
newness  of  life  :  knowing  this,  that  our  old 
man  is  crucified  with  him,  that  the  body  of 
sin  might  be  destroyed,  that  henceforth  we 
should  not  serve  sin."  (Rom.  vi.  3,4,5.)  By 
thus  conforming  to  the  doctrine  of  his  Lord, 
in  bearing  the  daily  cross,  and  by  submitting 
to  the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  apostle 
was  enabled  to  say,  "  I  am  crucified  with 
Christ,  neverlhekss  I  live,  yet  not  I,  but 
Christ  liveth  in  me." 

May  all  professed  Christians  be  stimulated 
and  encouraged  to  press  forward  to  the  ut- 
tainment  of  this  slate,*  according  to  the  mea- 
sure of  divine  light  or  grace  severally  dis- 
pensed to  them.  May  they  be  so  humbled  by 
the  power  of  God,  as  to  become  willing  to 
"  deny  self,"  "  the  flesh,"  or  "  the  carnal 
mind  ;"  in  other  words,  to  "  put  cfl^  the  old 
man  with  his  deeds;"  (Col.  iii.  9;)  not  only 
his  grossly  corrupt  and  sinful  practices,  but 
also  his  acts  of  devotion,  his  praying  and 
singing,  and  (in  respect  to  ministry)  his 
preaching  too.  Then  will  they  be  enabled, 
by  following  Christ  in  the  regeneration, 
(Matt.  xix.  28,)  to  "  put  on  the  new  man  ; 
which  after  God  is  created  in  righteousness 
and  true  holiness."  (Eph.  iv.  24.)  They  will 
become  true  worshippers,  like  the  believers 
'ormerly,  worshipping  God  in  Spirit,  rejoic- 
ing in  Christ  Jesus,  and  having  no  confidence 
in  the  flesh.  (Phil.  iii.  3.) 

The  Scriptures  declare,  that  "  as  many  as 
ure  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  are  the 
sons  of  God;"  (Rom.  viii.  14;)  and  that 
"  the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  is  given  to 
every  man  to  profit  withal."  (1  Cor.  xii.  7.) 
How  desirable,  how  indispensable  then  is  it, 
that  all,  and  especially  those  who  call  them- 
selves ministers  ot  Christ,  should  follow  the 
puttings  forth  and  leadings  of  his  spirit  in 
their  own  minds.  The  teaching  of  the  Spirit 
of  Christ  IS  always  in  accordance  with  his 
doctrines  and  precepts,  which  are  presented 
to  us  in  the  Scriptures;  so  that  those  who 
a^e  in  office,  as  ministers  of  Christ,  if  they 
l)e  truly  such,  and  be  indeed  led  by  his  Spirit, 
will  evince,  not  only  in  their  conduct  and 
conversation,  but  also  in  their  ministry,  a 
faithful  adherence  to  that  portion  of  his  doc- 
trine already  adverted  to,  enjoining  the  denial 


*  Let  it  not  be  supposed  that  the  high  privileges 
which  the  Christian  dispensation  holds  out  to  man- 
kind, do  not  comprise  the  attainment  of  this  state. 
Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  prayed  to  the  Father  not  only 
on  behalf  of  his  immediate  followers,  but  for  them  also 
which  should  believe  on  him  through  their  word, — 
"  That  they  all  may  be  one,  as  thon,  Father,  art  in  me, 
and  I  in  thee,  that  they  may  be  one  in  us.  1  in  them, 
unci  thou  in  me  "  &c.— concluding  his  supplication 
(which  should  be  read  with  reverence  and  awe)  in 
these  words:  "I  have  declared  unto  them  thy  nime, 
;ind  will  declare  it ;  that  the  love  wherewith  thou  hast 
loved  me,  may  be  in  them,  and  /  in  them"  (John,  xvii. 
20,  21,  23,  26.) 


of  self,  the  taking  up  the  daily  cross,  and  tlie 
following  of  hun. 

But,  11  any  who  undertake  the  office  of  a 
Chrisiia,-,  minister,  evince  in  their  general 
dcpiirlinent,  a  disposition  to  evade  the  denial 
of  self,  to  shrink  from  bearing  the  cross,  and 
from  putting  "  offthe  old  man  with  his  dueds;" 
(Col.  ill.  9;)— if,  instead  of  following  the  Spi- 
rit of  Christ,  in  their  ministry,  they  follow 
the  suggestions  of  their  own  "  fleshly  wis- 
dom," (2  Cor.  i.  12,)  "  teaching  for  doctrines 
the  commandments  of  men,"  (Matt.  xv.  9,) 
his  own  declaration  seems  to  authorise  the 
conclusion,  that  their  worship  is  "  in  vain." 
And  when  any  of  those,  who,  declining  the 
use  of  the  modes  and  forms  of  worship  pre- 
scrihed  by  human  authority,  profess  to  de- 
pend on  the  direction  of  the  Spirit  of  Truth, 
do  not  wait  in  humility  of  mind  for  its  life- 
giving  influence,  but  in  their  self-will  under 
the  impulse  of  cruaturely  zeal,  undertake  to 
preach  or  to  pray  in  their  public  assemi-lies, 
these  performances,  like  the  offering  of  strange 
fire  under  the  Mosaic  dispensation,  (Levi',  x. 
1,)  may  be  considered  to  be  in  an  especial 
manner  oflibnsive  in  the  divine  sight.  In  all 
these  cases,  unless  they  submit  to  that  divine 
word,  which  is  said  to  be  "  like  a  hammer 
that  breaketh  the  rock  in  pieces,"  (Jer.  xxiii. 
29,)  and  unless  by  its  eflt^ctual  operation  they 
are  brought  to  the  experience  of  true  humilia- 
tion and  contrition,  and  through  repentance 
witness  purification  of  heart  from  pride  and 
exaltation  of  self,  they  are  in  danger  of  be- 
coming like  unto  some  formerly,  of  whom  we 
read, — that  they  "  shut  up  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  against  men  ;"  neither  going  in  them- 
selves, nor  suffering  "  them  that  are  entering 
to  go  in."  (Matt,  xxiii.  13.)  And  if  they  per- 
sist in  this  course,  disregarding  the  convic- 
tions of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  which,  from  the 
time  when  they  began  to  reject  its  adnioni- 
tions  in  their  own  consciences,  it  may  be  pre- 
sumed, has  not  failed  at  seasons  still  to  re- 
prove them,  they  will  become  more  and  more 
"  laden  with  iniquity;"  and  by  thus  continuing 
in  the  transgression  of  the  law  written  on  the 
table  of  the  heart,  there  will  be  much  ground 
for  them  to  fear,  however  successful  they 
may  esteem  their  ministerial  labours,  that 
ultimately  their  portion  will  be  with  those, 
concerning  whom  our  holy  Redeemer  has  de- 
clared, "  Many  will  say  to  me  in  that  day, 
Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  (or 
preached)  in  thy  name?  and  in  thy  name 
have  cast  out  devils?  and  in  thy  name  done 
many  wonderful  works?  And  then  will  I  pro- 
fess ^,unto  them,  I  never  knew  you:  depart 
from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity."  (Matt.  vii. 
22,  23.) 

(To  becontinueii.) 


For  "  The  Frienil." 

Deceptive  Editions  of  Religious  Books. 

I  wish,  through  the  columns  of  "  The 
Friend,"  to  make  public  what  I  conceive  to 
be  an  act  of  duplicity  and  injustice. 

There  are  few  deviations  from  honesty  held 
in  greater  abhorrence  among  men  than  that 
of  wilfully  defaming  the  character  of  the 
dead,  or  the  helpless;  and  in  no  way  is  this 


THE  FillEND. 

odious  practice  more  mischievously  effected 
than  by  imputing  to  them,  sentiments  and 
language  which  they  never  held.  A  little 
book  has  just  been  published  in  this  city,pui- 
porting  to  be  a  reprint  of  the  "  Guide  to 
True  Peace  "  &c.  ;  but  which,  on  comparison 
with  that  excellent  work,  will  be  found  to  con- 
sist of  little  more  than  a  garbled  and  mutila- 
ted compilation  of  extracts  from  it.  The 
author  or  publisher  of  this  spurious  edition, 
seems  to  me,  guilty  in  no  small  degree  of 
moral  turpitude,  in  so  changing  the  language, 
and  misrepresenting  the  meaning  of  the  emi- 
nently pious  authors,  from  whose  works  "The 
Guide  to  True  Peace"  was  originally  com- 
piled, as,  in  some  instances,  completely  to 
alter  their  sense;  and,  in  others,  to  confuse 
and  mystify  their  meaning  so  as  to  render 
them  almost  unintelligible. 

The  chief  aim  ol  the  publisher  in  this  dis- 
honest attempt  seems  to  be,  an  endeavour  to 
palm  upon  his  readers  his  own  infidel  opinions, 
under  the  sanction  of  the  names  of  the  highly 
esteemed  and  Christian  authors  whom  he  has 
thus  misrepresented,  and  endeavoured  to  make 
ptirticeps  criminis,  or  partakers  in  his  insi- 
dious attempt  to  detract  from  the  Divine  cha- 
racter and  holy  offices  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  the 
adorable  Saviour  and  Redeemer  of  men. 

In  the  accomplishment  of  this  purpose,  the 
publisher  has  not  scrupled  to  resort  to  the  old 
and  oft-tried  expedient  of  subterfuge  and  cun- 
ning. Instead  of  manfully  avowing  his  differ- 
ence of  opinion  in  a  preface,  or  in  foot  notes 
to  his  edition,  and  endeavouring  to  rebut  with 
argument  the  sentiments  of  these  excellent 
writers,  and  showing  their  contrast  with  his 
own  views,  as,  in  duty  bound,  a  sincere  lover 
and  single-eyed  searcher  after  truth  alone 
should  have  done,  he  seems  to  have  been 
solely  intent  on  carrying  his  point  by  decep 
tion,  and  thus  to  lead  astray  the  ignorant  or 
unwary  reader. 

The  awful,  holy  and  scriptural  name  of  the 
Most  High,  to  which  all  true  Christians  love 
to  bow  in  reverence  and  awe,  seems  to  be  par- 
ticularly ungrateful  to  our  publisher,  and 
hence,  in  almost  every  instance,  where  it  can 
be  made  to  suit  his  purpose,  the  term  God,  as 
the  name  of  the  great  Jehovah,  is  omitted  in 
the  reprint,  and  the  name  of  some  of  his  divine 
attributes  adopted  in  its  place,  as  for  instance, 
almighty  power,  divine  goodness,  infinite  pu- 
rity, &c.  &c. 

In  other  instances,  whole  sentences  or  para- 
graphs are  altered,  or  altogether  omitted,  es- 
pecially where  such  sentences  are  inculcatory 
of  the  doctrine  of  the  fallen  and  corrupt  na- 
ture of  man,  and  of  his  redemption  through 
the  atoning  blood  and  mediation  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Great  pains  also  appear  to  be  taken, 
though  in  an  insidious  manner,  to  divide 
Christ,  and  separate  him  that  was  made  flesh, 
and  was,  and  is,  God,  from  the  oneness  and 
identity  of  the  blessed  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 
Thus,  when  I  he  term  Jesus  Christ  occurs  in 
the  original,  one  or  the  other  title  is  dropped  ; 
and  frequently  the  latter  appellative  is  alone 
adhered  to,  as  may  bo  deemed  most  accord- 
ant with  the  confused  and  sublimated  mysti- 
cism of  modern  deism. 

Now,  our  object  is  not  to  restrict  any  man, 


135 

or  set  of  men,  in  their  opinions  on  religious 
or  any  other  subjects.  We  would  concede  to 
all  entire  freedom  in  this  regard,  and  we  claim 
the  same  privilege  for  ourselves.  We  freely 
accord  to  others  the  right  to  propagate  and 
defend  their  sentiments  in  any  fair  and 
honourable  manner,  provided  always,  in  so 
doing  they  adhere  strictly  to  the  regulaliona 
of  propriety  and  truth. 

\\'l)en,  however,  we  find  one  supporting  his 
cause  by  a  resort  to  dissimulation,  as  we  con- 
ceive to  be  the  case  with  the  authors  of  the 
reprint  before  us,  we  not  only  lament  the  deep 
delusion  of  their  sentiments,  but  are  obliged 
to  turn  away  in  disgust  from  their  reckless- 
ness ol  truth,  and  the  utter  want  of  sincerity 
and  good  faith  which  they  evince. 

With  the  view  then  of  counteracting,  as 
much  as  in  us  lies,  the  intended  mischief,  as 
well  as  for  the  sake  of  truth  and  justice,  we 
have  felt  it  incumbent  on  i:s  thus  to  expose 
this  insidious  effort  to  disseminate,  under  the 
guise  of  distinguished  and  esteemed  names, 
anti-chrislian  sentiments. 

Of  the  author  or  authors  of  this  under- 
taking we  have  no  knowledge,  we  do  not  even 
desire  to  know  who  they  are,  although  we 
truly  grieve  that  any  one  can  be  found  willing 
to  undertake  so  pitiful  a  task.  We  are  told, 
however,  that  it  is  the  work  of  a  female  of 
some  respectability  of  character;  if  so,  it  will 
only  fuinish  another  instanc-)  of  the  sad  and 
demoralizing  effc-ct  on  the  mind  of  imbibmg 
unsound  and  deistical  opinions. 

It  will  be  right  to  say,  before  closing  this 
article,  that  in  using  the  term  publisher  in 
the  above  observations,  we  mean  it  to  apply 
only  to  the  person  or  persons  who  have  pre- 
pared, and  caused  to  be  published  this  spu- 
rious reprint,  and  not  to  the  publisher,  tech- 
nically  speaking.  We  hope  we  have  now 
said  enough  to  put  our  young  Friends  on  their 
guard,  and  to  prevent  any  one  who  may  read 
these  remarks  from  being  deceived,  and  in- 
duced to  purchase  this  distorted  edition  of  one 
of  the  most  estimable  little  books  in  the  Eng- 
lish language.  C. 


Ccmraunicatcd  for  "  The  Friond." 

At  t!ie  annual  meeting  of  the  Philadelphia 
Association  of  Friends  for  the  Instruction  of 
Poor  Children,  held  first  month  6th,  1 840,  the 
following  persons  were  appointed  oflScers  for 
the  ensuing  year : 

Cleric — Joseph  Kite, 
Treasurer — Benjamin  H.  VVakder. 

Managers — Samuel  Mason,  Jr.,  Benjamin 
H.  Warder,  M.  C.  Cope,  Geo.  M.  Haversiick, 
John  M.  Whilall,Joel  Cadbury.  Joseph  Kile, 
James  Kite,  Samuel  Randolph,  Elihu  Roberts, 
Samuel  Scattergood,  Loyd  Bailey. 

Extracts fro?n  the  Report  of  the  Managers  to 
the  Association. 
The  school  for  coloured  infants  has  been 
under  charge  of  the  same  teacher  reported 
last  year,  and  has  been  regularly  visited  by 
committees.  It  has  been  satisfactory  to  ob- 
serve the  attendance  of  the  scholars,  which 
evidence  a  continued  disposition  on  the  part 
of  their  parents  or  guardians  to  embrace  the 


136 


TllK  FIJI  EN  D. 


opportunity  of  placing  their  children  under 
our  care.  The  iiiiprovenient  in  learning,  and 
orderly  conduct  of  the  children,  generally 
merit  conamend.ilion.  There  have  been  74 
admitted  during  the  year. 

The  school  for  coloured  girls  has  also  hern 
visited  by  committees  of  the  board.  The 
class  list  is  now  .50,  and  the  number  admitted 
since  the  opening  of  the  school  is  84. 

In  the  fifth  month  last,  a  committee  pre- 
viously appointed  to  take  into  consideration 
the  method  of  instruction  pursued  in  the  girls' 
school,  made  a  report,  in  which,  after  recom- 
mending a  plan,  they  also  sujrgest  whether 
advantage  might  not  arise  from  occasional 
exhibilions  of  suitable  objects  by  means  of  the 
solar  microscope,  &c.,  not  as  a  part  of  the 
regular  system  of  education,  but  rather  as  a 
reward  of  good  behaviour,  those  only  to  be 
allowed  to  participate  who  the  teacher  may 
say  deserve  such  a  privilege.  Such  exhibi- 
tions, while  they  may  be  made  opportunities 
of  conveying  useful  ideas,  and  thereby  ex- 
panding and  elevating  their  minds,  would,  we 
apprehend,  afford  a  stimulus  for  them  to  obey 
the  requisition  of  their  teacher,  and  in  this 
way  have  a  salutary  influence  in  advancing 
them  in  their  usual  studies. 

The  report  of  this  committee  was  adopted, 
and  some  efforts  have  been  made  to  carry 
their  suggestions  into  effect.  A  solar  micro- 
scope has  been  procured,  the  exhibition  of 
which  it  is  hoped  will  act  as  n  stimulant  and 
reward  of  application  and  good  behaviour. 

On  the  -^Oth  of  the  twelfth  month,  a  public 
examination  of  the  scholars  in  the  infant 
school  took  place,  which  was  to  the  satisfac- 
tion of  a  considerable  number  of  Friends  who 
had  assembled  on  the  occasion.  There  were 
nearly  80  scholars  present.  The  different 
questions  proposed  were  promptly  responded 
to  by  the  children  in  conjunction,  and  all  the 
exercises  exhibited  the  care  and  ability  ex- 
tended to  them,  as  well  as  the  capacity  of  the 
scholars; — while  the  general  neatness  of  the 
children's  appearance  was  the  subject  of  re- 
mark by  many  of  the  spectators,  whose  sym- 
pathies seemed  awakened  for  the  objects  be- 
fore them.  The  managers  are  of  the  judgment 
that  examinations  of  this  nature  have  a  salu- 
tary influence  on  the  teachers  and  the  child- 
ren, as  well  as  on  the  parents  and  care-tukers 
of  the  scholars,  awakening  a  desire  in  all  to 
be  found  fulfilling  their  respective  duties  in 
this  course  of  education. 

The  library  belonging  to  the  school  con- 
sists of  326  volumes,  most  of  them  small,  and 
many  of  a  character  peculiarly  calculated  to 
interest  the  scholars. 

Some  years  having  elapsed  since  the  pub- 
lication of  any  narrative  of  the  origin  and 
proceedings  of  this  institution,  the  board  con- 
sidered it  advisable  to  reprint  in  pamphlet 
form  a  former  edition,  with  some  alterations 
and  additions,  including  the  constitution,  by- 
laws, &c. — a  portion  of  which  have  been 
distributed. 

By  order  of  the  Board  of  Managers, 

Joel  Cadbuky,  Cleric. 
Philadelphia,  12(A  mo.  26/^,  1839. 


E.>lIGKAiION. 

THE  KISING  VILLAGE. 

[Written  by  Oliver  Goldsmith, a  descendant 
of  the  author 'of  "  The  Deserted  Village,"  and 
published  in  1820,  with  a  Preface  by  the 
Bishop  of  Nova  Scotia;  and  in  ' 
his  much-admired  namesake, adc 
author's  brother: — ] 
When  looking  round,  the  lonely  sclller  sees 
His  homo  amid  a  wilderness  of  trees; 
How  sinks  liis  heart  in  those  deep  solitudes. 
Where  not  a  voice  npon  his  ear  intrudes — 
Where  solemn  silence  all  the  waste  pervades, 
Heightening  the  darkness  of  its  gloomy  shades 


of 
ssed  to  the 


the  sturdy  woodman's  strokes  resound 
That  strew  the  fallen"  forest  on  the  ground. 
See  from  their  heights  the  lofty  pines  deseend. 
And,  cracklmg  down,  their  ponderous  lengths  extend  ; 
Soon  from  their  boughs  the  curling  flames  arise. 
Mount  into  air  and  redden  all  the  skies; 
And  where  the  forest  late  its  foliage  spread, 
The  golden  corn  triumpliant  waves  its  head, 
His  perils  vanquished  and  his  fears  o'ercome, 
Sweet  hope  portrays  a  happy,  peaceful  home  ; 
On  every  side  fair  prospects  charm  his  eyes, 
And  future  joys  in  every  thought  arise. 
His  humble  cot,  built  from  the  neighbouring  trees, 
Affords  protection  from  each  cliilling  breeze; 
His  lising  crops,  with  rich  luxuriance  crowned. 
In  waving  softness  shed  their  freshness  round: 
By  nature  nourished,  by  her  bounty  bless'd, 
He  looks  to  Heaven  and  lulls  his  cares  to  rest. 
Where  the  broad  firs  once  sheltered  from  the  storm. 
Soon,  by  degrees,  a  neighbourhood  they  form; 
And  as  its  bounds  each  circling  year  increase, 
In  social  lile,  prosperity,  and  peace, 
New  prospects  rise,  new  objects  loo  appear. 
To  add  more  comfort  to  its  humble  sphere. 
Now  in  the  peaceful  arts  of  culture  skilled. 
See  his  wide  barns  with  ample  treasures  filled  ; 
Now  see  his  dwelling,  as  the  year  goes  round, 
Beyond  his  hopes  with  joy  and  plenty  crowned. 


London  Mirr 


TMIS    TRISUB. 


FIRST    MONTH,    25,    1840. 


The  interesting  case  of  the  Amistad  and 
the  native  African  prisoners,  which  has  sri 
extensively  been  the  object  of  public  sympa- 
thy, has  at  length,  it  appears,  been  decided  in 
favour  of  justice  and  humanity.  We  give  the 
substance  of  the  decision  as  contained  in  the 
Emancipator. 

AMISTAD    TRIAL— TERMINATION. 

On  Monday,  Jan.  13th,  the  judge  read  an 
elaborate  opinion,  in  which  he  decided: 

1.  That  the  District  Court  for  Connecticut 
has  jurisdiction,  the  schooner  having  been 
taken  possession  of,  in  a  legal  sense,  on  the 
"  high  seas." 

2.  That  the  lib-1  of  Thomas  R.  Godney 
and  others  is  properly  filed  in  the  District 
Court  of  Connecticut. 

.  That  the  seizors  are  entitled  to  salvage, 
and  an  appraisement  will  be  ordered,  and  one 
bird  of  that  amount  and  cost  will  be  decreed 
just  and  reasonable. 

4.  That  Green  and  Fordham,  of  Sag  Har- 
bour, who  claim  to  have  taken  original  pos- 
session of  vessel  and  cargo,  cannot  sustain 
their  claim,  and  therefore  that  their  libels  be 
dismissed. 

5.  That  Ruiz  and  Montez,  through  the 
Spanish  minister,  have  established  no  title  to 
tfte  Africans,  as  they  were  undoubtedly  Bezel 


negroes,  or  negroes  recently  imported  from 
Africa,  in  violation  of  the  laws  of  Spain. 

6.  That  the  demand  of  restitution,  to  have 
the  question  tried  in  Cuba,  made  by  the 
Spanish  minister,  cannot  be  complied  with,  as 
by  their  own  laws,  it  is  certain  they  cannot 
enslave  these  Africans,  and  therefore  cannot 
properly  demand  them  for  trial. 

7.  'Jhat  Antoine,  being  a  Creole,  and  legally 
a  slave,  and  expressing  a  strong  wish  to  be 
returned  to  Havana,  restoration  will  be  de- 
creed under  the  treaty  of  1795. 

8.  That  these  Africans  be  delivered  to  the 
President  of  the  United  States,  under  the  2d 
section  of  the  act  of  March  3d,  1819,  and  the 
1st  section  of  the  law  of  1818,  still  in  force, 
to  be  transported  to  Africa,  there  to  be   de- 

ivered  to  the  agents  appointed  to  receive  and 
conduct  them  home. 

The  court  stands  adjourned  to  meet  at 
Hartford  on  the  23d  inst.,  and  meantime,  the 
decree  will  not  be  entered,  to  give  opportunity 
to  the  parties  to  appeal  if  they  see  fit. 

A  letter  from  H.  G.  Ludlow  to  one  of  the 
editors  of  the  Journal  of  Commerce,  dated 
January  13,  gives  the  following  particulars, 
which  will  be  read  with  much  interest : 

"  If  ever  men  were  inspired  to  present 
with  sunbeam  clearness  the  claims  of  right- 
eousness, to  the  mind  of  a  court,  the  counsel 
of  the  poor  Africans  were  thus  assisted. 
Messrs.  Staples  and  Sedgwick,  of  your  city, 
and  R.  S.  Baldwin,  of  New  Haven,  "  with 
thoughts  that  breathed  and  words  that  burn- 
ed," stood  up  as  their  champions — and  I  speak 
not  my  own  opinion  only,  but  that  of  our  com- 
munity, who  hung  upon  their  lips  spell-bound 
— when  I  say  that  for  argumentation,  and  for 
eloquence  too,  their  appeals  to  the  court  were 
irresistible.  At  times  the  feelings  of  the  au- 
dience were  inexpressible,  and  they  showed 
their  sympathy  by  external  demonstrations  of 
pleasure.  The  cause  on  the  other  side  was 
conducted  as  well  perhaps  as  its  badness  per- 
mitted. 

The  judge  decided  the  case  this  morning, 
and  in  a  masterly  manner — showing  an  en- 
lightened head  and  a  warm  heart.  I  do  hope 
his  decision  will  be  given  to  the  public  at  full 
length. 

It  was  my  happy  lot  to  communicate  this 
decision  to  Cinquez  and  his  companions,  and 
the  scene  is  indescribable.  No  sooner  was  it 
communicated,  than  with  hearts  overflowing 
with  gratitude,  they  rose  and  fell  down  at  my 
feet.  Words  cannot  express  the  joy  they 
felt.  They  long  to  go  back  to  their  father- 
land. All  of  them  but  one  belong  to  the 
Mendi  tribe  or  nation.  He  sat  still,  not  know- 
ing what  was  meant ;  but  through  one  of  the 
others  who  can  converse  with  him,  our  inter- 
preter communicated  the  decision  to  him. 
He  instantly  prostrated  himself  at  my  feet  at 
full  length,  clapping  his  hands  for  gladness  of 
heart. 


A  stated  meeting  of  the  "  Female  Branch" 
of  the  Auxiliary  Bible  Association  of  Friends 
in  Philadelphia  Quarterly  Meeting,  will  be 
held  on  the  30th  instant,  at  3  o'clock  p.  m. 
in  Friends'  Reading  Room,  Apple-tree  alley. 

1st  mo.  25th,  1840. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vox..  ZXIX. 


SEVENTH  SAY,  SECOND  IDIONTH,   1,  1840. 


EDITED  BY   ROBERT   SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  payaUe  in  advance. 

Subscriptions  and  Payments  received  by 

GEORGE   W.   TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  DP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


Harrison  on  the  Aborigines  of  Ohio. 

The  following  is  part  of  an  article  in  the 
New  York  Review,  and  which  in  the  National 
Gazette  is  attributed  to  our  townsman  Job  R. 
Tyson.  The  article  is  in  the  nature  of  a 
critical  notice  or  review  of  a  Discourse  on  j 
the  Aborigines  of  the  Valley  of  Ohio,  &c.  by 
William  Henry  Harrison,  of  North  Bend. 

The  most  interesting  portions  of  this  ad- 
dress, to  us,  relate  to  the  ancient  remains  of 
the  Indians  which  are  scattered  over  the 
western  country.  No  labour  bestowed  upon 
the  subject  of  these  antiquities,  can  be  too 
great.  They  are  intimately  connected  with 
the  early  history  of  the  so  called  aboriginal 
iohabitants,  and  the  curious  question  of  their 
extraction.  The  late  Doctor  M'Culloch  of 
Baltimore,  laboriously  compiled,  some  years 
ago,  a  very  learned  work  upon  these  monu- 
ments of  the  past.  Caleb  Alwater,  of  Circle- 
ville,  has  added  to  our  knowledge  of  the 
mounds  and  fortifications  of  the  west,  by  his 
contributions  to  the  Archaeologia  Americana. 

But  there  is  a  desideratum  beyond  what 
these  performances  supply.  We  want  a 
thorough  and  ardent  investigator,  enthusiastic 
in  the  pursuit  of  some  latent  treasure — some 
concealed  evidences  of  a  higher  civilization 
than  we  have  yet  had  the  good  fortune  to  dis- 
cover. How  long  hidden  from  the  observa- 
tion of  travellers,  were  the  Mexican  or  Tulte- 
can  antiquities,  which,  rivalling  in  elegance 
and  skill  the  renowned  glories  of  Egypt,  are 
become  the  wonders  of  the  world?  We  do 
not  anticipate  such  trophies  to  the  gallant 
antiquary  who  may  explore  the  vast  wilds  of 
the  Ohio  and  Mississippi,  but  we  have  no 
doubt  that  a  species  of  knowledge  would  be 
gained  of  the  greatest  value,  as  connected 
with  the  antiquities  of  our  land. 

General  Harrison  ventures  the  opinion  that 
the  Indian  remains  on  the  Ohio  river  and  at 
Circleville,  are  the  works  of  a  supeiior  and 
different  race  of  Indians  from  the  present, 
and  conjectures  the  line  of  their  retreat  from 
the  country.  In  regard  to  the  latter,  he  says : 

"  Taking  into  consideiation  all  the  circum- 


stances which  can  be  collected  from  the  works 
they  have  left  on  the  ground,  I  have  come  to 
the  conclusion  that  these  people  were  assailed 
both  from  their  northern  and  southern  frontier ; 
made  to  recede  from  both  directions,  and  their 
last  efforts  at  resistance  were  made  on  the 
banks  of  the  Ohio.  I  have  adopted  this  opi- 
nion, from  the  ditTerent  character  of  their 
works,  which  are  there  found,  from  those  in 
the  interior.  Great  as  some  of  the  latter  are, 
and  laborious  as  was  the  construction,  par- 
ticularly those  of  Circleville  and  Newark,  1 
am  persuaded  they  never  were  intended  for 
military  defences.  On  the  contrary,  those 
upon  the  Ohio  river,  were  evidently  designed 
for  that  purpose.  The  three  I  have  examined, 
those  of  Marietta,  Cincinnati,  and  the  mouth 
of  the  great  Miami,  particularly  the  latter, 
have  a  military  character  stamped  upon  them 
which  cannot  be  mistaken.  The  latter  work, 
and  that  at  Circleville,  never  could  have  been 
erected  by  the  same  people  if  intended  for 
military  purposes.  The  square,  at  the  latter 
place,  has  such  a  number  of  gateways,  as 
seem  intended  to  facilitate  the  entrance  of 
those  who  would  attack  it.  And  both  it,  and 
the  circle,  were  completely  commanded  by 
the  mound,  rendering  it  an  easier  task  to  take 
than  to  defend  it.  The  engineers,  on  the  con- 
trary, who  directed  the  execution  of  the  Miami 
work,  appear  to  have  known  the  importance 
of  flank  defences.  And  if  their  bastions  are 
not  as  perfect,  as  to  form,  as  those  which  are 
in  use  in  modern  engineering,  their  position, 
as  well  as  that  of  the  two  long  lines  of  cur- 
tains, are  precisely  as  they  should  be.  I  have 
another  conjecture  as  to  this  Miami  fortress. 
If  the  people  of  whom  we  have  been  speak- 
ing, were  really  the  Astecks,  the  direct  course 
of  their  journey  to  Mexico,  and  the  facilities 
which  that  mode  of  retreat  would  afford, 
seems  to  point  out  a  descent  of  the  Ohio  as 
the  line  of  that  retreat." 

Other  writers  are  of  opinion  that  these 
works — those  of  Circleville  especially — were 
intended  and  employed  for  military  purposes. 
But  upon  this  subject.  Gen.  Harrison  speaks 
with  the  voice  of  authority.  The  writers  on 
these  remains  lean  upon  one  another,  and 
the  opinion  of  each  is  quoted  by  his  imme- 
diate successor,  without  judgment  and  with 
little  examination.  Our  author,  on  the  con- 
trary, under  the  guidance  of  an  independent,  a 
cultivated,  and  vigorous  intellect,  has  scanned 
these  mounds  and  fortifications  with  the  eye 
of  an  experienced  and  scientific  soldier. 

That  these  works  were  constructed  by  In- 
dians of  higher  civilization  than  the  present 
savages  of  Nortli  America,  is  manifest.  The 
fortress  at  Marietta,  with  its  subterranean 
communication  to  the  river,  exhibits  no  ordi- 
nary intelligence  and  skill.     The  fortification 


at  the  mouth  of  the  Great  Miami,  with  its 
flank  defences,  shows  a  superior  address  to 
what  the  Indians  supplanted  by  the  white  in- 
habitant could  have  accomplished.  Dr.  M'Cul- 
loch speaks  of  mounds  on  the  Cahokia,  oppo- 
site St.  Loui.s,  whose  great  magnitude  must 
have  required  a  thousand  persons,  employed 
for  years,  to  construct  them.  The  Indians 
on  ihe  Ohio  were  untutored  savages,  unac- 
quainted with  the  useful  arts,  except  those  of 
the  simplest  manufacture  and  rudest  necessity. 
But  though  unequal  themselves  to  the  fabrica- 
tion of  these  remains,  it  does  not  follow  that 
Ihey  were  a  difierent  race  of  men  from  their 
architects.  History  pr:,vcs  that  nations,  like 
families,  may  undergo  an  injurious  change. 
The  present  and  former  stale  of  Egypt  and 
Greece  presents  a  humiliating  contrast.  The 
ancient  Britons,  as  described  by  Csesar,  who 
so  valiantly  opposed  the  Roman  legions,  seem 
to  have  lost  their  identity  when  contending 
with  the  barbarians. 

1  But  whoever  may  be  the  authors  of  these 
works,  nothing  can  be  plainer  than  that  Ihe 
works  themselves  are  of  a  high  antiquity. 
Our  author's  well  informed  and  luminous 
views  upon  this  subject  can  with  no  propriety 
be  withheld : 

"  The  sites  of  the  ancient  works  on  the 
Ohio,"  says  he,  "  present  precisely  the  same 
appearance  as  the  circumjacent  forest.  You 
find  on  them  all  that  beautiful  variety  of  trees, 
which  gives  such  unrivalled  richness  (o  our 
forests.  This  is  particularly  the  case,  on  the 
fifteen  acres  included  within  the  walls  of  the 
work  at  the  mouth  of  the  Great  Miami,  and 
the  relative  proportions  of  the  different  kinds 
of  timber  are  about  the  same.  The  first 
growth,  on  the  same  kind  of  land,  once  clear- 
ed, and  then  abandoned  to  nature,  on  the  con- 
trary, is  more  homogeneous — often  stinted  to 
one  or  two,  or  at  most,  three  kinds  of  timber. 
If  the  ground  has  been  cultivated,  yellow  lo- 
cust, in  many  places,  will  spring  up  as  thick 
as  garden  peas.  If  it  has  not  been  cultivated, 
the  black  and  white  walnut  will  be  the  pre- 
vailing growth.  The  rapidity  with  which 
these  trees  grow,  for  a  time  smothers  the 
attempt  of  other  kinds  lo  vegetate  and  grow 
in  their  shade.  The  more  thrifty  individuals 
soon  overtop  the  weaker  of  their  own  kind, 
which  sicken  and  die.  In  this  way  there  is 
soon  only  as  many  left  as  the  earth  will  well 
support  to  maturity.  All  this  time  the  squir- 
rels may  p'ant  the  seed  of  those  trees  which 
serve  them  for  food,  and  by  neglect  suffer 
them  to  remain, — it  will  be  in  vain,  the  birds 
may  drop  the  kernels,  the  external  pulp  of 
which  has  contributed  to  their  nourishment, 
and  divested  of  which  they  are  in  the  best 
state  for  germinating, — still  it  will  be  of  no 
avail;    the  winds  of  heaven    may  waft    the 


138 


winged  seeds  of  the  sycamore,  cotton-wood, 
and  maple,  and  a  friendly  shower  may  bury 
Ihem  to  the  necessary  depth  in  the  loose  and 
fertile  soil,— but  still  without  success.  The 
roots  below  rob  them  of  moisture,  and  the 
canopy  of  limbs  and  leaves  above,  intercepts 
(he  rays  of  the  sun  and  the  dews  of  heaven  ; 
the  young  giants  in  possession,  like  another 
kind  of  aristocracy,  absorb  the  whole  means 
of  subsist.ijnce,  and  leave  the  mass  to  perish 
at  th':;ir  feet.  This  state  of  things  will  not, 
however,  alway.s  continue.  If  the  process  of 
nature  is  slow  and  circuitous,  in  putting  down 
usurpation  and  establishing  the  equality  which 
she  loves,  and  which  is  the  great  character- 
istic of  her  principles,  it  is  sure  and  effectual. 
The  preference  of  the  soil  for  the  first  growth, 
ceases  with  its  maturity.  It  admits  of  no  suc- 
cession, upon  the  principle  of  legitimacy. 
The  long  undisputed  masters  of  the  forest 
may  be  thinned  by  the  lightning,  the  tempest, 
or  by  diseases  peculiar  to  themselves;  and 
whenever  this  is  the  case,  one  of  tha  oft  re- 
jected of  another  family  will  find  between  its 
decaying  roots  shelter  and  appropriate  food, 
and  springing  into  vigorous  growth,  will  soon 
push  its  green  foliage  to  the  skies,  through 
the  decayed  and  withered  limbs  of  its  blasted 
and  dying  adversary, — the  soil  itself  yielding 
it  a  more  liberal  support  than  any  scion  from 
the  former  occupant.  It  will  easily  be  con- 
ceived what  a  length  of  time  it  will  require 
for  a  denuded  tract  of  land,  by  a  process  so 
slow,  again  to  do. he  itself  with  the  amazing 
variety  of  foliage  which  is  the  characteristic 
of  the  forests  of  this  region.  Of  what  im- 
mense age,  then,  must  be  those  works,  so 
often  referred  to — covered,  as  has  been  sup- 
posed, by  those  who  have  the  best  oppor- 
tunity of  examining  them,  with  the  second 
growth  after  the  ancient  forest  had  been  re- 
gained." 

The  character  of  the  North  American  In- 
dian  has  been  so  differently  represented  by 
different  writers — the  accounts  of  him  have 
been  so  various  and  contradictory — that  an 
honest  inquirer  will  hereafter  be  at  a  loss 
how  to  form  his  conclusions.  Old  Burton,  in 
his  Anatomy  of  Melancholy,  puts  him  down 
as  a  cannibal,  and  depicts  him,  in  the  quaint 
rhetoric  of  his  time,  as  a  monster  in  the  hu- 
man shape.  The  Spaniards,  on  the  other 
hand,  who  followed  the  chivalrous  but  unfor- 
tunate De  Soto  to  Florida — with  a  view,  per- 
haps, to  mitigate  the  ignominy  of  defeat — re- 
present him  as  a  magnanimous  enemy,  and 
almost  superhuman  in  valour,  agility,  address, 
and  the  power  of  physical  endurance.  Though 
the  portraits  drawn  at  the  present  day,  have 
not  the  extravagance  of  either  of  these  pic- 
tures, they  are  equally  unlike  each  other. 
The  Puritans  of  New  England  describe  the 
Indians  of  that  region  as  children  of  the 
Devil,  and  only  fit  for  carnage  or  servitude. 
The  Friends  of  Pennsylvania,  by  pursuing  a 
different  policy,  were  able  to  give  them 
different  character.  They  were  proved  to  be 
capable  of  being  mollified,  by  acts  of  good 
neighbourhood,  into  the  most  disinterested  of 
friends,  and  the  most  faithful  of  adherents. 

It  need  not  be  concealed,  that  recent  oc- 
currences have  had  a  tendency  to  strengthen 


THE  FRIEND. 

the  animosity  which  has  been  fostered  towards 
the  Indians,  and  accelerated  their  removal  to 
the  inhospitable  residence  selected  for  them, 
beyond  the  Mississippi.  Our  author  expresses 
a  very  favourable  opinion  of  the  endowments 
and  native  qualities  of  the  Indians,  and  bears 
his  testimony  to  the  high  susceptibilities  of 
their  moral  and  intellectual  nature.  We  do 
not  intend  to  open  anew  those  wounds  which 
are  yet  bleeding,  by  a  particular  reference  to 
the  hardships  in  the  case  of  the  civilized  Che- 
rokees,  but  we  may  be  permitted  to  advert  to 
the  celebrated  letter  of  John  Ross  to  a  gentle- 
man of  Philadelphia,  in  confirmation  of  the 
sentiments  expressed  by  General  Harrison  in 
the  discourse  before  us.  We  leave  the  fate 
of  the  Indians  under  Providence,  in  the  hands 
of  thos3  who  are  able  to  control  it,  believing 
that  for  every  violation  of  engagement  which 
we  commit — for  every  wrong  and  oppression 
and  outrage  which  we  inflict — there  is  a  retri- 
bution in  store,  which  will  fall,  one  day,  upon 
our  devoted  country.  General  Harrison's 
opinion  of  the  Indian  character,  as  we  have 
said,  is  favourable.  He  pays  a  deserved 
tribute  to  many  of  the  sachems,  or  chiefs,  for 
high  talents  and  elevated  moral  worth.  As 
he  acted  in  the  capacity  of  agent  for  the  Uni- 
ted States  at  the  treaty  of  Grenville,  in  the 
year  1795,  and  has  had  extensive  intercourse 
with  them  in  his  military  expeditions  and  as 
governor  of  the  northwestern  territory,  his 
opinion  is  of  intrinsic  value.  He  uses  the  fol- 
owing  pointed  language  in  regard  to  the 
good  faith  of  the  government  of  the  United 
Stales,  during  the  administration  of  Jeffersot 
and  Madison,  under  whose  successive  appoint 
ments,  we  believe,  he  acted. 

"  I  am  satisfied  that  this  is  not  the  proper 
time  to  inquire  how  far  the  United  States 
have  fulfilled  the  obligations  imposed  upon 
them,  by  their  assuming,  at  the  treaty  of 
Grenville,  the  character  of  the  sole  protectors 
of  the  tribes  who  were  parties  to  it,  a  stipu- 
lation often  repeated  in  subsequent  treaties. 
But  I  will  take  this  opportunity  of  declaring, 
that  if  the  duties  it  imposed  were  not  faith- 
fully executed,  during  the  administrations  of 
Mr.  Jefferson  and  Mr.  Madison,  as  far  as  the 
powers  vested  by  the  laws  in  the  executive 
would  permit,  the  immediate  agents  of  the 
government  are  responsible,  as  the  directions 
given  to  them  were  clear  and  explicit,  not 
only  to  fulfil  with  scrupulous  fidelity  all  the 
treaty  obligations,  but  upon  all  occasions,  to 
promote  the  happiness  of  these  dependent 
people,  as  far  as  attention  and  the  expendi- 
ture of  money  could  effect  these  objects." 

We  take  leave,  with  regret,  of  this  able 
and  instructive  discourse,  premising  the  con- 
sciousness that  we  feel  of  not  having  done 
justice  to  its  merits.  It  evinces,  in  an  emi- 
nent degree,  great  patience  of  research,  com- 
bined with  high  powers  of  historical  and  phi- 
losophical analysis,  while  the  literary  execu- 
tion of  the  paper  reflects  great  credit  upon 
the  distinguished  author. 


It  is  generally  better  to  deal  by  speech  than 
by  letter ;  and  by  a  man  himself,  than  by  the 
mediation  of  a  third. — Bacon. 


From  the  Library  of  Health. 

Sleeping  with  the  Head  Covered. 

Before  the  danger  of  sleeping  with  the 
head  covered  can  be  rendered  sufficiently 
plain,  it  will  be  necessary  to  state  one  fact 
in  physiology  to  which  we  have  not  yet  ad- 
verted. 

The  same  change  of  blood  from  bad  to 
good — from  pure  to  impure — which  is  effected 

the  lungs,  is  effected  also,  in  some  degree, 
on  the  whole  surface  of  the  body.  Some  in- 
sects or  worms  may  be  said  to  breathe  entirely 
on  the  surface  of  the  body.  They  have  no 
lungs  whatever.  As  we  rise  in  the  scale  of 
existences,  to  snakes,  &.C.,  we  begin  to  find 
lungs,  or  gills,  in  which  a  part  of  the  change 
of  blond  to  which  we  allude  is  effected.  Rising 
still  further  in  the  scale  of  being,  we  find  the 
lungs  larger,  and  the  skin  less  and  less  con- 
cerned in  the  change,  till  we  come  to  man, 
and  some  few  other  animals,  in  whom  the 
change  is  almost  wholly  accomplished  by  the 
lungs.  Still  we  repeat  it,  the  skin,  even  in 
man,  has  some  share  of  the  work  of  reno- 
vating the  blood  to  perform,  as  may  be  shown 
by  a  very  simple  experiment,  like  the  follow- 
ing : 

When  a  person  has  lain  several  hours  in  a 
bed,  closely  covered  to  the  neck  with  thick 
covering— say  with  the  modern  article  called 
a  comfortable — let  a  candle  or  lamp  be  intro- 
duced under  the  clothing,  and  it  will  soon  be 
extinguished.  The  oxygen  is  so  much  dimin- 
ished, and  the  carbonic  acid  gas  so  much  in- 
creased, as  to  be  incapable  of  supporting  com- 
bustion; and  by  the  same  rule  unfit  for 
respiration.  Let  it  be  also  distinctly  under- 
stood, that  this  change  is  wholly  effected 
without  the  agency  of  the  breath  ;  though, 
when  the  head  is  covered,  it  is,  of  course, 
accomplished  much  faster. 

This  fact,  that  we  breathe,  as  it  were,  that 

to  say,  purify  the  blood  and  poison  the  air 

th  the  whole  surface  of  our  body,  as  well  as 
by  means  of  the  lungs,  is  of  the  utmost  prac- 
tical importance.  It  is  of  importance  to  be 
understood  by  those  on  whom  we  urge  the 
duty  of  keeping  the  skin  clean;  for  how  can 
a  foul  skin — a  skin  varnished  over  with  dust 
— perform  its  delicate  and  important  func- 
tions? It  is  of  importance  to  be  understood  ia 
order  to  know  how  to  clothe  ourselves;  for  all 
those  forms  and  circumstances  of  our  clothing 
which  tend  to  embarrass  or  interrupt  the  ac- 
tion of  the  skin,  in  its  work  of  assisting  the 
lungs  to  purify  the  blood,  are,  of  course,  ob- 
jectionable. It  is,  however,  of  still  higher 
importance  that  it  should  be  well  understood 
by  mothers  in  the  management  of  their  in- 
fants, not  only  in  regaid  to  cleanliness  and 
dress,  but  particularly  in  regard  to  sleep. 

For,  in  the  first  place,  the  bed-clothing 
ought  to  be  as  loose  and  porous  as  it  can  be, 
and  yet,  at  the  same  time,  retain  a  sufficient 
amount  of  heat,  in  order  that  the  carbonic 
acid  gas  may  have  opportunity  to  escape,  and" 
the  purer  air  find  its  way  through  it.  Se- 
condly. The  clothes  ought  to  be  often  thrown 
open,  and  the  air  under  them  thus  exchanged 
for  better.  Thirdly.  The  child  ought  never 
to  be  allowed  to  sleep  with  its  head  under  the 


THE  FRIEND. 


139 


'clothing.  Immense  is  the  mischief  done  in 
this  way,  as  we  have  already  said,  by  igno- 
rant parents,  and  even  by  those  whose  fault  is 
more  that  of  carelessness  than  of  ignorance. 
Fourthly.  Ho  should  sleep  alone  as  much  as 
possible,  either  in  a  bed  or  a  crib,  rather  than 
with  parents,  brothers,  sisters,  &c.  Fifthly. 
He  should  never  be  permitted  to  have  domes- 
tic animals,  as  fiivourite  dogs,  or  cats,  sleep 
in  the  bed  with  him — a  practice  quite  too 
common  in  our  country — especially  that  of 
having  a  puppy  in  the  bed.  The  child's  body 
poisons  the  imprisoned  air  quite  fast  enough 
without  any  aid  from  dogs  and  cats,  or  from 
other  human  oodies ;  and,  above  all,  without 
being  aided  by  his  own  breath. 

What  has  been  said  in  relation  to  the 
management  of  infants  will  be  generally  ap- 
plicable— the  principles  which  it  involves  will 
at  least  be  so — in  the  management  of  child- 
hood and  youth,  and  manhood,  and  old  age. 
Fires  without  flues,  lamps,  candles,  breathing, 
and  the  action  of  the  skin,  and  many  more 
causes,  will  continue  to  operate,  to  deteriorate 
the  atmosphere  at  every  period  of  e.\istence. 
There  will  be  no  moment  of  our  lives  when 
we  shall  not  need  the  whole  active  force  of  a 
free,  vigorous  pair  of  lungs,  and  a  healthy 
skin  to  form  and  reform  the  blood,  and  to  cast 
off  the  poisonous  carbonic  acid  gas  which  is 
formed  in  these  important  pi 


A  HINT  TO  MOTHERS. 

A  correspondent  of  the  Cincinnati  Chronicle 
has  commenced  in  that  paper  the  publication 
of  a  series  of  "  Cases  from  the  Note  Book  of 
a  Physician,''''  with  a  view  of  illustrating  the 
evil  effects  of  a  great  variety  of  medicines 
used  in  families,  that  should  never  be  taken 
without  the  advice  Of  a  physician.  We  copy 
the  first  "case"  on  account  of  the  interest 
which  parents  and  nurses  have  in  it. 

January  19,  183-. — Early  this  morning  I 

was  called  by  fllr.  ,  on  Fourth  street,  to 

see  an  only  child,  said  to  be  extremely  ill  of 
croup.  Upon  arriving  at  the  house,  I  found 
the  litlle  patient,  a  beautiful  and  well-formed 
boy  of  sixteen  months  of  age,  upon  the  lap  of 
a  nurse,  an  elderly  matron,  apparently  insen- 
sible, his  countenance  blue,  face  swelled  or 
bloated,  and  his  breathing  deep,  long,  irre- 
gular, and  stertorous.  The  nurse  informed 
me  that  when  she  first  awoke,  she  found  him 
rubbing  his  nose,  and  hence  she  concluded  he 
might  have  worms  as  well  as  croup. 

Upon  examining  the  case,  it  appeared  that 
the  mother  of  the  child  had  gone  to  a  party 
at  8  o'clock  on  the  previous  evening,  leaving 
her  child  playful  and  well,  and  that  when  she 
Teturned,  which  was  at  a  late  hour,  she  re- 
tired without  inquiring  into  its  condition.  It 
was  asleep  with  the  nurse,  and  hence  she  sup- 
posed that  all  was  well,  until  she  was  aroused 
in  the  morning  by  its  deep  and  difficult  respi- 
ration. Its  parents,  as  well  as  the  visiters, 
thought  it  now  in  the  last  stage  of  croup. 
"The  nurse  had  seen  many  in  the  same  situa- 
tion, and  could  not  therefore  be  mistaken. 
To  me,  however,  it  was  apparent  there  was 
ao  inflamraation  in  tho  case.     The  child  had 


evidently  taken  a  powerful  narcotic,  and  from 
the  time  which  had  elapsed  since  it  was  ad- 
ministered, as  well  as  from  the  deep  conges- 
tion ot  the  lungs  and  brain,  it  was  probably 
beyond  the  possibility  of  cure. 

As  the  nurse  appeared  to  be  extremely 
alarmed  for  the  safety  of  the  child,  inquiring 
most  anxiously  whether  it  could  recover,  I 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  she  was  not  en- 
tirely ignorant  of  the  cause  of  its  present 
situation.  I  therefore  took  her  aside,  and 
informed  her  that  it  had  taken  a  large  por- 
tion of  either  opium  or  laudanum,  and  that  it 
could  only  be  relieved  by  a  full  knowledge  of 
all  the  facts  in  the  case.  At  first  she  de- 
clared, in  the  most  solemn  manner,  that  she 
had  not  given  it  any  thing;  but,  when  in- 
formed that  the  truth  could  be  easily  ascer- 
tained by  an  examination  after  death,  she 
admitted  she  had  at  first  given  it  a  small  por- 
tion of  paregoric — all  that  was  in  the  vial — 
an  hour  or  two  after  the  departure  of  the 
mother,  in  order  to  keep  it  quiet,  as  it  cried 
continually  for  her  return.  As  this  did  not 
have  the  desired  effect,  she  gave  it  a  small 
pill  of  opium,  after  which  they  both  fell 
asleep.  I  inquired  where  she  got  the  opium. 
She  replied  she  always  kept  it  with  her,  as 
paregoric  or  Godfrey's  cordial  had  little  or 
no  etlect  upon  some  children,  who  were  so 
very  cross  that  she  could  not  sleep  without 
its  aid.  When  questioned  as  to  the  size  of 
the  pill,  she  said  it  was  not  larger  than  a 
pea.  I  then  informed  her  that  the  child 
must  die,  but  agreed  not  to  expose  her,  if 
she  would  promise  never  to  administer  opium 
again,  in  any  form,  without  the  advice  of  a 
physician.  To  this  proposition  she  readily 
assented,  and  called  heaven  to  witness  that 
her  promise  should  never  be  violated.  She 
evidently  did  not  intend  to  injure  the  child. 
She  only  wished  to  keep  it  quiet  with  as  litlle 
trouble  as  possible. 

All  the  means  of  cure  known  to  physicians 
in  such  cases  were  immediately  resorted  to, 
but  the  poison  had  taken  too  deep  a  hold 
upon  the  nervous  system.  All  my  efforts  to 
rescue  it  from  an  untimely  grave,  proved 
abortive,  and  in  twenty  minutes  it  ceased  to 
breathe. 

On  the  following  day,  the  Gazette  con- 
tained a  notice  of  its  death,  and  an  invitation 
to  the  funeral,  commencing  with  "Died  of 
Croup."  Thus  perished  a  beautiful  and 
healthy  child.  The  cause  of  its  death  was 
never  known  to  its  parents.  Neither  of 
these  can  now  be  affected  by  its  publication, 
as  the  mother  has  since  followed  her  babe, 
and  the  father  is  absent  from  the  city.  The 
loss  of  her  infant  continued  to  prey  upon  her 
spirits,  until  her  remains  were  conveyed  to  the 
churchyard,  and  placed  beside  those  of  her 
offspring.  The  nurse  still  remains.  She 
may  be  assured  that  the  cause  of  the  deJlh 
of  her  victim  remains  known  only  to  her  and 
myself.  I  am  assured,  however,  that  she 
has  not  seen  so  many  in  the  same  "  con- 
dition" since  that  event,  as  before. 

The  above  case  is  not  one  of  fiction.  It  is 
strictly  true,  without  a  single  exaggeration  ; 
and  were  I  to  give  the  names  of  the  parties, 
the  principal  circumstances  would  readily  be 


remembered  by  those  now  living  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood. 


From  llie  New  Vork  Observtr 
NEWS  FROM  IRELAND. 

70,000  JOINED  THE  TEMPERANCE  SOCIETY. 

Letter  from  Richard  Alien,  Esq.,  Cor.  Sec. 

of  the  Irish  Temperance  Union,  to  E,  Dela- 

van,  Esq. 

Dublin,  Nov.  19,  1839. 
To  E.  C.  Delavan,  Esq. 

Dear  Friend, — Truly,  we  live  in  an  age  of 
wonders.  The  days  of  weakness  are  past  ; 
what  was  a  little  taper,  kept  alive  by  the 
greatest  care  of  a  k\\,  has  now  burst  into  a 
mighty  flame.  The  principles  of  total  absti- 
nence are  now  spreading  with  a  rapidity 
which  their  warmest  friends  never  dared  to 
hope  for.  The  weekly  Royal  Exchange 
meeting  in  Dublin  has  been  so  immensely 
crowded,  that  it  has  been  found  necessary  to 
make  a  double  charge  for  admission.  But  it 
is  in  the  south  that  wonderful  progress  is 
making,  under  the  labours  of  Theobald 
Matthew,  a  Roman  Catholic  clergyman. 
Here  the  people  are  joining  by  thousands, 
(9000  in  two  days  lately ;)  Cork,  Yonsel, 
Limerick,  Clommel,  Dungarvon,  seem  to  vie 
with  each  other  in  the  extent  and  vigour  of 
their  movements.  In  Limerick  alone,  10,000 
have  taken  the  pledge.  Dungarvon,  recently 
the  most  drunken  place  in  Ireland,  seems  to 
be  taken  by  storm.  A  thousand  and  more 
have  signed  the  pledge.  In  Droghela  are  a 
thousand  teetotallers,  and  during  a  space  of 
nine  months,  since  the  reform  commenced, 
there  were  two  special,  two  quarter,  and  nine- 
teen petty  sessions,  there  was  not  a  single 
person  before  it  for  any  misdemeanor.  In 
Belfast  are  5000  members.  Here  workmen 
have  formed  themselves  into  anti-usage  asso- 
ciations, with  excellent  effect.  All  the  Dub- 
lin associations  are  in  an  active  state,  and  in 
Culow,  Acklow,  Westford,  Ennerserthy,  Shil- 
lelagh, good  societies  are  active  in  their 
operations;  70,000  have  been  added  to  us. 
'Till  liberty  has  been  given  to  Sir  E. 
Blakery,  commander  of  the  force  in  Ireland, 
to  hold  temperance  meetings  in  the  barracks, 
upwards  of  2000  soldiers  have  been  addressed; 
the  meetings  are  to  be  held  fortnightly. 

We  have  now,  for  a  few  weeks,  been  as- 
siduously feeding  the  press  with  small  and 
valuable  documents.  In  our  leading  Dublin 
paper,  (daily,)  the  News  Letter,  we  have  had 
temperance  matter  five  days  out  of  six,  and 
many  others,  both  Dublin  and  provincial, 
have  copied  our  articles.  But  a  great  and 
powerful  ally  has  lately  joined  in  the  Dub- 
lin Evening  Post,  the  Irish  government  organ, 
the  editor  and  proprietor  of  which  has  fully 
entered  into  the  cause,  and  states  that  he  will 
leave  no  stone  unturned,  until  he  carries  this 
great  reformation  through  the  length  and 
breadth  of  the  land.  You  may  judge  of  the 
influence  this  new  ally  is  likely  to  exert, 
when  I  inform  you  that  it  numbers  .300 
Roman  Catholic  clergymen  among  its  sub- 
scribers ;  that  it  incessantly  calls  on  them  to 
follow  in  the  footsteps  of  Father  Matthew; 


140 


TU£  FRIEND. 


and  that  every   paper  (tri-weekly)  has  from 
one  to  two  columns  of  temperance  matter. 

The  morning  press  has  last  week  sent  an 
intimation  that  its  columns  were  open  to  tem- 
perance ;  so  that,  with  one  exception,  all  the 
Dublin  press  is  with  us. 

The  Roman  Catholic  clergy  of  Dublin, 
with  Dr.  Murray,  the  archbishop,  at  their 
head,  held  a  meeting  this  week,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  taking  up  the  question  of  temperance. 
There  was  some  difference  respecting  the 
giving  pledges  and  medals,  free  of  charge. 
Theobold  Matthew  i^  doing  wonders.  From 
all  accounts,  he  is  a  noble  character.  Of  his 
worth,  and  the  sin)plicity  and  openness  of  his 
measures,  I  have  this  day  a  very  strong  tes- 
timony, borne  by  the  Church  of  England 
clergyman.  Two  Dublin  Roman  Catholic 
clergymen,  Mr.  O'Connell  and  Dr.  Yole, 
vicar-general,  have  taken  a  very  active  part 
The  latter  recently  got  one  hundred  members 
at  a  meeting.  Our  former  opponents  now 
repeat  to  us  our  arguments  in  favour  of  tem- 
perance. It  is  undoubtedly  owing  to  the 
Roman  Catholic  clergy  having  taken  up  the 
cause,  that  it  prospers  so  greatly.  Truly  we 
live  in  an  age  of  wonders,  and  we  know  not 
what  efTects,  as  regards  the  spread  of  tempe- 
rance, the  next  month  tray  bring  forth.  I 
must  add,  the  Union  have  employed  them- 
selves a  good  deal  in  watching  public  move- 
ments, and  have  succeeded  in  two  important 
points;  one,  in  suppressing  Donnybrook  fair, 
which  was  a  ruinous  nuisance  to  our  city 
population ;  another,  for  preventing,  by  an 
application  to  a  peer,  the  passage  of  a  bill, 
allowing  grocers  to  retail  spirits,  which  they 
had  succeeded  in  carrying  through  the  house. 
Yours  in  the  great  work, 

Richard  Allen. 


Soiling  Cattle. — Soiling  cattle  is  feeding 
cattle,  either  in  barn  or  yard,  through  the 
summer,  with  new  mown  grass  or  roots.  The 
following  are  some  of  its  advantages  over 
pasturing  :  1.  A  spot  of  ground,  which,  when 
pastured  upon,  will  yield  sufficient  for  only 
two  head,  will  maintain  five  head  of  cattle  in 
one  stable,  if  the  vegetables  be  given  in  proper 
order.  2.  The  stall-feeding  yields  at  least 
three  times  the  quantity  of  manure  from  the 
same  number  of  cattle.  3.  The  cattle  used  to 
stall-feeding  will  yield  a  much  greater  quan- 
tito  of  milk,  and  fatten  faster  than  when  they 
go  to  the  field.  4.  They  are  less  subject  to 
accidents — do  not  suffer  so  much  from  heat, 
flies,  and  insects;  on  the  contrary,  if  every 
thing  be  properly  managed,  they  will  remain 
in  a  state  of  constant  health  and  vigour — 
Von  Thayer. 

And  he  Died. — It  is  reported  of  one,  that, 
bearing  the  fifth  chapter  of  Genesis  read, 
so  long  lives,  and  yet,  the  burden  still,  they 
died — Seth  lived  nine  hundred  and  twelve 
years,  and  he  died  ;  Enos  lived  nine  hundred 
and  five  yenrs,  and  he  died ;  Methuselah,  nine 
hundred  and  sixty-nine  years,  and  he  died; — 
he  took  so  deeply  the  thought  of  death  and 
eternity,  that  it  changed   his  whole  frame, 


and  turned  him  from  a  voluptuous,  to  a  most 
strict  and  pious  course  of  life.  How  small  a 
word  will  do  much,  when  God  sets  it  into  the 
heart !  But  surely  this  one  thing  would  make 
the  soul  more  calm  and  sober  in  the  pursuit 
of  present  things,  if  their  term  were  truly 
computed  and  considered.  How  soon  shall 
youth,  and  health,  and  carnal  delights,  be 
at  an  end.  How  soon  shall  state-craft  and 
king-craft,  and  all  the  great  projects  of  the 
highest  wits  and  spirits,  be  lain  in  the  dust ! 
This  casts  a  damp  upon  all  those  fine  things. 
But  to  a  soul  acquainted  with  God,  and  in 
affection  removed  hence  already,  no  thought 
so  sweet  as  this.  It  helps  much  to  carry  it 
cheerfully  through  wrestlings  and  difficulties, 
through  better  and  worse  ;  they  see  land  near, 
and  shall  quickly  be  at  home  :  that  is  the  way. 
The  end  of  all  things  is  at  hand  ;  an  end  of  a 
few  poor  delights  and  the  many  vexations  of 
this  wretched  life,  an  end  of  temptations  and 
sin.",  the  worst  of  all  evils  ;  yea,  an  end  of  the 
imperfect  fashion  of  our  best  things  here,  an 
end  of  prayer  itself,  to  which  succeeds  that 
new  song  of  endless  praises. 

PERICIiES. 

Plato  in  his  writings,  teaches  that  the  end 
of  education  and  of  the  instruction  of  youth 
is  to  make  them  better;  not  simply  more  in- 
tellectual, but  more  moral.  He  says  of  Pe- 
ricles,  he  "  filled  Athens  with  temples,  thea- 
tres, statues,  and  public  buildings,  beautified 
it  with  the  most  famous  monuments,  and  set 
it  off  with  ornaments  of  gold;  but  can  any 
one  name  the  man,  native  or  foreigner,  old 
or  young,  that  he  made  wiser  or  better?" 
From  the  time  of  Pericles,  the  Athenians  be- 
gan to  degenerate;  they  became  idle,  effemi- 
nate, babblers,  and  busy-bodies,  fond  of  ex- 
travagance and  vain  superfluity. 

For  ••  The  Friend." 
VANITIES    OF    LIFE. 

In  early  years  our  hopes  run  higli, 
On  meteor  wings  our  moments  fly, 
In  future  years  we  can  descry 

Some  fanciful  felicity. 

We  vainly  hope  or  fondly  cling 

To  some  imaginary  thing, 

Which  can  at  best  but  sorrow  bring 

With  clouds  of  dark  adversity. 

Some  trifling  toy  desire  endears, 
Seen  through  the  mist  of  future  years. 
To  our  enchanted  mind  appears 

A  gem  of  true  reality. 

We  fly  to  catch  the  gaudy  prize, 
Whose  glittering  rays  enchant  our  eyes ; 
But,  Oh  !  the  airy  vision  flies, 

And  proves  a  vain  uncertainty. 

'Tis  thus  from  youth  to  hoary  age, 
Some  trifitng  toys  our  hearts  engage. 
But  when  on  life's  remotest  stage 

We  find  that  "  all  is  vanity." 

Since  then  each  earthly  joy  is  vain. 
We  may  one.  latlin^  hope  retain. 
Whose  kindly  influence  will  remain 

To  comfort  frail  humanity. 

Then  let  us  quit  this  lower  sphere, 
Nor  longer  cling  with  ardour  here, 
For  earthly  joys  must  ever  wear 

The  impress  of  mortality. 


Died,  on  the  25th  ult.,  in  the  71st  year  of  his  age, 
Richard  Smith,  of  this  city,  bookseller,  a  native  of 
England.  He  was  an  example  of  Christian  moderation 
in  the  pursuit  of  business,  and  of  cheerful  contentment 
and  gratitude  in  a  very  humble  .sphere  of  life.  For 
about  twenty  years  he  was  in  the  employment  of  our 
late  venerable  Friend  William  Wilson,  at  a  salary  of 
two  dollars  per  week.  Small  as  this  compensation  ap. 
pears,  lie  was  entirely  satisfied  with  it,  and  often  since 
has  acknowledged,  that  he  considered  it  a  favour  to 
have  so  good  a  place.  Some  years  after  the  decease  of 
his  employer,  he  entered  into  a  small  business  in  the 
retailing  of  books  and  stationary,  and  although  his  capi- 
tal was  very  limited,  and  his  profits  light,  yet  he  evinced 
entire  contenlmenf.  From  conscientious  motives  he 
avoided  running  into  debt,  and  in  all  his  dealings  was 
so  scrupulously  upright  as  to  obtain  the  name  of 
"  honest  Richard."  Towards  objects  of  benevolence 
and  utility  he  was  a  cheerful  and  liberal  contributor, 
and  his  voluntary  offerings  for  such  purposes  were  so 
disproportioned  to  his  means,  that  his  friends  j 


give 


hesitated  to  call  on  him,  lest  he  should 
away  more  than  was  proper  for  him  to  spare.  He  never 
married,  and  for  many  of  his  latter  years,  lived  entirely 
alone — and  in  reviewing  his  life,  he  recently  remarked, 
that  a  kind  and  gracious  Providence  had  all  along 
watched  over  and  cared  for  him,  so  that  he  wanted  for 
nothing;  for  which  favours  he  desired  to  feel  gratitude. 
His  last  illness  was  short,  and  during  the  forepart  of 
it,  he  felt  great  poverty  of  spirit,  saying  several  times, 
that  he  "  had  nothing  to  depend  upon — nothing  to 
trust  to,  but  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus."  He 
also  said,  that  he  was  sensible  man  could  do  nothing 
for  him — his  help  must  come  from  the  Lord,  and  that 
he  desired  to  setlle  down  in  solemn  silence,  if  happily 
he  might  experience  the  descending  of  the  heavenly 
dew  from  the  sanctuary,  to  refresh  his  poor  spirit.  As 
his  illness  advanced,  he  said  his  mind  was  comfortable, 
calm  and  quiet,  which  he  esteemed  a  great  favour.  On 
another  occasion,  he  observed  that  he  seemed  to  b^ 
settling — and  being  asked  what  he  meant,  he  replie(^, 


"  setlli 


"g 


heavenly  : 


Durin 


the  last  day,  he  appeared  much  engaged  in  prayer, 
though,  from  the  indistinctness  of  his  voice,  only  ■, 
few  words  could  be  distinguished.  In  reply  to  thr 
question,  "  how  he  fell,"  he  said,  "his  mind  was  quie 
and  peaceful,  and  that  he  felt  the  presence  of  the  deai- 
Saviour  with  him."  Shortly  after  this,  he  quietly  passed 
away,  we  believe,  to  an  inheritance  "  inciirruptible  and 
undefiled."  "  Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the 
upright,  for  the  end  of  that  man  is  peace." 

on  the  lUh  of  twelfth  month  last,  at  his  resi- 
dence near  St.  Clairsville,  Ohio,  of  c.mgestivo  fever, 
Thomas  Thomasson,  Jr  ,  aged  about  35  years.  Seek- 
ing first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness, 
he  was  preserved  in  attachment  to  the  truth  as  pro- 
fessed by  our  religious  Society ;  and  when  the  time 
of  his  departure  drew  near,  he  had,  through  mercy 
granted  to  him,  a  well  grounded  hope  of  an  admit- 
tance into  that  rest  which  is  prepared  for  the  righteous. 

on  the  11th  of  twelfth  month  last,  at  his  resi- 
dence near  Mount  Pleasant,  Ohio,  of  congestive  fever, 
John  Hall,  aged  59  years,  a  member,  and  for  a  num- 
ber of  years  an  elder  of  Short  Creek  Monthly  Meet- 
ing. Appointed  to  this  service  in  the  church,  it  wag 
evident  he  became  increasingly  concerned  for  hia 
own  growth  in  the  truth;  that  he  might  walk  before 
the  flock  so  as  to  hold  forth  availingly  the  language, 
"  follow  me  as  I  follow  Christ."  In  the  various  trials 
to  which  our  religious  Sodiety  has  of  late  years  been 
exposed  in  this  part  of  the  heritage,  he  was  enabled 
to  stand  as  a  faithful  watchman ;  being  much  con- 
cerned that  the  ministry  might  be  maintained  on 
that  ground  on  which  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  settle  it 
when  he  first  gathered  our  forefathers  to  be  a  distinct 
people,  that  it  might  not  be  in  the  enticing  words  of 
man's  wisdom,  but  in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and 
of  power.  As  his  close  drew  near,  he  was  enabled 
with  much  solemnity  and  fear  to  utter  divers  comfort, 
able  expressions,  evincing  that  the  work  of  righteous, 
ness  was  peace,  and  the  eflfect  of  righteousness,  quiet- 
ness and  assurance  for  ever.  He  frequently  praised 
the  Lord,  in  that  he  was  near  to  sustain  him  through 
the  trying  uffliction  he  had  to  pass.  And  although 
his  hope  of  salvation  was  in  the  mercy  of  God  in 
Christ  Jesus,  on  a  retrospect  uf  the  course  he  had 
taken,  he  said,  "  I  have  not  fjllowed  cunningly  de- 
vised fables,"  but  substantial  truth. 


Observations  on  the  Commencement  and  Pro- 
gress of  the  work  of  Vital  Religion  in  the 
Sovl ;  on  Divine  Worship ;  and  on  the 
Partaking  of  the  Flesh  and  Blood  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.     By  Samuel  Rundell. 

{Continued  from  page  135.) 
CHAPTER  III. 

ON  BAPTISM CONTINUATION  OF  THE  SUBJECT 

OF  DIVINE  WORSHIP,  IN  CONNECTION  WITH 
OBSERVATIONS  ON  THE  PARTAKING  OF  THE 
FLESH  AND  BLOOD  OF  CIIKIST. 

The  qualifications  requisite  for  admission 
into  the  church  of  Christ,  do  not  comprise 
the  observance  of  any  of  the  types,  cere 
nies,  and  carnal  ordinances,  of  the  Mosaic 
dispensation,  or  of  that  of  John  the  Baptist  ; 
which  were  fulfilled,  and  abrogated  by  the 
Son  of  God,  in  his  personal  appearance  and 
death  on  the  cross.  But  the  apostle  Paul 
plainly  declares,  that,  "  if  any  man  have  not 
the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  his  ;"  (Rom. 
viii.  9;)  that  Is,  if  any  man  have  not  accepted 
the  Spirit  of  Christ  for  his  teacher,  his  bap- 
tizer,  and  his  sanctifier,  but  on  the  contrary, 
in  respect  of  these  offices,  have  disregarded 
and  rejected  him,  this  man  is  not  Christ's. 
Whatever  may  be  his  profession  or  perform- 
ances, as  to  religion,  whether  he  be  a  mem- 
ber of  the  established  church,  or  a  dissenter 
from  it,  he  is  not  a  member  of  the  spiritual 
body  or  church,  of  which  Christ  is  the  Head. 
For  according  to  the  doctrine  of  the  same 
apostle,  the  baptism,  by  which  believers  are 
introduced  into  this  church,  is  the  baptism  of 
the  Spirit ;  (1  Cor.  .\ii.  13;)  consequently  it  is 
not  that  of  water,  applied  either  by  sprinkling 
or  immersion.  The  baptism  of  the  Spirit  is 
an  inward  work  ;  and  it  should  never  be  for- 
gotten, that  it  is  not  the  body,  but  the  soul  of 
man,  that  is  the  subject  of  it. 

John  the  Baptist  makes  a  very  clear  dis- 
tinction between  his  baptism  with  water,  and 
the  baptism  of  Christ:  "I  indeed  (said  he) 
baptize  you  with  water  unto  repentance;  but 
he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier  than  I, 
whose  shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear,  he 
shall  baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
with  fire:"  (Matt.  iii.  11.)  and  a  similar  and 
equally  clear  description  of  the  two  baptisms  is 
given  by  our  Lord  himself.  (Acts  i.  5.)  This 
baptism  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  is  that  which 
has  been  already  adverted  to  in  the  first  chap- 
ter of  this  pamphlet.  It  is  the  work  of  the 
Spirit  of  Christ  operating  in  the  soul  of  man, 
principally  immediately,  but  sometimes  also 
instrumentally  by  the  ministry  of  the  gospel. 
This  baptizing  ministry  appears  to  have  been 
instituted  by  Jesus  Christ  himself;  we  do  not 
find  that  he  gave  any  commission  to  his  dis- 
ciples to  baptize  with  water,  or  that  he  so 
baptized  any  one  himself.  We  read  that 
after  his  resurrection,  he  declared  to  them. 


"All 


power  IS  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and 


in  earth,"  adding  "  Go  ye  therefore  and  teach 
all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  (the 
divine  power  and  life)  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  (Malt. 
xxviii.  18,  19.)  Of  this  baptizing  ministry, 
we  have  an  instance  in  the  account  which 
the  apostle  Peter  gives  of  his  visit  to  the 


THE    FKIEND. 

family  of  Cornelius  :  "  As  I  began  to  speak," 
said  he,  "  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  on  them  as  on 
us  at  the  beginning  :  then  remembered  I  the 
word  of  the  Lord  ;  John  indeed  baptized  with 
water,  but  ye  shall  be  baptized  with  the  Holy 
Ghost."  To  this  the  apostle  added,  "  God 
gave  them  the  like  gift  as  he  did  unto  us." 
(Acts,  xi.  15,  10,  17.) 

Thus  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  appears  to 
have  accompanied   the   preaching   of   Peter, 
and  was  communicated  independently  of  water- 
baptism;  although  this  apostle  was  not   then 
fully  weaned  from  an  attachment  to  this  typi- 
cal ordinance;  for  it  appea:s  that  in  this 
of  early  Gentile  conversion,  he  directed  it  to 
be  administered  to  them,  who  had  previously 
received   the  Holy  Spirit;  (Acts,  x.  47,  48,) 
although  under  a   doubt,  which    the   inquiry 
"  Can  any  man  forbid  water,"  &c.  seems   to 
imply.     In    process    of  time,    however,    this 
eminent  apostle's  views  on  the  subject  of  bap. 
tism   appear  to  have   been  enlarged  ;  for  we 
find,  that  in  his  general  epistle,  describing  the 
baptism,  by  which  believers  are  now  saved,  he 
declares,  it  is  "  not  the  putting  away  the  filth 
of  the  flesh,"  (which   is  the  proper  effect  of 
baptism,  or  washing  in  water,)  "  but  the  an- 
swer of  a  good  conscience   toward    God,  by 
the   resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ."  (1  Peter, 
iii.  21.)  Now  this  is  a  description  of  the  effect 
of  Christ's  baptism  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
with  fire;  by  which  a  death  unto  sin,  and   a 
new  birth  unto   righteousness,  through    faith 
in   that  divine   power,  by  which  Christ   rose 
from  the  dead,  are  witnessed;  and  thus   the 
answer  or  testimony  of  a  good  conscience  is 
produced.     The  apostle  Paul's   language   on 
this  subject  is  also  very  instructive  :   having 
adverted  to  the  mystery  which  hath  been  hid 
from  ages  and  generations,  but  now  is  made 
manifest  to  the  saints,  which  (saith   he)  "  is 
Christ  in  you,  the   hope  of  glory  ;  whom  we 
preach,   warning    every   man,    and    leaching 
every  man  in  all  wisdom,  that  we  may  pre- 
sent every  man  perfect  in  Christ  Jesus;"  he 
then    proceeds,  "  As   ye    have   therefore    re- 
ceived Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  walk  ye  in 
him  ;" — "  and  ye  are  complete  in  him,  which 
is  the  head  of  all  principality  and  power;" — 
"  buried  with   him  in   baptism,  wherein   also 
ye  are  risen  with   him,  through  the  faith   of 
the  operation  of  God,  who  hath   raised   him 
from  the  dead."     (Col.  i.  26,  27,  28;  Col.  ii. 
6,  10,  12.)    "Therefore  we  are  buried  with 
him  by  baptism  into  death;  that  like  as  Christ 
was  raised  up  from  the  dead   by  the  glory  of 
the  Father,  even  so  we  also  should  walk    in 
newness  of  life."  (Rom.  vi.  4.)     This  is  that 
one    baptism   of  which    the   apostle    speaks, 
Eph.  iv.  5:  "There    is   one   body   and    one 
Spirit,  one    Lord,  one   faith,   one   baptism;" 
and  describing  the   agent   in   this    important 
work,  (whether  commenced  through  the   me- 
dium of  instrumental    ministry,   or   not,)    he 
declares,  "By  one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized 
into  one  body,"  or  Church  of  Christ;  "  and 
have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  one  Spirit." 
(1  Cor.  xii.  13.) 

The  terms  "  water"  and  "  fire"  are  u.sed 
in  the  New  Testament,  in  reference  to  the 
baptism  of  Christ,  and  to  the  new  birth,  which 
is  the  effect  of  this   baptism.     It  is  said  of 


141 


Christ,  "  He  shall  baptize  you  with  the  Holv 
Ghost  and  with  fire."  (Matt.  iii.  11.)  Again 
we  read,  "  Except  a  man  be  born  of  water 
and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  God."  (John,  iii.  5.)  But  these 
terms,  in  the  te.xts  quoted,  are  not  to  be  un- 
derstood literally,  but  figuratively.  As  the 
property  of  water  is  to  cleanse,  and  that  of 
fire  to  refine,  so  the  baptism  of  Christ  cleanses 
and  refines  the  soul,  which  submits  to  it,  from 
the  stains  and  dross  of  sin, 

In  the  apostolic  age,  although  the  baptism 
of  Christ,  when  administered  instrumentally, 
by  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  was  in  many 
instances  accompanied  by  miraculous  gifts; 
yet  we  have  no  ground  to  conclude  now,  in 
the  absence  of  such  gifts,  that  a  measure  of 
the  same  baptizing  influence  of  the  Spirit 
does  not  still  accompany  the  ministry  of 
those,  whom  he  cells,  qualifies  and  employs 
in  his  service ;  and  who  act  therein,  only 
under  his  ministration  and  guidance,  in  an 
humble  dependence  on  his  wisdom,  life  and 
power.  Through  the  gracious  continuance 
of  divine  mercy  and  love,  this  influence  is  yet 
witnessed,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  when 
the  word,  thus  preached,  is  "  mixed  with 
faith"  in  them  that  hear  it.   (Heb.  iv.  2.) 

Some  of  the  advocates  of  water-baptism 
lay  much  stress  on  those  instances  which  are 
recorded  in  the  New  Testament,  in  which 
some  of  the  apostles  appear  to  have  used,  or 
to  have  directed  the  use  of,  this  typical  ordi- 
nance. But  when  it  is  considered  that  some 
of  the  apostles  for  a  while  after  the  crucifixion 
and  ascension  of  our  holy  Redeemer,  were  in 
the  practice  not  only  of  water-baptism,  but 
also  of  some  other  typical  ordinances,  viz., 
circumcision,  <Sic.,  there  appears  no  valid  rea- 
son why  their  practice  with  respect  to  water- 
baptism,  should  be  considered  more  obligatory 
on  the  Christian  church  at  the  present  day, 
than  their  practice  with  respect  to  circumci- 
and  some  other  Mosaic  rites.  On  a  view 
of  the  whole  matter,  there  appears  sufficient 
ground  for  the  conclusion,  that  it  was  permit- 
ted by  divine  wisdom,  that  the  typical  ordi- 
nances of  the  preceding  dispensations,  (of 
Moses  and  of  Jolin,)  although  virtually  abro- 
gated by  the  death  of  Christ  on  the  cross, 
should  not  in  the  infantile  state  of  the  church 
be  laid  aside  suddenly,  but  gradually,  as  the 
minds  of  the  Christian  converts  became  capa- 
ble of  more  clearly  comprehending  the  spi- 
ritual characterof  the  Christian  dispensation. 
It  is  therefore  earnestly  recommended  to  all 
those,  whose  minds  are  so  far  enlightened  as 
to  see  clearly  that  something  more  than  the 
mere  name  or  outward  profession  of  Chris- 
tianity is  absolutely  necessary,  that  in  seeking 
to  become  in  reality  members  of  the  church 
of  Christ  and  sheep  of  his  fold,  they  do  not 
endeavour  to  climb  up  through  the  ways 
which  human  wisdom  may  uphold,  by  a  re- 
currence to  the  use  of  any  of  the  types  or 
ordinances  of  former  dispensations,  which 
were  fulfilled  and  abrogated  by  the  coming 
and  death  of  Christ,  as  the  Scripture  declares: 
(Heb.  ix.  8—11;  Col.  ii.  14,  16,  17:)  for 
Christ  is  the  door  of  the  true  sheep-fold,  or 
church;  (John,  x.  9;)  and  they  who  become 
members  of  it,  must  enter  in  by  faith  in  him, 


142_    ^ 

and  by  submission  to  the  baptism  of  his  Holy 
Spirit.     (1  Cor.  xii.  13.) 

They  who   thus   become    members   of  the 
true  church  of  Christ,  are  permitted  to  wit- 
ness its  blessed  privileges.     They  partake  of 
that  divine  food,  which   he  describes   as   his 
flesh  and  blood  ;  and  tiiis  food  is  so  necessary 
for  their  preservation  and  growth  in  true   re- 
ligion, that  he  declarod,  "  Except  ye  eat   the 
flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  drink  his  blood, 
ye  have  no  life  in  you."  (John,  vi.  53.)  Some 
who  heard   him  speak   these  words,  thought 
then,  as  many  professed  Christians  appear  to 
think  in  the  present  day,  that  this  declaration 
should  be  understood  as  relating  to  the  flesh 
and  blood  of  his  outward  or  material  body. 
Our  Lord,  however,  graciously  condescended 
to  correct  this  mistake: — may  every  one,  who 
has  adopted  this,  or  any  other  outward  signi- 
fication of  the  words  of  Christ  now  under  no- 
tice, very  seriously  reflect   upon   and   accept 
the  explanation  which  He  gave,  on  this  highly 
important  sub;,ect.    After  it  had  been  queried, 
"  How  can  t  nis  man  give  us  his  flesh  to  eat?" 
this   was  '.lis  reply  :  "  It  is  the  Spirit   that 
qmckcnr'Ji."     Surely,  then,  if  it  be  the  Spirit 
that  quickeneth,  or  giveth  life,  it  should    be 
concluded,  that  it  was  the  partaking  of  the 
quickening,  life-giving  influences  of  his  Holy 
Spirit,  diffused  in  the  soul, — He  dwelling   in 
■us  and  we  in  him,  (v.  .50,)  which  he  designed 
to  represent  under  the  terms,  eating  his  flesh 
and    drinking    his    blood,  without  which   we 
have  no  life  in  us.     And   it  seems,  as   if  it 
were  in  order  to  place  this   important   point 
beyond   the   risk  of  mistake   or   doubt,  that 
after  he  had  said,  "  It  is  the  Spirit  that  quick- 
eneth," he  immediately  added,  "  ihefiesh  pro- 
fiteth  nothing;   the  u-ords  that  I  speak  vnto 
you,  they  are  Spirit  and  they  are  life.  (John, 
vi.  63.)     The  doctrine  of  the  apostle  Paul  on 
this  very  important  subject,  is  in  perfect  uni- 
son with  that  of  his  divine  Master.     In    his 
epistle   to  the  Corinthians,  he   declares,  that 
"  the  Spirit  giveth  life."  (2  Cor.  iii.  6.)     It 
also  appears,  from  his  first  epistle  to  the  same 
church,  that  long   before   the   incarnation  of 
Christ,  some  of  the  Israelites  partook  of  that 
spiritual  meat  and  drink,  which  are  derived 
from    him;  for   the  apostle   declares,   "  they 
did  all  eat  the  same  spiritual   meat,  and  did 
all  drink  the  same  spiritual  drink;  for   they 
drank   of   that   spiritual    rock   that    followed 
them,  and  that  rock  was  Christ."    (1  Cor.  x. 
3,  4.) 

If  the  followers  of  Jesus  Christ  could  have 
been  permitted  to  eat  the  flesh  of  his  mate- 
rial body,  it  is  evident,  from  his  own  words, 
that  it  would  have  profited  them  nothing.  It 
was  the  life-giving  influence  of  his  Holy  Spi- 
rit, by  which  alone  those  who  believed  on 
him  in  that  day,  were  made  alive,  and  pre- 
served "alive  unto  God."  (Rom.  vi.  11.) 
And  in  the  present  day  the  same  divine  in- 
fluence produces  similar  effects,  in  the  souls 
of  all  those,  who,  believing  in  the  light,  life, and 
power  of  Christ,  receive  him  for  their  Teachei 
Saviour,  Priest,  and  King;  believing  also,  if 
they  have  access  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  all 
that  those  sacred  records  declare,  respecting 
the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ,  and  the  be- 
nefits resulting  therefrom 


THE    FRIEND. 

partake  of  the  true  supper  of  the  Lord;  as  it 
is  written,  '•  Behold,  1  stand  at  the  door"  {of 
the  heart)  "  and  knock;  if  any  man  hear  my 
voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to 
him,  and  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me." 
(Rev.  iii.  20.)  This  divine  food  is  essentially 
the  same  as  that  which  our  holy  Redeemer 
described  under  other  figurative  terms;  viz. 
as  the  bread  which  cometh  down  from  hea- 
ven, and  giveth  life  unto  the  world;  (John, 
vi.  33;)  as  "  living  water,"  which,  in  them 
who  drink  of  it,  should  be  as  a  "  well  of  wa- 
ter, springing  up  into  everlasting  life."  (John, 
iv.  10,  14.) 

Amidst  the  manifold  mercies  which  they 
partake  of,  who,  through  divine  grace,  witness 
an  advancement  in  the  work  of  regeneration, 
this  communication  of  spiritual  food  to  their 
souls  should  ever  be  gratefully  acknowledged. 
Like  the  sap,  that  enables  the  branches  which 
abide  in  the  vine  to  bring  forth  fruit,  so  the 
quickening,  life-giving  influence  of  the  Spirit 
of  Christ,  who  is  the  "  true  vine,"  (John,  xv. 
1,)  enables  those  who,  as  branches,  abide  in 
Him,  to  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit, 
which  are,  "  in  all  goodness,  and  rigliteous- 
ne.ss,  and  truth."  (Eph.  v.  9.)  For  under  his 
holy  influence,  they  are  incited  and  strength- 
ened from  day  to  day  to  maintain,  even  in 
heir  temporal  concerns,  a  strict  adherence  to 
justice,  truth,  and  equity,  doing  unto  others. 


through  the  obedience  of  faith,  may  attain  to 
a  capacity  of  partaking  of  this  divine  food, 
and  to  show  the  necessity  and  benefits  there- 
of, it  may  be  proper  in  the  next  place  to  make 
some  further  observations,  with  respect  to  its 
communication  and  effects. 

The  great  Head  of  the  church  dispenses 
this  heavenly  sustenance  to  the  living  mem- 
bers of  his  body,  in  their  religious  assemblies, 
sometimes  by  the  instrumeDtai  ministry  of  the 
gospel,  at  other  times  by  the  immediate  effu- 
sion of  his  Holy  Spirit  upon  their  minds, 
when,  it  may  be,  the  assembly  is  in  a  slate  of 
solemn  silence,  and  reverent  waiting  before 
him.  They  are  also  permitted  to  enjoy  this 
privilege  from  time  to  time,  in  seasons  of 
private  retirement;  and  even  day  by  day, 
whilst  engaged  in  their  lawful  occupations,  if, 
feeling  the  want  of  the  enlivening  influence  of 
the  Spirit  of  Christ,  they  humbly  seek  it.  It 
is  pre-eminently  for  this  divine  nourishment 
— lor  this  bread  "  that  cometh  down  from 
heaven,"  that  our  blessed  Saviour  teaches  us 
to  pray  to  our  heavenly  Father, — "  Give  us 
this  day  our  daily  bread."  When  favoured 
in  their  public  assemblies  to  witness  the  gra- 
cious promises  fulfilled,  that,  "  They  that  wait 
upon  the  Lord  shall  renew  their  strength," 
(Isai.  xl.  31,)  and  that  where  even  two  or 
three  are  gathered  together  in  His  name, 
I  there.  He,  who  is  "  o  quickening  Spirit," 
they   would   that"  others   should   do    unto  |  (1  Cor.  xv.  A5,)  even  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 


mankind.  These 


them.  Their  words  and  actions  being  leavened 
by  Christian  purity,  sincerity,  humility,  and 
love,  they  exemplify,  as  their  growth  in  the 
divine  life  progresses,  not  only  in  their  own 
families,  but  amongst  all  with  whom  they  as- 
sociate, the  powerful  efficacy  of  that  holy 
name,  in  which  they  have  believed,  and  into 
which  they  have  been  baptized. 

If  we  seriously  recur  to  those  solemn  de- 
clarations of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  "  Except 
ye  cat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  drink 
his  blood,  ye  have  no  life  in  you;"  "  He  that 
eateth  my  flesh,  and  drinketh  my  blood, 
dwelleth  in  me  and  I  in  him;"  (John,  vi.  .53, 
.56 ;)  and  if  we  keep  in  view  the  clear  explana- 
tion which  he  condescended  to  give  of  these 
words,  the  conclusion  must  surely  be  admit- 
ted, on  the  highest  authority,  that  whatever 
may  be  our  religious  profession, — however 
largely  our  minds  may  be  furnished  with  the 
literal  knowledge  of  the  doctrines  and  pre- 
cepts of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  or  our  memories 
charged  with  the  recorded  experience  of  good 
men  of  ancient  and  modern  times, — and  how- 
ever highly  we  may  think  of  ourselves,  or  be 
esteemed  by  others,  on  this,  or  on  any  other 
account;  yet,  if  we  do  not  partake  of  the 
quickening  influences  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ, 
we  have  no  life  in  us  ;—we  dwell  not  in  him, 
nor  he  in  us ; — and  consequently  we  are  more 
or  less  in  a  state  of  spiritual  darkness  and 
death.  A  conviction  of  the  vast  importance 
of  this  subject,  induces  the  writer,  under,  he 
trusts,  some  degree  of  the  constraining  love 
of  Christ,  to  press  it  upon  the  close  attention 
of  those,  with  whom  he  is  connected  in  reli- 
gious profession,  as  upon  Christians  of  every 
other  denomination. 

Having  endeavoured,  in  the  preceding  pages, 
to    point  out  the    means  whereby  the   soul. 


is  in  the  midst  of  them;  (Matt,  xviii.  20;) 
they  can  thankfully  acknowledge,  that,  al- 
though the  baptizing  ministry  of  the  gospel 
is  a  great  blessing  to  the  church  of  Christ, 
and  should  be  received  with  feelings  of 
gratitude  to  the  Source  of  all  good  ;  yet  it  is 
a  higher  privilege  to  be  fed  immediately  by 
Himself  the  holy  Head  of  the  church  and 
Bishop  of  souls,  than  through  the  instrumen- 
tality of  their  fellow-members. 

The  solemn  declaration  of  our  holy  Re- 
deemer to  the  woman  of  Samaria  on  the  sub- 
ject of  worship,  should  indeed  make  a  deep 
and  awful  impression  upon  the  minds  of  all 
who  profess  to  prostrate  themselves  before 
the  Most  High  !  "  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  they 
that  worship  him,  must  worship  him  in  Spirit 
and  in  truth."  And  again  he  said,  "  No  man 
cometh  unto  the  Father  but  by  me;" — and 
"  without  me  ye  can  do  nothing."  How  need- 
ful then  must  it  be,  in  order  to  perform  this 
worship,  that  the  mind  be  brought  into  a 
state  of  entire  humiliation, — bowed  down  un- 
der a  true  sense  of  its  great  weakness, — of  its 
many  wants,  and  utter  unworthiness, — accom- 
panied with  a  conviction  of  the  perfect  purity 
of  that  Almighty  Being,  whose  sacred  pre- 
sence is  unapproachable,  except  through  our 
holy  Mediator,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Per- 
haps it  may  be  said,  that  there  is  no  other 
engagement  in  which  the  religiously  exer- 
cised mind  is  so  fully  penetrated  by  these, 
feelings,  as  in  that  of  silent  waiting  upon  God 
in  assemblies  for  public  worship. 

But  although  Christ  is  always  in  some 
measure  present  with  those,  who,  through  the 
baptism  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  are  members  of  his 
church;  yet,  according  to  the  experience  of 
many  who  are  of  this  description,  he  is  fre- 
quently pleased  to  withhold  from  them,  for  a 


season,  in  their  religious  assemblies,  as  well 
as  at  other  times,  that  increased  communica- 
tion of  his  power  and  life,  which  is  needful 
to  qualify  thera  for  the  performance  of  the 
solemn  act  of  divine  worship.  Yea,  for  a 
wise  and  gracious  purpose,  he  oftentimes  per- 
mits them  to  feel  how  weak  they  are  of  them- 
selves,— how  utterly  insufficient  by  their  own 
strength,  to  resist  the  efforts  of  their  soul's 
adversary;  who,  by  exciting  the  natural  pro- 
pensity to  be  occupied  with  terrestrial  ob- 
jects, or  by  presenting  to  the  imagination 
creaturely  ideas  relative  to  worship  or  doc- 
trine, often  endeavours  to  draw  off"  their  minds 
from  that  denial  of  self — that  subjugation  of 
their  own  will  and  wisdom — which  are  re- 
quisite in  order  to  wait  patiently  upon  God  in 
the  exercise  of  faith  and  love.  But  although 
He,  the  good  "  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  souls," 
(1  Pet.  ii.  25,)  may  permit  those  humble  be- 
lievers in  him  to  be  thus  tried  and  proved, 
yet  he  does  not  forsake  them: — in  his  own 
lime,  (for  which  with  fervent  desire  they 
reverently  wait,)  the  enlivening,  purifying  in- 
fluence of  his  Holy  Spirit  imparls  fresh  vigour 
to  their  souls:  thus  strengthened,  they  sur- 
mount those  impediments,  of  what  kind  so- 
ever, which  had  obstructed  their  access  "  unto 
the  throne  of  grace;"  (Heb.  iv.  16;)  and  they 
are  enabled  to  "  draw  near  in  full  assurance 
of  faith."  (Heb.  x.  22.)  The  worship  thus 
offered  in  religious  assemblies,  whether  it  be 
accompanied  with  vocal  ministry,  prayer  or 
praise,  in  obedience  to  the  will  of  the  great 
Head  of  the  church,  immediately  communica- 
ted to  such  of  its  members  as  he  may  see 
meet  to  employ  in  his  service, — or  whether 
in  obedience  to  the  same  holy  will,  it  wholly 
consists  in  silent*  aspirations,  arising  from 
quickened  souls,  in  a  state  of  reverent  prostra- 
tion before  the  throne  of  grace^ — in  either 
case,  this  worship  does  not  fail  to  meet  the 
divine  acceptance. 

Although  many  individuals,  in  whom  the 
work  of  regeneration  has  been  begun,  and 
who  are  in  the  practice  of  waiting  upon  God 
in  assemblies  for  public  worship,  may  not  al- 
ways receive  such  a  supply  of  spiritual  food, 
as  the  apprehension  of  their  own  need  leads 
Ihem  to  expect ;  yet  may  these  not  be  dis- 
couraged :  may  they  duly  consider,  that  the 
Lord  knows  better  than  they  do,  what  is  best 
for  them.  He  knows  what  will  conduce  to  the 
progress  of  that  great  work,  which  he  has  be- 
gun in  their  souls.  For  a  wise  and  benign 
purpose,  he  introduces  his  children  into  a  state 
of  poverty  of  spirit;  the  tendency  of  this  dis- 

*  It  must  not  be  supposed,  that  all,  who  are  in  the 
practice  of  silting  in  silence,  in  assemblies  for  public 
worship,  are  benefited  in  the  manner  above  described. 
It  IS  only  the  awakened  mind,— the  mind  in  which  the 
work  of  regeneration  is  in  some  degree  begun,  that  is 
capable  of  truly  waiting  uiron  God  in  silence,  under  an 
exercise  of  faith  and  love  towards  him.  Yet  there  is 
ground  to  believe,  that  in  numerous  instances,  pere.ins 
who  have  previously  evinced  little  or  no  concern  about 
their  soul's  salvation,  being  induced,  some  of  them 
probably  by  mere  curiosity,  to  enter  a  silent  religious 
assembly,  have  been  awakened,  and  their  minds  greatly 
contrited  by  the  divine  power;  although  not  a  word 
has  been  8p<.ken  in  the  assembly.  And  this  visitation 
ot  tlie  love  of  the  Redeemer,  has  proved  the  commence, 
ment  of  the  efTectual  working  of  his  grace  in  their 


THE  FRIEND. 


cipline  being  to  increase  their  faith,  and  to 
establish  them  more  firmly  on  Himself,  the 
"  sure  foundation,"—"  the  Rock  of  ages." 
Therefore,  ye  who  hunger  and  thirst  for  the 
bread  and  water  of  life,  be  not  dismayed  on 
account  of  the  apparent  smallness  of  the  por 
lion  sometimes,  yea  frequently,  dispensed  unto 
you.  Should  it  be  no  more,  figuratively  speali 
ing,  than  a  crumb  of  this  bread,  or  a  drop  of 
"  living  water,"  yet,  if  received  with  thank- 
fulness, it  will  be  found  sufficient  for  the  pre- 
sent need, — sufficient  to  strengthen  you  still 
to  tru^t  in  the  Lord, — still  to  wait  upon  him 
in  faith,  and  with  a  lively  hope  in  his  good- 
ness and  mercy  ;  and  whenever  these  etrects 
are  witnessed,  they  should  be  considered  as 
an  evidence,  that,  through  the  gracious  re 
gard  of  your  heavenly  Father,  a  portion  of 
divine  aid  and  sustenance  has  been  dispensed 
unto  you.  The  revival  of  this  faith  and  hope, 
when  felt,  after  much  mental  labour  and  con- 
flict, whether  in  religious  assemblies,  or  in 
private  retirement,  how  precious  is  it  to  the 
tribulated  soul !  The  Lord's  holy  name  be 
praised  for  all  his  mercies  partaken  of  by 
those,  who  are  engaged,  although  frequently 
under  a  feeling  of  many  discouragements  and 
infirmities,  to  seek  for  ability  to  worship  him 
in  Spirit  and  in  truth  ! 


From  the  New  Haven  Palladium. 
DECISION    OF   THE   COURT. 
His  honour,  Judge  Judson,  has  kindly  per- 
mitted us  to  publish  his  very  able  decision, 
in   the  case  of  the  Africans,  from   his  own 
manuscript. 

District  Court  op  the  U.  S.  > 

District  of  Connecticut,  Jan.  7,  1840.  I 
Tkos.  R.  Gedney  and  others,  i     r  i  i  /• 

vs.  (.    ^'*«'  fo''  ^a?- 

The  schooner' L'Amistad.     S  ""*'"■ 

On  the  26th  of  August,  1839,  Lieutenant 
Gedney,  commanding  the  brig  Washington, 
of  the  U.  S.  Navy,  seized  and  brought^inro 
the  port  of  New  London,  in  this  district,  the 
schooner  L'Ainistad,  with  a  cargo  of  goods, 
ind  49  Africans,  then  claimed  as  slaves  by 
Don  Pedro  Montez  and  Don  Jose  Ruiz,  sub- 
jects of  her  Catholic  Majesty  the  Queen  of 
Spain— the  said  Montez  and  Ruiz  also  being 
on  board  the  schooner.  On  the  arrival  of 
he  schooner  within  this  district.  New  Lon 
don,  being  the  first  port  into  which  the  schoon 
er  was  brought  after  her  seizure,  a  libel  was 
filed  here  by  Lieutenant  Gedney,  the  officers 
and  crew  of  the  brig  Washington,  claiming 
salvage. 

At  a  special  District  Court,  held  on  the 
19th  of  September,  other  libels  were  also  filed 
in  the  following  order: 
That  of  Jose  Ruiz. 
That  of  Pedro  Montez. 
That  of  Henry  Green  and  Peletiah  Ford- 
ham. 

A  libel  in  behalf  of  the  United  States  by  the 
district  attorney — first,  claiming  that  the  ves- 
sel, cargo  and  slaves  be  restored  to  the  own- 
ers,  being  Spanish  subjects — and,  secondly, 
demanding  that  the  negroes  be  delivered  up 
to  the  president  to  be  transported  to  Africa. 


US 

claiming  An- 


That   of  the  Spanish  Cons 
tonio. 

And  on  the  19lli  day  of  November  another 
libel  was  also  filed,  by  the  district  attorney, 
in  favour  of  the  United  Slates,  alleging  that 
the  Spanish  minister  had,  in  pursuance'of  lh& 
treaty  between  the  United  Stales  and  Spain, 
demanded  of  the  government  of  the  United 
States,  the  restoration  of  the  schooner  L'Am- 
istad,  her  cargo,  and  the  slaves  on  board  for 
the  owners  thereof,  being  subjects  of  Spain. 
The  ordinary  process  of  attachment  issued, 
and  the  schooner,  goods,  and  Africans  so  al- 
leged to  be  slaves  were  taken  into  custody  by 
the  marshal  of  this  district,  for  adjudication 
upon  these  various  libels  and  claims. 

At  the  District  Court  in  November,  a  part 
of  these  Africans,  by  their  counsel,  filed  a 
plea  to  the  jurisdiction  of  this  court,  alleging 
that  they  were  born  in  Africa;  that  They 
were  free;  and  that  they  were  seized  within 
the  territorial  jurisdiction  of  the  state  of  New- 
York,  claiming  to  be  set  at  liberty. 

This  plea  is  vow  withdrawn,  and  an  an- 
swer is  filed  alleging,  substantially,  as  fol- 
lows:— That  Cinquez,  Banna  1st,  Damma, 
Fawni  1st,  Phumah,  Connoma,  Choday,  Bun- 
nah  2d,  Baah,  Cebba,  Pooma,  Kimbo,  Peeah, 
Bangyah,  Saah,  Coelee,  Parte,  Mona,  Nah- 
quoi,  Quato,  Jesse,  Con,  Fawni  2d,  Kenna, 
Laumamee,Fajana,Jebboy,  Fauguanah,  Bew- 
nu,  Fawnu,  Cherkenall,  Gubbo,  Curre,  Seme, 
Kene,  Majera,  are  all  Africans,  entitled  to 
their  freedom  ;  that  the  said  schooner  was  at 
anchor  near  Culloden  Point,  within  the  terri- 
torial jurisdiction  of  the  state  of  New  York, 
and  that  part  of  said  Africans,  as  named  in 
said  plea  and  answer,  were  on  shore  on  Long 
Island,  within  the  jurisdictional  limits  of  the 
state  of  New  York  ;  whereupon  they  say  that 
this  court  hath  no  jurisdiction  over  their  per- 
sons, and  pray  to  be  discharged. 

Lieutenant  Gedney  now  appears  and  pur- 
sues his  claim  for  salvage.  Henry  Green  and 
Mr.  Fordham  appear  and  pursue  their  claim 
for  salvage.  The  district  attorney  of  Con- 
necticut pursues  the  libels  filed  by  him  in 
behalf  of  the  minister  of  Spain,  for  a  restora- 
tion of  the  ship,  cargo,  and  slaves,  under  the 
treaty  between  Spain  and  the  United  States. 
In  the  discussion  of  this  case  have  been  in- 
volved numerous  questions,  of  great  import- 
ance,  requiring,  as  we  have  seen,  industrious 
examination  and  patient  deliberation.  It  has 
been  my  endeavour  to  affbrd  ample  time  for 
this  investigation  ;  and  the  ability  with  which 
these  questions  have  been  discussed  at  the 
bar,  must  satisfy  all,  that  every  thing  which 
talent  and  learning  could  accomplish,  has 
been  done. 

It  devolves  upon  the  court  to  dispose  of 
these  various  and  complicated  questions,  in 
such  manner  as  will  seem  to  be  demanded  by 
the  laws  of  the  land  ;  and  of  this  the  respon- 
sibility rests  on  me.  That  responsibility  will 
be  met,  and  when  discharged,  according  to  the 
dictates  of  my  own  conscience,  I  shall  be  re- 
lieved from  its  further  perplexities. 

It  will  be  a  satisfaction,  while  doing  this, 
that  neither  party  or  claimant  can  be  preju- 
diced  by  my  determination,  because  the  law 
secures  an  appeal  to  the  highest  tribunal  in 


144 

this  country,  where  my  decision  may  he  both 
reviewed,  and,  if  wrong,  corrected. 

It  is  then  of  little  importance  to  the  persons 
in  interest,  what  may  be  the  determination  of 
this  court,  for  a  case  like  this  will  not  and 
should  not  rest  upon  a  single  trial,  without  re- 
view before  the  Supreme  Court,  in  whose  deci- 
sion all  would  be  satisfied. 

The  case  is  not  only  important  to  those 
immediately  interested,  but  there  are  involved 
principles  important  to  the  nation  and  the 
world.  If  a  few  months  have  elapsed  since 
this  cause  has  been  pending,  it  has  been  owing 
to  circumstances  beyotid  my  control,  but  this 
surely  has  produced  no  inconvenience  or  suffer- 
ing to  those  in  custody.  They  have  all  been 
hulnanely  treated;  liberally  fed  and  clothed 
by  the  government,  into  whose  hands  they 
have  been  providentially  cast.  Whatever 
may  be  the  final  result  of  this  case,  so  far, 
it  may  be  safely  said,  that  no  one  step  has 
been  taken  which  could  have  been  avoided. 

I  do  not  say  that  it  is  my  wish  to  escape 
the  responsibilities  which  devolve  upon  me, 
neither  would  it  be  just  to  myself  to  say,  that 
I  have  not  been  deeply  anxious  to  investigate 
this  case,  and  decide  it  according  to  its  true 
merits. 

[The  judge  then  proceeds  to  discuss,  as  the 
first  in  order,  the  question  of  jurisdiction, 
/hich    he   does   at   considerable   length,  and 


THE    FRIEND. 

a  condition  perilous  to  the  vessel  and  the  lives 
of  Ruiz  and  Montez,  and  all  others  on  board. 
Being  found  as  heretofore  stated,  the  schoon- 
er and  all  belonging  to  her  were  seized  by 
the  brig  Washington,  and  from  thence  was 
first  brought  into  the  port  of  New  London, 
within  the  district  of  Connecticut ;  and  the 
schooner,  cargo,  and  Africans,  now  claimed 
as  slaves,  are  here  libelled  for  salvage,  by 
Lieutenant  Gedney,  &c. 

Having  stated  these  various  claims,  and  the 
circumstances  of  the  seizure,  I  will  now  pro- 
ceed to  the  consideration  of  each  claim,  some- 
what in  the  order  in  which  they  stand  upon 
the  record. 

1.  The  claim  of  the  officers  of  the  brig 
Washington. 

In  considering  and  disposing  of  this  claim, 
it  may  not  be  improper  to  divide  it  into  two 
parts. 

1st.  The  vessel  and  goods. 

2d.  The  Africans  alleged  to  have  been  the 
slaves  of  Messrs.  Ruiz  a[id  Montez. 

1st.  The  claims  to  salvage  for  the  vessel 
and  goods,  stands  upon  ground,  almost  beyond 
question.  The  services  rendered  by  Lieu- 
tenant Gedney  were  not  only  meritorious, 
but  highly  praiseworthy.  They  were  such, 
as  would  entitle  the  seizor  to  his  proper  al 
lowance.  The  vessel  was  at  the  mercy  of 
the  winds  and  waves.     She  was  in   the 


with  much  ability  ;  and  arrives  at  the  conclu-   session  and  under  the  command  ot  those 


sion,  that  the  jurisdiction  of  the  District  Court 
of  Connecticut  attaches  to  the  whole  subject 
matter.] 

We  approach  now  the  merits  of  the  case, 
and  the  tacts  involved  may  bo  slated  in  a  few 
words  ;  and  about  these  facts  there  is  little 
diversity  of  thought.  A  Spanish  vessel  owned 
in  Cuba,  proce  ded  from  thence  to  the  coaA 
of  Africa,  and  having  procured  a  cargo  or' 
native  Africans,  returned  and  landed  them 
near  Havana,  where  they  were  put  into  a 
slave  mart  for  sale.  Within  fifteen  days 
from  the  time  of  landing,  Jose  Ruiz  and  Pe- 
dro Montez,  subjects  of  the  Queen  of  Spain, 
and  residents  of  Guanaja,  in  the  province  of 
Puerto  Principee,  on  the  island  of  Cuba,  beinj 
at  Havana,  purchased  fifty-four  of  these  Afri- 
cans. The  schooner  L'Amislad,  then  lying 
in  the  port  of  Havana,  possessing  rightfully 
the  national  character  of  a  Spanish  vessel, 
owned  and  commanded  by  one  Raymond  Fer- 
rer, master,  and  regularly  and  lawfully  li- 
censed in  the  coasting  trade,  between  the 
ports  of  Havana  and  Guanaja,  and  being  laden 
with  Spanish  goods  for  the  latter  port,  the 
said  Ruiz  and  Montez  put  on  board  thereof 
the  said  fifty-four  Africans,  with  permits  from 


■THB    FRIEND. 


SECOND    MONTH, 


the   governor 


of  the   island  of  Cuba,  to  be 


transported  as  freight  to  the  said  port  of  Gua- 
naja ;  and  the  said  Ruiz  and  Montez  took 
passage  in  said  schooner.  All  grounds  of 
suspicion  that  the  L'Amistad  had  been  any 
wise  connected  with  the  original  importation 
of  these  Africans,  is  wholly  excluded  from 
the  case. 

Three  days  from  Havana,  the  negroes  rose 
upon  the  vessel,  and  killed  the  master  and 
cook,  and  by  force  took  command,  and  after 
being  sixty-three  days  upon  the  ocean,  she 
came  into  the  waters  of  the  United  States,  in 


groes,  who  were  utterly  ignorant  of  the  oi,i 
ence  of  navigation — without  law  or  order- 
without  commission  or  any  lawful  authority 
guided  alone  by  their  ignorance  or  caprice — 
just  on  the  point  of  sailing  for  the  coast  of 
Africa,  and  yet  without  the  possibility  of  con- 
ducting the  vessel   in  safety  for  a  single  day. 

The  seizure,  under  such  circumstances,  was 
meritorious,  and  will  entitle  the  seizors  to  an 
adequate  compensation,  unless  something  shall 
be  found  in  the  case,  to  oust  them  of  this  right. 
In  opposition  to  this  claim,  Pedro  Montez  and 
Jose  Ruiz,  allege  that  they,  each  of  them, 
own  a  part  of  these  goods,  and  the  minister  of 
her  catholic  majesty,  in  behalf  of  the  owners 
of  the  schooner,  and  the  residue  of  the  goods 
on  board,  alleges  that  the  whole  were  owned 
by  subjects  of  the  queen  of  Spain,  and  that 
under  the  treaty,  between  Spain  and  the  Uni- 
ted States,  a  restoration,  entire,  should  be  de- 
creed. 

Here  it  may  be  remarked  that  Montez  and 
Ruiz  have  ceased  to  prosecute  their  claims  in 
person,  and  the  Spanish  minister  comes  in  the 
name  of  his  government,  basing  himself  on 
the  treaty  of  1795,  for  them  and  in  their 
stead,  claims  the  restoration  entire  of  the  ves- 
sel, the  cargo  and  slaves.  There  are  two  ar- 
ticles in  the  treaty  of  1795,  which  have  some 
bearing  on  this  question. 

tRemainder  next  week.) 


From  an  intimation  by  a  friend  it  would 
seem  proper  to  mention,  that  the  compiler  or 
publisher  of  the  book  purporting  to  be  a  re- 
print of  "  Guide  to  True  Peace,"  &c.,  respect- 
ing which  were  inserted  last  week  some  criti' 
cal  remarks  by  C,  was  not  a  member  of  the 
Society  of  Friends. 


In  our  number  of  last  week  we  inserted  a 
summary  outline  of  the  important  decision  of 
Judge  Judson  in  the  United  States  District 
Court  for  Connecticut,  in  the  case  of  the 
Africans  of  the  Amistad.  Since  then  we  have 
been  put  in  possession  of  that  decree  at  full 
length;  which,  besides  the  great  principles 
of  law  and  justice  therein  inculcated  and  sus- 
tained with  becoming  dignity  and  indepen- 
dence, comprehends  also  a  condensed  and 
clear  history  of  the  whole  affair  from  the  be- 
ginning. And,  since  it  is  probable  that  many 
of  our  readers  remotely  situated,  for  want  of 
regular  access  to  the  public  journals,  may  not 
be  acquainted  with  the  facts  of  the  case,  we 
have  concluded  to  transfer  to  our  pages  so 
much  of  the  interesting  document  alluded  to, 
as  will  be  sufficient  to  render  the  subject  in- 
telligible and  serve  as  a  record  for  future  re- 
ference. It  may  be  well  to  add,  that  as  the 
judge  postponed  the  entry  of  his  decree  until 
the  23d  of  last  month,  to  give  opportunity  for 
any  of  the  parties  who  choose  to  appeal  to 
the  Circuit  Court,  and  we  have  not  heard  that 
they  have  availed  themselves  of  the  privilege, 
the  presumption  is  that  no  appeal  will  be 
taken,  and  consequently  that  the  decree  will 
be  final,  and  we  may  indulge  the  hope  that 
the  poor  captives  will  be  restored,  not  merely 
to  their  own  native  continent,  but,  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  court,  "  to  the  land  of  their 
nativity,"  to  Mendi,  so  that  "  they  shall  yet 
brace  their  kindred." 


lED,  on  fourth  day,  the  8lh  ult.,  at  the  residence 
of  her  son,  Jonathan  Leedom,  in  this  oily,  Lydia 
Leedom,  in  the  99th  year  of  her  age 

on   the   1st   uUimo,  at   the   residence   of  her 

father-in-law,  Joseph  Bowne,  in  Butternuts,  N.  Y., 
Eliza  N.  Bowne,  aged  22  years,  wife  of  William  F. 
Bownc. 

on  the  evening  of  the  16th  of  twelfth  month 

last,  Jordan,  son  of  Henry  and  Clara  Stanton,  of  Still- 
water, Ohio,  in  the  22d  year  of  his  age.  In  the  morn- 
ing of  his  last  day,  when  it  became  evident  that  he 
cuuld  not  survive  much  longer,  he  signified  to  those 
about  him  that  although  he  had  searched,  he  could  not 
feel  any  condemnation,  nor  yet  had  he  been  favoured 
with  so  clear  a  sense  of  Divine  acceptance  as  he 
wished.  In  the  course  of  the  day  he  remarked  that 
the  only  convictions  he  had  felt  were  for  not  having 
been  more  watchful  and  ardent  in  spirit,  in  meetings 
for  Divine  worship.  In  the  evening  he  repeated  a  few 
passages  of  Scripture,  in  so  melodious  a  manner  as  to 
remove  all  doubts  of  his  having  been  favoured  to  expe- 
rience his  desire  ;  after  which  he  said  but  little,  and 
scarcely  moving  hand  or  foot,  quietly  breathed  shorter 
and  shorter  to  the  last. 

,  on  the  28lh  of  lOlh  month,  1839,  at  her  resi- 
dence in  Cornwall,  Orange  county,  New  York,  Ro- 
SANNA  Rider,  wife  of  King  Rider,  in  the  73d  year  of 
her  age.  She  was  a  Friend  of  unblemished  life  and 
conversation,  a  member  and  elder  of  Cornwall  Monthly 
Meeting,  a  firm  believer  in  the  doctrines  of  Christian- 
ity as  held  by  Friends,  and  favoured  with  a  clear  pros- 
pect of  a  happy  eternity,  where  the  wicked  cease  from 
troubling,  and  the  weary  are  at  rest. 

,  at  Lynn,  Mass.,  on  the  30th  of  12lh  month 

last,  Elizabeth,  wife  of  Winthrop  Newhall,  a  member 
of  the  Society  of  Friends,  aged  66  years.  As  a  fol- 
lower  of  a  meek  and  lowly  Saviour,  she  has  signally 
adorned  her  profession  by  an  exemplary  deportment, 
worthy  of  imitation  by  all  who  desire  to  live  the  life  of 
a  Christian,  and  to  be  found  worthy  in  the  end  to  enter 
into  that  rest,  "  prepared  for  the  righteous  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world." 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vox.,  zxzx. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  SECOND  MONTH,  8,  13-10. 


NO.  19. 


EDITED  BY  ROBERT   SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  tiBO  dollars  per  annum,  payable  in  advance. 

Subscriptions  and  Payments  received  by 

GEORGE   W.  TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  DP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

From  the  Methodist  Magazine  for  1781. 

On  the  Motto  of  a  Seal— Believe  f  Love! 
Obey  ! 
This  motto  is  indeed  a  very  short  one;  but 
surely  it  contains  much  in  little.  It  is  replete 
with  every  instruction  necessary  to  teach  us 
how  to  be  happy  both  in  time  and  in  eternity. 
Let  us  then  examine  a  little  into  each  of  its 
particulars,  beginning  with  the  first : — 

BELIEVE  ! 

When  the  jailer  asked  of  the  apostle,  What 
he  should  do  to  be  saved  1  he  was  answered, 
"  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou 
shalt  be  saved."  This  answer  is  what  re- 
mains to  be  given  to  every  one  who  shall 
make  the  same  inquiry,  to  the  end  of  the 
world.  This  being  the  case,  let  us  next  in- 
quire. What  it  is  to  believe  in  Jesus  Christ? 
Our  Saviour  tells  us,  John,  iii.  16,  that  "  God 
so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only  be- 
gotten Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him 
should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life." 
Now  the  whole  tenor  of  the  Old  Testament 
teaches  us,  that  Christ  should  come  to  be  a 
sacrifice,  and  a  propitiation  for  the  sins  of  the 
world ;  to  make  reconciliation  for  iniquity, 
and  to  bring  in  everlasting  righteousness.  All 
which  he  has  done,  according  to  the  Scrip- 
tures ;  being  raised  from  the  dead,  and  as- 
cended on  high  ;  for  when  he  had  by  himself 
purged  our  sins  he  sat  down  on  the  right  hand 
of  the  Majesty  on  high,  to  give  eternal  life  to 
all  that  should  come  unto  him.  In  conse- 
quence of  this,  remission  of  sins  is  preached 
in  his  name  to  all  that  believe.  "  To  him 
give  all  the  prophets  witness,  that  through 
his  name,  whosoever  shall  believe  in  him 
shall  receive  remission  of  sins."  Acts  x.  23. 
Now,  as  Christ's  blood  was  shed  for  the  re- 
mission of  sins,  so  faith  in  his  blood  receives 
the  remission  of  sins;  and  "  being  justified  by 
faith,  we  have  peace  with  God,  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ."  Every  true  believer 
experiences  the  same  thing  in  his  own  soul, 
whereof  the  Holy  Ghost  is  the  witness.  "  He 
that  believeth,  hath  the  witness  in  himself." 
,  And  we  are  all  ctUed ;  we  are  all  invited ;  we 
art  all  commanded,  to  "  believe  in  him  whom 


God  halh  sent."  May  we  all  accept  this 
great  salvation,  and  by  faith  receive  the 
atonement !  Now  let  us  proceed  to  the  nex! 
particular, 

LOVE  ! 

This  can  never  be  separated  from  true 
faith ;  for  faith,  when  it  is  real,  always  works 
by  love.  How  is  it  possible  that  we  can 
really  believe  that  God  hath  loved  us,  and 
forgiven  us  our  sins,  without  loving  him  again  \ 
It  can  never  be.  For,  as  St.  John  says,  "  We 
love  him,  because  he  first  loved  us."  And  he 
that  says  he  believes  in  Jesus  Christ,  and 
does  not  find  love  to  God,  may  be  assured  he 
deceives  himself  with  only  a  notion  of  faith,  j 
A  picture  of  fire  is  without  heat;  but  a  real  j 
fire  cannot  be  without  it.  A  notional  faiih  is 
without  love,  but  a  real  one  is  never  without  i 
it.  But  to  you  who  are  indeed  believers, ' 
"Christ  is  precious;"  yea,  more  precious' 
than  all  things.  Love  then,  and  walk  in  love;  I 
increase  in  love  ;  and  let  love  be  your  ele- 
ment, your  business,  your  every  thing.  But 
remember  the  flower  withers  when  cut  off" 
from  the  stalk;  so  your  love  will  wither,  un- 
less you  stand  fast,  and  grow  in  the  faith. 
Without  you  abide  in  the  faith,  the  fire  of 
love  will  go  out.  If  this  is  the  case  with  any, 
let  them  believe  again,  and  love  will  come 
again  ;  for  they  always  come  and  go  together. 
Do  we  profess  to  believe  1  and  do  we  profess 
to  love?  Say,  my  friends,  is  our  faith  un- 
feigned? And  is  our  love  without  dissimula- 
tion? If  so,  let  us  proceed  to  the  third  par- 
ticular, which  is, 

OBEY  ! 

As  a  heart-felt  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  pro- 
duces a  heart-felt  love  to  him;  so  obedience 
to  his  commands  will  follow  as  the  opening 
flowers  and  ripening  fruits  follow  the  genial 
heat  of  the  sun.  Christ  saith,  "  If  ye  love 
me,  keep  my  commandments."  What  are 
his  commandments?  Love  to  God,  and  love 
to  one  another  :  the  first  shows  itself  in  doing 
his  will,  both  actively  and  passively.  Doing 
what  we  know  is  our  duty,  and  patiently  suf- 
fering;  yea,  and  resigning  ourselves  to  his 
disposal  in  all  things.  The  second  shows 
itself  in  doing  to  others  as  we  would  be  done 
by.  In  all  loving  and  kind  offices,  in  forgiv- 
ing injuries;  in  all  things  being  just  and  true; 
also  in  patience,  long-suffering,  and  forbear- 
ance, and  all  other  duties  mentioned  in  the 
law.  Also  loving  our  enemies,  returning  good 
for  evil,  and  praying  for  our  persecutors. 
Obedience  to  God  is  showing  the  reality  of 
our  love  to  him,  in  following  the  example  of 
Christ  in  all  his  imitable  perfections.  And 
this  obedience  is  the  result  of  having  his 
Spirit  dwelling  in  us,  inclining  us  to  walk  in 
all  the  ways  of  holiness ;  summed  up  in  loving 
God  with  all  our  hearts,  and  our  neighbour 


as  ourselves  :  in  which  are  contained  all  the 
precepts  of  the  moral  law,  which  law  is  writ- 
ten in  the  hearts  of  all  true  believers.  See 
1  Cor.  xiii. 

Thus  we  see  in  these  particulars — Believe 
— love — obey  !  are  contained  the  very  essen- 
tials of  all  true  religion.  What  then  remains, 
my  friends,  but  that  we  give  all  diligence  to 
be  found  bcUetinff,  loving,  obedient  followers 
of  the  Lamb  of  GVid?  If  so,  let  us  not  quarrel 
about  other  matters.  Let  us  keep  the  unity 
of  the  spirit  in  the  boi?d  of  peace,  and  bear 
with  one  another's  diftirent  opinions  and 
forms  that  do  not  clash  witi"?  true  faith,  true 
love,  and  true  obedience.  Let  ;is  not  wrangle 
about  circumcision  or  uncircumci.'^ion,  but  let 
us  contend  for  the  faith  which  worketh  by 
love.  Let  the  strong  bear  with  the  weak, 
and  let  the  weak  not  be  ofl'etided  with  the 
strong.  May  the  motto  of  the  s.?al  be  en- 
graven in  all  our  hearts;  and  may  ou.*"  sober, 
godly,  and  righteous  lives  and  conversations, 
demonstrate  to  all  the  world  that  it  is  reaiV/ 
so ! 

In  a  word :  may  we  all  believe — may  we 
all  love — and  may  we  all  obey!  So  prays, 
from  his  very  heart,  one  who  is  a  lover  of  all 
the  true  Church  of  Christ — one  who  is  for 
Christ's  sake  their  truly  affectionate  servant 
in  the  ministry  of  the  gospel  of  peace  and 
salvation. 


Decision  of  the  District  Court  in  the  case  of 
the  Africans  of  the  Amistad. 

(Concluded  from  page  H4.} 

[The  judge  next  quotes  the  articles  of  the 
treaty  relating  to  the  question,  which,  and  his 
reasoning  upon  them,  for  the  sake  of  brevity 
we  pass  over.     He  then  continues.] 

It  results  then,  that  the  seizors  are  entitled 
to  salvage.  This  lien  is  placed  upon  the  ves- 
sel and  her  effects  by  the  laws  of  all  nations. 
It  is  founded  on  the  broad  principles  of  justice 
acknowledged  by  all,  and  the  treaty  stipula- 
tion is  entered  into,  with  this  lien,  which  can 
not  be  considered  as  inconsistent  with  the 
treaty.  The  decree  will  be,  that  the  schooner 
and  her  effects  be  delivered  up  to  the  Spanish 
government,  upon  the  payment,  at  a  reason- 
able rate,  for  the  services  in  saving  this  pro- 
perty from  entire  loss. 

An  appraisement  will  be  ordered,  and  one 
third  of  that  amount,  and  cost  will  be  deemed 
just  and  reasonable. 

2d.  The  next  question  is,  can  salvage  be 
allowed  upon  the  slaves? 

There  are  insuperable  objections  to  this 
portion  of  the  claim.  There  is  no  foundation 
here  laid  for  a  decree  in  personam.  The  de- 
cree, if  at  all,  must  operate  in  rem.  That  is, 
the  salvage  must  be  considered  as  a  lien  upon 


146 

the  slaves  themselves,  and  the  amount  to  be 
decreed  must  be  raised  out  of  them,  as  out  of 
other  property. 

Here  then  I  find  this  claim  hedged  about 
by  fixed  and  known  laws,  over  which  it  would 
be  impossible  for  me  to  leap.  I  have  hereto- 
fore decided,  in  the  very  outset  of  this  case, 
that  these  alleged  slaves  cannot  be  sold. 
There  is  no  law  of  the  United  Slates  or  of 
the  state  of  Connecticut  by  which  title  can 
be  given  to  them  under  any  decree  of  this 
court.  I  am  still  confirmed  in  that  opinion. 
It  is  impossible  !  Can  a  decree  be  predicated 
upon  a  supposed  valuation  to  be  ascertninod 
by  an  appraisal?  There  is  no  authority  in 
this  court  to  cause  such  an  apprai^^al.  Who 
can  appoint  these  appraisers?  Who  can  ad- 
minister to  them  an  oath  ?  And  above  all,  by 
what  rule  could  their  estip:,at„  be  formed? 

Are  they  to  be  estimtitc';',  bv  their  value  in 
the  district  of  Conne.cli-ut?  That  is  not  one 
cent.  Ihe  laws  whi-|,  I  am  bound  to  ad- 
minister can  recogr.ize  no  value  in  them.  Can 
the  appraisers  -.ravel  into  other  states  or 
countries  to  seok  their  value?  Surely  not.  If 
a  decree  should  be  made,  it  would  be  wholly 
nugatory,  inoperative  and  void.  This  the 
court  13  never  called  upon  to  do.  When  a 
decree  is  ma^.e,  it  always  presupposes  that 
the  court  n-.aking  it^  posisesses  the  power  of 
enforciw'   ;,      This  part  of  the  claim,  there- 


THE  FRIEND. 


fore, 


be  passed  over. 


court  then  decides  against  the  claim 
of  Green  and  Fordham,  as  not  being  sustained 
by  the  facts  proved, — and  thus  proceeds.] 

The  Uvo  great  questions  still  remain  to  be 
•settled.  Shall  these  Africans,  by  a  decree  of 
this  court,  be  delivered  over  to  the  govern- 
nienl  of  Spain,  upon  the  demand  of  Aer  minis- 
ter, as  the  property  of  Don  Pedro  Montez  and 
Don  Joso  Ruiz?  But  if  not,  what  ultimate  dis- 
position shall  the  government  of  the  United 
States  make  of  them? 

The  other  questions,  in  importance,  cannot 
be  compared  with  these.  Here  we  have,  her 
majesty  the  queen  of  Spain  to  her  resident 
minister,  at  the  court  of  the  United  States, 
unequivocally  demanding  for  her  subjects 
these  Africans,  as  their  property,  in  the  ful- 
filment, as  he  says,  of  treaty  stipulations,  so- 
lemnly entered  into  by  this  nation.  These 
Africans  come  in  person,  as  our  law  permits 
them  to  do,  denying  this  right.  They  say 
that  they  are  not  the  slaves  of  Spanish  sub- 
jects— and  are  not  amenable  to  Spanish  laws. 
We  have  also,  the  humanity  of  our  own  laws, 
ready  to  embrace  them,  provided  we  are  not 
compelled  by  these  treaty  stipulations  to  de- 
liver them  up. 

Upon  the  first  of  these  questions,  all  ab- 
sorbing as  it  is,  I  am  called  upon  to  pronounce 
»n  opinion.  And  what  I  have  now  to  say  ap- 
plies to  Jingua  and  others,  who  have  filed 
their  answer  to  the  claim,  on  record,  not  in- 
cluding Antonio. 

Shall  these  Africans  be  decreed  to  the 
Spanish  government? 

What  is  the  object  of  the  demand  made 
upon  the  president  by  the  Spanish  minister? 
Not  to  have  them  transported  to  Cuba  for 
punishment,  but  because  they  are  the  pro- 
perty of  Spanish  subjects — their  effects,  or 


merchandise — iheir  property.  I  begin  here 
by  finding  certain  facts,  which  necessarily 
must  be  part  of  my  decree,  and  upon  which 
it  must  be  based. 

These  are  the  facts  that  I  find  proved  in 
this  case. 

In  Cuba  there  are  three  classes  of  negroes, 
well  known  and  distinguished:  Creoles,  who 
were  born  within  Spanish  dominion ;  Ladinos, 
who  have  been  long  domiciliated  on  the  island, 
or  sutTicienily  so,  that  the  laws  of  Spain  ope- 
rate upon  them — or  in  other  words,  embracing 
Vhnse  who  owe  Spain  their  allegiance;  and 
lastly,  Jiozals,  embracing  all  such  as  have 
but  recently  been  imported  from  Africa. 

The  negroes  now  in  question  were  all  born 
in  Africa — they  were  imported  to  Cuba  by 
the  slave  traffic,  about  which  Montez  and 
Ruiz  had  nothing  to  do — they  were  put  into 
a  baracoon  near  Havana,  and  after  remaining 
there  not  exceeding  fifteen  days,  Montez  and 
Ruiz  brought  them  to  the  schooner  Amistad 
as  their  slaves,  and  put  them  on  board  for 
Guanaja.  Consequently,  I  find  these  negroes 
to  be  Bozals :  they  were  so  at  the  time  of 
the  shipment. 

The  demand  of  the  Spanish  government,  is 
for  these  Bozals  to  be  restored  to  them,  that 
Montez  and  Ruiz  may  have  them  as  their 
property.  To  justify  this  demand,  and  re- 
quire this  government  to  restore  them  under 
the  treaty,  these  negroes  must  not  only  be 
property,  but  Spanish  subjects  must  have  a 
title  to  that  properly.  In  other  words,  Span- 
ish subjects  must  own  them — must  come  law- 
fully by  them — they  must  have  lawful  right 
to  hold  them  as  their  own.  Suppose  a  slave 
should  be  demanded  of  us,  by  the  Portuguese 
government,  and  it  should  appear  in  evidence 
that  the  slave  in  fact  belonged  to  a  citizen  of 
South  Carolina,  we  could  not  give  him  up  to 
Portugal.  Although  he  may  be  a  slave,  the 
Portuguese  have  no  title  in  him.  They  can- 
not demand,  nor  we  surrender.  The  right  of 
demand  and  the  necessity  of  surrender  rests 
on  the  title  to  the  properly.  Property  and 
title  both  are  to  be  made  out. 

In  all  cases  where  property  and  title  are 
proved  lo  be  in  Spanish  subjects,  the  treaty 
is  imperative,  and  at  all  hazards  it  must  be 
surrendered.  The  obligations  are  solemn, 
and  war  might  be  the  consequence  of  a  breach 
of  this  duty  on  our  part.  I  go  up  to  the  Iftter 
and  spirit  of  the  treaty  both,  but  I  do  not  step 
over  it,  merely  because  the  demand  is  made 
by  a  high  contracting  power.  The  demand 
must  be  lawful.  The  minister  has  demanded 
the  schooner,  and  suppose  in  point  of  fact  it 
should  turn  out  that  the  schooner  belonged 
to  a  subject  of  France,  instead  of  Spain,  can 
we  deliver  it  to  Spain?  Surely  not.  How 
stands  the  case  here.  The  government  of 
Spain  demand  of  us,  under  their  treaty,  a  re- 
storation of  these  negroes,  and  we  ask  them 
for  their  title.  It  is  a  very  well  settled  prin- 
ciple, here  and  elsewhere,  that  the  party  de- 
manding restoration,  must  show  his  title — 
the  onus  probandi  lies  on  him.  Aware  of  this 
rule  of  the  law,  the  Spanish  claimants  send 
to  me  their  evidence  or  title.  And  what  is 
that  document.  A  deed — a  bill  of  sale — a 
transfer?  No.     It  is  a  permit — a  license — a 


pass— 'S\gne6  by  the  governor-general  of  Cuba 
for  Don  Pedro  Montez  and  Don  Jose  Ruiz  to 
transport  54  Ladinos  to  Guanaja,  and  this  is 
all  !  This  embraces  the  whole  evidence  of 
property  and  title  both.  In  point  of  fact  they 
are  not  Ladinos.  They  might  be  lawfully 
sold  and  carried  to  Guanaja.  These  negroes 
are  Bozals  and  not  Ladinos.  Here  then  is 
the  point — the  point  upon  which  this  great 
controversy  mttst  turn  I 

To  show  that  it  is  so,  I  shall  be  obliged  to 
recur  to  the  laws  of  Spain,  as  the  same  are 
here  proved,  because  those  laws  make  a  part 
of  the  case  itself.  They  are  to  be  proved  in 
Ihe  courts  of  the  United  States  as  matters  of 
fact.  This  has  been  done  on  this  inquiry,  and 
this  court  is  just  as  competent  to  judge  of  the 
effect  of  a  foreign  law,  when  thus  proved,  as 
of  a  law  of  the  United  Stales. 

I  find  then  as  a  matter  of  fact,  that  in  the 
month  of  June,  1839,  the  law  of  Spain  did 
prohibit  under  severe  penally  the  importation 
into  Cuba  of  negroes  from  Africa.  These 
negroes  were  imported  in  violation  of  that 
law,  and  be  it  remembered,  that  by  the  same 
law  of  Spain,  such  imported  negroes  are  de- 
clared to  be  free  in  Spain.  This  accounts  for 
the  declaration  of  the  Spanish  consul,  "  that 
if  these  negroes  should  be  leturned  to  Cuba, 
some  of  the  leaders  might  be  punished,  but 
none  of  them  could  be  made  slaves."  This 
declaration  is  in  exact  conformity  with  the 
law  of  Spain,  so  far  as  the  matter  of  slavery 
is  concerned.  They  could  not  be  free  slaves 
there,  because  the  law  declares  them  free. 
They  were  bozals,  and  not  slaves.  This  de- 
claration is  from  a  government  functionary  of 
Spain.  Why  then  should  the  law  be  doubted 
by  me?  I  do  not  doubt  it.  I  do  expressly 
find  it  to  be  such.  If  there  has  been  any 
doubt  as  to  what  the  law  of  Spain  is,  I  ask, 
would  not  the  Spanish  minister  resident  at 
Washington,  have  communicated  the  law  to 
this  government,  so  that  it  might  have  been 
sent  here? 

We  are  bound  to  believe,  that  the  minister 
of  every  foreign  country  brings  with  him  the 
laws  of  his  sovereign,  and  is  able,  on  the 
shortest  notice,  to  make  those  laws  known  to 
us,  when  questions  may  arise.  Between  na- 
tions, it  is  not  required  that  every  matter  of 
form  should  be  strictly  complied  with.  In  the 
intercourse  of  friendly  nations,  the  substance 
is  all  that  is  required.  Why  has  not  the  Spa- 
nish minister  told  us  that  a  law  exists,  by 
which  bozal  negroes  are  slaves  in  Cuba? 
Why  has  he  not  sent  us  that  law  wit:i  his 
claim/  Ample  time  has  been  afforded.  He 
knows  that  the  burden  of  proof  lies  with  him, 
and  still  withholds  the  law,  if  it  dofs  exist ! 
How  can  he  expect  an  American  court  to  de- 
cree that  these  negroes  are  property,  while 
he  omits  to  produce  the  evidence  which  makes 
them  such.  In  reply  it  may  be  said  they 
were  in  possession  of  Spanish  subjects.  But 
possession  is  only  one  indicium  of  property, 
and  that  has  been  rebutted  by  the  proof  that 
these  are  Bozal  negroes,  and  cannot  be  made 
property,  by  any  machinery  of  sale,  or  trans- 
portation. 

This  brings  me  to  the  question  of  title  in 
Montez,    and   Ruiz,  who    now  claim   tfaem. 


THE  FRIEND. 


147 


through  their  government.  Though  they  do 
not  come  into  court  in  person,  yet  they  do 
come  in  the  majesty  of  their  sovereign.  They 
need  not  come  in  person,  and  if  they  do,  they 
may  stand  aside  and  put  forward  the  shield  of 
regal  authority,  as  they  do  in  this  case.  But 
this  establishes  no  tille  to  property.  Suppose 
I  admit  that  slaves  are  property,  yet  Monlez 
and  Ruiz  must  possess  the  title  in  themselves. 
They  have  furnished  no  proof  of  payment, — 
they  have  shown  no  bill  of  sale, — no  wit- 
ness has  sworn  that  he  was  present  when 
these  negroes  were  sold.  They  have  not 
shown  us  from  whom  they  derive  their  title. 
It  is  the  naked  possession  on  which  they  rely. 
When  the  right  is  disputed  this  is  not  enough. 
Shall  these  Bozals  be  given  up  under  the 
treaty?  And  if  so,  for  what  purpose  ?  To  have 
the  question  tried  there,  whether  they  are 
slaves  by  the  laws  of  Spain ! !  The  Spanish 
law  declares  they  are  not  slaves ;  it  would  be 
utterly  useless,  then,  to  send  them  back  to 
Cuba.  It  would  only  be  a  work  of  superero- 
gation. If  by  their  own  laws,  they  cannot 
enslave  them,  then  it  follows  of  necessity, 
they  cannot  be  demanded.  When  these  facti 
are  known  by  the  Spanish  minister,  he  can- 
not but  discover,  that  the  subjects  of  his  queen 
have  acquired  no  rights  in  these  men — they 
are  not  the  property  of  Spain.  His  demand 
must  be  withdrawn.  The  very  essence  of  his 
demand  consists  in  the  supposed  Spanish  right 
of  property  in  the  thing  demanded.  That 
being  removed,  by  his  own  law,  there  can  no 
longer  be  cause  of  complaint 


and  to  show  that  I  abide  by  the  treaty,  and 
that  authority,  1  take  another  branch  of  this 
case.  Antonio  is  demanded,  and  the  prool 
from  him  is,  that  he  is  a  Creole — born,  as  he 
believes,  in  Spain  ;  he  was,  at  the  lime  his 
master  was  murdered  by  Jingua,  a  slave,  so 
recognised  and  known  by  the  laws  of  Spain. 
The  property  in  him  was  in  Rayman  Ferrer, 
a  Spanish  subject,  at  the  time  of  his  death  on 
board  the  schooner,  and  now  is  in  his  legal 
heirs.  Here  is  both  property  and  right  of 
property  in  Spanish  subjects.  I  shall  decree 
a  restoration  of  this  slave,  under  the  treaty  of 
1795.  For  this  likewise  I  find  authority  in 
the  cases  adjudged  by  the  supreme  court, 
from  which  I  have  neither  power  nor  inclina- 
tion to  depart. 

The  question  remains:  What  disposition 
shall  be  made  of  these  negroes  by  the  govern- 
ment of  the  United  Stales? 

There  is  a  law  of  congress,  passed  the  3d 
of  March,  1819,  which  renders  it  essential 
that  all  such  Africans  as  these  should  be  trans- 
ported, under  the  direction  of  the  President 
of  the  United  Slates,  to  Africa.  The  hu- 
mane and  excellent  provisions  of  this  act 
characterize  the  period  when  it  was  adopted. 
Among  the  prominent  provisions  of  congress 
to  meliorate  the  condition  of  Africans  brought 
away  from  their  homes  in  this  Iraflic,  which 
is  spoken  of  and  believed  to  be  odious,  is  this 
act  of  1819.  Considering  the  object  embraced 
within  these  provisions,  the  statute  itself  must 
receive  the  most  liberal  and  generous  con- 
struction.    Those  technicalities  of  construc- 


At  all  events,  this  cannot  be  expected  at ;  lion,  which  pertain  to  another  class  of  acts, 
my  hands,  because  the  supreme  court  have  J  do  not  belong  to  this  act.  Those  rules  which 
always  refused  to  surrender  property,  unless  j  govern  courts  in  deciding  on  penal  acts,  are 
there  teas  proof  of  title  in  the  claimants.  The  ,  to  find  no  place  by  the  side  of  this  stalulc. 
same  rule  applies  equally  to  foreign  and  do-  They  must  govern  no  mind  employed  in  car- 
mestic  claimants.  Title  must  be  shown  in  i  rying  out  the  noble  intentions  of  the  franiers 
the  property  claimed,  as  belonging  to  the  1  of  this  law.  What  is  the  spirit  of  that  act  ? 
claimant,  or  it  cannot  be  surrendered.  The  j  It  is  to  return  to  the  land  of  their  nativity  all 
positions  I  have  laid  down  here  are  fully  re- 1  such  Africans  as  may  have  been  brought  from 
cognised  in  the  Antelope  10,  Wheaton  66.  j  thence  wrongfully.  This  being  the  spirit  of 
The  argument  of  the  attorney  general  in  that ,  that  act,  I  slop  not  in  the  mere  forms  of 
case,  sanctioned  as  it  is  by  the  able  opinion  of  gislation.  I  do  not  wait  to  consider  whether 
the  chief  justice,  affords  me  full  confidence }  every  letter  and  syllable  of  that  act  has  been 
that  I  am  right.  |  followed  by  the  officers  of  the  law.     When 

The  strongest  case  which  can  possibly  be  j  the  spirit  of  goodness  is  hovering  over  us, 
adduced  for  the  surrender,  is  the  La  Jeune  just  descending  to  bici 
Eugenie  in  the  2d  of  Mason.  There,  a  French 
ship,  engaged  in  the  slave  trade,  was  brought 
into  the  Massachusetts  district  and  libelled. 
The  French  minister  made  a  demand  of  the 
vessel,  and  she  was  surrendered  by  Judge 
Story.  But  in  that  case  the  property  was  ad- 
mitted to  be  in  French  citizens.  They  them- 
selves were  claimants  against  their  own  go- 
vernment, and  both  sides  agreed  that  it  was 
French  property.  The  judge  did  right  in 
surrendering  it.  But  there  is  a  great  distinc- 
tion between  the  two  cases.  Here  the  right 
of  property  is  not  only  the  principal  contest, 
but  I  find  clearly  that  the  right  of  property 
ia  not  in  any  Spanish  subject  whatever.  The 
cases  then  are  dissimilar  in  principle.  Had 
this  case,  as  in  that,  found  the  right  of  pro- 
perty in  the  claimant,  I  should  have  gone  the 
whole  length  and  breadth  of  that  decision, 
and  restored  the  property. 

This  case  is  ample  authority  to  that  extent ; 


,  It  13  immaterial  in 
what  garments  we  are  clad  to  receive  the 
blessing. 

I  do  not  maintain  this  construction  upon 
my  own  mere  suggestion,  but  I  shall  be  able 
to  show,  by  a  recent  determination  of  ihe  su- 
preme court  of  the  United  Stales,  that  the 
door  has  already  been  opened,  and  the  pass- 
age already  provided,  to  send  those  men  back 
to  their  own  Africa.  That  if  the  aspirations 
of  these  unfortunate  beings  have  been  heard 
to  rise  for  Sierra  Leone,  the  law  of  that  coun- 
try into  which  they  have  been  cast,  has  pro- 
vided the  means,  and  already  the  supreme 
court  have,  in  their  profoundest  wisdom,  given 
a  construction  to  that  law  which  bids  them 
God  speed. 

[The  quotations  from  the  act  of  March  3d, 
1819,  &c.  and  the  reasoning  of  the  judge 
thereon,  we  here  omit,  and  proceed  to  his  con- 
clusion.] 

Cinquez  and  Grabeau  shall  not  sigh  for 


Africa  in  vain.  Bloody  as  may  be  their  hands, 
they  shall  yet  embrace  their  kindred.  I  shall 
put  in  form  a  decree  of  this  court,  that  these 
Africans,  excepting  Antonio,  be  delivered  to 
ihe  President  of  the  United  Stales,  to  be  trans' 
ported  to  Africa,  there  to  be  delivered  to  the 
agent,  appointed  to  receive  and  conduct  them 
home.  To  do  it  we  havo  ample  authority, 
and  ample  means.  What  American  can  ob- 
ject to  this  decree?  No  one,  surely,  when  the 
case  is  correctly  understood.  It  will  indeed 
require  the  executive  arm  to  carry  out  this 
decree.  This  may  well  be  anticipated,  be- 
cause the  facts  which  I  have  found  and  shall 
put  upon  the  record,  will  carry  conviction  to 
every  mind. 

Anlnnio,  falling  clearly  within  the  other 
principle,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  court, 
expressing  a  strong  wish  to  be  returned,  will 
be  decreed  to  the  government  of  Spain,  with 
the  vessel  and  goods,  the  vessel  and  goods  be- 
ing alone  subject  to  the  lien  which  the  neces- 
sity of  the  case  has  thrown  upon  them,  for 
the  salvage  service  and  the  cost. 


COM.1IEUCE    OF    THE    UNION. 

In  a  note  appended  to  ihe  late  report  of  the 
secretary  of  ihe  treasury,  we  find  some  inte- 
resting statements  presenting  general  results 
concerning  the  past  imports  and  exports  of 
the  United  States,  drawn  from  official  tables 
in  the  department.  These  results  are  ex- 
pressed in  round  numbers,  without  aiming  at 
fractional  accuracy. 

Il  is  slated,  and  we  presume  the  statement 
will  cause  some  surprise,  that  the  whole  im- 
ports of  the  country  have  not  more  than  dou- 
bled since  the  first  four  years  of  the  govern- 
ment, while  the  exports  of  domestic  produce 
hrive  quite  quadrupled.  The  consumption  of 
foreign  merchandize  in  the  United  Stales 
during  the  same  period,  has  increased  not 
much  over  a  hundred  per  cent,  while  our 
population  has  increased  fully  four  hundred 
per  cent. 

In  regard  to  some  of  our  chief  articles  of 
export,  the  great  southern  staple,  cotton,  has 
been  augmented  in  value  from  a  thousand 
dollars  to  sixty  or  seventy  millions.  Tobacco 
has  remained  nearly  stationary,  ranging  in 
value  from  six  to  seven  millions;  flour,  about 
four  millions;  lumber,  from  two  to  three  mil- 
lions; rice,  from  one  to  three  millions;  pork, 
at  a  million  and  a  half;  and  furs,  at  about 
three  quarters  of  a  million.  The  exports  of 
domestic  manufactures  were  estimated  to  bo 
worth  in  1793,  one  million;  in  1838,  ihey 
were  reckoned  at  eight  millions.  In  the  state 
of  Massachusetts,  the  manufactures  of  leather 
alone,  which  is  mentioned  as  an  example  to 
show  how  great  has  been  the  tendency  to- 
wards an  increase  of  manufacturing  industry 
in  the  country,  have  reached  in  value  an 
amount  exceeding  that  of  any  of  the  great 
articles  of  production  in  that  state,  and  nearly 
equal  to  one  fourth  of  the  immense  exports  of 
raw  cotton  from  the  whole  Union. 

The  imports  of  cotton  fabric  into  the  coun- 
try, amounted,  in  1836,  to  seventeen  millions; 
during  the  last  three  years,  the  average  has 
been  about  eleven  millions.     The  silks   ira- 


148 


THE    FRIEND. 


ported  were  estimated,  in  1821  and  1822,  at 
n  sum  ranging  from  four  to  six  millions  yearly. 
1836,  the  imports  of  these  goods  increased  to 
twenty-two  millions  ;  during  the  last  three 
years,  they  have  been,  on  an  average,  equal 
in  value  to  twelve  millions  and  a  half  annu- 
ally. 

The  imports  of  specie  have  been  enlarged 
from  three  and  five  millions  to  about  twelve 
millions  yearly  ;  and  those  of  cofTee  from  four 
and  five  millions  to  eight  millions,  though 
considerable  portions  of  these  are,  as  former- 
ly, re-exported.  The  imports  of  woolens,  for 
the  last  twenty  years,  continued  at  about  se- 
ven millions  annually;  in  1836,  they  rose  to 
twelve  millions. 

It  is  stated,  as  a  matter  worthy  of  special 
notice,  that  with  a  population  augmented, 
since  1821,  quite  seventy-five  per  cent.,  the 
^reat  imports  of  cotton  and  woolen  goods 
have  augmented  but  little.  Those  of  silk 
have  increased  three  or  four  fold  in  amount. 

With  regard  to  imports.  New  Orleans  has 
increased  nearly  four  fold  in  the  last  twenty 
years,  and  presents  an  aggregate  of  fourteen 
or  fifteen  millions  annually;  yet  she  is  only 
the  third,  in  this  respect  in  the  Union.  The 
imports  into  New  York  constitute  nearly 
three-fifths  of  the  whole  importations  into  the 
United  States.  In  1802,  they  were  a  little 
more  than  one  fourth  of  the  whole  ;  in  1821, 
they  had  enlarged  to  twenty-three  millions; 
in  1836  they  reached  the  aggregate  of  one 
hundred  and  eighteen  millions  of  dollars.  In 
the  reduced  business  of  1838,  they  were 
nearly  eighty-nine  millions.  Among  the  older 
cities  of  the  Union,  the  imports  of  Boston 
alone,  leaving  out  New  York,  have  indicated 
a  continuance  proportionate  to  what  they  were 
in  1802. 

Among  the  foreign  nations  with  which  our 
commerce  has  been  most  extensive,  in  the 
way  of  exports,  England  held  the  chief  place 
during  our  colonial  stale  ;  but  in  consequence 
of  the  revolution  and  other  causes,  it  increas- 
ed to  France  during  the  first  ten  years  of  the 
government,  to  about  twenty  millions  annual- 
ly ;  nearly  double  the  amount  of  our  export 
trade  with  England.  Since  that  period,  our 
exports  to  England  have  risen  to  about  sixty 
millions  annually,  without  much  change  in 
cur  trade  with  France.  To  Spain,  our  ex- 
ports are  next  in  value,  having  increased  from 
four  millions  to  eight,  without  including  any 
part  of  Spanish  America. 

In  the  foregoing  statements,  wherever  the 
average  of  the  last  three  years  is  spoken  of, 
the  estimate  should  be  taken  in  connection 
with  the  embarrassed  condition  of  the  coun- 
try during  that  period.  Imports  fell  off  very 
considerably,  while  exports  of  cotton  increas- 
ed largely.  Thus  the  importations  into  New 
York  alone  in  1836,  amounted  in  the  aggre- 
gate to  one  hundred  and  eighteen  millions — 
much  more  than  for  any  year  since.  So  on 
the  other  hand,  New  Orleans  exported  in 
1839,  when  the  country  was  labouring  to 
pay  foreign  debts,  commodities  worth  thirty- 
three  millions,  and  other  southern  cities  in 
similar  proportion. — Bait.  Amer. 


From  the  Methodist  Magazine  for  1782. 

ON     ETERNITV. 

What  is  eternity  ?  Can  aught 

Point  its  duration  to  the  thought? 

Tell  every  beam  the  sun  emits, 

When  in  sublimest  noon  he  sits; 

Tell  every  light-winged  thought  that  strays 

Within  his  ample  round  of  rays; 

Tell  all  the  leaves,  and  all  the  buds, 

That  crown  the  gardens,  and  the  woods; 

Tell  all  the  spires  of  grass  the  meads 

Produce,  when  spring  propitious  leads 

The  new-born  year ;  tell  all  the  drops 

The  night  upon  their  bended  tops 

Sheds  in  soft  silence,  to  display 

Their  beauties  to  the  rising  day  ; 

Tell  all  the  sands  the  ocean  laves. 

Tell  all  its  changes,  all  its  waves : 

Or  tell,  with  n;:ore  laborious  pains, 

The  drops  its  mighty  mass  contains: 

Be  this  astonishing  account 

Augmented  with  the  full  amount 

Of  all  the  drops  the  clouds  have  shed, 

Where'er  their  watery  fleeces  spread, 

Tlirough  all  time's  long-continued  tour 

From  Adam  to  the  present  hour, — 

Still  short  the  sum — nor  can  it  vie 

With  the  more  numerous  years  that  lie 

Embosomed  in  eternity. 

Was  there  a  belt  that  could  contain 

In  its  vast  orb  the  earth  and  main  ; 

With  figures  were  it  clustered  o'er, 

Without  one  cypher  in  the  score ; 

And  could  your  labouring  thought  assign 

The  total  of  the  crowded  line — 

How  scant  the  amount  1  The  attempt  how  vain, 

To  reach  duration's  endless  chain  ! 

For,  when  as  many  years  arc  run, 

Unbounded  age  is  but  begun. 

Then  hear,  Oh  man  !  with  awe  divine. 
For  this  eternity  is  thine  1 


For  "  The  Friend." 

We  are  gratified  to  learn  that  Dr.  Reynall 
Coates  has  agreed  to  repeat  his  interesting 
course  of  physiological  lectures  at  the  Ma- 
sonic Hall,  in  Chesnut  street,  on  the  evenings 
of  2d  and  5th  days.  Having  attended  the 
previous  course  of  Dr.  Coates,  we  can  bear 
testimony  to  the  value  and  interesting  charac- 
ter of  these  lectures.  And  we  cheerfully  re- 
commend them  to  the  notice  of  the  younger 
portion  of  our  religious  society  of  either  sex, 
as  opportunities  of  rational  enjoyment  and 
instruction.  A  thorough  acquaintance  with 
his  subject,  and  an  admirable  command  of 
language,  together  with  various  well  adapted 
drawings  and  anatomical  preparations,  enables 
the  lecturer  so  clearly  to  illustrate  his  sub- 
ject, that  there  is  little  difficulty  in  compre- 
hending it  even  in  those  who  have  previously 
paid  little  or  no  attention  to  anatomical  stu- 
dies. 

The  first  lecture  will  bo  delivered  on  2d 
day  evening  next,  at  half  past  seven  o'clock, 
and  will  be  continued  through  a  series  of  16 
or  18  lectures.  W. 

From  the  North  American. 
THE  BLOOD-HOUNDS. 
The  employment  of  these  ferocious  animals, 
to  hunt  down  and  destroy  the  Seminole  In- 
dians, is  a  circumstance  so  utterly  abhorrent 
to  every  feeling  of  humanity,  that  when  the 
design  was  first  announced,  but  few  of  our 


citizens  could  credit  it.  We  are  now,  how- 
ever, gravely  told  in  the  newspapers,  that 
Colonel  Fitzpatrick  has  arrived  from  Cuba, 
with  thirty-three  blood-hounds,  and  six  Spa- 
niards, their  trainers ;  and  a  Tallahassee  pa- 
per, noticing  this  fact,  says  there  is  now  some 
hope  that  the  war  may  be  brought  to  a  close. 
In  another  paper,  it  is  stated  that  on  the 
voyage,  the  cook  of  the  vessel  in  which  these 
dogs  were  embarked,  having  killed  a  pig,  the 
savage  creatures  became  so  excited  by  the 
smell  of  the  blood  as  to  be  unmanageable, 
and  drove  the  crew  from  the  deck  into  the 
shrouds.  It  is  to  the  fury  of  these  merciless 
beasts,  that  our  fellow  beings  are  to  be  ex- 
posed; men,  women,  and  children  to  be  fer- 
reted out,  pursued,  overtaken,  and  torn  to 
pieces,  to  satisfy  their  blood-thirsty  appetites! 
And  will  a  cicilised  people,  a  people  profess- 
ing the  benign  principles  of  the  gospel,  silently 
look  on  and  see  such  an  outrage  committed  in 
their  name,  and  by  the  rulers  whom  they 
elect,  and  not  lift  up  the  voice  of  reprobation? 
I  earnestly  hope  they  will  not — but  that 
means  will  be  promptly  taken,  to  prepare  and 
circulate  for  signature,  remonstrances  or  peti- 
tions, imploring  congress  to  interpose  its  au- 
thority, to  save  our  country  from  this  "  dark- 
est, foulest  blot."  Every  citizen  who  loves 
his  country,  and  who  values  the  national  cha- 
racter, should  be  aroused  to  action,  and  exert 
himself  and  his  influence  to  avert  this  horrible 
calamity.  Chatham. 


IMMENSITY  OF  CREATION. 

Some  astronomers  have  computed  that  there 
are  not  less  than  75  millions  of  suns  in  the 
universe.  The  fixed  stars  are  all  suns,  hav- 
ing, like  our  sun,  numerous  planets  revolving 
around  them.  The  solar  system,  or  that  to 
which  we  belong,  has  about  thirty  planets, 
primary  and  secondary,  belonging  to  it.  The 
circular  field  of  space  which  it  occupies  is  in 
diameter  3600  millions  of  miles,  and  that 
which  it  controls  much  greater.  The  sun 
which  is  nearest  neighbour  to  ours,  is  called 
Sirius,  distant  from  our  sun  about  852  millions 
of  miles.  Now,  if  all  the  fixed  stars  are  as 
distant  from  each  other  as  Sirius  is  from  our 
sun,  or  if  our  solar  system  be  the  average 
magnitude  of  all  the  75  millions  of  suns,  what 
imagination  can  grasp  the  immensity  of  crea- 
tion! Who  can  survey  a  plantation  containing 
75  millions  of  circular  fields,  each  10  mil- 
lions of  miles  in  diameter?  Such,  however, 
is  one  of  the  plantations  of  Him  who  has  mea- 
sured the  waters  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand — 
meted  out  heaven  with  a  span — comprehend- 
ed the  dust  in  a  measure — and  weighed  the 
mountains  in  scales,  and  hills  in  a  balance. 
He  who,  "  sitting  upon  the  orbit  of  the  earth, 
stretches  out  the  heavens  as  a  curtain,  and 
spreadeth  them  out  as  a  tent  to  dwell  in. — 
Nations  to  Him  are  as  a  drop  of  a  bucket, 
and  are  counted  as  the  small  dust  of  the  ba- 
lance ;"  and  yet,  overwhelming  thought !  He 
says,  "  Though  I  dwell  in  the  high  and  holy 
place,  with  him  also  will  I  dwell  who  is  of  aa- 
humble  and  contrite  spirit,  and  trembles  at 
my  word  I — Christian  Almanac^. 


Obserpations  on  the  Commencement  and  Pro- 
gress of  the  work  of  Vital  Religion  in  the 
Soul ;  on  Divine  Worship ;  and  on  the 
Partaking  of  the  Flesh  and  Blood  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.     By  Samuel  Rundell. 

{Concludeil  from  page  143.) 
CONCLUDING  OBSERVATIONS. 

In  reviewing  the  subjects  adverted  to  in 
these  pages,  the  writer  is  inclined  to  say  a 
little  more  on  some  of  them,  especially  on 
that  very  important  one,  the  benefits  result- 
ing to  mankind  from  the  suflerings  and  death 
of  our  blessed  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  on  the 
cross  :  this  is  followed  by  some  additional  re- 
marks respecting  worship  and  ministry,  with 
an  exhortation  to  professed  Christians. 

The  Scriptures  declare,  that  the  "  Word 
which  was  in  the  beginning  with  God,  and 
was  God,  was  made  (or  took)  flesh."  (John, 
i.  1 — 14.)  "  As  the  children  are  partakers  of 
flesh  and  blood,  he  also  himself  likewise  took 
part  of  the  same;  that  through  death  he 
might  destroy  him  who  had  the  power  of 
death,  that  is  the  devil."  (Heb.  ii.  14.)  "  He 
is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins,  and  not  for 
ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of  the  whole 
world."  (1  John,  ii.  2.)  He  suffered  death 
on  the  cross,  and  was  buried.  On  the  third 
day  he  rose  from  the  dead  and  ascended  into 
heaven,  where,  glorified  with  the  Father,  he 
is  our  Mediator  and  Intercessor  with  him. 

In  proceeding  to  describe  more  particularly 
the  benefits  which  result  to  mankind  from  the 
death  of  Christ,  the  sentiments  of  the  writer 
on  this  subject  being  well  expressed  in  R. 
Barclay's  "  Apology  for  the  true  Christian 
Divinity,"  he  inserts  the  following  selection 
from  that  work. 

"  We  consider  our  redemption  in  a  twofold 
respect  or  state ;  both  which,  in  their  own 
nature  are  perfect;  though  in  their  applica- 
tion to  us,  the  one  is  not,  nor  can  be,  without 
respect  to  the  other. 

"  The  first  is,  the  redemption  performed 
and  accomplished  by  Christ  for  us,  in  his 
crucifed  body,  without  us :  the  other  is  the 
redemption  wrought  by  Christ  in  us;  which 
no  less  properly  is  called  and  accounted  a  re- 
demption than  the  former.  The  first,  then, 
is  that  whereby  a  man,  as  he  stands  in  the 
fall,  is  put  into  a  capacity  of  salvation  ;  and 
hath  conveyed  unto  him  a  measure  of  that 
power,  virtue,  spirit,  life,  and  grace,  that  was 
in  Christ  Jesus;  which,  as  the  free  gift  of 
God,  is  able  to  counterbalance,  overcome, 
and  root  out  the  evil  seed,  wherewith  we  are 
naturally, as  in  the  fall,  leavened.  The  second 
is  that,  whereby  we  witness  and  know  this 
pure  and  perfect  redemption  in  ourselves, 
purifying,  cleansing,  and  redeeming  us  from 
the  power  of  corruption  ;  and  bringing  us  into 
unity,  favour,  and  friendship  with  God. 

"  By  the  first  of  these  two,  we  that  were 
lost  in  Adam,  plunged  into  the  bitter  and  cor- 
rupt seed,  unable  of  ourselves  to  do  any  good 
thing,  but  naturally  joined  and  united  to  evil; 
forward  and  prepense  to  all  iniquity,  servants 
and  slaves  to  the  power  and  spirit  of  darkness, 
are,  notwithstanding  all  this,  so  far  reconciled 
to  God,  by  the  death  of  his  Son,  while  ene- 
mies, that  we  are  put  into  a  capacity  of  salva- 


TIIE    FRIEND. 


tion,  having  the  glad  tidings  of  the  gospel  of 
peace  offered  unto  us;  and  God  is  reconciled 
unto  us  in  Christ,  calls  and  invites  us  to  him- 
self. In  which  respect  wo  understand  these 
Scriptures  :  '  He  slew  the  enmity  in  himself. 
He  loved  us  first. — He  who  did  no  sin,  his 
own  self  bare  our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the 
tree.  And  he  died  for  our  sins,  the  just  for 
the  unjust.'  (Eph.  ii.  15;  1  John,  iv.  10; 
1  Peter,  ii.  22,  24,  and  iii.  18.) 

"  By  the  second,  we  witness  this  capacity 
brought  into  act,  whereby  receiving  and  not 
resisting  the  purchase  of  his  death,  to  wit, 
the  light.  Spirit,  and  grace  of  Christ  revealed 
in  us,  we  witness  and  possess  a  real,  true  and 
inward  redemption  from  the  power  and  pre- 
valency  of  sin,  and  so  come  to  be  truly  and 
really  redeemed,  justified,  and  made  right- 
eous, and  to  a  sensible  union  and  friendship 
with  God.  Thus,  '  he  gave  himself  for  us, 
that  he  might  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity  ;' 
and  thus,  '  we  know  him,  and  the  power  of 
his  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship  of  his 
sufferings,  being  made  conformable  to  his 
death.'  (Tit.  ii.  14;  Phil.  iii.  10.)  This  last 
follows  the  first  in  order,  and  is  a  consequence 
of  it,  proceeding  from  it  as  an  efl'ect  from  its 
cause ;  for  as  none  could  have  enjoyed  the 
last  without  the  first  had  been,  (such  being 
the  will  of  God,)  so  also  can  none  now  par- 
take of  the  first,  but  as  he  witnesseth  the  last. 
Wherefore  as  to  us,  they  are  both  causes  of 
our  justification  ;  the  first  the  procuring,  effi- 
cient, the  other  the  formal,  cause."  Apology, 
prop.  7,  sec.  3. 

As  it  is  evident  from  Scripture  testimony, 
that  it  is  absolutely  requisite  to  our  complete 
redemption,  that  we  should  individually  be- 
lieve in  the  divine  light  or  Spirit  of  Christ, 
and  by  submission  to  his  baptism,  witness  the 
work  of  regeneration  in  our  souls,  how  de- 
sirable is  it,  that  among  all  professed  Chris- 
tians, (as  hath  been  already  hinted,)  no  doc- 
trines should  be  embraced,  nor  any  ordinance 
or  institution  relative  to  ministry  and  worship 
set  up,  and  practised,  the  tendency  of  which 
is,  to  divert  their  attention  from  this  internal 
teacher,  or  in  any  degree  to  obstruct  or  re- 
strain its  influence  and  operation  in  the  soul. 
An  attentive  perusal  of  the  New  Testament, 
will  show,  that  one  of  the  principal  objects  of 
the  ministry  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  also  of  his 
apostles,  was,  to  turn  the  attention  of  the 
people  to  this  divine  gift,  as  their  teacher  and 
guide,  in  the  way  to  everlasting  happiness. 
And  surely  this  should  be  a  principal  object, 
in  the  view  of  every  professed  minister  of 
Christ  in  the  present  day;  for  the  Christian 
religion  is,  in  itself,  the  same  now  as  it  wns 
in  the  apostolic  age  ;  yet,  alas  !  great  is  the 
degeneracy  from  its  original  purity,  among 
many  of  its  professors,  not  only  in  regard  to 
conduct  and  conversation,  but  also  respecting 
doctrine  and  worship. 

True  believers  in  Christ,  after  their  con- 
version, and  the  remission  of  their  past  sins 
through  his  blood,  are  still  liable  in  their  in- 
tercourse with  the  world,  when  the  daily 
watching  unto  prayer  is  not  fully  maintained, 
to  contract  contamination  from  its  spirit,  and 
also  from  the  flesh  and  the  devil;  which  con- 
tamination when  received,  however  n>inute  it 


149 

may  be,  cannot  escape  the  detection  of  Him 
who  seeth  all  things.  In  the  degree  in  which 
this  has  prevailed,  it  tends  to  obstruct  the 
access  of  the  soul  unio  God,  who  is  a  Being 
of  infinile  purity  and  holiness.  Now  the 
great  Head  of  the  church,  the  High-priest 
and  Bishop  of  souls,  beholds  the  state  of  every 
individual  in  religious  assemblies,  and  does 
not  fail,  when  he  sees  meet,  to  dispense  unto 
every  one  according  to  his  need,  who  in  the 
e.vercise  of  faith  and  love  comes  to  him.  He 
breaks  the  bread  of  life  unto  the  pure  in  heart, 
and  in  his  abundant  mercy  he  gives  repentance 
and  contrition  of  soul  unto  those,  who,  through 
unwatchfulness  have  conlracled  any  degree  of 
defilement,  cleansing  their  hearts  from  an 
evil  conscience  by  the  blood  of  sprinkling: 
(Heb.  X.  22;)  thus  the  gracious  declaration 
of  our  Lord  is  verified,  "  Where  two  or  three 
are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  (and  con- 
sequently when  a  larger  number  is  so  gather- 
ed,) there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them;"  (Matt, 
xviii.  20  ;)  for  these  words  of  our  holy  Re« 
deemer  are  not  unmeaning  sounds:  they  are 
definite  and  most  certain  truths.  What  a 
blessed  privilege  then  is  it,  that  a  religious 
assembly  may  witness  the  life-givii1g  presence 
of  Christ  revealfed  in  and  among  them  I  But 
it  should  ever  bo  borne  in  mind,  that  this 
high  privilege  is  held  out  to  those,  sad  to 
those  only,  who  are  gathered  in  his  namef 
which,  as  already  observed,  signifies  or  has- 
reference  to  his  divine  attributes,  viz.  his 
power,  life,  light,  &c.  That  we  nr>ay  partici- 
pate in  this  high  privilege,  the  command  of 
our  holy  Redeemer  to  his  disciples,  "  What  I 
say  unto  you  I  say  unto  all,  watch,"  and  again, 
"  Watch  and  pray^.  that  ye  enter  not  into 
timptation,  (Mark,  xiii.  37;  Matt.  xxvi.  41,) 
should  never  be  forgotten :  it  is  indeed  a  duly- 
very  needful  to  be  observed  in  the  course  of 
our  daily  conduct  and  conversation,  among 
men;  but  on  no  occasion  is  the  practice  of  it 
more  necessary,  than  in  assemblies  for  public 
worship.  For  there  is  goutid  to  believe,  that 
the  enemy  of  all  good,  strives,  by  every  means 
in  his  power,  to  prevent  the  worshipping  of 
Almighty  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth  ;  and  the 
human  mind  by  its  own  strength  is  entireh' 
incompetent  to  withstand  his  efiLrls.  As, 
therefore,  the  declaration  of  Jesus  Christ  on 
this  important  subject,  "The  hour  cometh, 
and  now  is,  when  the  true  worshippers  shall 
worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth;  for 
the  Father  sceketh  such  to  worship  him," 
(John,  iv.  23,)  aflcjrds  sufficient  ground  for 
the  conclusion,  that  it  is  consistent  with  the 
will  of  our  heavenly  Father  that  this  pure 
spiritual  worship  should  every  where  prevail, 
— how  indispensable  to  the  being  preserved 
from  opposition  to  the  divine  will,  in  this  par- 
ticular, when  assembled  for  the  purpose  of 
divine  worship,  is  a  uniform,  implicit  adhe- 
rence to  the  injunction  of  our  Lord, — even 
that  "all,"  of  every  denomination  in  his  mili- 
tant church,  should  "  watch  j"  that  so,  under 
the  influence  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  the  supplica- 
tions of  their  souls  may  ascend  unto  him,  that 
they  may  not  enter  into  any  of  the  temptations 
of  the  enemy,  including  the  temptation  to 
preach,  or  vocally  to  pray  or  sing,  before 
the   quickening    influence   of   the   Spirit   of 


150 

Christ  is  felt  distinctly  to  lead  unto  any  one 
of  these  ads. 

In  tlie  duty  of  watching,  that  of  wailing 
upon  God  may  be  considered  to  be  included  ; 
and  if  this  duty  be  patiently  persevered  in, 
there  is  a  gracious  assurance  that  the  result 
v/ill  bo  a  renewal  of  strength.  (Isai.  xl.  31.) 
Thus  invigorated,  true  believers,  through  the 
loving  kindness  and  strength  of  the  Lord,  will 
surmount  the  temptalions  of  their  souls'  ad- 
versary; and  will  be  enabled  to  worship  the 
Father  of  spirits,  in  spirit  and  in  truth — in 
solemn  reverential  silence; — followed,  as  often 
as  the  great  Head  of  the  church  shall  be 
pleased  to  direct,  by  vocal  ministry,  prayer, 
and  praise.  And  this  direction,  communicated 
i>y  the  immediate  influence  of  his  Holy  Spirit, 
when,  and  as  he  seeth  meet  to  give  it,  in  reli- 
gious assemblies,  will  be  clearly  understood 
by  those  individuals,  (if  duly  watchful  and 
attentive,)  whom  he  may  be  pleased  to  entrust 
with  a  gift  of  the  ministry  ;  and  he  will  also 
furnish  them  with  the  needful  supplies  of  that 
"  wisdom,  which  is  from  above,"  for  the 
edification  of  his  church.  Then  their  depen- 
dence being  placed  on  this  wisdom  and  not  on 
their  own,  the  apostolic  direction  will  be 
thoroughly  complied  with  ;  "  If  any  man 
speak,  let  him  speak  as  the  oracles  of  God  ; 
if  any  man  minister,  let  him  do  it  as  of  the 
ability  which  God  giveth  ;  that  God  in  all 
things  may  be  glorified  through  Jesus  Christ." 
(1  Pet.  iv.  11.) 

In  divine  worship,  agreeably  with  various 
texts  of  Holy  Scripture  bearing  on  this  sub- 
ject, the  life-giving  influence  of  the  Spirit  of 
Christ  should  be  regarded  as  the  only  true 
spring  to  action.  The  will  and  wisdom  of 
man  should  not  bo  suflered  to  predominate, 
or  take  the  lead,  but  should  be  kept  in  entire 
subserviency.  The  general  tenor  of  those 
declarations  and  promises  which  the  Scrip- 
tures hold  forth,  relative  to  Christ  and  his 
Holy  Spirit,  describes  him  as  given  to  man- 
kind for  their  Lord — their  Leader — Iheir 
Guide — their  Shepherd — their  High  Priest, 
<^c.  (John,  xiii.  13;  Isai.  Iv.  4;  John,  x.  14, 
and  xvi.  13;  Heb.  ii.  17.)  Now  these  cha- 
racters convey  the  idea  of  precedence — of  di- 
rection—  oi going  before — but  not  of  following. 
Accordingly  we  find  that  when  our  Lord  de- 
scribed himself  as  "  the  good  Shepherd,"  he 
said,  "  When  he  pvtteth  forth  his  own  sheep, 
he  goeth  before  them,  and  the  sheep  follow 
him;  for  they  know  his  voice."  (John,  x.  4.) 
"  The  good  Shepherd"  then  "  putteth  forth 
his  own  sheep"  in  all  their  religious  services, 
in  public  assemblies,  and  on  other  occasions. 
If  therefore  it  be  admitted,  that  the  worship 
which  is  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  is  performed 
only  under  the  quickening  influence,  and  guid- 
ance of  the  Spirit  of  Christ, — it  behoves  the 
professors  of  Christianity  in  general,  very 
seriously  to  consider,  whether  they  are  per- 
forming this  worship,  when  in  their  public 
assemblies  they  begin  their  religious  services 
according  to  a  previously  prescribed  form, — 
and  when  their  ministers  depend  on  their  own 
wisdom,  for  a  supply  of  matter  for  their  ser- 
mons and  prayers.  If,  on  the  contrary,  their 
worship  commences  in  the  manner,  and  is 
performed  under  the  circumstances  now  de- 


THE   FRIEND. 


scribed, — or,  in  respect  to  those  professed 
Christians  who  do  not  use  any  prescribed 
forms  of  worship,  if  any  of  Iheir  ministers  be 
not  careful  reverently  to  wait  for  that  "  ability 
which  God  giveth,"  (1  Peter,  iv.  11,)  and  it 
without  this  essential  qualification  they  pre- 
sume to  preach  or  to  pray  in  their  assemblies; 
it  should  be  a  subject  of  grave  consideration, 
whether  in  all  these  cases  they  are  not  pro- 
ceeding without  the  only  sure  Guide  and 
Leader,  and  substituting  another  leader,  hu- 
man wisdom,  in  its  stead?  For,  indeed  we 
have  no  ground  from  the  testimony  of  Holy 
Scripture  to  expect,  that  the  Spirit  of  Christ 
n'ill  follow  vs  with  its  life-giving  infiience, 
when  in  our  religious  assemblies  we  put  our- 
selves under  the  direction  of  our  own  will  and 
wisdom,  by  beginr.ing  to  preach,  or  to  pray, 
or  to  sing,  before  the  quickening  influence  of 
the  Spirit  of  Christ  is  lelt  to  put  forth  and 
lead  in  the  performance  of  any  one  of  these 
acts. 

Far  be  it,  however,  from  the  writer,  to  as- 
sign any  limits  to  the  love  and  mercy  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  He  fully  believes  that  in 
very  many  instances,  where  uprightness  and 
sincerity  of  heart  are  found,  our  holy  Re- 
deemer graciously  condescends  to  render  re- 
ligious services,  which  are  in  some  degree  of 
the  character  now  described,  cflectual  to  the 
awakening  of  the  unconverted,  to  the  con- 
vincing them  of  the  danger  of  living  in  for- 
getfulness  of  God,  and  to  the  exciting  in  their 
hearts  a  lively  feeling  of  their  want  of  a 
Saviour.  How  greatly  is  it  to  be  desired, 
that  this  gracious  condescension  of  infinite 
goodness,  may  not  be  held  up  as  an  argument 
to  obstruct  their  reception  of,  and  obedience 
to,  such  further  manifestations  of  divine  light, 
as  the  great  Head  of  the  church  may  be 
pleased  to  dispense;  in  order  to  enable  them 
more  clearly  to  discriminate  between  that 
worship  which  is  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  and 
those  performances  to  which  the  appellation 
of  will-worship  is  in  any  degree  applicable. 

When  it  is  considered  that  the  well-being 
in  this  life,  and  the  eternal  happiness  hereaf- 
ter of  every  individual,  depends  on  his  be- 
coming not  merely  a  nominal,  but  a  real 
Christian  ;  the  subject  appears  evidently  one 
of  the  greatest  importance  :  for,  as  said  our 
blessed  Saviour,  "  What  shall  it  profit  a  man 
if  he  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose  his  own 
soul."  Let  then  every  professed  Christian 
be  stimulated,  not  to  place  his  dependence  on 
his  being  a  member  of  any  religious  com- 
munity, or  on  his  being  in  the  practice  of 
uniting  in  any  external  form  of  worship,  or 
ceremonial  observance;  but  let  him,  with  an 
anxiety  in  some  degree  adequate  to  the  im- 
portance of  the  subject,  seek  an  experimental 
knowledge  of  the  power  of  God  inwardly  re- 
vealed; that  by  submission  to  its  humbling 
operation,  "  every  mountain  and  hill  (of  self- 
exaltation,  may)  be  brought  low;"  (Luke,  iii. 
•"J;)  that  so  every  obstacle  to  his  coming  unto 
Christ,  and  his  partaking  of  the  salvation 
which  is  by  him,  may  be  efTectually  removed. 

With  this  important  object  in  view,  let  us 
apply  to  ourselves  a  portion  of  the  doctrine 
adverted  to  in  the  preceding  pages.  God,  in 
his  infinite  love  to  mankind,  has  declared  re- 


specting Christ :  "  I  will  give  thee  for  a  light 
to  the  Gentiles,  that  thou  mayest  be  my  sal- 
vation to  the  ends  of  the  earlh ;  (Isai.  xlix.  6 ;) 
and  our  holy  Redeemer  referring  to  this  di- 
vine gift,  and  describing  the  cause  of  the  con- 
demnation of  those  who  perish,  said  "  This  is 
the  condemnation,  that  light  is  come  into  the 
world,  and  men  loved  darkness  rather  than 
light,  because  their  deeds  were  evil:"  there- 
fore, that  we  may  not  bring  on  ourselves  this 
condemnation,  by  our  not  loving,  but  disre- 
garding and  rejecting  Christ,  under  the  mani- 
festation of  the  light,  let  a  heart-searching 
examination  take  place  individually,  by  our 
conscientious  application  to  ourselves  of  the 
following  questions:  Dost  thou  believe  in 
Christ,  in  reference  to  his  spiritual  appear- 
ance in  thy  own  soul  ?  (2  Cor.  xiii.  5.)  Hast 
thou,  in  the  metaphorical  language  of  Scrip- 
ture, opened  the  door  of  the  heart  unto  him, 
when,  by  the  secret  convictions  of  his  holy 
light  or  Spirit,  he  has  knocked  there  for  ad- 
mission ?  (Rev.  iii.  20.)  Hast  thou  thus  re- 
ceived Christ  for  thy  leader,  (Isaiah,  Iv.  4,) 
thy  baptizer,  (Matt.  iii.  11,)  thy  high-priest 
and  thy  king  ?  (Heb.  ii.  17.  Isaiah,  xxxiii. 
22.)  Is  it  become  thy  daily  concern  to  obey 
him  in  all  things,  avoiding  that  in  every  part 
of  thy  conduct  and  conversation,  which  the 
light  manifests  to  be  evil,  (John,  iii.  20,  21,) 
denying  thyself  and  taking  up  the  cross,  in 
respect  to  every  pursuit  and  gratif cation, 
which  this  divine  Monitor  does  not  allow,  how- 
ever earnestly  pleaded  for  by  thy  natural  in- 
clination  and  desires  1  (Luke,  ix.  23.)  And 
finally,  dost  thou  witness,  through  submission 
to  the  baptizing  operation  of  his  Holy  Spirit, 
the  work  of  regeneration  begun,  and  gradually 
progressing  in  thy  soul?  (^John,  iii.  3.) 

To  promote  this  great  work  of  reformation 
among  professing  Christians  of  every  denomi- 
nation, is  the  object  which  the  writer  has  in 
view  :  he  fervently  desires  that  the  awaken- 
ing visitations  of  divine  love  and  mercy  may 
be  extensively  embraced, — that  great  may  bo 
the  number  of  those,  who,  feeling  the  burthen 
of  sin,  and  their  need  of  a  Saviour,  and  under 
the  conviction  that  the  form  of  godliness 
without  the  power  cannot  save  them,  will  be 
prepared  to  accept  the  gracious  invitation, 
"  Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labour  and  are 
heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest,  Take 
my  yoke  upon  you,  and  learn  of  me,  for  I  am 
meek  and  lowly  in  heart;  and  ye  shall  find 
rest  unto  your  souls."  As  a  general  solicitude 
prevails  thus  to  come  unto  Christ,  to  submit 
to  his  yoke,  and  to  learn  of  and  to  be  baptized 
by  him,  the  fruit  of  his  Holy  Spirit  will  be 
abundantly  produced  ;  genuine  Christianity 
will  again  shine  forth  in  her  ancient  beauty ; 
the  name  of  Almighty  God  will  be  glorified 
by  the  consistent  conduct  and  conversation  of 
professed  Christians;  and  in  their  religious 
assemblies,  the  will  and  wisdom  of  man  being 
no  longer  suffered  to  predominate,  but  being 
kept  in  due  subserviency,  the  eternal  light, 
life,  power  and  wisdom  of  our  God  will  be 
exalted  in  dominion  over  all. 

"  Even  so,  holy  Father,  thy  kingdom  comet 
thy  will  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  done  in. 
heaven." 


THE  FKIEND. 


16} 


Account  by  George  Fox  of  the  "  Spreading 
of  Truth." 
I  have  been  induced  to  copy  the  folloiving 
"  Narrative  of  the  spreadins;  of  truth,  and  of 
the  opposition  from  the  poivers  which  then 
were,  written  by  George  Fox  in  llie  year 
1676,"  in  the  liope  that  it  may  animate  some 
amongst  us  to  greater  dedication  of  heart,  to 
that  blessed  cause  which  was  dearer  to  our 


might  grieve  him  to  have  the  creatures  and 
his  subjects  destroyed ;  and  so  the  Lord's 
power  gave  us  dominion  over  that  also,  and 
all  our  other  suirerings.  But  oh  !  the  number 
of  sufferers  in  the  commonwealth's  and  Oliver 
Cromwell's  days,  and  since;  especially  those 
who  were  haled  before  the  courts  for  not 
paying  tithes,  refusing  to  swear  on  their 
juries,  not  putting  off"  their  hats,  and  for  go- 
ing to  meetings  on  the  first  days;  under  pre- 
honourable  predecessors  than  life,  liberty,  or  I  tence  of  breaking  the  Sabbath,  and  to  meet- 
the  good  things  of  this  world.  A.  H.        ings  on  other  days  of  the  week;    who  were 

—  [abused   both    in    meetings  and    on    the  high- 

The  truth  sprang  up  first  to  us,  so  as  to  be  i  ways.  Oh  !  how  great  were  the  sufl>;rings 
a  people  to  the  Lord,  in  Leicestershire  in  we  then  sustained  on  these  accounts  !  for  some 
1644,  in  Warwickshire  in  1645,  in  Notting- 1  times  they  would  drive  Friends  by  droves  into 
hamshire  in  1646,  in  Derbyshire  in  1647,  the  prison  houses  like  penfolds,  confine  them 
and  in  the  adjacent  counties  in  1648,  1649  on  the  first  days,  and  take  their  horses  from 
and  1650,  in  Yorkshire  in  1651,  in  Lan-  them  and  keep  them  for  pretended  breach  of 
cashire  and  Westmoreland  in  1653,  in  Lon-  [  their  Sabbath,  though  they  would  ride  in  their 
don,  and  most  of  the  other  parts  of  England,  I  coaches  and  upon  their  fat  horses  to  the 
Scotland,  and  Ireland,  in  1654.  In  1655,  i  steeple  houses  themselves,  and  yet  punish 
many  went  beyond  sea,  where  truth  also 'others.  And  many  Friends  were  turned  out 
sprang  up,  and  in  1656  it  broke  forth  in  [  of  their  copyholds  and  customary  tenements, 
America,  and  many  other  places.  In  the  I  because  in  obedience  to  the  command  of 
authority  of  this  divine  truth,  Friends  stood  I  Christ  and  his  apostle  (hey  could  not  swear; 
alt  the  cruelties  and  sufferings  th^t  were  in- 1  and  as  they  went  to  meetings,  they  have  been 
flicted  upon  them  by  the  long  parliament;  to  stoned  through  the  slreefs,  and  otherwise 
the  spoiling  of  goods,  imprisonment  and  death,  cruelly  abused.  Many  were  fined  with  great 
and  over  all  reproaches,  lies,  and  slanders ;!  fines,  and  lay  long  in 'prison  for  not  pu'tting 
as  well  as  those  in  Oliver  Cromwell's  time,  I  off"  their  hats,  which  fines  Friends  could  never 
and  all  the  acts  made  by  him  and  his  parlia-  j  pay,  though  they  kept  them  in  prison  till  they 
ment;  his  son  Richard  after  him,  and  the  j  had  satisfied  their  own  wills,  and  at  last  turned 
committee  of  safety;  and  after  withstood  and  them  out,  after  keeping  them  a  year  or  more 
outlasted  all  the  acts  and  proclamations  since  |  in  prison.  Many  book's  I  gave  foith  against 
1660,  that  the  king  came  in.  Friends  never  i  tithes,  showing  how  the  priesthood"  was 
feared  their  acts,  prisons,  jails,  houses  of  cor-  changed  that  took  them ;  and  that  Christ  sent 
rection,    banishment,   nor   spoiling   of  goods,  |  forth  his  twelve  and  afterwards  seventy  dis- 


nay,  nor  the  loss  of  life  itself;  nor  was  there 
ever  any  persecution  that  came,  but  we  saw 


in  the  event  it  would  be  productive  of  good  , 
nor  were  there  ever  any  prisons  that  I  was 
in,  or  sufferings,  but  it  was  for  the  bringing 
multitudes  out  of  prison;  though  they  who 
iprisoned  the  truth,  and  quenched  the  Spiri 


ciples,  saying  unto  then 
received,    freely  gi 


obey  the  doctrine  and  command  of  Christ 
therein,  wo  cannot  receive  them.  I  was  also 
moved  to  give  forth  several  books  against 
swearing,  and  that  our  yea  and  nay  might  be 
.  .  taken  instead  of  an  oath,  which  if  we  broke, 

in  themselves,  would  imprison  and  quench  it  lot  us  suffer  the  same  punishment  as  they 
without  them  ;  so  that  there  was  a  time  when  who  broke  their  oaths.  And  in  Jamaica,  the 
so  many  were  in  prison,  that  it  became  as  a  governor  and  the  assembly  granted  the  th'ina ; 
by-word,  "  truth  is  scarce  any  where   to    be  jit  is  also  granted   in  some   other   places,  and 

several   of   the    parliament-men    in    England 


found  but  in  jails."  And  after  the  king  came 
in,  divers  Friends  suffered  much,  because  they 
would  not  drink  his  health,  and  say,  "  God 
bless  the  king;"  so  that  many  Friends  were 
in  danger  of  their  lives  from  rude  persons, 
who  were  ready  to  run  them  through  with 
their  swords  for  refusing  it,  until  the  king 
gave  forth  a  proclamation  against  drinking 
healths;  for  we  were  and  are  against  drink- 
ing any  healths,  and  all  excess,  both  before 
his  coming  in  and  after;  and  we  desire  the 
king's  good,  and  that  the  blessing  of  God 
might  come  upon  him  and  all  his  subjects, 
and  all  people  upon  the  face  of  the  earth;  but 
we  did  desire  people,  not  to  drink  the  king's 
health,  but  to  let  him  have  his  health,  and  all 
people  else ;  and  to  drink  for  their  own  health 
and  necessity  only,  for  that  way  of  drinking 
healths  and  to  excess,  was  not  for  the  king's 
health,  nor  their  own  nor  any  others;  which 
excess  often  brought  forth  quarrelling  and 
destroying  one  another,  and  this  was  not  for 
the  king's  wealth,  nor  health,  nor  honour,  but 


have  acknowledged  the  reasonableness  there 
of.  The  magistrates,  after  some  time,  when 
they  saw  our  faithfulness  in  yea  and  nay, 
they  who  were  moderate,  both  before  and 
since  the  king  came  in,  would  put  Friends 
into  offices  without  an  oath,  but  the  cruel  and 
envious  would  fine  Friends  to  get  money  of 
them,  though  they  could  not  pay  them  any. 

Thus  the  Lord's  power  hath  carried  us 
through  all,  and  over  all,  to  his  everlasting 
glory  and  praise,  for  God's  power  hath  been 
our  hedge,  our  wall,  and  our  keeper,  (the 
preserver  of  his  plants  end  vineyard)  who 
have  not  had  the  magistrate's  sword  and  staff" 
to  help  us,  nor  ever  trusted  in  the  arm  of 
flesh,  but  have  gone  without  these,  or  Judas' 
bag,  to  preach  the  word  of  life,  which  was  in 
the  beginning  before  they  were;  which  word 
reconciles  to  God.  And  thousands  have  re- 
ceived this  word  of  reconciliation,  and  are  born 
again  of  the  immortal  Seed  by  the  word  of 
God ;  and  are  feeding  upon  the  milk  of  the 


word  which  lives  and  abides  for  ever.  Many 
have  sufl'tred  death  for  their  testimony,  in 
England,  and  beyond  the  seas,  both  before 
and  since  the  king  came  in,  which  may  be 
seen  in  an  account  given  to  the  king  and  both 
houses  of  parliament,  being  a  brief,  plain,  and 
true  relation  of  the  late  and  sad  sutTeiings  of 
the  people  of  God,  in  scorn  called  Quakers, 
for  worshipping  and  exercising  a  good  con-- 
science  towards  God  and  man.  I?y  reason 
whereof  eighty-nine  have  suff"erec!  till  deathy 
thirty-two  of  which  died  before  the  king  came 
into  England,  and  fifty-seven  since,  by  bard 
imprisonment  and  cruel  usage.  Forty-three 
have  died  in  the  city  of  London  and  South' 
wark,  since  the  act  made  against  meetings, 
&c.,  about  1661,  of  which  a  more  particular 
account  was  given,  with  the  names  of  the  suf- 
ferers, to  the  king  and  parliament  about  1063. 
And  though  divers  laws  were  designed  against 
us,  yet  never  could  any  of  them  justly  touch 
us,  being  wrested  and  misapplied  in  their 
execution  by  our  adversaries,  which  some 
have  been  made  to  confess.  All  those  laws 
that  were  made,  and  the  oath  which  they  im- 
prisoned us  for,  because,  in  obedience  to  the 
command  of  Christ  Jesus,  we  could  not  swear 
at  all,  were  not  originally  intended  against 
us  ;  and  yet  we  suflfered  by  the  several  powers, 
and  their  laws,  both  spoiling  of  goods  and  im- 
prisonment, even  to  death.  And  the  governor 
of  Dover  castle,  when  the  king  asked  him  if 
he  had  dispersed  all  the  sectaries'  meetings? 
said  that  he  had,  but  the  Quakers,  the  devil 
himself  could  not;  for  if  he  did  imprison 
them,  and  break  up  their  meetings,  they 
would  meet  again;  and  if  he  should  beat 
them  or  knock  them  down,  or  kill  some  of 
„   ,  tiicm,  all  was  one,  they  would   meet  and  not 

11  who  do  not  resist  again.  Thus  the  Lord's  power  did 
support  and  keep  them  ovor  their  persecutors, 
and  make  them  to  justify  our  patien  o  and 
lamb-like  nature.     This  was  about  1671. 

Since  the  king  came  in,  three  acts  have 
been  made  against  us,  besides  the  proclama- 
tions, by  which  many  have  suffered  imprison- 
ment and  banishment,  and  many  to  death. 
And  yet  for  all  these  acts  and  proclamations, 
persecutions,  sufl^erings,  bnnishmenls,  failhful 
Friends  are  as  fresh  as  ever  in  the  Lord's 
power,  and  valiant  for  his  name  and  truth. 

Some  weak  ones  there  wore,  when  the  king 
came  in,  who  did  take  the  oath;  but  after 
they  had  so  done,  they  were  sore  troubled  for 
disobeying  the  command  of  Christ  and  the 
apostle,  and  went  to  the  magistrates  con- 
demned themselves,  and  off"ered  to  go  to  prison. 
Thus  the  Lord  in  his  everlasting  power, 
hath  been  the  stay  and  support  of  his  people; 
and  still  his  Seed  reigns,  his  truth  is  over  all 
and  exceedingly  spreads  unto  this  year  1676. 


"  Freely  ye   have 


For  •'  The  Friend." 
CIRCULAR. 

In  again  calling  the  attention  of  Auxiliaries 
to  the  annual  queries  subjoined,  the  commit- 
tee of  correspondence  of  the  Bible  Association 
of  Friends  in  America,  earnestly  request  that 
answers  may  be  forwarded  early  in  the  third 
month  from  all  the  auxiliaries.  Where  it  is 
not  practicable,  from  the  scattered  situation 
of  the   members  in  many  country  places  or 


152        

from  other  causes,  to  institute  new  inquiries, 
so  as  to  answer  ail  the  queries  with  accuracy 
for  the  current  year,  it  is  desirable  that  such 
information  as  can  be  given  relative  to  the 
state  of  the  respective  associations,  may  not 
be  withheld  ;  for,  though  full  reports  would 
better  enable  the  managers  of  the  parent  in- 
stitution to  look  after  and  provide  for  the 
various  wants  of  Friends  as  far  as  ability  may 
be  furnished,  a  general  account  of  each  auxi- 
iiary,  such  as  their  committee  of  correspon- 
dence or  secretary  may  be  able  to  give,  would 
be  more  satisfactory  than  no  answer  at  all. 
As  funds  are  much  needed  to  enable  the 
managers  to  meet  iheir  various  engagements, 
it  is  hoped  that  the  auxiliaries  will  afford  such 
pecuniary  aid  as  their  circumstances  and  con- 
dition will  admit  of  towards  the  promotion  of 
the  good  caiis"  in  which  we  have  embarked; 
«nd  especially  where  there  is  any  thing  due, 
■on  account^  to  the  depository,  such  balances  as 
■can  be  conveniently  paid  would  be  acceptable 
and  oppo.rtune. 

John  Paul, 
Thomas  Evans, 
Isaac  Collins. 

1.  What  number  of  families  or  individuals 
have  been  gratuitously  furnished  with  the 
Holy  Scriptures  by  the  Association,  since  its 
establishment,  and  how  many  during  the  past 
year? 

2.  What  number  of  Bibles  and  Testaments 
have  been  sold  by  the  Association,  since  its 
commencement,  and  how  many  within  the 
past  year? 

3.  How  many  members,  male  and  female, 
are  there  belonging  to  the  Association,  and 
what  number  of  families  of  Friends  reside 
within  its  limits? 

4.  Are  there  any  families  of  Friends  within 
your  limits  not  duly  supplied  with  the  Holy 
Scriptures;  and  if  so,  how  many  1 

5.  How  many  members  of  our  Society, 
capable  of  reading  the  Bible,  do  not  own  a 
copy? 

6.  How  many  Bibles  or  Testaments  may 
probably  be  disposed  of  by  sale  or  otherwise 
to  Friends  within  your  limits? 

7.  Is  the  income  of  the  auxiliary  sufficient 
to  supply  those  within  its  limits  who  are  not 
duly  furnished  with  the  Holy  Scriptures? 


THE    FRIEND. 

now  fully  confirmed,  and  we  trust  there  will 
no  lack  of  zeal  and  prompti'ude  on  the 
part  of  our  young  men  and  others,  both  here 
and  elsewhere,  in  effecting  the  objects  of  the 
annexed  communication. 


For  "The  Friend." 


THE  BLOOD-HOUNDS. 


THIS    FRISKS. 


SECOND    MONTH, 


To  bring  the  decision  in  the  Amistad  case 
within  the  space  convenient  to  appropriate  to 
it,  we  have  been  obliged  to  curtail  to  a  larger 
extent  than  at  first  intended.  It  is  proper  to 
mention,  that  since  our  last  we  have  learned 
an  appeal  has  been  prepared  to  the  circuit 
court  by  the  representative  of  the  Spanish 
authorities. 


The  newspaper  paragraphs  relative  tc 
BLOOD-HotJNDs  had  not  escaped  our  attention 
but  a  project  of  such  glaring  atrocity  and 
barbarism  seemed  to  us  so  totally  incredible, 
that  we  waited  for  stronger  proof.  The  truth 
of  the  reports,  however,  would  appear  to  be 


Several  months  ago  one  of  the  newspapers 
in  this  city  published  an  article,  stating  that 
it  was  the  intention  of  those  who  had  the  di- 
rection of  the  war,  which  the  government  is 
waging  with  the  Seminole  Indians  in  Florida, 
to  procure  from  the  West  Indies  a  number  of 
blood-hounds,  to  be  employed  against  those 
natives.     The  idea  was  so  repulsive  to  every 
humane  and  noble  principle,  that  few  persons 
could  credit  it.  A  general  impression  appear- 
ed to  prevail,  that  in  the  nineteenth  century 
the  rulers  of  a  free,  high-minded  and  enlight- 
ened  people,  would  not  dare  to  blacken  the 
national  character  by  so  foul  a  stain,  and  that 
the  notion  must  have  originated  in  the  heated 
magination  of  some  zealous  partizan.     But 
n  a  while  after,  a   New  Orleans   paper  an- 
nounced that  five  thousand   dollars   had  been 
appropriated   for   accomplishing    this  object, 
and    that  Colonel    Fitzpatrick   had   sailed  to 
Cuba  to  purchase  the  animals.     Still  people 
were  reluctant  to  credit  the  statement,  or  to 
believe  it  could  be  intsndcd  to  use  those  fero- 
cious   brutes    against    our    fellow    men — the 
workmanship   of    our  common   Creator   and 
Father.     More  recently,  however,  a  southern 
paper  states  that  "  Colonel  Fitzpatrick  has  ar- 
rived with   thirty-three  blood-hounds  and  six 
Spaniards,  their  trainers;"  and  a  Tallahassee 
paper  states,  that  "  now  there  is  some  hope 
of   bringing  the  war  to  a  close"  through  the 
aid   of  these   animals.     The  Globe,  a  news- 
paper published  at  Washington,  and  the  offi- 
cial organ  of  the  government,  at  first  denied 
that  this  savage  proceeding  had  the  sanction 
of  the  heads  of  department  there — but  recent- 
ly it  has  lowered  its  tone,  and  seems  to  admit 
the  fact,  and  plead  necessity  for  the  measure. 
There  is  no  doubt  whatever  that   the  whole 
matter  is  well  known  to  the  officers  of  go- 
vernment at  Washington,  and  that  they  have 
so  far  sanctioned  it,  as  not  to  exercise  their 
power  and  authority  in  forbidding  it.     The 
war  is  carried  on  by  authority  and  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  general  government.    Florida  is 
a  territory,  and  therefore  subject  to  its  con- 
trol, and  if  our  rulers  do  not  put  a  stop  to 
this  diabolical  measure,  the  guilt  of  it  must 
rest,  not  on  Florida  merely,  but  on  the  nation 
at   large.     War  is  fraught  with  wickedness 
and  cruelty  even  in  the  mildest  forms  in  which 
it  can  be  viewed,  but  to  aggravate  its  horrors 
and  its  crimes  by  a  measure  so  repugnant  to 
humanity  and  civilization,  to  say  nothing  of 
the  benign  spirit  of  the  Gospel,  is  retrograd- 
ing to  the  darkest  ages  of  the  Spanish  bar- 
barity. 

The  following  remonstrance  is  circulatmg 
for  signatures  among  our  feilow-citizens ;  and 
we  hope  our  friends  through  the  country  will 
endeavour  to  get  it  extensively  circulated  and 
signed.  Printed  copies  of  the  remonstrance 
may  be  had  at  the  office  of  "  The  Friend." 
It  is  necessary  each  person  should  sign  two — 


one  for  the  senate,  and  the  other  for  the  house 
of  representatives. 

To  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives 
of  the  United  States  of  America,  in  Con- 
^ress  assembled. 

The  memorial  and  remonstrance  of  the  un- 
dersigned citizens  of  the  United  States — re- 
spectfully showeth — 

That  your  memorialists  have  learned  with 
deep  regret  and  abhorrence,  that  a  number  of 
blood-hounds  have  recently  been  imported 
from  the  island  of  Cuba,  for  the  purpose  of 
employing  them  against  the  Seminole  Indians, 
with  whom  the  government  is  now  carrying 
on  a  war  in  the  territory  of  Florida.  Dread- 
ful as  are  the  evils  attendant  on  a  state  of 
warfare,  even  in  its  most  mitigated  form — to 
aggravate  them  by  the  introduction  of  so  bar- 
barous and  inhuman  a  measure,  we  view  as 
an  outrage  upon  every  feeling  of  humanity,, 
against  which  we  are  bound  solemnly  to  pro- 
test. As  a  territory  of  the  United  States, 
Florida  is  subject  to  the  control  of  the  gene- 
ral  government ;  and  we  earnestly  beseech 
congress  to  interpose  its  authority  to  arrest 
this^attempt,  and  preserve  our  country  fron» 
the  deep  and  lasting  disgrace  which  must  be 
inflicted  by  so  foul  a  blot  upon  the  national 
character. 


The  annual  meeting  of  the  Auxiliary- 
Bible  Association  of  Friends  in  Philadelphia 
Quarterly  Meeting,  will  be  held  on  the  even- 
ing of  second  day,  the  10th  instant,  at  half 
past  seven  o'clock,  in  the  Committee  Room, 
Arch  street.  The  members  of  both  branches 
are  invited  to  attend. 

Nathan  Kite,  Sec'ry. 
Philadelphia,  2d  mo.  ilh,  1840. 

FRIENDS'    ASYLUM. 

Committee  on  Admissions. — John  G.  Hos- 
kins.  No.  60  Franklin  street,  and  No.  50 
North  Fourth  street,  up  stairs ;  E.  B.  Garri- 
gues,  No.  185  North  Seventh  street,  and  No. 
41  Market  street,  up  stairs;  Isaac  Collins, 
No.  129  Filbert  street,  and  No.  50  Commerce 
street;  Edward  Yarnall,  southwest  corner  of 
Twelfth  and  George  streets,  and  No.  39  Mar- 
ket street ;  Samuel  Bettle,  Jr.,  No.  73  North 
Tenth  street,  and  No.  26  South  Front  street. 

Visiting  Managers  for  the  Month.— 3oe\ 
Woolman,  near  Frankford ;  Lindzey  Nichol- 
son, No.  24  South  Twelfth  street;  George  R. 
Smith,  No.  487  Arch  street. 

Svperintendents.  — John  C.  and  Lsetitia 
Redmond. 

Attending  Physician.— Br.  Charles  Evans, 
No.  201  Arch  street. 

Resident  Physician.— Dr.  Thomas  Wood. 

Died,  at  his  residence  in  Smyrna,  Chenango  county, 
N  Y.,  on  the  29lh  of  twelfth  month,  in  the  72d  year 
of  his  age,  James  Purdie,  late  of  Norwich,  England, 
after  a  painful  illness,  which  he  bore  with  Christian 
patience  and  fortitude,  showing  to  those  near  him,  the 
truth  of  that  passage  of  Scripture,  which  saith, "  Bless- 
ed are  those  who  die  in  the  Lord." 

on  the  7th  of  last  month,  in  the  54th  year  ot 

her  age,  Anna  Jones,  daughter  of  Stephen  and  EoniCB 
Jones,  of  Brunswick,  Maine. 

PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 
Carptnter  Street,  beloui  Seventh,  Philadelphia. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  SECOND  JVIONTH,   15,  1840. 


NO.  20. 


EDITED  BY    ROBERT    SJIITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  payable  in  advance. 

Subscriptions  and  PaymenU  received  by 

GEORGE    AV.  TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  DP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


From  Sllliman's  Journal. 
ON     THE    TAILS    OF    COMETS. 

BY  WILLIAM  MITCHELL,  OF  NANTUCKET. 

There  is  perhaps  no  department  of  astrono- 
mical science,  connected  with  the  solar  sys- 
tem, of  a  nature  more  interesting  than  that  of 
comets,  and  certainly  no  one  which  has  so 
nearly  defied  the  researches  and  the  reason- 
ings of  the  astronomer.  Aside  from  these 
bodies,  if  such  they  may  be  called,  the  greater 
and  the  lesser  lights  have  been  subjected  to 
rigorous  weight  and  measure,  and  the  solar 
system  is  emphatically  the  beaten  way  of  the 
astronomer.  Comets,  however,  have  presented 
difficulties  so  insuperable,  that  in  latter  times, 
the  subject  seems  to  have  been  nearly  aban- 
doned in  despair;  and  armed  as  the  present 
age  may  be  against  the  horrors  of  supersti- 
tion, a  cometary  appearance  as  imposing  as 
that  of  1680,  or  even  of  the  less  threatening 
aspect  of  that  of  1744,  would  create  no  small 
degree  of  uneasiness  in  some  hearts  of  the 
stoutest  mould.  When  Dr.  Olbers  announced 
that  a  portion  of  the  earth's  orbit  would  be 
involved  in  the  nebulous  atmosphere  of  Biela's 
comet  in  1832,  one  half  at  least  of  the  civilised 
world  quaked  with  fear.  Notwithstanding  the 
alluring  promise  held  out  to  the  modern  stu- 
dent by  the  glories  of  sidereal  astronomy,  no- 
thing can  justify  a  neglect  of  phenomena, 
which,  by  a  close  investigation,  might  result 
in  contributing  so  much  to  the  tranquillity  of 
the  world.  Impressed  forcibly  in  my  youth 
by  the  beautiful  appearance  of  the  comet  of 
1807,  and,  at  a  riper  age,  with  those  of  1811, 
1819,  1825,  and  183.5,  visible  to  the  naked 
eye,  and  with  others,  seen  at  various  periods 
by  telescopic  aid,  I  have  been  led  frequently 
to  reflect  on  the  probable  nature  and  physical 
properties  of  these  erratic  objects,  and  espe- 
cially on  that  distinguishing  appendage,  which 
by  common  consent  is  denominated  the  tail 
In  looking  over  the  history  of  comets,  and 
noting  the  e.\pIanation  of  the  trains  (with 
which  they  are  for  the  most  pari  attended,) 
as  given  by  many  distinguished  astronomers, 
at  periods  very  remote  from  each  other,  I  am 
constrained  to  acknowledge,  high  as  the  au- 
thority unquestionably  is,  that  no  one  ha.s 
afforded  to  my  mind  the  slightest  satisfaction. 


Notwithstanding  the  great  number  of  writers 
on  this  subject,  and  the  diversity  of  opinions 
that  have  been  promulgated,  there  appear  to 
have  been  only  two  prevailing  theories.  The 
more  ancient  of  these  supposed  the  tails  to  be 
formed  by  the  lighter  parts  being  thrown  oil' 
by  the  resistance  of  the  ether  through  which 
the  comet  passed.  The  modern  and  the  more 
generally  prevailing  theory  is,  that  these  par- 
ticles are  driven  off  by  the  impulsive  force  of 
the  sun's  rays.  In  each  of  these  theories,  the 
tails  are  supposed  to  consist  oi  matter.  With 
regard  to  the  former  theory,  the  simple  fact 
that  the  tail  precedes  the  comet  in  its  course 
through  a  portion  of  its  elliptical  journey,  is  a 
sufficient  refutation;  and  to  afford  weight  or 
plausibility  to  the  latter,  it  is  necessary  to 
assume  that  the  sun  "  blows  heat  and  cold 
with  the  same  breath" — in  other  words,  that 
it  attracts  and  repels  with  the  same  modvs 
operandi.     If  we  have  no  evidence  of  a  re- 

j  pulsive  force  in  the  sun,  to  say  nothing  of  a 
force  sufficient  to  repel  the  lighter  particles 
of  these  bodies  to  a  distance  from  the  head  of 
the  comet,  equal  to  and  sometimes  exceeding 
a  hundred  millions  of  miles,  this  theory,  to 
say  the  least  of   it,  is  laboured  and    unsatis- 

I  factory.  The  length  of  these  trains  is  far 
from    being   exaggerated.     Referring   to   my 

'  minutes  of  the  late  return  of  Halley's  comet, 
I  find  that,  at  one  period,  the  tail,  by  direct 
vision,  subtended  an  angle  of  twenty  degrees, 

I  and  on  some  occasions,  by  oblique  vision, 
more   than  forty   degrees.     The   tail   of  the 

;  comet  of  1089,  is  said  to  exceed  sixty-eight 
degrees,  and  that  of  the  comet  of  1680,  ninety 
degrees.  Making  a  proper  allowance  for  the 
faintness  of  the  extremity  of  the  tail,  and  the 
obstruction  of  the  view  by  the  atmo.*phere  of 
the  earth,  it  is  by  no  means  unsafe  to  conclude 
that  many  of  them  extend  some  hundreds  of 
millions  of  miles  from  the  nucleus  of  the 
comet. 

In  view,  then,  of  the  last  mentioned  theory, 
it  is  by  no  means  a  matter  of  surprise,  that 
Newton,  and  with  him  La  Place  and  Sir  J. 
Herschel,  should  entertain  the  opinion  that 
the  more  remote  particles,  could  never  be  re- 
called by  the  gravitation  of  the  nucleus,  and 
that  portions  of  the  tails  were  at  each  revolu- 
tion scattered  in  space,  and  hence  that  comets 
were  continually  wasting. 

Arago,  in  speaking  of  the  then  anticipated 
return  of  Halley's  comet  in  1835,  makes  the 
following  remark : — "  It  appears  probable  that 
in  describing  their  immense  orbits,  comets,  at 
each  revolution,  dissipate  in  space  all  the  mat- 
ter, which,  when  they  are  near  the  perihelion, 
is  detached  from  the  envelope  forming  the  tail ; 
it  is  therefore  very  possible  that  in  time,  some 
of  them  may  be  entirely  dissipated."  But  these 
views  were  not  confirmed  by  the  appearance 


of  Halley's  comet  in  1835,  and  Arago  has 
with  a  very  becoming  candour  acknowledged 
this  fact.  "  If  the  reader,"  says  he,  "  will 
take  the  trouble  to  compare  wh-it  I  record  of 
the  comet  of  1835,  with  the  circumstances  of 
its  former  apparition,  he  certainly  will  not 
find  in  this  collection  of  phenomena,  the  proof 
that  Halley's  comet  is  gradually  diminishing. 
I  will  even  say  that  if,  in  a  matter  so  delicate, 
observations  made  at  very  difierent  periods  of 
the  year,  will  authorise  any  positive  deduc- 
tion, that  which  would  most  distinctly  result 
from  the  two  passages  of  1759  and  1835, 
would  be  that  the  comet  had  increased  in  size 
during  that  interval.  I  ought  to  seize  with 
more  eagerness,  this  occasion  to  combat  an 
error  extensively  accredited  (a  belief  in  tiie 
constant  wasting  away  of  comets)  because  I 
believe  I  have  somewhat  contributed  to  its 
dissemination." 

The  truth  is,  as  I  apprehend,  that  the  data 
on  which  this  conjecture  was  based,  arc 
probably  false,  and  the  tails  of  comets,  if  the 
subject  is  properly  investigated,  will  not  be 
found  to  consist  of  matter  at  all  that  has  the 
least  connection  with  the  comet,  but  formed 
by  the  sun's  rays  slightly  refracted  by  the 
nucleus  in  traversing  the  envelope  of  the 
comet,  and  uniting  in  an  infinite  number  of 
points  beyond  it,  throwing  a  stronger  than 
ordinary  light  on  the  ethereal  medium,  near 
to  or  more  remote  from  the  comet,  as  the 
ray  from  its  relative  position  and  direction  is 
more  or  less  refracted. 

It  is  not  important  to  the  truth  of  this 
hypothesis  whether  the  nucleus  be  a  solid 
mass  or  not,  so  that  it  be  more  dense  than 
the  surrounding  nebulosity,  nor  yet  that  the 
tail  be  projected  in  an  exact  line  with  the 
radius  vector  of  the  sun  and  comet,  so  that  it 
be  nearly  so.  It  is,  however,  important  to 
its  truth,  that  an  etherial  medium  should 
exist,  otherwise  the  reflection  of  these  points 
of  light  would  be  impossible  ;  also,  that  the 
comet  should  assvme  the  tail  as  it  approaches 
the  sun,  and  that  it  should  progressively  in- 
crease in  strength  and  brilliancy,  the  light  of 
the  sua  increasing  in  the  proportion  of  the 
square  of  the  diminution  of  distance; — again, 
that  the  tail  should  have  a  cylindrical  and 
hollow  appearance,  the  rays  of  light  being  at 
least  partially  obstructed  by  the  nucleus; 
moreover,  that  the  tail  should  be  curved,  by 
the  necessary  effect  of  aberration.  I  appre- 
hend it  will  be  acknowledged  that  the  weight 
of  testimony  is  decidedly  favourable  to  the 
fact  that  the  nuclei  of  comets,  though  they 
generally  resemble  planets  in  form  and  bril- 
liancy,  may  not  be  solid  ot  opaque,  inasmuch 
as  some  are  unquestionably  transparent,  and 
the  quantity  of  matter  in  all  is  e.xceedingly 
inconsiderable. 


154 


THE    FRIEND. 


Professor  Striive  saw  n  star  of  the  eleventli 
inajjiiitude  lliroujjh  the  Eocke  comet  ;  Sir 
William  Herschel  noticed  one  of  the  sixth 
magnitude  through  the  centre  of  the  comet  of 
1795;  and  his  illustrious  son,  in  a  menioir 
fomniu'iicated  to  the  Royal  Aslronornical  So- 
■ciely,  mentions  that  he  saw  a  cluster  of  stars 
■of  the  sixteenth  magnitude  very  near  the 
■contra  of  Biela's  comet.  Notwithslandiug  this 
teniiity,  an  increased  density  may  always  be 
inolicfd  toward  the  centre  of  the  head,  except 
an    a  few  small  comets   undccompanied  with 

Astronomers  of  all  ages  seem  to  have  been 
♦inci'jjipd  to  a  belief  in  an  ethereal  medium, 
■arnS  the  p/esent  one  has  afliirded  a  conclusive 
"-■videiice  of  its  existence,  in  its  efTtct  upon 
the  duration  of  the  revolution  of  the  Encke 
comet.  Professor  Encke,  in  a  dissertation  on 
this  MiViject,  after  giving  the  minutine  of  his 
observations,  very  modestly  remarks — "  If  I 
may  be  permitted  to  express  my  opinion  on  a 
subject  which  for  twelve  years  has  incessantly 
occupied  me,  in  treating  which  I  have  avoided 
T)o  method,  however  circuitous,  no  kind  of 
verification,  in  order  to  reach  the  truth,  so 
far  as  it  lay  in  my  power,  I  cannot  consider 
it  otherwise  than  completely  established,  that 
an  extraordinary  connection  is  necessary  for 
Pon's*  comet,  and  equally  certain  that  the 
principal  part  of  it  consists  in  the  increase  of 
the  mean  motion  proportionate  to  the  time." 
Professor  Airy,  in  an  appendix  to  a  trans- 
lation of  Encke's  menioir,  adfls — "  I  cannot 
but  express  my  belief,  that  the  principal  part 
of  the  theory,  namely,  an  effect  exactly  simi- 
lar to  that  which  a  resisting  medium  would 
produce,  is  perfectly  established  by  the  rea- 
soning of  Professor  Encke."  Arago,  in  speak- 
ing of  the  discrepancy  between  the  result  of 
calculation  and  observation  on  the  period  of 
the  Encke  comet,  states  that  the  cause  "  can 
be  nothing  but  the  resistance  of  the  ether." 
And  Dr.  Bowditch,  distinguished  as  he  was 
for  cautiousness,  fully  recognised  the  eflect  of 
an  ethereal  medium,  in  the  translation  of  the 
Mt'cnnique  Celeste.  The  fact,  however,  that 
Halley's  comet,  at  its  late  return,  reached  its 
perihelion  later  rather  than  earlier  than  the 
calculated  time,  independent  of  an  allowance 
for  a  resisting  medium,  seems  to  have  created 
some  doubts  in  reference  to  the  doctrine  of 
resistance ;  but  of  the  three  comets  whose 
periods  are  certainly  known,  those  of  Biela 
and  Encke  only  can  be  relied  upon  as  indi- 
cating resistance,  inasmuch  as  that  oi"  Halley 
has  its  aphelion  in  a  region  beyond  the  scan 
of  human  power,  and  the  influence  of  planetary 
bodies  which  may  exist  there,  is  noW,  an  J  will 
perhaps  for  ever  remain  unknown  to  us.  These 
facts,  then,  and  the  concurring  opinions  of  the 
high  a^jthority  above  quoted,  reader  it  nearly 
unquestiouRble  that  there  is  diffused  through 
the  celestial  regions,  an  ethereal  and  exceed- 
ingly elastic  medium  ;  nor  wouJd  it  be  unrea- 
sonable to  suppose  that  this  very  medium: 
constitutes  the  solar  atmosphere,  of  which) 
Ihe  zodiacal  light  may  be  a  denser  region. 

When  an  opportunity  is  offered  to  observe 
a  cotriet  Tenici'tfe  ffoin  the  cun,  it  is  g«neirally 

*  Called  by  others  EjQcke'*  eomct 


found  to  be  unaccompanied  with  a  tail  ;  but 
as  it  approaches,  the  tail  begins  to  appear, 
and  its  length  and  brilliancy  increase,  till  it 
reaches  the  perihelion  of  its  orbit,  and  by  an 
illusion,  sometimes  beyond  this  point.  Al- 
though there  is  some  degree  of  diversity  in 
the  lorm  of  the  tails  of  different  comets,  yet 
they  generally  consist  of  two  streams  of  light, 
not  absolutely  distinct  from  each  other.  In 
other  words,  the  borders  of  the  tail  are  bright- 
est, plainly  indicating  a  hollowness — the  line 
of  vision  necessiirily  meeting  with  the  greater 
number  of  luminous  points  on  the  edges  than 
through  the  middle.  Can  any  explanation  of 
this  hollowness  be  given  more  simple  and 
philosophical,  th-jn  that  the  rays  of  the  sun\'i 
light  are  more  obstructed  by  the  denser  than 
the  rarer  portions  of  the  comet? 

That  there  is,  in  these  tails,  which  acquire 
a  considerable  length,  a  slight  curve,  concave 
to  that  portion  of  the  orbit  which  the  comet 
has  left,  there  is  ample  testimony.  Now  as 
the  light  is  progressive,  a  portion  of  time 
must  elapse  while  the  rays  of  light  are  pass- 
ing from  the  head  of  the  comet  to  their  point 
of  union,  and  during  that  period  the  comet 
moves  onward  in  its  course,  and  the  result 
necessarily  is  a  gentle  or  slight  curve  in  the 
tail,  the  effect  being  greater  or  less  in  pro- 
portion as  the  union  of  the  rays  is  more  or 
less  distant  from  the  comet.  It  is  manifest 
that  if  a  ray  of  light  could  be  traced  during 
its  entire  course  from  the  sun  to  a  planet,  it 
would  present  a  similar  phenomenon,  equal  in 
degree  if  the  motion  of  a  planet  were  swiTt  as 
that  of  a  comet.  The  comets  of  Biela  and 
Encke  have  no  tails,  nor  is  there  strictly 
speaking  a  nucleus  in  either.  That  of  Encke, 
during  the  long  period  in  1828,  when  its  posi- 
tion was  so  favourable  to  observation,  had  the 
appearance  of  a  mere  film  of  vapour,  nearly 
circular,  but  not  well  defined,  and  no  central, 
stellar  point  could  bo  detected  with  the  tele- 
scopic  power  which  I  employed  on  that  occa- 
sion. In  fact,  all  the  phenomena  of  the  tails 
of  comets  appear  to  be  so  well  explained  by 
this  theory  that  I  cannot  doubt  its  truth,  al- 
though nothing  like  demonstration  accompa- 
nies it. 

There  are,  indeed,  optical  difficulties  which 
I  have  been  unable  to  overcome ;  no  one, 
however,  which  may  not  be  fairly  attributed 
to  our  ignorance  of  the  particular  physical 
constitution  of  these  bodies.  It  is  no  small 
confirmation  of  the  truth  of  this  explanation 
of  the  tails  of  comets,  that  there  is  not  the 
slightest  evidence,  worthy  of  confidence,  that 
the  earth  which  we  inhabit  has  ever  been 
setu'^ibly  affected  by  a  visitation  from  these 
enormous  appendages,  while  the  chance  of 
collision  between  the  earth  and  the  nucleus  o( 
a  comet,  properly  so  called,  is  exceedingly 
small;  yet  when  we  reflect  upon  the  number 
of  comets  belonging  to  our  system,  the  hun- 
dreds that  range  within  the  earth's  orbit,  that 
their  paths  have  every  possible  inclination  to 
tho  ecliptic,  that  these  immensely  extended 
trains  projected  in  a  direction  from  the  sun, 
describe  an  inconceivable  sweep  when  they 
are  encompassing  the  sun  in  tho  region  of 
\  their  perihelion; — I  say,  in  view  of  these  cir- 
cumstances, it  is  difficult  to  avoid  the  conjec- 


ture, nay,  it  is  exceedingly  probable,  that 
these  appendages,  in  very  many  instances, 
have  brushed  across  the  surface  of  our  planet, 
harmlessly  and  unperceived. 

I  submit  this  theory  (if  indeed  it  is  entitled 
to  that  name)  to  the  consideration  of  the  scien- 
tific, having  no  point  to  gain,  no  wish  to 
gratify  but  the  promotion  of  science  and  tho 
progress  of  truth;  and  if  insuperable  objec- 
tions to  it  are  raised,  and  my  reasoning  should 
prove  fallacious,  there  will  be  at  least  one 
valua  lie  result,  that  of  showing  what  the 
tails  of  comets  are  not;  moreover,  it  may  be 
the  humbler  means  of  exciting  further  inquiry 
on  this  interesting  topic. 

Nantucket,  10th  mo.  1st,  1839. 


From  the  New  York  Obserrer. 

Dr.  Humphrey's  Thoughts  on  Education. 

RELIGION  THE  ONLY  SAFE   BASIS    OF    POPULAR 
EDUCATION. 

Every  wise  master-builder  of  a  noble  public 
edifice,  makes  it  his  first  care,  to  lay  a  broad, 
deep  and  solid  foundation.  To  carry  up  his 
magnificent  stories,  and  to  lavish  ever  so 
much  architectural  skill  upon  them,  without 
a  foundation,  would  be  lost  labour.  Thou- 
sands, in  passing  by,  might  admire  the  just 
proportions  and  beautiful  ornaments;  but  it 
would  be  a  short-lived  admiration.  Its  own 
weight  would  soon  fissure  the  walls  of  such  a 
building;  every  gust  of  wind  would  make  it 
totter,  and  the  first  tempest  would  level  it 
with  the  ground.  The  same  is  true  of  popu- 
lar education.  With  your  millions  of  money, 
you  may  rear  a  magnificent  structure;  but  it 
must  rest  upon  the  solid  basis  of  virtue  and 
religion,  or  it  will  not  stand.  It  is  wonderful 
to  see  how  some  men  of  great  talents  and 
large  philanthropy,  dream  and  vaticinate  on 
this  subject.  Popular  education  is  their  idol — 
(if  I  may  speak  without  irreverence,) — is 
their  Alpha  and  Omega. 

"  Give  us  common  schools,"  they  say, 
"and  funds  to  support  them;  let  the  whole 
land  be  studded  with  schoolhouses,  well  lo- 
cated, contrived,  warmed  and  ventilated  ;  let 
every  poor  child  in  the  state  be  educated  at 
the  public  expense;  let  the  whole  youthful 
population  of  the  country  be  instructed  in  the 
rudiments  of  all  good  learning;  let  knowledge 
circulate  as  freely  as  the  air  of  our  moun- 
tains, and  we  have  nothing  to  fear.  In  such 
hands,  our  free  and  glorious  institutions  will 
be  safe  and  immortal."  But  will  they,  in  the 
absence  of  the  enlightening,  restraining  and 
transforming  influences  of  religion?  Men  need 
a  great  deal  more,  than  what  is  commonly 
understood  by  popular  education,  to  elevate 
and  guide  them.  They  need  some  central, 
governing  power,  to  rule  the  conscience,  re- 
gulate the  pulsations  of  the  heart,  and  restrain 
the  passions;  and  there  is  no  power  but  that 
of  religion,  strong  enough  to  do  it.  Know- 
ledge is  power  to  do  tvil  as  well  as  good. 
Uncontrolled  by  moral  principle  and  religious 
sanctions,  it  is  always  to  be  dreaded.  It  is 
like  a  sword  in  the  hands  of  a  well  trained 
bandit ;  the  keener  and  more  polished,  the 
more  dangerous. 


THE    FRIEND. 


155 


Let  me  nsk  those  who  have  a  sort  of  in- 
stinctive dre:id  of  religious  instruction  in  our 
common  scliools,  to  consider  what  it  is  ;  and 
what  kind  of  influence  it  will  have  over  our 
children,  provided  they  can  be  made  to  un- 
derstand, embrace  and  practise  it.  Is  it  a 
friend,  or  an  enemy  to  their  hij;hest  welfare? 
Does  it  not,  in  its  most  comprehensive  sense, 
include  a  belief  in  the  being  and  perfections 
of  God;  in  the  revelation  of  his  will  to  man; 
in  man's  obligation  to  obey  his  commands; 
in  a  state  of  rewards  and  punishments;  in 
piety  -f  heart,  and  in  the  practice  of  all 
moral  duties?  And  what  is  there  here  to  be 
afraid  of?  Suppose,  now,  that  every  child  in 
every  common  school  throughout  the  length 
and  breadth  of  the  United  States,  could  not 
only  be  taught,  every  day,  but  induced,  to 
"fear  God  and  keep  his  comiiandinents?" 
Would  there  be  any  more  lying,  swearing, 
quarrelling,  cheating  or  stealmg;  any  more 
youthful  dissipation;  any  more  gray  hairs 
brou^'ht  down  to  the  grave  by  filial  ingrati- 
tude"? Would  not  every  school  be  more  or- 
derly, studious  and  flourishing;  and  every 
family  more  happy?  Would  not  all  these 
millions  of  children,  as  they  come  forward 
into  life,  make  belter  husbands  and  wives, 
fathers  and  mothers,  neighbours  and  friends, 
rulers  and  citizens?  Would  not  the  whole 
face  of  society  be  changed,  and  changed  in- 
liniiely  for  the  better,  in  a  single  generation; 
and  could  the  same  influence  be  perpetuated 
in  tho  school,  from  g  -neration  to  generation  ; 
would  n  t  every  living  soul  have  reason  to 
rejoice  in  the  mighty  change?  Would  it  not 
produce  just  such  a  state  of  society  as  one 
would  wish  to  live  in,  and  to  leave  his  dearest 
friends  in,  when  removed  himself  by  the 
stroke  of  death  ? 

The  truth  is,  and  it  cannot  be  too  earnestly 
insisted  on,  that  education  ought  to  be  conduct- 
ed on  strictly  Christian  principles,  through 
every  stage  of  its  progress,  from  the  primary 
school  room,  up  to  the  college  and  university. 
Nothing  short  of  this,  is  worthy  of  an  enlight- 
ened and  professedly  Christian  people.  Every 
common  school  ought  to  be  made  a  nursery 
of  piety,  as  well  as  of  elementary  learning; 
and  certainly  will  be,  in  that  coming  day  of 
in.llennial  g'ory,  when  "  all  shall  know  the 
Lord  from  the  least  even  to  the  greatest." 
Religion  should  be  so  wrought  into  all  our 
systems  of  education,  as  to  give  them  a  de- 
cidedly Christian  character,  and  to  let  the 
world  know,  that  so  far  from  being  ashamed 
of  our  faith,  we  glory  in  it ;  and  that  in  leav- 
ing our  institutions  as  a  legacy  to  our  child- 
ren,  to  be  handed  down  in  turn  to  theirs,  it 
may  be  seen  to  have  been  our  main  concern, 
to  teach  them  "  the  fear  of  the  Lord  which  is 
the  beginning  of  wisdom,  and  to  depart  from 
evil  which  is  understanding."  The  sanctions 
and  principles  of  the  gospel,  ought  to  be  just 
■as  familiar  in  the  school  room,  as  the  rules 
of  reading  and  spelling;  and  if  they  were 
imade  so,  it  would  obviate  the  objection  which 
many  nov/  feel  to  religious  instruction,  by 
■making  rt  easy  and  natural;  and  in  that  way, 
interesting, iV&iher  than  repulsicc,  to  the  scho- 
lars. If  you  dress  up  religion  in  black  crape, 
«fid  loll  the  be!!,  and  put  on  a  funeral  counte- 


nance, every  time  it  is  introduced,  they  will 
dread  it  as  they  do  passing  by  a  graveyard  in 
the  dark  ;  and  it  may  do  them  more  harm 
than  good  ;  but  if  you  represent  it  as  it  is, 
full  ol  light,  and  love,  and  mercy  ;  of  joy  and 
peace  to  all  who  cordially  embrace  it,  it  can- 
not fail  of  commending  itself  to  their  reason 
and  consciences;  and  of  early  bringing  thou- 
sands, under  the  blessing  of  heaven,  to  the 
saving  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

I  have  not  the  school  laws  of  any  other 
state  before  me  ;  but  in  what  light  the  early 
settlers  of  Massachusetts  regarded  the  reli- 
ijious  education  of  their  children,  will  be  seen 
in  the  following  extract  from  one  of  their 
statutes,  passed  in  1(583. 

"  Forasmuch  as  it  greatly  concerns  the  welfare  of 
this  country,  that  the  youth  thereof  he  educated,  not 
only  in  good  lileralure,  but  in  eound  doctrine: — this 
court  doth  tlicrcfore  commend  it  to  the  serious  consi- 
deration and  special  care  of  the  overseers  of  the  college, 
and  of  the  selectmen  in  the  several  towns,  not  to  ad- 
mit, or  suffer  any  such  to  be  continued  in  ihe  office  or 
place  of  teacliing,  educating  and  instructing  youth,  or 
children  in  tlie  college,  or  schools,  that  have  manifested 
themselves  unsound  in  the  faith,  or  scundulous  in  their 
lives,  and  have  not  given  satisfaction,  according  to  the 
rules  of  Christ." 


In  agreement  with  the  design  and  spirit  of 
this  ancient  statute,  is  the  seventh  section  of 
the  law  entitled  Public  Instruction,  now  in 
force. 

"  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  president,  professors  ni 
tutors  at  Cambridge,  and  of  the  several  colleges,  and 
all  preceptors  and  teachers  of  academies,  and  all  olh 
inslructers  of  youth,  to  exert  their  best  endeavours,  to 
impress  on  the  minds  of  children  and  youth  committed 
(o  their  care  and  instruction  the  principles  of  pirly, 
justice,  and  a  sacred  regard  to  truth;  love  to  their 
country,  humanity  and  universal  benevolence  ;  sobriety, 
industry  and  frugality;  chastity,  moderation  and  tern 
pcrance  ;  and  those  other  virtues,  which  are  the  orna- 
ment of  human  society,  and  the  basis  upon  which  a 
republican  constitution  is  founded;  and  it  shall  be  the 
duty  of  such  inslructers,  to  endeavour  to  lead  their 
pupils,  as  tlieir  ages  and  capacities  will  admit,  into  a 
clear  understanding  of  the  tendency  of  tiie  above  men. 
tinned  virtues,  to  preserve  and  perfect  a  republican 
constitution,  and  secure  the  blessings  of  liberty,  as 
well  as  to  promote  their  future  happiness,  and  also  to 
point  out  to  them  the  evil  tendency  of  the  opposite 
vices."     Revised  Statutes,  chap.  23. 

How  deeply  indebted  Massachusetts  is,  to 
this  wise  and  sound  legislation,  in  connection 
with  the  othsr  equally  wise  provisions  of  her 
school  laws,  for  the  virtue  and  intelligence  of 
all  ckssns  of  her  citizens,  scarcely  admits  of 
calculation  ;  and  the  more  firmly  she  adheres 
to  this  enlightened  policy,  in  the  nianai>ement 
of  her  common  schools  and  higher  seminaries 
of  learning,  the  brighter  will  her  prospects 
be  of  a  still  nobler  destiny. 


For  "nie  FrienJ.' 
SLAVERY  IN    NEW  JERSEY. 


darkness.  New  Jersey,  through  her  constituted 
agents,  agreed  with  her  slaveholders  that  tliey' 
might  retain  their  slaves  for  life,  and  that  the 
children  of  slave-mothers  should  follow  their 
condition.  Acting  upon  the  principle  th.at 
lat  the  law  declares  to  be  property  is 
property,"  the  holders  of  slaves  niado  their 
arrangements,  and  purchased  and  sold  bond- 
men with  the  faith  of  the  state  pledged  to 
continue  the  relation.  But  the  sun  of  liberty 
arose,  and  as  it  dispelled  the  vapours  of  the 
night,  our  legislators  partially  discovering  the 
wrong  they  had  committed  upon  an  unfortu- 
nate class  of  their  fellow  men,  made  some 
reparation,  by  decreeing  that  all  born  after  a 
certain  date  should  be  tree.  In  the  further 
progress  of  the  day,  motives  of  justice  and 
humanity  induce  an  application  for  the  libe- 
ration of  the  remaining  thousands  in  bondage, 
and  the  question  arises,  "  Can  the  legislature 
rightfully  liberate?"  There  can  be  no  doubt 
that  they  are  bound  to  the  fulfilment  of  all 
contracts  which  do  not  violate  the  moral  law; 
but  no  agreement  or  contract,  public  or  pri- 
vate, which  is  subversive  of  that  law  can 
rightfully  be  executed.  The  general  assembly 
had  no  right  to  legislate  away  the  claim  of 
any  man  to  his  own  moral  and  physical 
powers,  unless  guilt  or  insanity  made  his 
freedom  dangerous.  Our  right  to  liberty 
does  not  depend  upon  any  constitutional  or 
legal  arrangement  of  our  fellow  men.  It  is 
in  its  origin  antecedeiit  to  all  human  govern- 
ment, being  derived  from  the  relation  in 
which  we  stand  to  our  great  Creator,  whose 
high  moral  purposes  concerning  us  are  frus- 
trated if  we  are  degraded  into  mere  beasts  of 
burden.  Man  in  society  must  relinquish  some 
of  his  natural  freedom,  but  he  cannot  alieiiato 
from  himself  and  his  children— still  less  can 
other  men  alienate  from  him,  those  rights 
and  powers  the  possession  of  which  are  ne- 
cessary to  the  proper  fulfilment  of  his  duties 
as  a  moral  and  accountable  being — the  ex- 
pansion of  his  intellectual  faculties  and  the 
purification  of  his  moral  nature.  In  the  de- 
claration of  the  indestructibility  of  human 
rights,  the  old  American  congress  appealed 
successfully  to  the  sympathies  of  the  Chris- 
tian world,  and  the  golden  rule  of  the  Re- 
deemer can  only  he  observed  in  a  recognition 
of  the  universal  brotherhood  and  equality  of 
man. 

We  come,  then,  to  the  conclusion  that  the 
legislature,  having  violated  the  moral  law  in 
reducing  man  to  the  condition  of  slaves,  not 
only  viay  rightfully  liberate,  but  are  bound 
by  the  simplest  principles  of  justice  "  to  pro- 
claim liberty  to  the  captive." 

Legislators,  however,  are  sometimes  un- 
mindful of  their  duties.  Who  will  plead  be- 
fore them  for  the  slave?  Verus. 


The  right  to  hold  human  beings  as  slaves 
and  the  non-right  of  tho  legislature  to  inter- 
fere and  prevent  it,  is  as.serted  by  some  o 
our  citizens,  and  I  have  eve.T  heard  the  posi 
tion  maintained,  that  our  legislature  has  no 
more  right  to  emancipate;  the  slaves  in  the 
state  than  it  has  to  take  the  horses  from 
farmers'  stables. 

Let  us  examine  this  subject.     In  a  time  of 


THE     LEXINGTON. 

Verdict  of  the  Coroner'' s  Jury. 
The  evidence  on  the  investigation  of  the 
coroner's  jury  tertninated  on  Thursday  of  last 
week.  Tlie  coroner  in  his  address  to  the 
jury  before  they  retired,  observed,  "  Never, 
perhaps,  did  there  go  forth  to  this  community, 
a  coroner's  inquest,  the  consequences  of  which 


156 

were  likely  to  aflect  so  many  public  and  pri- 
vate interests.  The  words  of  this  inquest 
will  reach  the  bosoms  of  those  whose  relatives 
have  perished  by  this  melancholy  calamity, 
and  may  dispose  them  to  resignation,  or 
aggravate  their  grief,  according  as  your  ver- 
dict tells  them  that  their  loss  was  owing  to 
unavoidable  accident,  or  the  negliger.ce  of 
those  in  whose  hands  they  entrusted  their 
lives.  Your  verdict  may  also,  in  a  pecuniary 
point  of  view,  afiect  materially  not  only  the 
interests  of  the  company  most  immediately 
concerned  in  it,  but  also  of  several  others; 
and  hence,  gentlemen,  the  necessity  of  great 
caution  in  determining  on  your  verdict." 

The  jury  delivered  the  following  opinion 
and  verdict : 

From  the  testimony  adduced  before  the 
court  of  inquiry  by  the  coroner's  inquest  to 
investigtite  the  causes  which  led  to  the  destruc- 
tion by  fire  of  the  steamboat  Lexington,  the 
inquest  are  of  opinion,  that  the  fire  was  com- 
municated to  the  promenade  deck  by  the  in- 
tense heat  of  the  smoke  pipe,  or  from  sparks 
from  the  space  between  the  smoke  pipe  and 
.'iteam  chamber,  as  the  fire  was  first  seen  near 
the  casing  of  the  steam  chimney,  on  the  pro- 
menade deck.  They  are  further  of  opinion, 
that  the  Lexington  was  a  first  rate  boat,  with 
an  excellent  steam  engine,  and  a  boiler  suit- 
able for  burning  wood,  but  not  coal,  with  the 
blowers  attached.  Furthermore,  it  is  our 
opinion,  that  had  the  buckets  been  manned 
at  the  commencement  of  the  fire,  it  would 
have  been  immediately  extinguished.  Also, 
that  inasmuch  as  the  engine  could  not  be 
stopped,  from  the  rapid  progress  of  the  fire, 
— with  presence  of  mind  of  tlie  olTicer,  and  a 
strict  discipline  of  the  crew,  the  boats  could 
have  been  launched,  and  a  large  portion  of 
the  passengers  and  crew,  if  not  the  whole, 
might  have  been  saved. 

It  is  the  opinion  of  this  jury  that  the  pre- 
sent inspectors  of  steamboats,  either  from 
ignorance  or  neglect,  have  suffered  the  steam- 
boat Lexington  to  navigate  the  Sound  at  the 
imminent  risk  of  the  lives  and  property  of  the 
passengers,  giving  a  certificate,  stating  a  full 
compliance  with  the  laws  of  the  United  States, 
while  in  our  opinion  such  was  not  the  case. 

That  the  system  adopted  on  board  the 
Lexington,  of  using  blowers  on  board  of 
•  boats,  is  dangerous ;  which  has  been  proved 
to  this  jury  by  competent  witnesses.  And 
that  the  conduct  of  the  officers  of  the  steam- 
boat Lexington,  on  the  night  of  the  12th  of 
January,  when  said  steamboat  was  on  fire, 
deserves  the  severest  censure  of  this  com- 
munity ;  from  the  facts  proved  before  this 
jury,  that  the  captain  and  pilot,  in  the  greatest 
hour  of  danger,  left  the  steamboat  to  her  own 
Kjuidance,  and  sought  their  own  safety,  re- 
gardless of  the  fate  of  the  passengers.  In- 
stead of  the  captain  or  pilot  retreatmg  to  the 
tiller,  aft,  when  driven  from  the  wheel-house, 
forward,  and  the  ropes  there  being  burned  off, 
there  being  at  that  time  a  communication  to 
the  same  tiller,  there  appeared  to  be  no  other 
thought  but  self-preservalion.  And  it  further 
appears  to  this  jury,  that  the  odious  practice 
of  carrying  cotton,  in  any  quantities,  on  board 
of  passenger  boats,  in  a  manner  in  which  it  is 


THE    FKIEND. 

liable  to  take  fire,  from  sparks  or  heat,  from 
any  smoke  pipe  or  other  means,  deserves 
public  censure. 

Signed  by  James  Goadby,  Thomas  E.  Bur- 
lew,  S.    H.    Harriott,    Teunis    Fokkes, 
James  Green,  P.  M.  P.  Duraads,  Junrs. 
Edmund    B.    McVeagh,    A.    S.    Chase, 
Abraham   Crevelin,   Robert   Buttle,  Ri- 
chard M.  Hoe,  Henry  V.  Davids. 
We,  composing  part  of  the  jury  in  the  case 
of  the  loss  of  the  Lexington,  fully  exonerate 
and   exculpate   Captain   Stephen   Manchester 
from  any  blame  or  censure  after  the  break- 
ing out  of  the  fire  on  board. 

(Signed,)      Benj.  Vincent,  Foreman. 
Joseph  E.  Mount. 
January  31st,  1840. 

AN    ORIENTAL    OPIUM    EATER. 

An  English  ambassador,  lately  sent  to  a 
Mahoraedan  prince,  was  conducted  upon  his 
arrival  at  the  palace  through  several  richly 
decorated  and  spacious  apartments,  crowded 
with  officers  arrayed  in  superb  dresses,  to  a 
room,  small  in  dimensions,  but  ornamented 
with  the  most  costly  and  splendid  furniture. 
The  attendants  withdrew.  After  a  short  in- 
terval, two  persons  of  superior  mien  entered 
the  saloon,  followed  by  state  bearers,  carry- 
ing under  a  lofty  canopy  a  litter  covered  with 
delicate  silk  and  the  richest  Cashmere  shawls, 
upon  which  l.iy  a  human  form  to  all  appear- 
ance dead,  except  that  its  head  was  dangling 
loosely  from  side  to  side  as  the  bearers  moved 
into  the  room.  Two  officers,  holding  rich 
filagree  salvers,  carried  each  a  chalice  and  a 
vial  containing  a  black  fluid.  The  ambassa- 
dor considered  the  spectacle  to  be  connected 
with  some  court  ceremony  of  mourning,  and 
endeavoured  to  retire;  but  he  was  soon  unde- 
ceived by  seeing  the  officers  holding  up  the 
head  of  the  apparent  corpse,  and  after  gently 
chafing  the  throat  and  returning  the  tongue, 
which  hung  from  the  mouth  relaxed  and 
gaping,  pouring  some  black  liquor  into  the 
throat,  and  closing  the  jaws,  until  it  sank 
down  the  passage;  after  six  or  seven  times 
repeating  the  ceremony,  the  figure  opened  its 
eyes  and  shut  its  mouth  voluntarily;  it  then 
swallowed  a  large  portion  of  the  black  fluid, 
and  within  an  hour  an  animated  being  sat 
upon  the  couch  with  blood  returning  into  its 
lips,  and  a  feeble  power  of  articulation.  In 
the  Persian  language  he  addressed  his  visiter, 
and  inquired  the  particulars  of  his  mission. 
Within  two  hours  this  extraordinary  person 
became  altered,  and  his  mind  capable  of 
arduous  business.  The  ambassador,  after 
apologising  for  the  liberty,  ventured  to  inquire 
into  the  cause  of  the  scene  he  had  just  wit- 
nessed. "  Sir,"  said  he,  "  I  am  an  inveterate 
opium-taker,  and  I  have  by  slow  degrees 
fiillen  into  this  melancholy  excess.  But  of 
the  diurnal  twenty-four  periods  of  time,  I 
continually  pass  eighteen  in  this  reverie,  un- 
able to  move  or  speak;  I  am  yet  conscious, 
and  the  time  passes  away  amid  pleasing  fan- 
cies, nor  should  I  ever  awake  from  the  wan- 
derings of  this  state  had  I  not  the  most  faith- 
ful and  attached  attendants,  whose  regard  and 
religious  duty  impel  them  to  watch  my  pulse. 


As  soon  as  my  heart  begins  to  falter,  and  my 
breathing  is  imperceptible  except  on  a  mirror, 
they  immediately  pour  the  solution  of  opium 
into  my  throat,  and  restore  me  as  you  have 
seen.  Within  four  hours  1  shall  have  swal- 
lowed many  ounces,  and  much  time  will  not 
pass  away  ere  I  shall  relapse  into  my  ordinary 
torpor." — Dublin  University  Magazine. 


PROFITABLE    FARMING. 

The  following  facts  are  staled  in  the  last 
number  of  Governor  Hill's  Monthly  Visitor: 

James  Hill,  of  West  Cambridge,  has  taken, 
in  ninety  successive  days,  five  thousand  dol- 
lars in  cash,  in  Boston  market,  for  articles 
raised  on  his  farm. 

Isaac  Locke,  of  the  same  town,  has  raised 
the  present  year,  30  bbls.  of  quinces,  which 
sold  on  the  ground  for  seven  dollars  a  barrel; 
he  has  also  sold  in  the  present  autumn,  seve- 
ral barrels  of  Baldwin  apples  at  three  dollars 
per  barrel. 

The  value  of  the  strawberries  raised  in 
West  Cambridge  and  sold  in  the  Boston  mar- 
ket, is  more  than  was  taken  thirty  years  ago 
for  all  the  agricultural  products  of  the  town 
put  together. 

The  apple  orchards  of  this  town  arc  ex- 
tensive. Two  hundred,  three  hundred,  five 
hundred,  and  sometimes  a  thousand  barrels  of 
carefully  picked  apples  are  produced  in  a 
single  year  by  one  farmer. 

George  Pierce  of  the  same  town,  cultivates 
only  seven  acres,  and  yet  he  has  taken  in  the 
market  for  produce,  the  present  season,  as  by 
memorandum  kept,  nearly  or  quite  four  thou- 
sand dollars. 

This  season,  very  early,  among  his  articles 
for  market,  was  about  one  third  of  an  acre  of 
the  dandelion,  which  grows  spontaneously  in 
many  mowing  fields — these  he  with  some 
difficulty  obtains  from  the  seed  ;  but  the  crops 
turn  out  very  profitable.  He  had  about  an 
acre  of  strawberries,  from  which  upwards  of 
two  thousand  boxes  of  that  fruit  were  picked 
last  summer;  these  at  375  'o  50  cents  a  box, 
for  which  they  readily  sold  in  the  market, 
produced  not  a  small  profit  on  a  single  acre. 

G.  Pierce  also  cultivated  the  raspberry, 
which  thrives  with  great  luxuriance.  He 
thinks  he  could  make  of  the  blackberry, 
which  grows  in  the  hedges  and  amongst  piles 
of  decayed  wood  or  rocks  in  neglected  fields, 
a  profitable  article. 


CONVENIENCES, 

Some  people  seem  to  think  that  economy 
pertains  only  to  the  necessaries,  and  not  to 
the  conveniences  of  life.  This  is  not  always, 
if  it  be  often  true.  The  necessaries  of  life 
we  must  have  at  any  rate,  and  where  the  at- 
tainment of  them  is  not  rendered  easy  by 
convenient  means,  the  labour  of  procuring 
them  is  often  great,  besides  there  being  not  a 
little  time  lost  in  the  acquisition.  Whatever 
saves  time,  saves  money  to  an  industrious 
man,  and  conveniences  often  save  very  much 
of  time.  Consequently  they  subserve  the 
cause  of  economy.  In  the  construction  of 
buildings,  farm-yards,  and  plantations,  many 


THE  FKIEND. 

Malmaison,  M.  Hagerman,  has  had  Iho  walls 
repeatedly  washed  and  painted  ;  but  neither 
scrubbing,  aquafortis,  nor  paint,  has  been 
able  to  remove  the  smell  of  the  musk,  which 
continues  as  strong  as  if  the  bottle  which  con- 
tained it  had  been  but  yesterday  removed. 


steps  and  much  hard  labour  may  be  saved  by 
having  every  thing  planned  in  reference  to 
the  greatest  convenience.  Bettor  have  your 
water  in  a  well  at  your  door,  than  to  have  it 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  offi.n  a  natural  stream  or 
spring.  It  is  better  to  draw  it  with  a  pump 
than  "a  windlass,  and  belter  still  to  have  it 
brought  into  your  kitchen  or  sinkroom  by  a 
lead  pipe  and  house  pump,  than  to  have  to 
trot  out  of  doors  in  cold  and  heat,  wind  and 
rain,  for  every  pailful  or  draught  which  you 
or  any  member  of  the  family  may  require.  If 
a  well  is  situated  near  the  house,  ordinarily 
the  expense  of  letting  a  lead  tube  down  to  the 
water  and  then  extending  the  pipe  under 
ground  to  your  premises,  with  a  small  pump 
attached  from  the  sink,  would  cost  but  little 
more  than  an  old-fashioned  wooden  pump  at 
the  well.  By  this  means  many  steps  would 
be  saved,  health  would  be  less  exposed  in 
severe  weather,  and  your  house  would  bo 
kept  warn:er  by  the  doing  away  of  the  neces- 
sity of  frequently  throwing  open  the  back 
door  and  leaving  it  open  for  a  rush  of  cold 
air  into  tlie  house,  whilst  a  pail  of  water  can 
be  drawn.  A  good  housekeeper  knows  how  to 
economise  by  securing  all  such  conveniences 
about  his  premises.  His  water  he  will  have 
drawn  in  his  house.  His  wood  he  will  have 
under  cover,  nearly  connected  with  his  kit- 
chen, nor  will  he  neglect  to  have  water  in 
his  barnyard  or  stable  for  the  convenience 
of  his  horses  and  cattle.     Those  who  go  only  j  Instruction  of  the  Blind,  was  prepared,  as  will 


THE    GOOD    WIFE. 

She  commandelh  her  husband  in  any  equal 
matter,  by  constantly  obeying  him.  She  never 
crossoth  her  husband  in  the  spring-tide  of  his 
anger,  but  stays  till  it  be  ebbing  water.  Surely 
men,  contrary  to  iron,  are  worse  to  be  wrought 
upon  when  they  are  hot.  Her  clothes  are 
rather  comely  than  cosily,  and  she  makes 
plain  cloth  to  be  velvet  by  her  handsome 
wearing  it.  Her  husband's  secrets  she  will 
not  divulge;  especially  she  is  careful  to  con- 
coal  his  infirmitits.  In  her  husband's  absence 
she  is  wife  and  deputy  husband,  which  makes 
her  dou'jle  the  files  of  her  diligence.  At  his 
return,  he  finds  all  things  so  well  thai  he 
wonders  to  see  himself  at  home  when  he  was 
abroad.  Her  children,  though  many  in  num- 
ber, arc  none  in  noise,  steering  them  with  a 
look  whiiher  she  listcth. —  Thomas  Fuller. 


157 

seems  to  have  entirely  secured.  Of  the  early 
life  of  J.  R.  Friedlander,  no  important  inci- 
dents are  known  to  the  writer  ;  and  it  is 
mainly  with  reference  to  his  eflicient  and  be- 
nevolent action  since  he  came  amongst  us, 
that  an  attempt  is  made  to  record  some  me- 
mento of  his  merit.  The  effectual  relief 
which  he  saw  afforded  to  the  apparently 
hopeless  and  helpless  destitution  of  the  blind, 
through  the  systems  invented  and  adopted  in 
Europe,  seems  to  have  concentrated  his  be- 
nevolent impulses,  and  directed  thcrn  to  that 
class  of  sufferers,  as  demanding  his  peculiar 
solicitude  and  exertion.  He  therefore  select- 
ed our  country  as  unoccupied  ground,  and 
addressed  himself  to  our  city  as  the  field 
upon  which  to  developo  his  object,  and  exe- 
cute his  plans.  It  was  as  fortunate  for  the 
cause  that  impelled  him  hither,  as  it  wag 
creditable  to  himself,  that  he  came  with  the 
single  and  exclusive  design  of  establishing  a 
school  for  the  instruction  of  the  blind.     His 


THE  LATE  JULIUS  R.  FRIEDLANDEK. 

The  following  short  notice  of  the  late  Prin- 
cipal of  the  Pennsylvania   Institution  for  the 


for  convenience, 
ill  seldom  thrive 


for  necessaries  and  but  litt 
are  poor  husbandmen,  and 
in  the  world. 

But  it  is  said  these  conveniences  cost  too 
much;  and  we  must  get  along  without  them. 
Well  then,  get  along  without  them  and  fret 
your  life  out  with  your  hard  fortune  ;  but  this 
course  will  cost  you  more.  An  ingenious  and 
an  industrious  man  can  add  a  great  many 
cinveniences  to  his  premises  without  much 
cost  in  the  sense  that  he  has  to  pay  out  money 
to  secure  them.  He  is  never  idle.  His  leisure 
hours  are  always  busy  ones ;  that  is  to  say, 
he  devotes  them  to  fixing  this  thing,  that 
thing,  and  the  other  to  his  mind,  till  in  the 
course  of  years  he  has  secured  an  amount  of 
conveniences  which  make  his  premises  worth 
ui  the  purchaser,  should  he  be  disposed  to 
^.,il,  vastly  more  than  the  cost  of  them  to  ihe 
seller. — Maine  Cultivator. 


Music. — Of  all  odours,  the  mort  intolerable 
to  those  who  do  not  use  it,  is  musk.  Many 
persons  are  inconvenienced  by  it  to  such  a 
degree,  that  they  could  not  s  ay  for  five  mi- 
nutes in  a  room  containing  the  minutest  quan- 
tity of  it.  It  is  also  the  odour  which  adheres 
the  longest.  A  coat  upon  which  musk  has 
been  thrown  will  smell  of  it  at  the  end  of  Iwo 
years,  though  it  may  have  been  during  the 
whole  lime  exposed  to  Ihe  open  air;  but  in 
apartments  it  will  endure  almost  for  ever. 
The  late  Empress  Josephine  was  very  fond 
of  perfumes,  and,  above  all,  of  musk.  Her 
dressing  room  at  Malmaison  was  filled  with 
it,  in  spite  of  Napoleon's  frequent  remon- 
strances. Twenty-five  years  have  elapsed 
since  her  death,  and   the  present  owner  of 


was  not  the  spirit  of  the  adventurer,  nor  did 
he  adopt  this  scheme  because  he  found  other 
modes  of  occupation  or  personal  advancetnent 
difficult  of  access;  but  actuated  by  a  true  and 
practical  philanthropy,  he  came  to  carry  nut 
a  plan  which  he  had  carefully  considered, 
maturely  weighed,  and  deliberately  determin- 
ed on,  before  he  left  Europe.  Accordingly, 
he  had  visited  many  of  the  institutions  for 
the  blind  in  Europe,  and  resided  for  a  consi- 
derable time  in  the  school  at  Paris.  He  was 
therefore  qualified  for  his  undertaking,  pre- 
pared to  avail  himself  of  all  essential  aids, 
and  entitled  to  demand  in  advance  the  confi- 
dence and  reliance  of  those  whose  support 
was  important  to  Ihe  cause.  His  personal 
integrity,  his  intellectual  attainments,  his 
moral  and  social  habits,  and  his  direct  pre- 
paration for  the  work,  were  all  presented  in 
proper  relief  at  the  outset.  His  position  thus 
whom  are  some  that  have  been  witnesses  tojforafied,  gave  assurance  of  success,  while  it 
Ihe  pure  philanthropy  and  disinterested  zeal  •  illustrated  tlis  character  of  the  man,  and  the 
Ihat  ever  characterised  Ihe  subject  of  the  i  genuine  nature  of  his  philanthropy.  There 
memoir,  and  who  can  join  with  its  author  in  [  is  an  ephemeral  and  irregular  sensibility,  a 
declaring,  that  "all  that  he  was  and  all  that  hasty  and  unstable  impulse  of  benevolence 
he  possessed  he  consecrated  to  a  holy  pur- 1  ■''ometimes  exhibited  in  similar  undertakings, 
pose."  K.      I  the  result  of  which  is  too  often  a  deep  wound 

i  to   the   friends  whom   it   has  enlisted,  and  a 

fatal   blow  to  the  cause  i'   has  embarked   in. 


be  seen  below,  in  obedience  to  a  resolution  of 
he  board  of  managers,  by  one  of  iheir  num- 
ler,  and  was  published  in  the  "Student's  Ma- 
gazine," which,  it  may  be  recollected,  is  Ihe 
title  of  the  periodical  printed  in  raised  charac- 
ters at  the  institution,  principally  for  the  use 
of  this  unfortunate  class  of  our  fellow-beings. 
Its  republication  in  "The  Friend"  would  pro- 
bably   gratify    many   of   its    readers,    among 


Biographical  Memoir  of  Julivs  R.  Friedlan- 
der. Written  by  Benjamin  W.  Richards, 
Esq.,  in  compliance  with  a  resolution  of  the 
Board  of  Managers  of  the  Pennsyltania 
Institution  for  the  Instruction  of  the  Blind. 

Julius  R.  Friedlander  was  born  in  Upper 
Silesia,  in  the  year  1803,  of  Jewish  parent- 
age. He  received  instruction  in  a  private 
school  at  Breslau  ;  and  in  1821,  was  sent  to 
the  academy  at  Dresden.  He  afterwards  re- 
paired to  Leipsic,  for  Ihe  benefits  of  the  uni- 
versity of  lhat  city.  While  at  Leipsic,  he 
entered  the  Christian  church,  became  occu- 
pied in  private  tuition,  and  not  long  after  ap- 
pears to  have  directed  his  mind  to  a  prepara- 
tion for  the  object  to  which  he  subsequently 
devoted  himself. 

The  principal  occupation  in  which  ha  ap- 
pears to  have  been  engaged,  was  that  of  tutor 
and  instructor  in  the  family  of  the  Prince  of 
Furstenburg,  whose  confidence  and  respect  he 


His  was  happily  a  zeal  guided  by  knowledge, 
and  an  ardour  tempered  by  sound  discretion. 
Accordingly,  no  attraction  withdrew  him  for 
a  moment  from  his  purpose,  no  obstacle  dis- 
mayed him  ;  nor  did  he  falter  because  noto- 
riety or  celebrity  did  not  attend  his  early 
eff"orls.  He  commeixed  with  a  single  pupil; 
and  in  Ihe  seclusion  of  his  own  chamber, 
with  admirable  patience,  he  devoted  laborious 
hours  by  day  and  nicht  to  his  instruction. 
His  success  with  this  pupil  was  so  rapid  and 
so  remarkable,  as  to  attract  Ihe  lively  inte- 
rest and  animated  support  of  those  who  wit- 
nessed it.  From  lhat  moment  our  venerable 
president,  whose  heart  had  been  devoted  to 
Iho  object,  triumphed  in  the  conclusion  that 
a  school  for  the  blind  was  secured.  Upon  the 
opening  of  the  school,  this  aptitude  of  Fried- 
lander was  evinced  by  Ihe  rapid  improvement 
of  Ihe  pupils,  the  exact  discipline  of  Ihe 
school,  and  the  apparent  contentment  of  all 


158 


THE  FRIEND. 


the  inmates.  A  rare  excellence  of  this 
teacher  was,  his  quick  apprehension  of  the 
characters  and  lemporaments  of  his  several 
pupih ;  to  which  he  added  ^n  intelligent  and 
discriminating  sympathy  with  their  peculiar 
embarrassments,  and  a  patient  and  atlection- 
ate  forbearance.  His  authority  was  eminently 
that  of  aflectioii,  powerful  and  prevailing  for  all 
purposes  of  order  and  obedience  ;  and  rarely, 
if  ever,  calling  to  its  aid  even  the  most  mode- 
rate physical  force.  This  spirit,  the  spirit  of 
Christian  charity,  "  which  suflereth  long  and 
is  kind,"  bore  abundantly  its  happy  fruits. 
He  secured  in  a  remaikable  degree  the  filial 
or  fraternal  confidence  and  attachment  of  all 
the  pupils;  and  was  enabled  to  exhibit  a 
family,  originally  of  rude,  untutored,  and  dis- 
cordant members,  animated  by  a  pervading 
spirit  of  fraternal  kindness,  of  cheerful  sensi- 
bilities, and  of  striking  intellectual  activity. 
He  has  left  the  impre.-s  of  his  government 
upon  the  school ;  and  those  who  would  con- 
trast the  Pennsylvania  Institution  with  other 
similar  institutions,  may  mark,  in  addition  to 
its  scholastic  merits,  an  active  cheerfulness, 
a  real  contentmeiit,  and  a  confiding  t>'mpcr, 
influencing  the  pupils  toward  each  other,  and 
towards  their  teachers  and  governors,  in  a 
peculiar  manner.  It  is  the  impress  of  its 
first  teacher,  of  his  own  kind  and  gentle 
spirit;  and  long  may  it  endure,  as  the  guard- 
ian and  protector  of  the  blind. 

J.  R.  Friedlander  was  not  negligent  of  the 
useful  arts  and  occupations,  so  essential  as  a 
branch  of  instruction  to  the  future  welfare  of 
the  blind.  With  great  assiduity,  l:e  secured 
their  instruction  in  music,  and  guided  their 
employment  in  a  variety  of  mechanical  occu- 
pations; and  was  always  solicitous  that  each 
should  acquire  some  art,  that  might  prove 
available  to  support  and  benefit  in  after  life. 

Having  been  thus  led  and  sustained  to  the 
accomplishment  of  his  original  design,  the 
foundation  under  the  ausi)ices  and  support  of 
the  benevolent  in  this  city,  of  a  well-organized 
and  endowed  institution  for  the  blind,  he  was 
not  Ion.'  permitted  to  contemplate  the  work 
of  his  hands.  A  hopeless  malady  seized  upon 
his  feeble  frame,  defied  the  skill  of  his  phy- 
sicians, and  the  action  of  the  most  genial 
climates.  After  a  voyage,  fruitless  of  benefit 
to  his  sinking  body,  he  returned  to  the  bosom 
of  his  adopted  and  cherished  family  at  the 
Institution.  Denied  the  intercourse  of  early 
friends  and  kindred,  the  most  careful  solici- 
tude and  attentions  were  not  wanting  in  his 
declining  hour.  He  lingered  for  a  few  days, 
his  spirit  greeted  by  grateful  voices,  and  so- 
laced by  the  sound  of  melodies  which  himself 
had  tuned.  On  the  17th  of  March,  1839,  he 
sank  tranquilly  to  death,  not  unwept  or  un- 
honoured.  Sightless  eyes  shed  tears  o(  un- 
bidden and  ingenuous  sorrow  over  a  parent 
and  a  brother;  and  the  benevolent  of  a  phi- 
lanthropic city  felt  and  acknowledged  that  a 
good  spirit  had  departed. 

J.  R.  Friedlander  was  a  man  of  education, 
of  courteous  mrnners,  of  extensive  reading, 
and  i:f  cultivated  taste  in  letters  and  the  arts. 
All  that  he  was  and  all  that  he  possessed  he 
consecrated  to  a  holy  purpose. 

In  the  centre  of  a  spot  in  a  neighbouring 


cemetery,  devoted  as  a  burial-place  for  the 
Institution  for  the  Blind,  there  rises  in  simple 
and  unornamented  beauty  a  lofty  shaft,  in- 
scribed with  the  name  of  "Friedlander:"  and 
as  the  stranger  visits  the  spot,  he  will  rejoice 
that,  amidst  the  monuments  that  are  command- 
ed to  rise  in  commemoration  of  wealth,  of 
science,  of  social  and  of  public  merit,  the 
humble  but  enlightened  labours  of  the  practi- 
cal philanthropist  are  not  forgotten :  and  if 
he  should  visit  the  Pennsylvania  Institution 
for  the  Blind,  he  will  there  witness,  in  its 
efficiency  and  success,  the  more  enduring 
monument,  which  is  destined  to  embalm  and 
perpetuate  the  memory  of  Friendlander. 

LIFE  OF  WILLIAM  CATON. 

The  latest  published  volume  of  the  Select 
Series,  edited  by  the  late  John  Barclay,  con- 
sists in  part  of  a  Journal  of  the  Life  and  Gos- 
pel labours  of  William  Caton,  written  by  him- 
self. It  bears  on  the  face  of  it  throughout 
evidences  of  that  singleness  of  purpose,  un- 
aflected  simplicity,  and  devotedness  to  appre- 
hended duty,  which  characterize  generally 
these  autobiographical  accounts  of  our  early 
Friends.  We  propose  to  insert  the  first  and 
second  chapters  entire,  v.'hich,  perhaps,  will 
herealter  be  followed  by  some  additional  se- 
lected passages.  The  interest  of  the  narra 
tive  is  enhanced  from  the  intimate  coimeition 
which  it  has  with  George  Fox  and  the  family 
of  Judge  Fell  of  Swarthmore  Hall. 

CHAPTER    I. 

The  God  of  my  salvation  hath  been  pleased 
of  his  infinite  love,  to  show  mercy  unto  me 
from  my  very  infancy  unto  this  present  day, 
and  hath  through  a  secret  hand  kept  and  pre- 
served me  from  many  of  the  evils  in  the 
world,  which  befa'l  the  children  of  men,  and 
with  which  many  of  them  are  overcome;  yea, 
from  my  very  childhood  hath  he  dealt  ex- 
ceeding gently,  bountifully,  and  mercifully 
with  me,  and  especially  since  he  was  pleased 
to  make  known  his  heavenly  truth  in  me,  and 
his  eternal  salvation  unto  me.  How  should  I 
therefore  forbear  to  show  forth  his  praise,  and 
to  declare  his  wonderful  works?  to  the  end 
that  others  may  learn  to  fear  and  know  him, 
to  serve  and  obey  him,  that  their  souls  may 
receive  mercy  from  him  as  I  have  done,  and 
that  they  may  praise  and  magnify  him  in  the 
land  of  the  living — who  is  God  over  all,  the 
Creator  of  all  things;  to  whom  be  glory,  ho- 
nour, and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever. 

When  I  was  a  child,  I  was  nurtured  and 
tutored  with  such  a  fatherly  care  and  mother- 
ly affection,  as  my  parents  at  that  day  were 
endued  with.  While  I  was  yet  very  young, 
my  heart  was  inclining  to  wisdom  and  under- 
standing :  and  being  inspired  with  a  divine 
principle,  I  did  in  those  days  sometimes  feel 
tlie  power  of  it  overcoming  my  heart,  and  be- 
getting tenderness  in  it  towards  my  Creator, 
when  I  have  stood  musing  upon  his  handi- 
work :  and  through  this  divine  principle,  1 
was  much  restrained  from  some  evil  vices 
which  children  are  prone  and  incident  to. 
But,  alas,  I  knew  not  that  that  which  re- 
strained me  was  within  me,  though  I   had  a 


diead  and  fear  upon  me  when  I  was  liable  to 
sin  against  my  Creator;  which  now  1  know 
right  well,  came  through  the  aforesaid  divine 
principle.  Howbeit,  I  had  also  a  fear  upon 
me  of  reproof  and  chastisement  from  my 
parents,  who,  according  to  their  knowledge, 
endeavoured  to  educate  me  in  virtue  and  god- 
liness;  and  therefore  did  they  instruct  me  to 
pray  morning  and  evening,  to  read  often,  and 
to  go  frequently  to  iiear  that  which  they 
calli'd  the  Word  of  God.  And  great  was 
their  care  to  bring  trie  up  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord,  according  to  their  ability  and  under- 
standing, as  also  in  good  fashion  (as  they 
called  it)  in  the  world ;  therefore  did  they 
educate  me  in  such  schools  as  the  country 
there  did  aflbrd,  and  that  for  many  jears. 

When  I  was  about  fourteen  years  of  age, 
my  father  took  me  to  Judge  Fell's,  there  to 
learn  with  a  kinsman  (a  priest)  who  was  pre- 
ceptor to  the  aforesaid  judge's  S' n  ;  and 
thereby  I  came  to  have  an  opportunity  to  be 
conversant  with  them  that  were  great  in  the 
world.  And  through  the  mercy  of  the  Lord, 
I  behaved  myself  so  well  among  them  as  to 
the  outward,  that  I  found  favour  among  the 
whole  family,  even  from  the  greatest  to  the 
least  of  them  ;  and  was  in  due  time  promoted 
to  be  a  companion  night  and  day  to  the 
judge's  son,  and  did  eat  as  he  did  eat,  and 
lodged  as  he  lodged,  and  went  after  the  same 
pleasure  which  he  went  unto,  as  to  fishing, 
hunting,  shooting,  &c.  In  that  day  my  heart 
was  affected  with  my  condition;  forasmuch 
as  Providence  had  cast  me  into  such  a  noble 
family,  v/here  there  were  such  sweet  child- 
ren, with  whose  company  I  was  more  than  a 
little  affected;  and  in  much  pleasure,  ease 
and  fulness,  I  lived  with  them  as  my  heart 
could  well  desire.  In  those  days  there  re- 
mained an  integrity  in  my  heart  towards 
God,  and  often  did  J  call  upon  his  name;  to 
that  end,  I  would  linger  in  the  chamber  until 
the  judge's  son,  with  whom  I  lodged,  was 
gone  down,  that  afterwards  I  might  go  to 
prayer  alone;  for  my  soul  desired  to  have 
the  blessing  and  favour  of  the  Lord,  in  which 
there  was  satisfaction  to  be  found,  but  not  in 
the  pleasures  which  I  followed,  nor  Vet  in 
the  case  and  fulness  in  which  I  then  lived. 

After  we  had  learnt  some  time  together  in 
the  judge's  family,  we  were  removed  to  a 
school  in  the  country,  at  a  place  called 
Hawksheiid  ;  where  I  met  with  many  tempta- 
tions, and  seldom  good  company,  but  such  as 
were  given  to  folly  and  wantonness.  But  the 
Lord  was  wonderfully  gracious  to  me ;  and 
many  times  when  I  have  deserved  iiothing 
but  stripes  from  him,  hath  he  broken  and 
overcome  my  heirt  with  his  divine  love;  so 
that  I  have  often  stood  admiring  his  wonder- 
ful mercy,  his  long-suffering,  forbearance, 
and  infinite  goodness;  for  truly  had  his  com- 
passion failed,  I  might  have  been  destroyed 
in  the  sins  of  my  youth  ;  but  blessed  be  his 
name  *"or  ever,  he  had  mercy  on  me.  And  as 
Providence  ordered  it,  we  did  not  stay  long 
at  that  school,  but  returned  to  Judge  Fell's, 
where  it  was  with  me  as  before  mentioned, 
so  that  I  began  to  see  pretty  far  into  the 
depth  of  what  the  world  could  afford. 

Being  then  about  fifteen  years  of  age,  my 


THE  FRIEND. 


169 


heart  was  pretty  much  inclined  after  wisdom, 
as  also  to  seek  after  knowledge  ;  for  in  that 
family  there  was  a  •;reat  profession,  and  such 
as  could  speak  of  the  Scripture,  and  could 
make  repetitions  of  sermons,  and  paraphrase 
thereupon,  were  held  in  esteem:  therefore  I 
endeavoured  much  to  retain  the  heads  there- 
of, but  when  my  memory  would  not  serve  me 
to  do  as  some  did  in  that  particular,  I  used 
myself  to  write  much  after  the  priests  :  but 
that  which  I  reaped  thereby  could  not  give 
satisfaction  to  my  soul,  which  at  times  hun- 
gered much  after  the  Lord. 

CHAPTER  II. 

1652. — George  Fox's  first  visit  to   Swarlh- 
more  ;  the  tendency  of  his  doctrine — W.  C. 
leavet  school,  and  becomes  an  inmate  in  the 
Fell  family,    as   teacher  and  writer ;  the 
divine     love     and     refreshment    prevalent 
amongst  them — Is  moved  to  go  into  steeple- 
houses,  markets,  iSfc. — Quits  Swarthmore. 
In  the  year  1652,  about  the  middle  of  the 
fourth    month,  was   that   faithful    messenger 
and   servant    of   the    Most    High,    by    name 
George    Fox,  cast  among   us,  who   declared 
unto  us  the  way  of  life  and  peace.     Of  those 
in  that  fumily  who  believed  his  report,  1  was 
one,  who  ca(ne  finally  to  be  aflected  with   his 
doctrine;  though  at  the  first  I   did  as   much 
admire  at  his  non-conformity  to  our  fashions, 
customs,  and  salutations,  as  strangers  at  this 
day  admire  at  our  non-conformity  unto  them; 
yet  something  in  me  did   love  him,  and    own 
his  testimony.    And  1  began  to  find  the  truth 
of  what  he  spoke  in  myself;  for  his  doctrine 
tended  very  much  to  the  bringing   of  us   to 
the  light,  ichich  Christ  Jestis  had  enlightened 
vs   withal,  which  shined   in   our   hearts,  and 
convinced  us  of  sin  and  evil ;  and   into  love 
with  that,  and   obedience  to  that,  he   sought 
to  bring  us,  that  thereby  through  the  Son  we 
might    be  brought    into    unity  and   covenant 
with  the  Lord. 

And  in  due  time  the  witness  of  God  was 
awakened  in  me,  whereby  my  sins  came  to  be 
set  in  order  before  me  ;  and  it  brought  judg- 
ment and  condemnation  upon  me  by  reason  of 
them:  but  I,  being  as  the  wild  heifer  which 
is  unaccustomed  to  the  yoke,  sought  to  get 
from  under  it,  as  1  often  did,  until  I  came  to 
know  something  of  the  power  of  God,  which 
brought  that  wild  nature  in  me,  which  was 
unaccustomed  to  the  yoke,  into  subjection. 
And  so  good  was  the  Lord  unto  me,  that  I 
had  not  long  heard  the  truth,  when  I  came 
to  be  a  witness  of  the  power  of  it  in  myself; 
whereby  the  strong  man  was  made  to  bow 
in  himself,  and  the  keepers  of  the  house  to 
tremble. 

At  that  lime  I  had  not  left  the  school,  but 
did  go  along  with  Judge  Fell's  son  thereto  ; 
and  he  being  somewhat  convinced  of  the 
same  truth,  and  somewhat  touched  with  the 
eame  power,  it  was  the  easier  and  the  better 
for  me :  howbeit,  we  wore  often  wild,  vain 
and  wanton,  and  sported  ourselves  in  folly,  to 
the  extinguishing  of  the  good  oftentimes  in 
ourselves.  But  such  was  the  love  of  God  to 
me  in  those  days,  that  I  was  as  surely  pur- 
«ued  with  judgment,  as  I  was  overtaken  with 


folly.  Sometimes  I  would  separate  myself 
from  the  rest  of  my  school-fellows,  and  get 
retired  into  some  place,  whore  I  might  watt 
upon  the  Lord,  and  ponder  upon  his  marvel- 
lous works.  When  I  was  thus  retired,  and 
in  singleness  of  heart  waited  upon  the  Lord, 
I  received  refreshment  from  him  ;  but  when  1 
was  drawn  aside  through  the  provocation  of 
my  companion,  or  the  temptations  of  the 
wicked  oiio  in  myself,  then  was  I  troubled 
and  disquieted  in  my  own  heart. 

In  process  of  time  my  study  become  my 
burden;  for  when  I  was  so  much  in  trouble 
through  the  condemnation  that  was  upon  me, 
1  was  so  much  the  more  incapable  of  making 
themes,  Latin  verses,  &c.,  neither  could  1 
well  give  unto  the  master  the  trivial  compli- 
ment of  the  hat,  for  [  was  then  convinced  in 
my  conscience  of  the  vanity  of  it.  My  s|  ecial 
triend  Margaret  Fell  (the  judge's  wife)  taking 
notice  of  my  condition,  was  not  willing  to 
sutler  me  to  go  longer  to  the  school  than  I 
was  free,  but  caused  mo  to  stay  at  home  to 
teach  her  children,  and  to  go  with  her  when 
she  went  abroad,  and  to  wr,te  for  her,  drc, 
which  was  a  happy  time  for  me ;  for  after 
that  I  left  the  school,  1  was  also  much  exer- 
cised in  writing  of  precious  and  wholesome 
things  pertaining  to  the  truth;  whereby  I 
came  to  have  good  opportunities  to  be  con- 
versant with  FrienJs,  in  whom  the  life  of 
righteousness  began  to  bud  and  spring  forth, 
and  who  grew  in  love  and  unity,  with  which 
my  soul  was  exceedingly  affected  ;  and  I  de- 
sired very  much  to  be  one  with  them  in  it, 
that  I  might  share  with  them  therein,  for  my 
soul  was  delighted  with  it  and  in  it,  far  be- 
yond the  pleasures  and  delights  of  this  tran- 
sitory world. 

When  I  was  about  seventeen  years  of  age, 
the  power  of  the  Lord  God  did  work  mightily 
and  effectually  in  me,  to  the  purging,  cleans- 
ing, and  sanctifying  of  me;  and  then  I  began 
to  see  something  of  the  gloriousness  of  the 
ministration  of  condemnation,  and  of  the 
goodness  of  the  word  of  life,  which  was  be- 
come as  a  fire  in  my  hones,  and  as  a  sword 
and  hammer  in  my  heart.  And  then  I  began 
to  be  broken,  melted,  and  overcome  with  the 
love  of  God,  which  sprang  up  in  my  heart, 
and  with  the  divine  and  precious  promises 
that  were  confirmed  to  my  soul.  Oh!  the 
preciousness  and  excellency  of  that  day  !  Oh  ! 
the  glory  and  the  blessedness  of  that  day  ! 
how,  or  wherewith  shall  I  demonstrate  it?  or 
by  what  means  shall  I  explain  it,  that  gene-  i 
rations  to  come,  and  they  that  are  yet  unborn,  | 
might  understand  it,  and  give  glory  unto  the  I 
Lord  Jehovah  ? 

Oh  !  the  love  which  in  that  day  abounded  I 
among  us,  especially  in  that  family  !  and  oh  !  j 
the  freshness  of  '.he  power  of  the  Lord  God, 
which  then  was  amongst  us;  and  the  zeal  for' 
Him  and  his  truth,  the  comfort  and  refresh- 
ment which  we  had  from  his  presence, — the 
nearness  and  dearness  that  was  amongst  us 
one  towards  another, — the  openings  and  reve- 
lations which  we  then  had  !  I  confess  I  find 
myself  insufficient  to  declare  these  things  to 
the  utmost;  neither  do  I  now  intend  to  go 
about  to  describe  the  multitude  of  them  par- 
ticularly ;  for  then   I   might  make  a  larger 


volume  by  much,  than  now  I  am  intending; 
but,  my  very  heirt  is  afiected  with  the  re- 
membrance of  Ihiin  at  this  very  day. 

In  those  days  were  meetings  exceeding 
precious  to  us,  insomuch  that  some  few  of  us 
did  commonly  sj^nd  some  time  every  night  in 
waiting  upon  the  Lord;  yea,  often  after  the 
rest  of  the  family  were  gone  to  bed  :  and,  oh! 
the  comfort  and  refreshment  which  we  had 
together,  and  the  benefit  which  we  reaped 
thereby,  how  shall  I  declare  it !  For  it  we 
had  su'liered  loss  in  the  day-time,  when  wo 
had  been  abroad  .ibout  our  business  or  the 
like,  then  we  came,  in  a  great  measure,  thus 
to  be  restored  again,  through  the  love,  power, 
and  mercy  of  our  God,  which  abdirnded  very 
much  unto  us  :  howbeit,  son.'etimes  I  was  de^ 
prived  of  that  sweet  society  ( when  Itty  heart 
was  with  them)  through  my  goibj  to  bed  ^ 
early  with  the  judge's  son,  with  whom  1  tkbrf 
did  lodge  ;  who  for  a  season  was  tender  and 
hopeful ;  but  afterwards  meeting  with  many 
temptations,  his  heart  was  drawn  aside  from 
the  truth,  and  his  mind  ran  after  the  delights 
and  pleasures  of  this  present  world.  When 
he  was  removed  to  another  school,  we  came 
to  be  separated,  which  was  at  that  time  no 
disadvantage  to  ma  in  one  respect,  though 
looked  upon  by  some  to  be  a  disadvantage  to 
me  as  to  my  outward  preferment :  bi-t  in  that 
day  I  could  have  chosen  much  rather  to  have 
done  any  kind  of  labour  pertaining  to  the 
house,  with  the  servants  that  were  in  the 
truth,  than  to  have  enjoyed  the  delights  of 
this  world  with  this  son,  or  any  one  else,  for 
a  season.  For  my  delight  was  not  then,  so 
much  as  it  had  been,  in  the  vain,  perishing, 
and  transitory  things  of  the  world,  but  my 
delight  was  then  in  the  Lord,  in  his  mercy 
and  loving-kindness,  and  to  be  with  his  peo- 
ple; for  the  sake  of  whose  company  I  could 
have  exposed  myself  to  some  pretty  hard  em- 
ployment ;  neither  was  it  then  too  contempti- 
ble for  me  to  become  as  Amos,  a  keeper  of 
cattle,  or  as  Elisha,  to  follow  the  plough  ;  for 
indeed  in  those  days  I  did  enjoy  and  possess 
that  which  made  all  things  easy  and  light  to 
me.  And  oh  !  the  abundance  of  living  re- 
freshment, which  I  received  from  the  Lord! 
it  is  hard  for  mo  to  utter  or  declare  the  same 
to  the  utmost:  for  I  was  often  overcome  with 
the  love  of  my  Father,  which  did  exceedingly 
break  and  ravish  my  heart,  and  so  I  know  it 
was  with  others  of  that  family;  and  of  the 
overflowings  thereof,  did  we  communicate  one 
to  another,  to  the  comforting  and  refreshing 
one  of  another:  and  truly  willing  we  were  to 
sympathize  and  bear  one  with  another,  to  be 
helpful  one  unto  another,  and  in  true  and  len- 
der love  to  watch  one  over  another.  And, 
oh !  the  love,  mercy,  and  power  of  God, 
which  abounded  to  us,  through  us,  and  among 
us,  who  shall  declare  it  ?  And  hence  came 
that  worthy  family  to  be  so  renowned  in  the 
nation,  the  fame  of  which  spread  much 
among  Friends  :  and  the  power  and  presence 
of  the  Lord  being  so  much  there  with  us,  it 
was  as  a  means  to  induce  many,  even  from 
afar,  to  come  thither;  so  that  at  one  time 
there  would  have  been  Friends  out  of  five  or 
six  counties:  all  which  tended  to  the  aug- 
menting  of  my  refreshment ;  for  by  reason  of 


160 


THE    FRIEND. 


my  much  writing,  it  came  to  p;»ss  that  I  es- 
pecially was  much  conversant  with  them,  and 
thereby  I  had  a  privilege  beyond  others  of 
my  fellow-servants;  for  I  was  frequently  with 
dear  George  Fox,  who,  as  a  tender-hearted 
father  (after  he  had  begotten  me  through  the 
Gospel)  sought  to  nurture  me  up  in  all  wis- 
dom, faithfulness,  and  righteousness,  to  the 
glory  and  praise  of  my  heavenly  Father.  And 
on  the  ol'ier  hand  was  I  cherished,  and  en- 
couraged in  the  way  of  life,  by  my  entirely 
beloved  friend  Margaret  Fell,  who  as  a  ten- 
der-hearted nursing  mother  cared  for  me,  and 
was  as  tender  of  mc,  as  if  I  had  been  one  of 
her  own  children:  oh  1  the  kindness,  the  re- 
spect, and  friendship  which  she  showed  me, 
ought  never  to  be  forgotten  by  me. 
.  When  I  had  thus  plentifully  reaped  of  the 
mercy  of  the  Most  High,  and  his  power  had 
wrought  so  effectually  in  me,  to  the  redeem- 
ing of  my  soul  from  death,  then  did  his  word 
of  life  begin  to  grow  powerful  in  me  :  and  see- 
ing the  darkness  and  ignorance  so  great,  in 
which  people  were  i  volved,  my  spirit  was 
stirred  within  me,  and  my  earthen  vessel 
came  to  be  filli3d  with  love  to  their  souls,  and 
with  zeal  for  God  and  his  truth.  And  about 
that  time  I  began  to  know  the  motion  of  his 
power  and  the  command  of  his  spirit  ;  by 
which  I  came  to  be  moved  to  go  to  the  places 
of  public  worship,  to  declare  against  the  de- 
ceit of  the  priests,  and  the  sins  of  the  people, 
and  to  warn  all  to  repent :  for  I  testified  to 
them  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  was  coming. 
But  oh  !  the  weakness,  the  fear  and  trembling 
in  which  I  went  upon  this  message, — who 
shall  declare  it?  and  how  did  I  plead  with  the 
Lord  concerning  this  matter :  for  I  looked 
upon  my  own  weakness  and  insufficiency,  and 
how  unfit  I  was  in  my  own  apprehension,  to 
encounter  with  gainsayers,  who  I  knew 
would  also  despise  my  youth.  Ilowbeit, 
whatsoever  I  alleged  by  way  of  reasoning 
against  the  Lord  concerning  this  weighty 
matter,  I  could  not  be  excused  ;  but  I  must 
go,  and  declare  what  he  should  give  me  to 
speak ;  and  his  promise  was,  he  would  be 
with  me. 

(To  be  continued.) 

The  following  touching  lines  were  written 

by  a  late  teacher  in  the  New  York  Institution 

for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb,  and  presented  to  one 

of  the  pupils: — 

A  SONG  FOB  ONE  WHO  NEVER  SUNG. 

My  harp,  a  tuneless,  shattered  thing, 

Tliat  knows  no  sonj. 
Swings  silently  without  a  string, 

On  willows  hung. 
The  weeping  boughs  have  gently  shed, 
Their  tears  upon  my  drooping  head, 
And  drenched  my  dewy,  grassy  bed, 

The  flowers  among; 
But  Flora  wastes  her  gayest  bloom, 
Her  choicest  hues,  and  her  perfume, — 
She  cannot  dissipate  my  gloom, — 

M}'  harp^s  vnstrung 
The  little  birds  that  flutter  so 

From  tree  to  tree, 
Sing  merrily,  but  never  Unow 

'Tis  naught  to  me : 
The  fragrant  zephyrs  pass  me  by 
In  silence,  as  I  sadly  lie, 
And  never  hear  their  breathing  aigh : 

What's  that  to  me  ? 


When  thunders  shake  the  solid  ground, 
I  ffel  the  shock,  but  hear  no  sound. 
Only  the  lightning  leaping  round, — 

That  I  can  see ! 
Yes  I  can  see — and  I  shell  sing. 

Who  never  sung: 
Soon  shall  1  have  a  seraph's  wing, 

And  tuneful  tongue: 
Soon  shall  1  range  the  happy  plains 
Where  God  is  praised  in  angels'  strains. 
As  free  Irom  sin,  as  free  from  pain, 

And  ever  j'oung. 
Be  still,  yc  nurmuring  thoughts  that  ris 
Here  pay  your  silent  sacrifice, 
God  will  restore  mc  in  those  skies 

A  golden  harp  well  strung. 


"SUIT    THY     DOOR." 

I  feel  all  that  I  know  and  all  that  I  teach 
will  do  nothing  for  my  own  soul  if  I  spend 
my  time,  as  some  people  do,  in  business  or 
company.  My  soul  starves  to  death  in  the 
best  company  !  and  God  is  often  lost  in  pray- 
ers and  ordinances.  "  Enter  into  thy  closet," 
said  he,  "  and  shut  thy  door."  Some  words 
in  Scripture  are  very  emphatical.  "  Shut  thy 
door"  means  much;  it  means — shut  out,  not 
only  nonsense,  but  business;  not  only  the 
company  abroad,  but  the  company  at  home  ; 
it  means — let  thy  poor  soul  have  a  little  rest 
and  refreshment;  and  God  have  opportunity 
to  speak  to  thee  in  a  still  small  voice,  or  he 
will  speak  to  thee  in  thundtr. — Cecil. 


SECOND    MONTH, 


It  is  satisfactory  to  perceive  indubitable  evi- 
dence that  the  public  mind  has  been  aroused 
on  the  subject  of  the  bloodhound  warfare,  the 
newspapers  abounding  in  paragraphs  expres- 
sive of  indignant  feeling  and  repugnance  in 
relation  to  it.  The  memorial,  a  copy  of 
which  our  paper  of  last  week  contained,  has 
been  extensively  circulated  in  this  city,  and 
promptly  signed  by  those  who  have  been 
called  upon,  of  all  classes  and  denominations, 
with  but  very  few  exceptions.  A  number  of 
copies  with  numerous  signatures  have  already 
been  forwarded  and  presented  to  congress.  In 
the  house  of  representatives,  the  presentation 
was  accompanied,  or  followed  by  spirited  and 
appropriate  remarks  in  support  of  the  memo- 
rial by  Wise,  the  distinguished  Virginia  dele- 
gate, and  we  also  learn  that  in  the  senate  a 
debate  of  considerable  interest  ensued  on  the 
reading  of  the  memorial  there.  Indeed,  it  is 
quite  evident  that  a  considerable  sensation 
has  been  the  effect  of  the  appearance  at 
Washington  of  these  memorials,  and  this 
should  serve  as  an  additional  incitement  to 
diligence  and  perseverance  in  procuring  sign- 
ers. In  this  remark  we  have  in  view  not 
only  our  Friends  here,  but  those  also  residing 
in  other  parts  of  the  Union,  wherever  this 
journal  circulates — in  New  Jersey,  New 
York,  the  New  England  states,  in  the  south, 
and  in  the  west.  Let  all  proper  exertion  be 
made  to  increase  the  number  of  protesters. 
In  the  words  of  a  cotemporary,  "  let  us  pass 
from  those  engrossing  topics  which  more  im- 
mediately affoct  our  interests  and  unite  in  the 


effort  to  rescue  our  country  from  this  in- 
effable reproach." 

CIRCULAR. 

The  managers  of  Haverford  School  Asso- 
ciation, desiring  to  extend  more  widely  the 
benefits  of  the  institution,  have  reduced  the 
price  for  board  and  tuition  to  $200  per  an- 
num; payable  as  follows,  S80  at  the  open- 
ing of  the  summer  term ;  $60  at  the  opening 
and  $60  in  the  middle  of  the  winter  term. 

The  rule  which  requires  every  student  to 
pursue  all  the  studies  of  his  class,  having  in 
some  instances  prevented  the  admission  of 
those  who  were  desirous  of  studying  certain 
branches  of  learning,  but  from  want  of  time, 
or  a  deficiency  iti  their  previous  acquirements 
could  not  so  profitably  apply  themselves  to 
others,  the  board  have  determined  to  receive 
applications  from  such  as  may  wish  to  pursue 
a  part  of  the  studies  of  the  course  only.  The 
course  of  instruction  which  has  heretofore 
been  pursued  is  maintained,  and  the  board 
can  with  great  confidence  recommend  the 
school  to  parents  who  desire  to  have  their 
sons  instructed  in  the  higher  branches  of 
learning,  under  circumstances  conducive  to 
the  preservation  of  sound  morals,  and  to  an 
acquaintance  with,  and  regard  for  the  princi- 
ples of  our  religious  Society. 

By  direction  of  the  Managers, 

Charles  Yarnall,  Sec'ry. 

Philada.,  2dmo.  15lh,  1840. 

A  qualified  female  Friend  is  desirous  of  a 
school;  if  chiefly  of  the  children  of  Friends 
it  would  be  most  acceptable. 

Should  such  a  teacher  be  wanted,  applica- 
tion may  be  made  to  Ann  Tatem,  Woodbury, 
N.  .1.,  Elizabeth  Passmore,  Willis  town,  Pa., 
or  Ann  Williams,  No.  71  North  Seventh 
street,  Philadelphia. 

Married,  on  fifth  day,  the  6lh  instant,  at  Friends' 
meeting,  Burlington,  New  Jersey,  Joseph  Parbish,  Jr. 
to  LvDiA,  daughter  of  Caleb  and  Elizabeth  Gaskill,  all 
of  Burlington. 

on  the  19th  of  twelfth  month  last,  at  Friends' 

meeting,  Haddonfield,  N.  J.,  Samuel  Nicholson,  to 
Beulah  Hopkins,  both  of  that  place. 

on  the  1st  ultimo,  at  Friends'  meeting.  New 

Garden,  N.  C,  Piiineas  Nixo.v,  of  Nixonville,  to  Esthek 
Jones,  formerly  of  Piiiladclphia. 


Died,  at  her  residence  in  Evesham  township,  Bur- 
lington county,  N.  J.,  on  the  4th  of  second  month, 
1840,  Ann  Wilkins,  in  the  lOOlh  year  of  her  age,  a 
respectable  member  of  Evesham  Monthly  Meeting, 
having  attended  that  meeting  until  she  was  past  ninety- 
six,  and  retained  her  faculties  in  a  remorkai)te  manner. 
Appearing  sensible  that  she  was  near  her  close,  she 
was  heard  to  say,  "  come  sweet  Jesus  come  quickly, 
not  my  will  but  thine  be  done."  She  was  the  mother 
of  eight  children,  only  three  of  whom  survived  her, 
and  had  forty-four  grandchildren,  and  seventy  great 
grandchildren. 

at  her  residence  in  Richmond,  Indiana,  on  the 

aeih  of  twelfth  month,  1839,  Jane  Smith,  widow  of  the 
late  John  Smith,  and  a  member  of  White  Water 
Monthly  Meeting.  Society  will  feel  her  loss  as  an 
active  and  useful  member;  and  many  Friends  will,  no 
doubt,  recollect  with  tenderness,  the  comfortable  home 
and  kind  usage  enjoyed  at  her  house,  at  times  of 
yearly  and  other  large  meetings. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 
Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelphia. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  SECOKD  DflONTH,  22,  1340. 


NO.  21. 


EDITED  BY   ROBEUT   SJUTH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  tu)0  dollars  per  annum,  payable  in  advance 

Subscriptions  and  Payments  received  by 

GEORGE    W.  TAYLOR, 

MO.  50,  NORTH  FODRTH  STREET,  DP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


Geneva  and.  its  neighhourivg  Scenery. 
The  Alps  have  so  frequently  been  the 
theme  of  description  by  tourists,  that  novelty 
in  any  new  attempt  seems  scarcely  to  be 
looked  for.  We  think,  however,  it  will  not 
be  denied,  that  the  following  possesses  more 
than  common  claim  to  graphic  force  and 
beauty.  It  is  from  Cheever's  letters  from 
Switzerland,  in  course  of  publication  in  the 
New  York  Observer. 

In  its  central  situation,  its  society,  and  its 
scenery,  Geneva  presents  attractions  for  the 
sojourn  of  a  stranger,  especially  during  the 
milder  half  of  the  year,  such  as  scarcely  any 
other  place  in  Europe  can  command.  Brus- 
sels and  Geneva  are  compared;  the  first, 
larger  and  more  fashionable,  more  of  a  Eu- 
ropean capital,  but  less  delighful  to  a  lover  of 
nature,  as  well  as  of  society  and  literature, 
and  far  less  central  in  its  position.  Nothing 
can  rival  the  deliciousness  and  convenience  of 
Geneva  as  a  European  traveller's  home,  his 
point  of  departure  and  return,  his  favourite 
resting-place.  He  may  pass  from  winter  into 
summer,  from  summer  to  the  spring,  may 
reverse  the  seasons,  or  take  them  in  their 
course,  and,  almost  at  his  pleasure,  turn  the 
varying  face  of  nature  to  their  sweetest 
aspects.  From  the  heart  of  the  Alps,  even 
in  the  dead  of  winter,  he  may  step  across  the 
Simplon,  and  sun  himself  in  Italy,  amidst  the 
soft  gales  of  the  Mediterranean  and  the  South; 
or,  in  the  summer,  ranging  from  lake  to  lake, 
from  mountain  to  mountain,  may  enjoy,  in 
pedestrian  independence,  alone,  or  with  a 
friend,  vicissitudes  of  sublimity  and  beauty  in 
climate  and  scenery,  whether  in  the  Swiss  or 
the  Tyrol  Alps,  of  such  perpetual  novelty  and 
magnificence,  that  even  a  lifetime  so  spent 
would  scarce  tire. 

The  canton  of  Geneva  is  the  smallest  in 
the  Swiss  confederation,  composed  of  the 
territory  of  the  ancient  republic  of  Geneva, 
together  with  some  districts  detached  from 
Savoy,  and  the  French  territory  of  Gex,  by 
the  congress  of  Vienna,  in  1815.  The  whole 
canton  speak  the  French  language,  and,  with 
the  exception  of  about  20,000  catholics,  and 


100  Jews,  the  whole  population,  nearly  sixty 
thousand  in  all,  are  proteslant.  The  sovereign 
power  of  the  canton  is  in  a  representative 
council,  composed  of  278  members.  Four 
syndics  preside  over  this  body.  A  council  of 
state,  twenty-eight  in  number,  are  chosen  for 
eight  years,  invested  with  administrative  and 
executive  powers;  the  four  presiding  .syndics 
also  belong  to  this  body.  The  population  of 
Geneva,  the  capital  of  the  canton,  is  numbered 
at  31,000;  about  5,000  of  whom  are  catholics. 
The  arts  of  agriculture  have  no  where  else  in 
Switzerland  been  carried  to  such  perfection 
as  in  this  small  and  delightful  territory;  the 
suburbs  of  the  capital  are  a  series  of  country 
seats  and  gardens,  of  English  richness  and 
refinement,  and  of  a  beauty  of  situation  unri- 
valled in  the  world.  The  Genevese  artisans 
are  not  less  industrious,  nor  less  skilful,  in 
their  business,  than  the  cultivators  of  the  soil 
in  theirs.  Geneva  is,  in  some  sort,  the  city 
clock  of  Europe.  Seventy  thousand  watches 
are  fabricated  annually.  Its  central  position, 
with  all  its  advantages,  is  brought  as  forcibly 
to  the  mind  by  a  glance  at  the  post-office  de- 
partment, as  by  any  thing  else.  The  hours 
of  departure  and  arrivals  of  mails  are  desig- 
nated from  France,  England,  Holland,  Bel- 
gium, the  French  and  English  colonies, 
United  States,  Spain,  Portugal,  Germany,  the 
North,  Turkey,  Greece,  Malta,  the  Ionian 
Isles,  Savoy,  Piedmont,  Milan,  the  Lombard 
Venitian  kingdom.  Lower  Italy,  and  the  seve- 
ral Swiss  cantons. 

The  market-place  in  Geneva,  on  a  Saturday 
morning,  is  a  scene  of  great  picturesque  inte- 
rest to  a  stranger.  Of  a  Saturday  morning 
in  November,  it  reminded  me  more  of  New 
England,  the  day  or  two  before  thanksgiving, 
than  any  other  similar  scene  I  have  encoun- 
tered. The  women  and  the  men,  the  peasants 
and  the  husbandmen,  are  in  from  the  country 
with  all  the  produce  of  the  harvest,  and  every 
sort  of  merchandise;  stores  of  eatables  of 
every  kind,  meats  and  fruits,  salads  and  ve- 
getables, butter,  cheese,  eggs,  and  poultry; 
all  the  abundance  of  a  hardy  and  bountiful 
soil  and  climate,  inferior  only  in  richness  and 
luxuriousness  even  to  a  market  of  the  south 
of  Spain.  The  squares  are  crowded  with 
buyers  and  sellers,  frank,  smiling,  animated  ; 
for  there  is  something  in  the  bright,  fresh, 
clear  autumnal  morning,  that  invigorates  and 
inspirits  every  body.  See  the  multitudes  of 
wrinkled  industrious  old  women,  in  immense 
straw  hats,  seated  by  their  benches  of  vege- 
tables, or  heaps  of  provisions,  or  stalls  of 
fruits  and  viands.  Here  are  women  with 
scales  in  their  hands,  selling  apples  by  the 
pound,  a  universal  custom.  A  stranger  will 
be  amused  at  the  indignation  with  which  an 
old  dame  will  refuse  to  sell  you  a  single  one, 


if  you  want  no  more,  to  eat.  Here  are  a  par- 
cel of  stalls  for  shoes  and  moccasins,  and  the 
women  tending;  and  here,  thrown  together 
in  the  square,  are  heaps  of  defences  for  the 
feet  and  legs  against  Alpine  snows  and  pre- 
cipices, leathern,  wooden,  and  woollen,  appa- 
rently of  Tilanian  origin  and  architecture,  if 
size  and  cumbrousness  may  be  taken  as  ante- 
diluvian indications.  Here  arc  ribbons  and 
trinkets,  clothes,  books,  and  medicines.  Here 
are  loads  of  corded  wood,  like  a  New  Eng- 
land winter.  Here  are  enormous  pumpkins, 
enough  to  supply  the  whole  slate  of  Massa- 
chusetts. Here  are  milk  and  cream,  grapes 
and  honey.  Here  are  chestnuts  roasted  and 
boiled,  and  loaves  of  bread,  and  cheeses  which 
none  but  a  Swiss  mountaineer  would  dare  lay 
siege  to.  You  can  hardly  conceive  the  viva- 
city and  variety  of  the  scene.  If  there  were 
a  little  more  wickedness  in  it,  a  little  more 
seductive  allurement,  and  a  little  less  of  broad, 
honest,  Swiss  ntility,one  might  easily  imagine 
himself  walking  with  John  Bunyan,  in  the 
wilderness  of  this  world,  through  "  Vanity 
Fair."  Here  they  are  packing  up  their  bas- 
kets, having  already  disposed  of  their  stores. 
Here  a  fellow  is  selling  pictures  by  a  walking 
lottery.  He  carries  a  bag  of  counters,  with 
a  certain  numeral  upon  each  of  them,  and 
every  person  willing  to  pay  a  sou  puts  his 
hand  into  the  bag  and  draws  at  hazard.  See 
that  little  bright-eyed  boy  in  the  plaid  frock 
and  cap;  his  sou  ia  gone,  and  you  can  see  by 
his  countenance  that  he  has  drawn  a  blank. 
The  frank  contentedness  and  industrious  look 
of  the  market  people  cannot  fail  to  strike 
you,  and  if  your  thoughts  happen  to  be  turned 
to  the  subject  of  temperance,  you  will  not  fail 
to  notice  the  apparent  deliverance  from  the 
curse  of  liquors  and  intoxication.  In  German 
Switzerland  the  people  drink  more  than  in 
the  cantons  further  south.  I  witnessed  but 
little  intemperance  in  Geneva. 

The  region  in  and  around  Geneva  one  might 
fancy  to  have  been  laid  out  on  purpose  for  its 
varied  and  almost  unlimited  command  of  rich 
views  of  the  glory  of  the  Alps  ;  it  is  full  of 
standing  points  that  you  might  deem  built  to 
gaze  upon  Mont  Blanc  ;  as,  in  the  panorama 
around  the  cataract  of  Niagara,  it  seems  aa 
if  the  same  omnipotence,  that  poured  the  tor- 
rent from  its  hollow  hand,  had  raised  those 
perspective  heights,  on  purpose  for  its  just 
appreciation  and  admiration  in  the  distance. 
I  shall  give  you  simply  my  first  impres^ion^, 
and  afterwards  may  possibly  take  you  with 
me  in  a  pedestrian  excursion  to  the  Vale  of 
Chamouny  and  the  roots  of  Mont  Blanc. 
Visiting  with  a  friend,  almost  the  first  day  of 
our  arrival  in  Geneva,  we  passed  to  the  nor- 
thern side  of  the  lake  and  of  the  Rhone,  out- 
side the  town,  in  a  region  which  commands 


162 


THE    FRIEND. 


on  a  vast  scale,  an  uprising  series  of  views  of 
the  Alpine  ranges  in  the  opposite  horizon, 
with  Mont  Blanc  midway  between  them. 
When  we  entered  the  house,  the  clouds 
around  the  mountains  prevented  our  enjoying 
a  perfect  prospect,  but  when  we  came  out,  a 
change  had  passed  upon  the  scene,  and  "  the 
Monarch  of  Mountains,"  with  his  regal  com- 
peers, was  distinctly  visible.  How"  shall  I 
give  you  the  least  idea  of  the  magnificence  of 
the  view?  Descending  a  little  towards  the 
lake,  we  came  to  a  prominent  bastion  and 
station  on  the  city  fortifications  near  its  bor- 
ders, where  a  sort  of  metrical  dial  of  observa- 
tion of  the  mountains  has  been  erected,  it  be- 
ing perhaps  the  best  spot  upon  the  land, 
which  CO. Id  have  been  chosen  for  this  pur- 
pose. There  is  a  pillar  of  stone,  with  a  broad, 
circular,  bronze  tablet  on  the  top,  having  a 
point  in  ihe  middle,  towards  which  lines  are 
drawn  from  the  circumference,  in  such  direc- 
tions, that  the  eye  may  command  along  them 
the  various  summits  of  the  mountains,  with 
the  accurate  statement  of  their  names  and 
difterent  elevations  above  the  level  of  the  sea. 
At  this  hour,  the  whole  eastern  and  southern 
ranges,  with  all  their  eminences,  were  dis- 
tinctly visible  from  the  Dents  du  Midi  along 
Ihe  points  of  the  Needles,  the  Jorassps,  the 
Mole,  Mont  Blanc,  the  Grand  and  Petit  Saleve, 
with  all  the  intermediate  summits.  No  mere 
description  in  words  can  convey  to  the  mind 
any  adequate  idea  of  their  beauty  and  splen- 
dour— so  varied,  so  glittering,  so  shafted  and 
pinnacled,  in  crags  and  ridges,  spires,  points 
and  pyramids.  The  pile  called  the  Mole, 
from  its  nearness  to  the  city,  being  only  four 
leagues  distant,  is  especially  magnificent, 
robed  with  the  new-fallen  snow  of  the  storm 
in  which  we  crossed  the  Jura.  It  seems  one 
entire,  majestic  pyramid  of  spotless  snow,  so 
soft  and  yet  so  definite  and  perfect  in  its  out- 
lines, that  the  mind  is  quite  filled  with  its 
unity  of  beauty.  In  the  summer  it  is  covered 
from  the  bottom  to  the  top  with  rich  verdure, 
and  I  have  seen  its  dark  vast  mass  of  living 
green,  against  the  bright  autumnal  sky,  in  as 
pure  and  perfect  a  pyramidal  outline  of  soft 
foliage,  as  it  now  wore  of  purest  virgin  snow. 
In  the  evening  of  this  day  the  setting  sun 
poured  upon  the  eastern  ranges  of  the  Alps 
with  an  efluct  of  almost  inconceivable  loveli- 
ness and  glory.  Behind  the  stupendous  ridges 
of  the  Grand  and  Petit  Saleve,  farther  to- 
wards the  north,  rise  the  pyramidal  white 
apexes  of  Mont  Blanc  and  the  neighbouring 
summits,  reflecting  the  splendour  of  the  sun, 
as  if  it  were  thrown  back  from  the  towering 
battlements  of  a  city  in  heaven.  The  flashing 
brightness  of  the  vast  quantities  of  new-fallen 
snow,  the  shadows  thrown  from  one  summit 
to  another,  the  sun  pouring  upon  the  pyra- 
midal and  shafted  tops,  while  their  bases  were 
in  the  shade,  the  crimson,  purple,  delicate 
and  changing  hues  upon  the  whiteness  of  the 
snow,  the  majestic  stillness,  distance,  and  re- 
pose ;  all  circumstances  combined  to  fill  the 
soul  with  an  impression  of  the  very  extreme 
of  loveliness  and  sublimity,  and  might  well 
prepare  it  for  an  act  of  evening  worship  be- 
fore such  a  vast  material  altar  to  God's 
praise.     That  majestic  pyramid  of  snow  just 


before  us, — so  near  and  yet  so  distant, — it 
seems,  in  its  relief  against  the  sky,  as  if 
chiselled  out  from  the  blue  profound  of  ether 
by  the  hand  of  Omnipotence. 

As  the  sun  is  sinking  behind  the  Jura 
mountains,  the  range  of  the  Saleve  becomes 
crimsoned  with  light,  and  the  perpendicular 
rocky  ravines  of  its  sides  are  like  the  half 
transparent  ed'jes  of  rocks  of  jasper.  The 
sheets  and  piles  of  snow,  contrasted  with 
such  reflections  of  the  light,  make  all  the 
mountain  ridges  that  environ  the  plain,  the 
city,  and  the  lake,  a  circle  of  flashing  splen- 
dour; a  circle  glorious  in  itself,  and  striking 
in  its  contrast  with  the  dark  ground  of  the 
loliage  and  the  verdure  of  the  mountain  bases, 
and  the  sloping  plains,  with  their  clustering 
and  girdling  woods.  The  city  and  the  lake, 
thus  surrounded  by  mountain  ridges  and  pyra- 
mids, gigantic  cliffs  and  pinnacles,  with  their 
robes  of  new-fallen  snow,  like  rocks,  battle- 
ments,  and  spires  of  purest  alabaster  piercing 
the  heavens,  form  a  panorama  of  sunset  mag- 
nificence, the  like  of  which  you  cannot  find 
in  the  world. 

Then,  too,  the  borders  of  the  Lake  Leman, 
so  lovely,  so  romantic,  so  rich  with  verdure, 
so  picturesque  with  villas  and  villages  !  The 
waters  of  the  lake  itself  so  blue,  so  spiritually 
clear,  to  reflect  ihe  sky,  the  trees,  the  towers, 
the  clouds,  the  mountains!  The  Rhone,  the 
arrowy  Rhone,  running  from  the  lake  through 
the  city,  to  join  the  turbid  Arve,  from  Mont 
Blanc  ;  the  beauty  of  the  bridge  thrown  across 
it,  and  of  the  receding  ranges  of  buildings  on 
either  side;  the  openings  to  the  south  ana 
west,  out  upon  the  mountains  beyond ;  the 
variety,  the  interest,  the  mingled  sublimity 
and  picturesque  loveliness  of  the  scene,  even 
in  the  month  of  November,  that  dreariest 
month  of  all  the  year,  defy  description. 
There  were  some  lovely  mornings  and  even- 
ings in  that  month  while  we  were  there,  in 
which  the  season  seemed  to  have  renewed  its 
youth,  and  that  being  the  first  of  our 
quaintance  with  Geneva  and  the  Alps,  I  have 
chosen  to  sketch  the  first  impressions  of  the 
scenery  as  then  exhibited,  rather  than  to 
draw  a  picture  in  those  more  verdant  and 
lovely  hues  in  the  decline  of  summer,  and 
the  brightness  of  September  and  October, 
with  which  I  afterwards  became  familiar; 
but  which,  though  more  beautiful,  could  not 
possess  the  untold  power  of  a  first  sight  or  a 
first  love  over  the  mind. 

The  two  finest  points  of  vfew  are  that  to 
which  1  have  referred  above  as  containing 
the  geometrical  tablet,  and  a  higher  eleva- 
tion on  the  southwest  bastion  of  the  city, 
commanding  at  once  the  long  stupendous 
ridge  of  the  Jura  on  the  northwest,  the  beau- 
tiful valley  of  Carouge,  the  southern  opening 
in  the  direction  of  Mont  Cenis  into  Italy,  the 
sunny  perspective  where  the  Jura  ends  and 
the  Rhone  hastens  to  the  south  of  France, 
the  sublime  ranges  of  Mont  Blanc  on  the 
east  and  south,  and  the  great  and  little  Sa- 
leve nearer  to  the  city.  Here  you  have  the 
most  splendid  view  of  the  Jura  ranges  in  the 
morning,  and  the  Alpine  ranges  in  the  even- 
ing. The  stupendous  ridge  of  Jura  is  so 
near,  and  runs  along  so  perpendicularly  with 


Its  vast  sheets  of  snow,  and  dark  ridges  of 
soil  intermingled  (I  speak  still  of  the  month 
of  November),  and  such  rich,  dark,  verdant 
plains  at  its  base,  in  a  girdle  round  the  city, 
that  it  seems,  as  you  lift  your  eye  towards 
it,  like  ihe  sudden  flashing  vision  of  an  army 
of  supernatural  intelligences,  with  banners 
floating  in  the  sun,  or  like  the  instantaneoos 
revelation  of  the  golden  and  alabaster  craggy 
that  might  have  been  piled  up  to  hide  and 
defend  the  paradise  of  an  unpolluted  world,  in 
the  happy  dawn  of  its  creation.  The  scene 
on  the  other  side,  towards  Mont  Blanc,  is  yet 
more  sublime,  more  exciting.  One  can  hardly 
refrain  from  tears  of  admiration  in  the  pre- 
sence of  such  awful  forms  of  nature.  How 
is  it  that  they  have  such  power  over  the 
mind  ?  Is  it  because  they  are  so  much  more 
than  any  thing  we  daily  meet  with  like  the 
symbols  of  those  ideas,  with  which  the  soul 
is  to  be  conversant  as  realities  in  the  eternal 
world — the  furniture  of  the  soul's  birth-place 
and  its  home — the  scenery  of  its  redeemed 
possession,  its  heavenly  inheritance?  How 
often  1  am  reminded  of  Wordsworth's  re- 
markable ode  on  the  Intimations  of  Immor- 
tality from  the  recollections  of  early  child- 
hood. 

Both  the  moral  and  intellectual  power  of 
Swiss  scenery  is  very  great.  A  man's  mind 
feels  it  vividly  on  first  acquaintance ;  nor 
need  its  power  be  lost  in  familiarity,  but  it 
m.ay  become  an  enduring  discipline  both  to 
the  mind  and  heart.  Sometimes  it  brings 
God  very  near  to  the  soul.  A  Christian  ac- 
customed to  pray  among  those  mountain  tops, 
will  often  find  their  climbing  ridges,  as  they 
lose  themselves  in  heaven,  conducting  him 
there  also,  and  greatly  aiding  his  spiritual 
intercourse  with  God.  The  finest  passage  in 
Wordsworth's  Excursion,  towards  the  close 
of  the  last  book  in  that  poem,  a  passage 
worthy  to  be  put,  even  for  its  Christian  sen- 
timent, by  the  side  of  Cowper's  "One  song 
employs  all  nations,"  commences  with  a  few 
nes  so  remarkably  expressive  of  feelings, 
hich  every  mind  of  Christian  sensibility 
must  often  experience  among  the  Alps  of 
o  .  •.        1     j^  ijj^j  J  ^p^j  make  no  apology  for 


witzerl 
closing  tl 


letter  with  them : 


Eternal  Spirit !   Universal  God  ! 

Power  inaccessible  to  human  thought. 

Save  by  degrees  and  steps,  which  Thou  hast  deigned 

To  (urniih  ;  for  this  image  of  thyself, 

To  Iho  infirmity  of  mortal  sense 

Vouchsafed ;  this  local,  transitory  type 

Of  thy  paternal  splendours,  and  the  pomp 

Of  those  who  fill  thy  courts  in  highest  heaven. 

The  radiant  cherubim  ; — accept  the  thanks 

Which  we,  thy  humble  creatures,  here  conventd, 

Presume  to  offer ;  we,  who  from  the  breast 

Of  the  fiail  earth,  permitted  to  behold 

The  faint  reflections  only  of  thy  face, 

Are  yet  exalted,  and  in  soul  adore ! 

Such  as  they  are,  who  in  thy  presence  stand. 

Unsullied,  incorruptible,  and  drink 

Imperishable  majesty  streamed  forth 

From  thy  empyreal  throne,  the  elect  of  earth 

Shall  be  ;— divested,  at  the  appointed  hour. 

Of  all  dishonour— cleansed  from  mortal  stain! 

Ministers  should  not  preach  sounding  words, 
so  much  as  sound  words,  lest  sound  preaching 

should  be  turned  into  a  sound  of  preaching ^ 

Frovi  Venning's  "Muk  and  Honey." 


The  Fourth  Annual  Report  of  the  Association 
for  the  Care  of  Coloured  Orphans.  Adopt- 
ed twelfth  month  6th,  1839. 
The  "Association  for  the  care  of  Coloured 
Orphans"  now  presents,  with  renewed  feel- 
ings of  gratitude  and  encouragement,  the  fol 
lowing  brief  statement  of  its  situation.  Be- 
lieving that  the  sympathy  excited  for  the 
parentless  child,  and  the  aid  which  has  been 
so  liberally  bestowed  by  the  patrons  of  this 
institution,  will  be  more  than  compensated  by 
the  reflection,  that  through  the  continued 
blessing  of  the  Father  of  the  fatherless,  and 
their  bounty,  many  a  solitary  orphan  has 
been  sheltered,  clothed,  fed,  and  rescued,  no 
doubt,  from  scenes  of  vice  and  immorality, 
and  a  foundation  laid  for  future  usefulness  in 
the  minds  of  this  injured  and  helpless  class 
of  our  fellow-beings. 

The  Shelter  remains  under  the  care  of  the 
same  matron,  who  is  tender  and  affectionate 
in  the  management  of  the  little  flock  com- 
mitted to  her  care  ;  exercising  an  equal  sys- 
tem of  control  over  them,  without  prejudice 
or  partiality.  The  older  children  are,  at 
stated  periods,  employed  in  services  adapted 
to  their  strength  or  capacity,  with  a  view  of 
training  them  into  habits  of  industry  ;  and 
care  is  also  particularly  extended  over  their 
religious  and  moral  instruction. 

The  matron  has  been  assisted  by  the  asso- 
ciation and  many  of  its  friends  in  making  up 
garments,  &c.,  for  the  children;  which  has 
been  a  savitig  of  considerable  expense  to  the 
institution. 

The  friend  who  has  for  many  years  been 
engaged  as  teacher,  continues  her  unabated 
interest  in  the  school ;  and  the  children  give 
evidence  of  her  care,  by  the  propriety  of  their 
conduct  and  their  improvement  in  tlie  uselul 
branches  taught  by  her.  A  portion  of  their 
time  is  devoted  to  sewing,  and  they  give 
proof  that  this  part  of  their  education  ' 
neglected. 

For  professional  aid  we  are  still  indebted  to 
Dr.  Casper  Wistar. 

From  the  monthly  reports  of  the  superin 
tending  committee  it  appears,  that  the  domes 
tic  arrangements  of  the  house  have  been 
highly  satisfactory  ;  and  that  order  and  eco- 
nomy have  been  strictly  adhered  to.  The 
general  health  of  the  family  has  been  good, 
and  the  comfort  of  the  children  greatly  in- 
creased by  the  change  in  their  residence, 
having  the  advantage  of  well-veniilated  rpart- 
ments,  and  sufficient  ground  for  recreation 
and  exercise,  with  a  large  play-room  in  the 
basement  story,  for  their  accommodation  in 
wet  weather. 

The  association  acknowledges  the  timely 
liberality  of  its  friends,  in  enabling  it  to  meet 
the  current  expenses  of  the  year,  which  have 
been  much  increased  by  the  size  of  the 
family,  and  the  additional  aid  consequently 
requisite.  But  it  will  be  obvious,  from  the 
account  of  the  treasurer,  that  continued  as- 
sistance will  be  necessary  for  the  support  of 
this  interesting  institution.  But  one  death  has 
occurred  during  the  past  year,  and  that  by 
pulmonary  consumption. 

Donations  of  dry-goods,  vegetables,  dec, 


THE    FISIEND. 

will  be  particularly  acceptable  and  thankfully 
received  at  the  Shelter,  on  Thirteenth  and 
Willow  streets. 

Annual  subscriptions  are  also  earnestly  so- 
licited, as  a  inciins  calculated  to  place  the 
inslilution  on  a  firm'^r  basis. 

We  are  still  indebted  to  Peter  Christian  for 
his  fees  foV  binding  the  children. 

When  the  former  report 
were  in  the  house, 

Children 

Since  admitted 

Apprenticed 

Deceased  . 

Returned  to  their  friendi 

Now  in  the  house 


Abstract  of  the  Treasurer's  Account  fc 

Dr. 
Paid  for  printing  report   . 

"         Water  rent    . 

"         Wages 
Milk      . 

"        Marketing 

"        Washing 

"        Flour  and  corn  meal 

"        Groceries 

"        Sundries    . 
Wood   . 
Coal 

"        Pmatoes 

"        Boots  and  shoes 

"         Ury  goods     . 

"        Furniture 

"        Carpenter  work  and  materials  116  74 

Repaid  loan 10:3  00 

Lehigh  loan  and  stock          .  .        1838  87 

Balance  in  the  hands  of  the  treasurer     63  73 

$3987  27 
Cr. 
Balance  received  from  the  late  trea- 
surer,  including  the  annual  sub- 
scriptions for  1889  $1530  11 


adopted,  there 

36 

.      26 

1 

1 

5 

55 

62 

62 

coun 

t  for  1830. 

.    $25  00 

12  00 

.    423  28 

, 

269  62 

.    198  26 

48  00 

.    347  94 

170  92 

.      54  62 

70  25 

.      27  50 

39  63 

.      65  00 

. 

95  76 

.      17  25 

Board  of  orphans 

149  66 

Interest  on  bonds     . 

315  00 

"       on  Lehigh  loan 

30  00 

Bank  dividends 

20  00 

Instalment  on  house 

in  Race  street 

500  00 

Bequest  of  John  G. 

Mason, 

late  of 

Salem,  N.  J. 

300  00 

Donations 

1142  50 

$3987  27 

The  Annual  Report  of  the  Board  of  Direct- 
ors of  the  I'ennsyhania  Institution  for  the 
Deaf  and  Dumb,  for  1839. 

To  the  Senate  and  Houao  of  Representatives  of  the 
Comnioiiweullli  of  Pennsylvania,  and  ti>  ihe  Direct. 
ors  of  the  Peunsj'lvania  Institution  for  the  Deaf  and 
Dumb. 

In  presenting  to  the  general  assembly  and 
to  the  contributors  their  report  of  the  pre- 
sent condition  of  the  Pennsylvania  Institution 
for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb,  the  directors  may 
be  indiil^-ed  in  giving  a  brief  sketch  of  its 
past  history. 

Instituted  ia  the  year  1820,  by  the  zeal 


163 

and  philanthropy  of  a  number  of  citizens  of 
Philadelphia,  it  was,  on  the  17th  day  of 
April,  in  the  following  year,  incorporated  by 
the  legislature  ;  which,  at  the  same  time, 
granted  the  institution  the  sum  of  eight  thou- 
sand dollars,  and  made  provision  for  the  edu- 
cation of  the  indigent  deaf  mutes  of  the  com- 
monwealth. The  term  of  tuition  was  limited  to 
three  years,  and  the  sum  of  one  hundred  and 
sixty  dollars  allowed  for  each  pupil  educated, 
clothed  and  supporteJ  at  the  expense  of  the 
commonwealth.  The  annual  appropriation 
was  to  continue  for  five  years,  and  was  not, 
in  any  one  year,  to  exceed  $8000. 

The  school  was  first  opened  in  a  house  on 
the  south  side  of  High  street,  west  of  Broad. 
Finding  this  building  unsuitable,  more  appro- 
priate accommodations  were  procured  and  the 
establishment  was  removed  to  the  southeast 
corner  of  High  and  Eleventh  streets.  It  was 
however  deemed  advisable  to  erect  a  conve- 
nient and  commodious  edifice.  After  much 
serious  reflection  and  consultation,  a  lot  at 
the  northwest  corner  of  Pine  and  Broad 
streets  was  selected  as  the  most  eligible,  and 
the  plan  of  a  building,  neat  and  convenient, 
adopted.  In  November  1825,  the  board  were 
enabled  to  occupy  their  own  buildings.  They 
consisted  of  a  centre  building  on  Broad  street, 
forty-six  feet  front  by  fifty  deep,  and  two 
wings,  each  twenty-five  feet  front  and  ninety- 
eight  deep,  containing  school-rooms,  dormi- 
tories, and  other  apartments,  sufficient  for  the 
number  of  pupils  at  that  time.  As  the  num- 
ber of  pupils  increased,  it  became  expedient 
to  erect  a  school-house,  which  was  completed 
in  1S32.  It  was  ninety-six  feet  front  by 
thirty  deep,  three  stories  high,  and  contained 
eight  school-rooms,  twenty-six  by  eighteen 
feet  in  the  clear,  and  three  other  rooms  in 
the  basement  story. 

The  advantages  of  such  an  institution  to 
the  community  soon  became  a|-parent,  and  it 
has  been  ever  cherished  by  the  people  and 
their  representatives.  The  annual  appropria- 
tion has  been  from  time  to  time  continued, 
and  as  experience  proved  the  propriety,  iho 
term  of  tuition  extended. 

In  the  win'.er  of  1830,  the  board  were 
gratified  by  a  visit  from  a  committee  of  the 
legislature.  This  committee,  after  a  full  exa- 
mination of  the  institution,  were  satisfied,  that 
from  the  increased  number  of  mules  in  this 
and  the  neighbouring  states,  further  accom- 
modations were  requisite.  On  the  11th  of 
March,  1837,  the  sum  of  twenty  thousand 
dollars  was  appropriated  to  enable  the  board 
to  accomplish  this  desirable  object. 

Measures  were  immediately  adopted  by  the 
board  to  carry  the  benevolent  design  of  the 
legislature  into  efTecl :  eighty-two  feet  were 
added  to  each  of  the  wings,  and  thirty-four 
feet  to  the  centre  building. 

On  the  4th  of  April,  1838,  the  legislature 
granted  the  further  sum  of  eight  thousand 
dollars,  to  enable  the  directors  to  complete 
their  improvements. 

By  this  act,  the  legislature  enlarged  the 
term  of  the  slate  pupils  to  six  years,  and  ex- 
tended the  benefits  of  the  institution  to  all 
indigent  mules  in  the  commonwealth  between 
the  ages  of  ten  and  twenty  yean.     This  an- 


164 


THE    FRIEND. 


iiuity  granted  is  to  continue  for  six  years 
fronj  the  1st  of  April,  1838.  During  that 
year  the  additions  commenced  the  preceding 
were  finished,  and  a  story  added  to  the 
school-hoiiso. 

The  cost  of  these  additions  has  very  con- 
siderably exceeded  the  grants  of  the  legisla- 
ture ;  to  meet  this  excess,  the  directors  were 
obliged  to  rely  on  the  resources  of  the  insti- 
tution. The  treasurer's  account  will  exhibit 
ihe  receipts  and  payments  for  the  past  year. 

Measures  iiave  been  adopted  to  introduce 
the  gas. 

While  it  is  a  subject  of  gratulalion  that  so 
many  of  those  who  were  active  in  the  founda- 
tion of  this  noble  charity,  are  slill  left  to  pro- 
mote its  welfare  by  their  continued  and  ac- 
"ceptable  services  and  counsel,  the  directors 
have  to  lament  the  deaths  of  several  of  the 
early  and  steadfast  friends  of  the  deaf  and 
dumb.  With  these  is  now  to  be  numbered 
their  beloved  colleague,  Thomas  Asliey,  Esq. 
He  departed  this  life  on  the  18th  day  of  Oc- 
tober last.  To  a  spotless  integrity  of  charac- 
ter was  joined  an  undeviating  suavity  of  man- 
ner, which  endeared  him  to  his  associates  ; — 
his  virtues  will  long  be  held  in  affectionate 
remembrance   by  them. 

It  is  hoped  that  in  this  enlightened  and 
philanthropic  community,  the  number  of  con- 
tributors to  the  Pennsylvania  Institution  for 
the  Deaf  and  Dumb  will  not  be  diminished. 
No  charily  can  have  stronger  claims  on  our 
sympathies — none  more  dcepiv  interest  our 
feelings.  By  it  have  the  blessings  of  educa- 
tion already  been  enjoyed  by  hundreds;  and 
by  it,  through  Divine  Providence,  will  these 
blessings  be  extended  to  thousands. 

Of  the  whole  number  of  pupils  admitted 
into  the  institution — four  hundred  and  twenty 
eight — two  hundred  and  twenty  are  stated  to 
have  been  born  deaf;  one  hundred  and  one 
to  have  lost  their  hearing  by  disease  or  acci- 
dent. Of  thirty-four  it  was  i;ot  ascertained 
fiom  what  cause  the  sense  of  hearing  was 
destroyed.  With  regard  to  the  remainder, 
no  satisfactory  information  has  been  obtained 
— whether  they  were  deaf  at  their  birth,  or 
subsequently  lost  their  hearing. 

On  the  1st  of  January,  1S39,  there  were 
one  hundred  and  seven  pupils  in  the  Asylum. 
During  that  year  thirty-five  were  admitted, 
viz. — (twenty-three  boys  and  twelve  girls) — 
twenty-six  from  Pennsylvania,  one  from  New 
Jersey,  five  from  Maryland,  two  from  Dela- 
ware, and  one  from  North  Carolina. 

During  the  same  period  twenty-four  left 
the  institution. 

Of  those  now  under  charge  of  the  board, 
72  are  supported  by  the  state  of  Pennsylvania 


3  from  Beaver. 
Berks. 
Bucks. 
Centre. 
Chester. 
Columbia. 
Cumberland. 


4  from  Lancaster. 


Lebanon. 

Montgomery. 

Northampton. 

Philadelphia. 

Pike. 

Schuylkill. 

Susquehanna. 

Union. 

Wayne. 

York. 


9 


118 


do 


New  Jersey 
Maryland 
By  the  Insti- 
tution or  bv 
their  friends. 


Fayette. 
Franklin. 
2  Green. 

Total,  72. 

It  affords  the  directors  ur.feigned  gratifica- 
tion to  bear  testimony  to  the  flourishing  con- 
dition of  the  establishment,  and  the  ability 
and  zeal  of  their  valued  principal  and  his 
assistants. 

No  alteration  has  been  made  in  the  studies 
of  their  pupils.  They  have,  with  few  excep- 
lions,  enjoyed  uninterrupted  health.  Only 
three  cases  of  serious  indisposition  occurred  ; 
one  of  these,  the  board  are  concerned  to  say, 
terminated  fatally. 

The  best  feelings  exist  among  the  scholars. 
Every  proper  attention  is  paid  to  their  com- 
forts;  and  on  every  fair  day  they  have  abun- 
dant opportunity  of  enjoying  the  fresh  air  in 
the  exercising  yards,  which  are  spacious. 
While  due  care  is  bestowed  on  their  physical 
training,  the  most  unremitting  attention  is 
paid  to  their  mental  improvement  and  moral 
cullure. 

Divine  worship  is  regularly  held  on  each 
Lord's  day.  In  imparting  religious  instruc- 
tion, care  is  taken  to  impress  on  the  minds  of 
the  pupils  the  great  truths  of  Christianity, 
without  sectarian  bias,  and  to  train  up  the 
child  in  the  way  he  should  go. 

The  discipline  observed  is  entirely  paren- 
tal ;  and  the  excellent  order  and  cheerfulness 
which  reign  throughout  our  large  household, 
are  highly  gratifying  proofs  of  its  success. 

The  institution  continues  to  enjoy  the 
valued  services  of  Drs.  George  B.  Wood, 
Jacob  Randolph,  and  Joseph  Pancoast. 

All  which  is  respectfully  submitted. 
By  order  of  the  board  of  directors. 
Philip  F.  Mavek,  Vice  President. 
Attested — James  J.  Barclay,  Secretary. 
Philadelphia,  January  1,  1840. 


Those  supported  by  Pennsylvania  are  from 
the  following  counties : 
1  from  Adams.  1  from  Huntingdon. 

3  Allegheny.        1  Jefferson. 

1  Armstrong.      2         Juniata. 


On  the  proper  management  of  Posts,  with 
reference  to  their  durability. 
Perhaps  there  is  no  subject  connected  with 
agriculture,  on  which  a  greater  diversity  of 
opinion  prevails,  than  the  question,  whether 
with  reference  to  their  durability,  posts  should 
be  put  into  the  ground  green  or  seasoned? 
When  I  first  settled,  I  took  considerable 
pains  to  inform  myself  on  this  point,  by  con- 
sultation with  those  whose  experience  should 
constitute  them  proper  fountains  of  informa- 
tion. The  diversity  to  which  I  have  alluded, 
impaired  greatly  the  acquisition  of  decisive 
results.  Thomas  Thweatt,  of  Dinwiddie, 
(a  gentleman  of  great  judgment  and  observa- 
tion on  all  agricultural  subjects,)  related  to 
me  a  circumstance  which  contributed  much 
to  the  attainment  of  my  object.  He  stated, 
(if  my  memory  be  correct,)  that  in  the  erec- 
tion of  his  garden,  a  number  of  posts,  as  he 


supposed,  were  prepared  and  suffered  to  re- 
main until  they  were  thoroughly  seasoned. 
Its  completion,  however,  required  one  in  addi- 
tion, which  was  taken  from  an  adjacent  tree 
and  immediately  put  in  the  ground.  Seven- 
teen years  had  elapsed,  and  every  post  had 
rotted  down,  except  that  one,  which  remained 
sound.  In  the  progress  of  my  investigation, 
another  instance  was  related,  in  which  an  en- 
tire side  of  a  garden  exhibited  the  same 
results.  My  own  limited  experience  furnishes 
an  incident  worthy  of  being  mentioned.  My 
garden  enclosure  was  erected  of  posts  while 
green.  Several  pieces  remained  exposed  un- 
til they  were  completely  seasoned.  Out  of 
these  a  horse-rack  was  constructed,  which 
was  entirely  rotted  down,  while  every  post  in 
the  garden  remains  firm.  From  these  facts, 
I  deduce  the  belief,  that  a  post  planted  when 
green  will  last  longer  than  when  previously 
seasoned  ;  and  for  the  reason  that  the  oper- 
ation of  seasoning  produces  cracks  in  the 
timber,  which  admitting  the  moisture  from 
the  ground,  cause  its  decay.  I  recollect  to 
have  read  the  account  of  an  experiment 
proving  that  the  inversion  of  posts  from  the 
direction  in  which  they  grew,  operated  bene- 
ficially. Two  gate-posts  were  hewn  from  the 
same  tree— one  was  planted  in  the  manner  in 
which  it  grew,  the  other  inverted.  The 
former  rotted,  while  the  latter  was  sound.  It 
was  accounted  for  in  this  way — that  nature 
had  formed  valves  for  the  ascension  of  the 
sap,  which  allowed  the  moisture  from  the 
ground  to  penetrate  through  the  same  chan- 
nel ;  but  that  the  inversion  of  these  valves 
interposed  a  barrier  to  its  admission.  This 
theory  corroborates  the  idea  previously  ex- 
pressed, that  the  moisture  of  the  ground, 
alternately  penetrating  within  the  timber, 
and  in  drowths,  measurably  receding,  causes 
its  decay.  Whether  the  posts  should  be  cut 
while  the  sap  is  up  or  down,  1  am  unable  to 
determine.  A  writer  in  some  of  the  numbers 
of  the  American  Farmer,  states  that  oak 
timber  should  be  cut  while  the  sap  is  up,  be- 
cause it  is  glutinous,  and  forms  a  cement,  or 
substance  which  acts  as  a  preservative. 

I  have  ventured  to  express  these  hastj'  and 
imperfect  reflections,  with  the  hope  that,  al- 
though they  may  not  impart  any  useful  infor- 
mation, they  may  elicit  some  from  others. 
These  are  controverted  subjects,  in  which 
every  person  who  erects  a  gate  or  encloses  a 
garden,  is  deeply  interested,  and  their  further 
discussion  will  be  valuable,  at  least  to  S. 

— Farmer's  Reg. 


CKOTON    WATER    WORKS. 

It  appears  from  the  semiannual  report  of  the  Water 
Commissioners,  just  published,  that  they  had  paid, 
prior  to  1st  of  January  last,  towards  the  construction 
of  the  Croton  Aqueduct,  3,947,859  dollars  &2  cents. 
The  entire  cost  of  the  work,  when  completed,  it  is  now 
calculated,  will  reach  the  sum  of  9,000,000  dollars,  be- 
ing  double  the  original  estimates;  and  it  will  be  fortu- 
nate if  it  be  not  found  at  last,  that  a  still  further  sum  is 
necessary.  A  committee  of  the  legislature,  we  per- 
ceive, estimate  the  entire  cost  of  the  work  at  about 
12,000,000  dollars.  So  much  for  "  pure  and  whole- 
some  water,"  for  the  city  of  New  Y otTh.— Journal  of 
Commerce. 


THB  FRIEND. 


166 


UFE  OF  WILLIAIH  CATON. 

(Continued  from  page  160.) 

Wherefore  when  I  saw  it  must  be  so,  I 
put  on  courage  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  ;  and 
having  faith  in  him,  which  stood  in  his  power, 
I  next  gave  up  to  his  will,  and  went  in  obe- 
dience to  his  motion.  And  when  I  came  to 
the  place,  behold,  the  consultations  which  be- 
fore I  had  had,  were  gone,  and  the  fear  of 
man  was  departed  from  me ;  and  strength, 
and  courage,  and  boldness,  and  utterance 
were  given  me,  so  that  I  became,  through 
him  that  strengthened  me,  rather  as  a  potent 
Man  than  as  a  stripling,  and  that  even  in  the 
face  of  the  congregations.  Howbeit,  my  tes- 
timony was  by  many  little  regarded,  neither 
did  they  lay  to  heart  what  I  declared  among 
them;  but  some  as  brute  beasts  fell  upon  me, 
and  did  much  abuse  me  ;  others  pitied  me  and 
were  much  troubled  for  me  ;  and  sometimes 
they  were  much  divided  among  themselves, 
for  some  were  for  me,  and  others  against 
me ;  but  in  the  midst  of  them  the  Lord  was 
with  me,  and  his  mighty  power  did  preserve 
me ;  and  when  I  had  cleared  my  conscience 
among  them,  I  returned  in  much  peace  and 
joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  my  reward  was 
with  me. 

After  that  the  Lord  had  fitted  me  (ipr  his 
work  as  aforesaid,  I  was  much  exercised  in 
going  to  steeple-houses,  insomuch  that  there 
seldom  passed  a  first  day  of  the  week,  but  I 
was  at  one  or  another ;  and  I  was  also  often 
in  markets,  where  I  was  moved  to  declare 
God's  eternal  truth,  which  through  his  infinite 
mercy  I  was  become  a  witness  of.  And 
though  when  I  went  to  such  places  as  afore- 
said, I  seldom  knew  what  I  should  say  till  I 
came  there;  yet  behold  when  I  was  to  speak 
I  never  wanted  words  or  utterance,  to  declare 
that  which  the  Lord  gave  me  to  publish;  but 
oftentimes  on  the  contrary  I  had  fulness  to 
Diy  great  admiration.  And  the  beating,  buf- 
feting, stocking,  stoning,  with  the  many  re- 
proaches which  I  went  through  in  those  days, 
were  little  to  me  ;  nay,  not  to  be  compared  to 
the  refreshment  which  I  had  through  the  en- 
joyment of  the  life,  power,  and  love,  which 
the  Father  had  revealed  in  me,  and  by  which 
I  was  carried  through  them  and  over  them 
all.  By  how  much  the  more  the  Lord  tried 
me  in  those  days,  by  so  much  the  more  I 
came  to  experience  his  loving-kindness  to  me. 

And  after  that  the  Lord  ciime  to  honour 
me  with  bearing  his  name,  and  accounted  me 
worthy  to  bear  my  testimony,  both  in  public 
and  in  private,  to  his  eternal  truth,  I  had 
much  favour  and  respect  from  and  among  his 
people,  whose  love  abounded  much  to  me ; 
and  I  being  sensible  thereof,  was  very  much 
supported  and  strengthened  thereby,  in  that 
service  which  God  appointed  for  me,  and 
called  me  unto  in  those  days.  When  such 
service  was  over  I  returned  again  to  the 
place  of  my  residence,  where  I  was  diligent 
in  ray  employment,  until  the  Lord  ordered 
me  to  other  service  again,  either  to  meetings 
abroad  on  the  first  days  of  the  week,  or  else 
to  steeple-houses:  and  the  Lord  was  with 
me,  and  his  word  of  life  did  often  pass  power- 
fully through  me,  and  never  did  I  go  about 
any  service  for  the  Lord,  in  which  I  was 


faithful,  but  I   had  always  my  reward  with 
me. 

When  I  returned  again  unto  that  honour- 
able family,  the  place  of  my  external  abode, 
(I  mean  Judge  Fell's  at  Swarthmore  in  Lan- 
cashire,) then  was  our  refreshment  very  great 
together  in  the  Lord,  and  with  rejoicing  did 
we  speak  together  of  his  wonderful  works, 
which  were  very  marvellous  in  our  eyes. 
And  after  I  had  had  many  glorious  days 
there,  and  seen  many  of  the  wonderful  works 
of  the  Lord,  in  the  fulness  of  time,  according 
to  the  will  of  God,  I  was  called  out  from 
among  them,  the  Lord  having  other  service 
for  me  abroad  elsewhere.  When  it  was  the 
will  of  the  Lord  that  I  should  go,  the  judge 
was  much  against  it,  being  then  very  unwill. 
ing  to  part  with  me;  but  his  dear  wile,  who 
could  not  well  give  me  up  before,  was  then 
made  willing  freely  to  resign  me  to  the  will 
of  the  Lord,  especially  upon  so  honourable 
an  account;  for  I  left  not  them  to  go  to  serve 
other  men,  but  to  publish  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  and  to  declare  his  eternal  truth  abroad. 

CHAPTER   III. 

It  was  in  the  year  1654,  in  the  eleventh 
month,  when  I  was  about  eighteen  years  of 
age,  that  I  took  my  leave  of  that  renowned 
family  at  Swarthmore.  But,  oh!  the  tears 
that  were  shed  among  us  at  our  parting; — 
oh  !  the  prayers  and  intercessions  that  were 
made  to  the  Lord;  and  what  deep  impression 
our  parting  had  upon  our  hearts,  who  can 
declare  the  same  ?  So  exceedingly  were  we 
united  and  bound  up  together,  that  it  was 
very  hard  for  us  to  part  one  with  another. 
Howbeit,  when  we  considered  upon  what  ac- 
count it  was,  and  that  notwithstanding  our 
then  external  parting,  we  should  enjoy  one 
another  in  the  Lord,  &;c.  then  could  we  give 
up  to  the  will  of  the  Lord  so  much  the  better 
in  the  thing.  Therefore  according  to  the 
will  of  the  Lord,  in  his  name  and  power,  I 
set  my  face  southwards ;  and  visited  Friends 
in  Lancashire,  and  in  some  parts  of  York- 
shire and  Derbyshire,  which  counties  I  passed 
through  into  Warwickshire,  to  a  place  called 
Badgley;  where  I  met  with  many  of  the 
brethren,  who  did  dearly  own  the  power,  and 
the  motion  of  it,  by  which  I  was  drawn  forth 
into  that  glorious  work :  and  being  very 
sweetly  refreshed  together,  and  confirmed  in 
the  faith  and  power  of  God,  and  encouraged 
to  go  on  in  that  glorious  and  honourable  ser- 
vice, I  took  my  leave  of  them,  and  went  on 
in  the  name  and  power  of  the  Lord  towards 
Norwich  in  Norfolk,  (being  accompanied  with 
another  Friend  ;)  and  coming  to  Wellingbo- 
rough in  Northamptonshire,  we  found  several 
there  newly  convinced  of  the  Lord's  truth, 
with  whom  we  were  much  refreshed.  And 
being  there  the  first  day  of  the  week,  it  was 
upon  me  to  go  to  their  steeple-house,  where 
I  had  some  liberty  (and  but  little)  to  declare 
the  everlasting  truth  of  God.  After  that  I 
returned  to  the  meeting  of  Friends,  where 
the  power  and  presence  of  the  Lord  God  was 
with  us ;  so  that  a  very  sweet,  comfortable, 
and  refreshing  meeting  we  had.  Howbeit, 
that  day  I  and  my  companion  were  appre- 
hended;  and  kept  that  night  in  custody ;  but 


the  next  day,  as  Providence  ordered  it,  while 
the  priest  and  some  with  him  (as  we  were  in- 
formed) were  gone  to  get  a  warrant  to  bring 
us  before  a  justice,  we  were  by  a  certain  offi- 
cer released. 

After  that  we  travelled  towards  Cambridge, 
where  we  had  a  very  good  opportunity  to  visit 
Friends;  which  having  done,  we  passed  on 
our  journey  towards  Norwich.  It  being  in 
the  depth  of  winter,  and  we  travelling  alto- 
gether on  foot,  it  was  something  hard  to  the 
outward  man  ;  but  the  Lord  was  with  us,  and 
his  mighty  power  upheld  us,  and  carried  us 
through  all,  and  through  mercy  we  got  finally 
well  to  Norwich;  where  there  were  several 
of  our  north  country  Friends  in  prison,  whom 
we  visited,  and  with  whom  we  were  sweetly 
refreshed. 

In  this  city  we  had  a  very  large  meeting, 
unto  which  many  people  resorted  ;  and  the 
Lord  was  with  me,  and  gave  me  a  mouth  and 
wisdom  freely  and  powerfully  to  declare  his 
living  truth  :  at  that  time  we  were  also  in 
much  jeopardy  of  being  taken,  but  the  Lord 
preserved  us  out  o(  the  hands  of  unreasonable 
men.  At  that  city  my  companion  left  me, 
and  returned  towards  the  north  ;  and  after  I 
had  visited  Friends  and  the  brethren  there,  I 
went  into  the  country,  and  had  very  good 
service  for  the  Lord ;  and  in  a  short  time 
after  I  went  to  London,  where  I  was  very 
kindly  raceived  by  Friends  there,  and  we 
were  refreshed  together  in  the  Lord. 

Not  long  alter,  came  several  of  the  brethren 
to  the  city  out  of  the  north  and  other  parts; 
and  the  mighty  power  of  the  Lord  God  was 
with  us,  and  very  much  we  were  exercised, 
so.iielimes  in  steeple-houses,  and  sometimes 
in  the  meetings  of  separatists:  upon  one  first 
day  I  was  at  two  of  tlieir  steeple-houses  in 
the  forepart  of  the  day,  and  at  one  of  them  I 
had  large  liberty  to  speak;  and  in  the  after- 
noon I  was  at  a  meeting  of  professors,  where 
there  were  six  that  spoke  one  after  another; 
and  al'terwards  I  had  liberty  to  speak  freely 
among  them  without  opposition  or  contradic- 
tion from  any  of  them,  and  afterwards  I  de- 
parted in  peace. 

About  that  time,  the  word  of  the  Lord 
grew  mightily  in  that  city,  and  many  were 
I  added  to  the  faith  ;  and  many  steeple-houses, 
iand  most  of  the  meetings  in  the  city  were 
I  visited  by  some  of  the  brethren;  for  at  one 
I  time  there  were  ten  or  twelve  of  us  (the 
ministering  brethren)  in  the  city,  most  of  us 
come  out  of  the  north,  even  plain,  honest,  up- 
right men,  such  as  the  Lord  was  pleased  to 
make  use  of  in  that  day  ;  and  very  diligent 
we  were  in  his  v/ork  night  and  day,  labour- 
ing faithfully  so  much  as  in  us  lay,  to  exalt 
his  name  over  all,  and  to  make  his  truth  and 
salvation  known  even  unto  all. 

Many  meetings  we  had  about  that  time  in 
the  city,  and  I  began  to  experience  much  of 
the  faithfulness  of  the  Lord  to  me,  who  fur- 
nished me  according  ip  necessity,  and  was 
pleased  to  give  that  which  was  suitable  to 
the  condition  of  the  people,  unto  whom  I  was 
to  com.raunicate  it. 

About  that  time,  I  met  wkh  my  dear  bro- 
ther JohiT  Stubbs,  who  was  also  come  up  to 
London  out  of  the  north  j  and  though  at  that 


166 


THE   FRIEND. 


time  we  had  little  outward  knowledge  one  of 
another,  yet  Providence  did  so  order  it,  that 
we  became  companions  and  fellow-travellers 
together.  And  it  was  upon  us  to  go  into  the 
country,  partly  towards  Uxhridge;  and  at  a 
certain  place  within  a  few  miles  of  Uxbridge, 
we  had  very  good  s-ervice  both  in  the  steeple- 
house,  and  also  at  a  meeting,  which  was  or- 
dered upon  our  coming  to  that  place;  and  the 
Lord  was  with  us,  in  whom  we  were  strong, 
and  our  word  powerful,  though  in  our  own 
eye  we  were  weak,  and  contemptible  in  the 
eyes  of  many.  And  the  priest  being  moved 
with  envy,  did  stir  up  the  people  against  us, 
so  that  through  his  means  we  were  appre- 
hended, and  carried  before  a  justice;  but  he 
being  a  moderate  man,  reasoned  moderately 
with  us,  and  perceiving  our  innocency,  dis- 
charged us.  Afterwards  we  returned  to  Lon- 
don again  with  joy  and  rejoicing,  when  we 
-saw  how  the  Lord  had  been  with  us,  and  how 
eminently  he  had  appeared,  (through  us  weak 
and  contemptible  vessels ;)  which  we  made 
known  to  the  brethren  at  our  return,  who 
when  they  understood  it,  rejoiced  with  us. 

[In  the  further  e.xtracts  we  may  make,  it 
is  not  proposed  to  follow  consecutively  the 
narrative  in  the  order  of  the  chapters,  liut  to 
select  some  of  the  more  striking  passages. 
These  faithful  labourers  in  the  gospel  vine- 
yard, William  Caton  and  John  Stubbs,  leaving 
London,  proceed  into  Kent  towards  Dover; 
from  ihence  to  Falkestone,  and  so  on  to 
Hythe.] 

In  that  town  the  baptists  allowed  us  the 
use  of  their  meeting-room,  and  at  the  first 
were  pretty  moderate  and  civil  to  us,  but 
afterwards  they  became  (or  some  of  them) 
our  great  opposers;  howbeit  some  there  were 
in  that  place  who  believed  and  received  our 
testimony. 

Then  we  went  from  that  town  further  into 
the  country,  and  were  at  Romney  and  Lydd, 
where  there  were  many  high  professors,  and 
among  t!ie  rest  one  Samuel  Fisher,  a  very 
eminent  and  able  pastor  among  the  baptists; 
and  it  was  upon  me  to  go  to  the  meeting  of 
the  independents,  and  upon  my  dear  brother, 
to  go  to  the  meeting  of  the  baptists,  where 
he  had  good  lib?rly;  the  aforesaid  S.  F.  had 
been  speaking  among  them,  but  (as  it  ap- 
peared) was  so  much  afTected  with  John's 
doctrine,  that  after  John  had  done,  Samuel 
began  with  his  wisdom  to  paraphrase  upon  it 
with  excellency  of  speech,  thereby  to  set  it 
forth  in  his  apprehension  beyond  what  John 
had  done:  at  the  meeting  where  I  was,  they 
would  scarce  allow  me  any  liberty  to  clear 
my  Conscience  among  them.  After  that,  we 
had  meetings  in  both  places;  and  being  one 
time  at  a  meeting  in  the  street  at  Lyiid,  (for 
the  Friends'  house  would  not  contain  the  mul- 
titude,) the  magistrates,  or  some  of  them,  sent 
to  the  aforesaid  Samuel  Fisher,  (who  was  also 
present  at  the  meeting,)  to  tell  him  that  we 
might  have  the  church-door  (as  they  called 
it)  opened  to  go  in  thither,  hut  we  refused  to 
accept  of  it,  and  chose  rather  to  continue  our 
meeting  in  the  street.  The  aforesaid  S.  F. 
believed  our  report,  with  several  more  in 
those  two  towns,  who  were  convinced  of  the 


truth  of  God,  which   had  not  in  those  parts 
been  declared  by  any  Friend  before. 

We  were  also  up  in  the  country  about  Ash- 
ford  and  Tenterden,  and  had  great  meetings 
and  strong  contests  with  professors,  who  did 
much  oppose  us,  especially  in  those  two  towns ; 
howbeit  some  we  found  who  were  simple  atid 
tender-hearted  in  most  places  where  we  got 
meetings.  We  were  also  at  Cranbrook  and 
Staplehurst,  where  we  found  a  very  open  peo- 
ple, who  were  very  ready  to  receive,  and  to 
embrace  the  everlasting  truth,  which  we  freely 
and  powerfully  (according  to  our  measures  re- 
ceived) administered  unto  them,  in  the  power 
and  demonstration  of  the  eternal  Spirit ;  and 
several  large  and  precious  meetings  we  had 
a(nnng  them,  and  the  power  and  presence  of 
the  Lord  God  were  much  with  us,  in  which 
we  rejoiced  together,  freely  distributing 
the  word  of  life  unto  them,  which  at  that 
time  dwelt  richly  and  plenteously  in  ou 
hearts;  and  as  we  had  received  it  freely,  si 
we  did  dispense  the  same  freely.  For  though 
there  were  those  that  would  have  given 
both  gold  and  money,  which  some  would  even 
have  forced  u|)on  us,  yet  we  had  not  freedom 
to  receive  one  penny  of  them  ;  for  we  told 
them  it  was  not  theirs  but  them  which  were 
sought:  and  many  were  convinced  and  much 
affected  with  the'  truth,  which  with  joy  and 
gladness  they  received.  And  among  them, 
as  at  other  places,  we  sought  to  settle  and 
establish  meetings,  and  to  bring  those  Iha 
were  convinced  to  wait  upon  the  Lord  it 
silence,  in  that  light  of  life  in  themselves 
which  we  turned  them  unto;  to  the  end  that 
they  might  enjoy  the  substance  of  what  they 
had  professed.  And  accordingly  meetings 
came  to  be  settled  in  most  of  the  places  be 
fore-mentioned,  which  they  that  were  con- 
vinced kept  up  after  our  departure.* 

After  that,  we  were  moved  to  go  to  a  great 
town  called  Maidstone ;  and  it  being  oi 
first  day  of  the  week,  we  were  in  the  fore 
part  of  the  day  at  a  meeting  of  the  peopT 
called  baptists  in  the  country  ;  and  after  we 
had  declared  the  way  of  salvation  among 
them,  we  left  them  and  went  to  the  town 
aforesaid.  When  we  came  there,  it  was  up- 
on my  dear  brother  J.  S.  to  go  to  their  public 
place  of  worship,  and  it  was  upon  me  to  go  to 
the  meeting  of  the  independents,  which  ac- 
cordingly we  did ;  and  John  was  taken  at 
their  steeple-house,  and  I  the  day  following 
at  my  inn,  and  were  both  sent  to  the   house 


*  [Dover  Friends  were  among  the  first  tliat  set  tliis 
noble  cjtample  of  gathering  in  the  name  of  Him,  wlio 
promised  to  be  in  llie  midst  of  them,  and  who  was 
found  to  be  the  faithriil  and  true  witness  unto  them. 

"  I  may  aira  acquaint  you  a  little  how  things  were 
with  us  in  our  first  convincement  and  meetings,  after 
we  came  to  sit  down  to  wait  upon  the  Lord  in  silence; 
which  was  our  practice  for  some  years,  except  some 
travelling  Friend  camo  amongst  us.  I  can  truly  say, 
the  I.ord  was  our  teacher,  and  his  presence  and  power 
were  manifested  amongst  us,  when  no  words  have 
been  sounded  in  our  outward  ears :  for  several  of  us, 
and  at  several  times,  in  these  meetings,  have  felt  the 
power  ol  the  Lord,  that  hath  made  our  outward  bodies 
tremble  as  well  as  our  hearts:  and  great  fear  and 
reverence  look  hold  of  my  heart ;  and  the  Lord  con- 
firmed  his  truth  in  mc  from  day  to  day,  and  answered 
my  doubts,  and  settled  my  faith  by  and  in  his  power." 
—Luke  Jiotnard't  Collection  of  Writing*,  1704,  p.  29.] 


of  correction,  (so  called,)  where  we  were 
searched,  and  had  our  money,  and  our  ink- 
horns,  and  Bible,  &c.  taken  from  us;  and 
afterwards  we  were  stripped,  and  had  our 
necks  and  arms  put  in  the  slocks,  and  in  that 
condition  were  desperately  whipped  ;  and  af- 
terwards we  had  irons  and  great  clogs  of 
wood  laid  upon  us,  and  in  that  condition  ihey 
would  have  compelled  us  to  have  wrought, 
saying,  he  that  would  not  work  should  not 
eat,  &LC.  Forasmuch  as  they  had  dealt  so 
wickedly  with  us,  and  that  without  any  just 
cause,  neither  could  they  justly  charge  us 
with  the  breach  of  any  law,  we  were  not  free 
to  consent  so  far  unto  their  cruel  wills  as  to 
do  their  work ;  and  therefore  did  they  keep 
us  without  victuals  for  some  days,  only  a  little 
water  once  a  day  we  had  allowed  us:  he  that 
committed  us,  and  was  the  chief  agent  in 
cruelty  against  us,  was  a  noted  presbyterian. 
And  though  the  malefactors  that  were  there, 
would  have  given  us  of  their  bread,  yea,  the 
women  of  the  house  being  moved  with  com- 
passion towards  us,  would  have  given  us 
something  privately,  but  we  were  not  free  at 
that  time  to  accept  of  either,  until  that  they 
(by  whose  order  provision  was  kept  from  us,) 
did  give  consent  that  it  should  be  brought  in 
to  us;^hich  finally  he  or  they  did;  many  in 
the  town  began  to  be  offended  at  their  cruelty, 
which  they  manifested  towards  us.  And 
when  they,  who  sought  to  bow  us  to  their 
wills,  were  made  to  bow  by  the  power  of 
God,  we  were  free  to  receive  victuals  for  our 
money,  and  did  eat  and  were  refreshed. 

The  next  day  following,  (after  their  cruelty 
.seemed  to  he  abated,)  they  sent  an  officer, 
who  did  make  restitution  of  some  of  our 
things  again  which  they  had  taken  from  us, 
but  burned  several  good  wholesome  papers 
and  letters;  afterwards  they  parted  us,  and 
with  officers  conveyed  m  out  of  the  town, 
one  at  the  one  end  of  it,  and  the  other  at  the 
other,  which  was  no  small  trial  to  us  to  be  so 
separated.  Afterwards  we  were  conveyed 
from  one  officer  to  another  in  the  country, 
and  in  that  manner  sent  towards  our  habita- 
tions in  the  north;  but  when  I  had  been  in 
the  hands  of  about  twelve  of  them,  they  be- 
gan to  grow  careless  of  their  order,  and  finally 
suffered  me  to  travel  alone,  which  accordingly 
I  did  towards  London. 

The  day  following  I  got  well  up  to  Lon- 
don, where  I  was  more  than  a  little  refreshed 
wiih  the  brethren;  and  there  I  met  with  my 
dear  companion  J.  S.  again  to  our  great  re- 
freshment. And  behold  it  came  presently 
upon  us  to  return  to  the  town  of  Maidstone 
again,  and  into  that  country,  which  was  no 
small  trial  to  us;  however  to  the  will  oi  the 
Lord  we  gave  up,  and  returned  again  within 
two  or  three  days.  When  our  grand  perse- 
cutor at  Maidstone  heard  of  our  return  again, 
he  sent  a  hue  and  cry  after  us,  and  it  b -ing 
gotten  eight  miles  into  the  country,  the  officer 
came  into  a  Friend's  house  where  we  had 
lodged,  but  were  then  at  another  place;  and 
it  being  on  a  first  day  in  the  morning  we 
went  to  their  steeple-house,  but  the  officer 
was  not  then  there;  so  Providence  did  so  or- 
der it,  at  that  lime  we  were  preserved  out  of 
their  hands.     Afterwards  we  passed  through 


the  country,  visiting  the  brethren  that  had 
received  the  gospel,  who  were  confirmed  in 
the  faith,  and  the  more  so  through  our  patient 
suffering.  We  were  also  at  Cantcibury  where 
we  had  exceeding  good  service,  especially 
among  the  baptists  and  independents  so  called  ; 
for  we  were  at  their  meetings,  and  hud  pretty 
good  liberty  to  declare  the  truth  of  God 
amongst  them,  and  some  there  were  that  re- 
ceived our  testimony  in  that  place  also,  who 
were  convinced  of  the  truth,  so  that  there 
came  to  be  a  meeting  settled  there. 

(To  be  continued.) 


From  "  A  brief  Sketch   of  the   Life   of  the 
learned   and    excellent   James   Usher,  late 
Archbishop  of  Armagh,  Ireland. 
This  extract  is  offered  for  insertion  on  a 

page  of  "  The  Friend,"  if  the  editor  should 

deem  it  sufficiently  interesting. 

A  Reader. 

"  The  year  before  this  learned  and  holy 
primate.  Archbishop  Usher,  died,  I  went  to 
him  and  earnestly  desired  him  to  give  me  in 
writing,  his  apprehensions  concerning  justifi- 
cation and  sanctifioation  by  Christ;  because 
I  had  formerly  heard  him  preach  upon  those 
points,  wherein  he  seemed  to  make  those 
great  mysteries  more  intelligible  to  ray  mean 
capacity  than  any  thing  I  had  ever  heard 
from  any  other;  but  because  I  had  but  an 
imperfect  and  confused  remembrance  of  the 
particulars,  I  took  the  boldness  to  importune 
him  that  he  would  please  to  give  a  brief  ac 
count  of  them  in  writing,  whereby  I  might 
the  better  imprint  them  on  my  memory  ;  of 
which  he  would  willingly  have  excused  him- 
self, by  declaring  his  intention  of  not  writinc 
any  more,  adding,  that  if  he  did  write  any 
thmg  it  should  not  exceed  above  a  sheet  or 
two;  but  upon  my  continued  importunity,  I 
at  last  obtained  his  promise.  He  coming  to 
town  some  time  after,  was  pleased  to  give  me 
a  visit  at  my  own  house,  where  I  failed  not 
to  challenge  tho  benefit  of  the  promise  he  had 
made  me  :  he  replied  that  he  had  not  writ, 
and  yet  he  could  not  charge  himself  with  any 
breach  of  promise.  For  (said  he)  '  I  did  be- 
gin to  write,  but  when  I  came  to  write  of 
sanctifioation,  that  is,  of  the  new  creature 
which  God  formed  by  his  Spirit  in  every  soul 
which  he  doth  truly  regenerate,  I  found  so 
little  of  it  wrought  in  myself,  that  I  could 
speak  of  it  only  as  parrots  by  rote,  and  with- 
out the  knowledge  and  understanding  of  what 
I  might  have  expressed,  and  therefore  I  durst 
not  presume  to  proceed  any  further  upon  it.' 
And  when  I  seemed  to  stand  amazed,  to  hear 
such  an  humble  confession  from  so  great  and 
experienced  a  Christian,  he  added,  '  I  must 
tell  you,  we  do  not  well  understand  what 
sanctifioation  and  the  new  creature  are,  it  is 
no  less  than  for  a  man  to  he  brought  to  an 
entire  resignation  of  his  will  to  the  will  of 
God,  and  to  live  in  the  offering  up  of  his  soul 
continually  in  the  flames  of  love  as  a  whole 
burnt  off.!ring  to  Christ ;  and  how  little  (says 
he)  are  many  of  those  who  profess  Christianity 
experimentally  acquainted  with  this  work  on 
their  souls.' 


THE  FRIEND. 

"  By  this  discourse,  I  conceived  ho  had 
very  excelliiotly  and  clearly  discovered  to  nie 
that  part  of  sanctificalioii  which  he  was  un- 
willing to  write." 


The  following  memorial  addressed  to  Con- 
gress by  the  Meeting  for  Svffcrings,  of  New 
York,  teas  forwarded  for  insertion  by  a 
friend  of  that  city. 

To  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives 
of  the  United  Slates  of  America,  in  Con- 
gress assembled — 

The  memorial  of  the  representatives  of  the 
religious  Society  of  Friends  in  the  state  o( 
New  York,  and  parts  adjacent,  at  a  meet- 
ing held  in  the  city  of  New  York  the  31st 
day  of  the  12th  month,  1839. 
Respectfully  showeth — 
That  your  memorialists  highly  appreciate 


magnanimous  sentiment  put  (orth  in  that 


important  and  justly  celebrated  suite  paper, 
the  Declaration  of  American  Independence, 
which,  by  its  adoption,  has  become  the  lan- 
guage of  the  nation. 

"  We  hold  these  truths  to  be  self  evident, 
that  all  men  are  created  equal,  that  they  are 
endowed  by  their  Creator  with  certain  inalien- 
able rights;  that  among  these,  are  life,  liber- 
ty, and  the  pursuit  of  happiness."  When 
your  memorialists  reflect  that  the  language  of 
inspiration  is  in  full  confirmation  of  this 
generous  and  noble  view;  that  this  blessed 
and  holy  Creator  "  hath  made  of  one  blood 
all  nations  of  men  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of 
the  earth;"  that  all  the  human  family,  with- 
out distinction  of  caste  or  colour,  are  the  ob- 
jects of  Divine  mercy,  through  the  atoning 
blood  of  Christ,  "  who,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
tasted  death  fur  every  man,"  they  are  con- 
strnined,  by  a  sense  of  religious  duty,  to  pre- 
sent themselves  before  Congress,  on  behalf  of 
a  large  number  of  our  fellow  creatures  of  the 
African  race,  who  are  held  in  unconditional 
bondage  in  the  United  States. 

The  portion  of  the  Christian  church  to 
which  we  belong,  have  given  unequivocal 
evidence,  that  they  consider  slavery  in  all  its 
parts  to  be  utterly  at  variance  with  the  Gos- 
pel precept: — "All  things  whatsoever  ye 
would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even 
so  to  them  :"  and  indeed  with  that  inflexible 
justice  that  is  uniformly  enjoined  by  the  holy 
religion  we  all  profess,  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

That  the  Society  of  Friends  has  been  steady, 
honest  and  conscientious,  in  its  uniform  oppo- 
sition to  slavery,  that  philanthropy  and  hu- 
manity constitute  tho  basis  upon  which  it  has 
always  advocated  the  cause  of  freedom,  was 
recently  conceded  in  the  Senate  of  the  United 
Slates,  in  a  courteous  manner,  by  a  distin- 
guished member  of  that  body.  It  is  upon  the 
same  humane  and  peaceable  principles  that 
your  memorialists  now  act. 

If  then  the  solemn  declarations  already 
quoted  are  true,  the  whole  system  of  slavery 
must  be  a  fearful  violation  of  the  Divine  law, 
a  palpable  infringement  of  human  liberty  and 
of  human  rights,  and,  of  course,  sinful  in  the   imbue  the  iieartsof  tlic  people  wit  h"  his  "love 


1^1 

sight  of  Heaven;  that  it  has  been  so  con^ 
sidered,  we  confidently  infer  from  the  various 
humaae  enactments  made  by  Congress  for 
the  suppression  of  the  foreign  slave  trade, 
which  by  several  of  the  Chrisiian  nations,  in- 
cluding our  own,  has  been  adjudged  to  be 
piracy.  Your  memorialists  deeply  regret, 
however,  that  notwithstanding  the  existing 
laws,  penal  as  they  i.re,  the  unjust  and  cruel 
traffic  in  the  inhabitants  of  Africa  is  at  this 
day  carried  on  (In  which  it  is  understood  our 
own  citizens  largely  participate)  to  an  extent 
unparalleled  in  the  history  of  slavery.  A  fact 
that  cannot  fail  to  awaken  painful  feelings  in 
the  heart  of  the  Christian  philanthropist,  and 
indeed  the  solemn  inquiry,  "  how  can  we  ex- 
pect that  the  blessings  of  Heaven  will  be  con- 
tinued to  our  beloved  country,  with  such  a 
weight  of  guilt  resting  upon  it?" 

Your  nioiiiorialists  would  therefore  most 
respectfully  but  earnestly  beseech  Congress 
to  make  such  further  provision,  as  in  its  wis- 
dom may  be  deemed  effectual  to  protect  the 
unoffending  inhabitants  of  Africa  (rom  the 
grasp  of  unprincipled  men,  who,  for  the  lust  of 
gain,  are  wresting  her  children  from  her,  and 
consigning  them  to  hopeless  bondage. 

Your  memorialists  would  also  slate  their 
deep  conviction  of  the  sin  and  degradation 
that  rest  upon  our  country,  by  the  infernal 
trafiic  in  the  persons  of  our  fellow-men  by 
this  iniquitous  and  disgraceful  trade,  scarcely 
second  to  the  foreign  trade  itself;  the  most 
tender  connections  are  severed  with  impunity 
in  a  manner  shocking  to  the  feelings  of  hu- 
manity— while  slavery  is  steadily  spreading 
its  blighting  influence  over  our  widely  ex- 
tended domain;  to  an  extent  calculated  to 
excite  very  serious  anticipations  for  the  fu- 
ture, demanding,  as  your  memorialists  most 
solemnly  believe,  the  full  exercise  of  all  the 
constitutional  powers  Congress  is  in  possession 
of,  to  put  an  effectual  check  to  this  accumu- 
lating evil,  by  which  the  slain  upon  our  na- 
tional characler  is  also  made  more  indelible. 
Well  might  a  popular  statesman  of  our 
own  times  exclaim  in  consideration  of  the 
enormity  of  slavery,  "  I  tremble  for  my 
counlry  when  I  CDwider  that  God  is  just, 
that  his  justice  camiT.t  sleep  forever,  and  that 
an  exchange  of  circumstances  is  among  pro- 
bable events — the  Almighty  has  no  attribute 
ihat  can  take  sides  with  us  in  such  a  con- 
flict." 

In  conclusion,  your  memorialists  feel  deeply 
on  this  great  and  exciting  subject,  they  have 
no  wish  to  increase  excitement — they  have 
the  good  of  the  master,  the  slave,  and  the 
whole  country  at  heart — but  believing  as  they 
do,  that  the  captive  must  be  permitted  to  go 
free,  "  and  every  yoke  be  broken,"  either  by 
the  timely  application  of  humane  and  virtuous 
means,  or  in  default  of  these,  by  the  operation 
of  those  laws  of  Providence  that  can  break  in 
pieces  the  manacles  of  the  oppressed,  as  a  reed 
is  broken. 

They  desire  to  unite  wiih  all  true  Chris- 
tians every  where,  in  humble  and  reverent 
prayer,  to  that  Almighty  being  in  whose 
hand  is  the  destiny  of  nations,  that  he  may  so 
influence  the  councils  of  the   nation,  and 


168 


THE    FRIEND. 


nnd  an  abiding  sense  of  his  omnipotence,  that 
by  a  uniled  and  generous  energy  of  mind,  the 
great  object  of  our  solicitude  may  be  attained 
— the  solemn  duty  that  we  owe  to  the  de- 
scendants of  Africa  be  performed,  and  our 
beloved  country  be  blessed  with  peace,  quiet, 
and  the  smiles  of  indulgent  Heaven. 

Signed  on   behalf  and   by  direction  of  the 
meeting.  Samuel  Parsons,  Clerk. 


The  watchmen  in  Germany  amuse  them- 
selves during  the  night  by  singing  their  na- 
tional songs,  as  well  as  those  of  a  more  devo- 
tional character.  Of  the  latter  the  following 
•is  a  specimen,  taken  from  that  very  interest- 
ing work  "  The  Autumn  on  the  Rhine." 
When  their  voices  are  good,  which  is  fre- 
iquently  the  case,  the  effect  is  solemn  and 
4)leasing. 

Hark  ye  neighbours  and  hear  me  tell 
Ten  now  strikes  on  the  belfry  bell ! 
Ten  are  tlie  holy  commandments  given 
To  man  below — from  God  in  heaven. 

Human  watch  from  harm  can't  ward  us, 

God  will  watch,  and  God  will  guard  us, 

May  he  through  eternal  might, 

Give  us  all  a  blessed  night. 
Hark  ye  neighbours  and  hear  me  tell 
Eleven  sounds  on  the  belfry  bell: 
Eleven  apostles  of  holy  mind 
Taught  the  gospel  lo  mankind. 

Human  watch,  &.C. 
Hark  ye  neighbours  and  hear  me  tell 
Twelve  resounds  on  the  belfry  bell, 
Twelve  disciples  to  Jesus  came. 
Who  suffered  rebuke  for  their  Saviour's  name. 

Human  watch,  &.c. 
Hark  ye  neighbours  and  hear  mo  tell 
One  has  peeled  on  the  belfry  bell. 
One  God  above,  one  Lord  indeed. 
Who  bears  us  up  in  the  time  of  need. 

JIuman  watch,  &-C. 

Hark  ye  neighbours  and  hear  me  tell 
Two  resounds  on  the  behry  bell, 
Two  paths  before  mankind  are  free, 
Neighbour  choose  the  best  for  thee. 
Human  watch,  <Stc. 

Hark  ye  neighbours  and  hear  mc  tell 

Three  now  falls  on  the  belfry  bell. 

Threefold  reigns  the  heavenly  Host, 

Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost. 

Human  watch  from  harm  can't  ward  ue, 
God  will  watch,  and  God  will  guard  us. 
May  he  through  eternal  might. 
Give  us  all  a  blessed  night. 

For  "  The  Friend." 
ISfSTRUCTION    TO    COLOURED    PEOPLE. 

As  abolition  is  the  prevailing  topic  of  the 
day,  and  who  that  has  a  heart  of  flesh  does  not 
feel,  deeply  feel  for  the  poor  and  down-trod- 
den? I  would  call  the  attention  of  the  readers 
of  "  The  Friend,"  and  in  particular  the  young, 
to  the  improvement  of  the  coloured  people  at 
k/>me,  in  your  own  domestic  circle;  whether 
children  or  adults,  whether  bound  or  free 
servants,  strive  to  elevate  them  all  in  your 
power;  give  them  what  instruction  they  will 
take,  and  you  can  bestow,  grudge  not  the 
pains  it  may  cost,  mind  not  the  trouble,  nor 
the  exercise  of  patience  to  teach  the  stupid 
and  the  dull.  Ye  pity  the  poor  slave  !  ye 
sigh,  and  sighing  say,  "  I  wish  I  could  do 
something  for  them  !"  But  it  is  your  favoured 
lot  not  to  be  surrounded  by  slaves.     There  is 


much  meaning  couched  in  the  anecdote  of 
the  celebrated  John  Randolph ;  when  on  a 
visit  to  some  of  his  female  friends,  he  found 
them  assembled  to  sew  for  the  poor  Greeks.' 
"  Ladies,"  said  he,  "  there  are  Greeks  at 
your  door;"  and  on  their  rushing  out  to  see, 
he  archly  pointed,  and  with  peculiar  force, 
to  their  naked  and  neglected  slaves.  O  con- 
sistency, thou  art  a  jewel !  how  many  who 
profess  abolition  principles,  will  not  labour 
and  persevere  in  teaching  those  who  are  liv- 
ing in  the  same  house.  Think  of  this,  dear 
young  Friends,  and  "  be  not  ye  weary  in  well 
doing,"  and  ye  may  exclaim  with  the  amiable 
poetess, 

"  I  know  indeed,  I  cannot  free 
The  countless  slaves  who  round  me  pine. 
Put  yet  to  be  one  negro's  friend 
Might,  blessed  chance,  might  now  be  mine  T' 

HUMILITY. 

It  is  recorded  of  one  of  the  ablest  and  best 
of  men  of  the  age  in  which  he  lived,  that  when 
he  heard  of  a  criminal  condemned  to  die,  he 
used  to  think,  and  often  to  say,  "  Who  can 
tell  whether  this  man  is  not  better  than  I  ? 
Or,  if  I  am  better,  it  is  not  to  be  ascribed  to 
myself,  but  to  the  goodness  of  God."  It  is 
the  advice  of  an  apostle,  that,  "  in  lowliness 
of  mind  each  should  esteem  others  better 
than  themselves;"  and  if  we  seriously  reflect 
upon  the  many  sinful  passions  and  desires 
which  lurk  in  our  bosoms,  the  many  evil 
thoughts  which  sometimes  arise  in  our  minds, 
our  many  omissions  of  duty,  our  many  un- 
guarded expressions — there  probably  is  not 
one  of  us  but  will  find  reason  humbly  to  ac- 
knowledge, that  he  knows  more  harm  of  him- 
self than  he  knows  of  any  one  else. 

ICELAND    DEVOTION. 

There  is  a  sweet  and  simple  custom  preva- 
lent in  Iceland,  which  marks  the  habitual  de- 
votion of  its  inhabitants.  Whenever  they 
leave  home,  though  for  a  short  journey,  they 
uncover  their  heads,  and  for  the  space  of  five 
minutes  silently  implore  the  protection  and 
favour  of  the  Almighty.  Dr.  Henderson,  from 
whom  the  fact  is  derived,  and  who  observed 
it  in  the  Icelanders  who  often  attended  h 
on  his  excursions,  also  remarked  it  in  the 
humblest  fishermen  when  going  forth  to  pro 
cure  food  for  their  families.  After  having 
put  out  upon  the  sea,  they  row  into  qu 
water,  at  a  short  distance  from  the  shore,  and 
bowing  their  uncovered  heads,  solicit  the 
blessing  of  their  Father  in  heaven.  Even  at 
passing  a  stream,  which  in  their  country  of 
precipices  is  often  an  operation  fraught  with 
danger,  they  observe  the  same  sacred  custom, 
This  affecting  habit  of  devotion  has  been  im^ 
puted  to  the  fact,  that,  from  their  isolated 
situation  and  mode  of  life,  the  mother  is  al- 
most the  only  teacher,  and  her  instruction 
seems  to  have  become  incorporated  with  their 
very  elements  of  being. 


Died,  at  his  residence  in  this  city,  on  seventh  day 
morning,  the  ISth  instant,  in  the  75lh  year  of  his  age. 
Thomas  Loyd,  a  respected  member  of  Twelfth  street 
meeting. 


THE    rRZEIfD. 


SECOND    MONTH,   22,    1840. 


We  have  given  part  of  our  space  in  the 
present  number  to  interesting  documents,  re- 
lating to  two  of  the  many  benevolent  associa- 
tions of  this  city,  which  we  especially  regard 
with  partiality,and  take  pleasure  in  embracing 
occasions  to  bring  into  notice.  That  pertain- 
ing to  the  institution  for  the  deaf  and  dumb, 
may  indeed  be  safely  left  to  speak  for  itself; 
— a  charity  so  truly  benign,  so  successful 
and  beneficial  in  its  results,  and  so  promi- 
nently an  object  of  favour  in  the  public  esti- 
mation, will  surely  not  be  permitted  to  lan- 
guish through  deficiency  of  patronage.  The 
other,  the  Association  for  the  care  of  Coloured 
Orphans,  familiarly  known  as  The  Shelter, 
more  humble  in  pretension,  and  inferior  in 
point  of  notoriety,  is  nevertheless  not  less  in 
accordance  with  the  spirit  of  Christian  phi- 
lanthropy, which  is  limited  by  no  invidious 
distinction  either  of  nation  or  condition,  or 
colour.  It  moreover  has  claims  upon  our 
attention  as  an  institution  exclusively  our 
own;  its  members  (female  altogether)  are 
also  members,  all  of  them,  of  our  religious 
Society,  as  are  likewise  nearly  all  the  con- 
tributors to  its  funds.  The  establishment  is 
conducted  upon  the  most  economical  plan, 
but  so  large  a  family  necessarily  involves 
considerable  expenditure,  the  annual  disburse- 
ments amounting  to  about  $2000.  To  meet 
this,  the  income  from  money  at  interest  is 
about  $500,  the  annual  subscription  is  about 
as  much  more, — thus  leaving  a  deficiency  of 
one  thousand  dollars,  for  which  the  associa- 
tion is  dependent  upon  the  liberality  of  its 
friends.  The  yearly  resort  to  a  call  I'pon  the 
benevolent  for  the  supply  of  this  deficiency, 
however  prevalent  the  disposition  to  liberality 
may  be,  it  is  desirable  should  be  provided 
against,  and  one  step  in  effecting  this  would 
be,  to  use  strenuous  endeavours  to  increase  the 
number  of  annual  contributions.  It  scarcely 
can  be  admitted  as  doubtful,  that  many  would 
be  willing  to  enter  their  names  on  a  personal 
appeal  for  that  purpose.  We  may  also  take 
the  liberty  to  intimate,  that  persons  about  to 
make  their  wills,  might  do  well  to  consider, 
whether  the  Shelter  might  not  properly  come 
in  for  a  share  of  their  substance. 

FRIENDS'  READING    ROOMS. 

Dr.  Pliny  Earle  will  deliver  a  lecture  on 
"  Malta,"  on  third  day  evening  next,  the  25th 
instant,  at  7^  o'clock. 

A  qualified  female  Friend  is  desirous  of  a 
school ;  if  chiefly  of  the  children  of  Friends 
it  would  be  most  acceptable. 

Should  such  a  teacher  be  wanted,  applica- 
tion may  be  made  to  Ann  Tatem,  Woodbury, 
N.  J.,  Elizabeth  Passmore,  Willis  town,  Pa.,  ~ 
or  Ann  Williams,  No.  71  North  Seventh 
street,  Philadelphia. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 
Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelphia. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vox.,  znz. 


SEVENTH  SAT,  SECOND  SflCONTH,   29,  1840. 


NO.  22. 


EDITED  BY   ROBERT   SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  tiBO  dollars  per  annum,  payable  in  advance. 

Subscription  Band  Payments  received  by 

GEORGE   W.  TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  PODRTH  STREET,  DP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


Ancient  City  of  Palenque  in  Mexico. 
A  late  number  of  the  Richmond  Compiler 
contains  an  article  under  the  above  heading,  in 
the  introduction  to  which  it  is  stated,  that  the 
editor  of  that  paper  sent  a  letter  last  autumn  to 
a  young  citizen  of  Richmond,  then  in  the  city 
of  Mexico,  for  the  purpose  of  eliciting  in- 
formation respecting  the  result  of  an  expedi- 
tion to  Palenque  by  Waldeck,  a  German,  with 
the  view  of  exploring  the  remarkable  ruins  of 
that  supposed  ancient  city  of  this  sometimes 
called  Neiv  World,  but  which  would  seem  to 
be  in  a  fair  way  of  being  proved  a  misnomer 
by  these  and  other  remains  of  somewhat  simi- 
lar character.  The  letter  received  in  answer, 
dated  Mexico,  Dec.  2d,  1839,  details  several 
particulars  relative  to  the  subject  of  inquiry, 
and  holds  out  the  expectation  that  at  some  fu- 
ture period  the  writer  would  be  enabled  to 
comply  more  fully  with  his  friend's  wishes. 
In  the  mean  time,  (he  remarks)  perhaps  the 
following  description  may  prove  interesting  to 
you.  I  translate  from  a  Mexican  periodical 
called  "  El  Mosaico." 

Extract  from  the  "  Tour  of  Don  Antonio' del 
Rio  to  the  Ruins  of  Palenque,  in  1787." 
"  On  the  3d  of  May,  1787,  Captain  Antonio 
del  Rio,  by  order  of  the  king  of  Spain,  arrived 
at  the  Ruins  of  Palenque,  accompanied  by 
6ome  Indians,  to  facilitate  his  exploration. 
The  following  are  the  details  of  his  relation : 

Under  the  name  of  Stone  Houses  are  known 
certain  ruins  situated  at  the  distance  of  five 
leagues  from  New  Palenque,  the  last  settle- 
ment to  the  north  in  the  district  of  Carmen, 
province  of  the  Royal  City  of  Chiapas.  At 
two  leagues  from  a  chain  of  mountains  which 
separates  the  republic  of  Guatamela  from  the 
department  of  Yucatan,  runs  the  little  river 
Micol  in  a  westerly  direction  to  join  the  great 
river  Tulija,  whose  waters  wash  the  side  of 
the  province  of  Tobasco.  From  Micol  you 
commence  to  ascend  to  these  ruins,  and  at  the 
distance  of  about  half  a  league,  at  the  point 
where  it  receives  a  little  river  called  Otolum, 
you  encounter  great  ridges  of  rocks,  which 
render  the  pass  difficult  for  another  half  league. 
On  reaching  the  extreme  height  you  perceive 


fourteen  edifices  of  stone,  of  which  some  are 
in  a  worse  condition  than  others ;  but,  not- 
withstanding, there  are  many  apartments  or 
habitations  which  may  be  distinctly  seen  in  a 
good  state  of  preservation. 

At  the  foot  of  one  of  the  highest  mountains 
of  the  great  chain  of  which  I  have  above 
spoken,  you  observe  a  plane  oi  rectangular 
superficies  of  three  hundred  varas  long  by  the 
lialf  in  breadth,  in  the  centre  of  which,  and 
upon  a  base  twenty  varas  high,  you  find  the 
greatest  of  the  constnictions  which  have  been 
discovered  there :  this  is  surrounded  by  five 
other  edifices  on  the  north,  four  on  the  south, 
one  on  the  southeast,  and  three  on  the  east. 
Remains  of  other  edifices  extend  also  to  the 
east  and  west  along  the  mountains,  to  the  dis- 
tance of  three  or  four  leagues  in  a  right  line 
drawn  from  the  centre ;  which  induces  me  to 
suppose  this  city  comprehends  an  extension 
of  seven  or  eight  leagues — but  it  diminishes 
considerably  at  a  little  less  than  half  a  league 
towards  the  point  situated  near  the  river  Micol, 
where  the  ruins  terminate. 

The  situation  is  most  beautiful,  the  climate 
delicious,  and  the  soil  fertile. 

The  interior  of  the  great  edifice  is  of  a 
style  of  architecture  approaching  to  the  Gothic; 
its  construction  rude  and  compact — the  assur- 
ance of  great  duration.  You  enter  on  the 
eastern  side  by  a  portico  or  piazza  thirty-six 
varas  long,  and  by  a  door  three  varas  high. 
This  is  supported  by  polished  pillars  of  a  rect- 
angular form  without  pedestal  or  base,  over 
which  are  four  stones,  joined  together,  more 
than  one  third  of  a  vara  in  thickness,  and  which 
form  an  architrave  with  two  kinds  of  shields, 
as  exterior  ornaments,  in  stucco ;  lastly,  upon 
these  stones  there  is  another  rectangular  piece 
of  a  vara  and  two  thirds  in  width,  by  two  in 
length,  which  rests  upon  two  pillars.  Some 
medalions  or  reliefs  in  stucco,  representing 
different  figures,  appear  to  have  served  as 
decorations  to  the  dwellings ;  and  it  is  pre- 
sumed from  the  other  heads  which  are  yet 
distinguishable,  that  these  figures  were  the 
busts  of  a  series  of  the  kings  or  lords  of  the 
country.  Between  the  medalions  you  observe 
a  range  of  windows  resembling  niches,  which 
extends  from  one  extremity  to  the  other  of  the 
wall.  Some  are  square,  others  have  the  form 
of  a  Greek  cross,  and  others  again,  which 
complete  the  range,  are  two  thirds  of  a  V3,ra  in 
height  by  eight  inches  in  depth. 

Beyond  this  piazza  there  is  a  square  court, 
to  which  you  descend  by  a  stair  of  seven 
steps.  The  part  towards  the  north  is  entirely 
destroyed ;  but  you  can  see  in  other  times  it 
had  a  portico  and  hall  similar  to  those  of  the 
eastern  part.  To  the  south  there  are  four 
small  rooms,  with  only  one  or  two  small  win- 
dows each — such  as  before  described.  The 
western  side  is  equal  in  all  respects  to  its  pa- 


rallel, except  the  ornaments  of  stucco,  which 
are  much  coarser.  The  figures  form  a  kind  of 
grotesque  masquerade,  each  person  wearing  a 
crown  and  a  long  beard  like  a  goat,  and  having 
at  his  side  a  Greek  cross. 

Advancing  in  the  same  direction,  you  find 
another  court  of  the  same  width  as  the  former, 
but  not  so  long,  and  a  narrow  passage  com- 
municating with  the  opposite  side.  Here  are 
two  chambers  similar  to  those  before  spoken 
of,  and  an  interior  gallery,  one  side  of  which 
looks  into  the  court,  and  the  other  into  the 
country.  In  this  part  of  the  edifice  you  yet 
see  the  remains  of  several  pillars,  with  bass- 
reliefs,  which  represent,  as  is  believed,  the 
sacrifice  of  some  unfortunate  Indian. 

Returning  to  the  south  side,  there  is  a  tower 
sixteen  varas  high,  which  contains  another  in- 
terior tower,  with  windows,  to  give  light  to 
the  stair  that  conduets  to  the  top. 

After  the  four  chambers  already  mentioned, 
there  are  tv/o  others,  of  greater  dimensions, 
very  well  ornamented,  at  least  according  to  the 
rude  manner  of  the  Indians,  and  which  might 
have  served  them  as  oratories.  Among  the 
ornaments,  there  are  some  enamelled  stuccoes : 
the  Greek  heads  representing  sacred  objects. 
Beyond  the  oratories  there  are  rooms  which 
extend  from  north  to  south,  twenty-seven 
varas  long,  by  seven  wide ;  but  which  do  not 
contain  any  object  worthy  of  note  unless  it  be 
a  stone,  of  an  elliptical  form,  whose  greatest 
diameter  is  a  vara  and  a  quarter,  and  its  least, 
one  vara;  this  stone  is  incrusted  to  the  height 
of  near  a  vara  from  the  pavement.  Under  this 
stone  there  is  a  rectangular  piece,  two  varas 
wide,  by  one  vara  and  four  inches  long,  and 
seven  inches  thick,  placed  upon  four  feet  like 
a  table,  with  a  figure  in  bass-relief,  which  ap- 
pears to  sustain  it.  On  the  borders  of  this 
table,  as  well  as  upon  many  stones  and  stuc- 
coes, there  are  characters  or  symbols,  whose 
signification  is  unknown. 

At  the  extremity  of  the  last  room,  and  on  a 
level  with  the  floor,  there  is  an  opening,  two 
varas  wide,  by  one  long,  which  leads  by  means 
of  a  stair,  to  another  subterraneous  passage,  in 
which  you  discover  other  openings.  Along 
this  stair,  at  regular  distances,  there  are  rest- 
ing places,  each  one  with  a  door ;  at  the  second 
one  you  are  obliged  to  use  lighted  torches,  in 
order  to  continue  descending  by  an  easy  de- 
clivity. This  stair,  which  turns  at  right  angles, 
terminates  at  another  door,  which  communi- 
cates with  a  room  seventy-four  varas  wide, 
and  perhaps  the  same  in  length  as  those  ante- 
rior to  it.  There  is  another  similar  apartment 
illuminated  by  windows,  which  receive  the 
light  from  a  corridor  that  looks  to  the  south, 
and  leads  to  the  interior  of  the  edifice.  The 
only  objects  worthy  of  being  noticed,  are  some 
polished  stones,  two  varas  and  a  half  long,  by 
one  inch  and  a  half  wide,  placed  upon  four 


170 


THE    FRIEND. 


square  blocks  of  masonry,  which  elevate  them 
about  half  a  vara  from  the  ground.  These 
stones  are  disposed  in  the  form  of  alcoves 
from  which  it  is  thought  they  might  have 
served  as  places  of  rest. 

In  the  middle  of  this  edifice,  there  is  an 
.other,  situated  upon  an  eminence  of  about 
seventy  varas  high,  whose  architecture  is  of 
the  same  style,  and  its  form  a  parallelogram: 
this  is  sustained  by  square  pillars,  and  has  an 
interior  gallery,  joined  to  which,  you  observe 
a  saloon  twenty  varas  long  by  three  bioad, 
with  a  frontispiece  on  which  are  represented 
figures  holding  infants  in  their  arms,  all  of 
natural  size.  These  bass-reliefs  are  executed 
in  stucco,  and  the  figures  are  without  he; 
In  the  interior  of  the  gallery,  and  on  each  side 
of  the  door  that  leads  into  the  saloon,  there 
are  three  stones,  a  vara  square,  covered  with 
symbolical  figures  in  bass-relief 

Leaving  this  part  of  the  edifice,  and  travers- 
ing the  ruins  of  many  others,  which  were  per- 
haps apartments  attached  to  the  principal  edi- 
fice, you  descend  to  a  sm;Jl  uncovered  valley, 
which  leads  to  a  house  where  you  find  as  in 
the  former  a  gallery  and  saloon,  on  the  door 
of  which  there  is  an  ornament  in  stucco,  whose 
style  proves  as  it  would  appear  the  superstition 
of  its  authors.  To  the  east  of  this  edifice, 
there  are  three  other  small  ones  forming  a  tri- 
angle :  each  one  of  these  forms  a  square  room 
eighteen  varas  long  by  eleven  broad,  on  the 
same  construction  as  the  first ;  but  they  have 
on  the  roof  two  species  of  turrets,  three  varas 
high,  loaded  with  ornaments  and  devices  in 
stucco.  In  the  interior  of  the  first  of  these 
rooms,  and  at  the  extremity  of  the  gallery, 
which  is  almost  entirely  destroyed,  there  is  a 
saloon  which  has  a  small  room  at  each  end ; 
and  in  the  centre  of  each  of  these,  there  is  an 
oratory  of  more  than  three  varas  square,  pre- 
senting on  either  side  of  the  entrance,  a  stone 
placed  upright,  upon  which  is  represented  a 
man  in  bass-relief.  The  frontispiece  of  the 
oratory  is  occupied  by  three  stones,  on  which 
are  allegorical  representations.  The  exterior 
decoration  is  a  kind  of  moulding  of  small 
bricks  made  of  stucco,  covered  with  bass-re- 
lief: the  pavement  is  well  united,  and  is  eight 
inches  thick.  After  having  dug  to  the  depth 
of  half  a  vara,  a  small  table-vase  of  earthen- 
ware, about  a  foot  in  diameter,  was  found 
joined  horizontally  to  another  of  the  same 
form  and  size.  At  the  depth  of  one  third  of  a 
vara  lower  down,  there  is  a  stone  of  circular 
form,  beneath  which  were  discovered  in  a 
cylindrical  cavity,  a  lance,  armed  with  a  point 
of  flint;  two  little  conical  pyramids,  and  the 
figure  of  an  egg,  made  of  a  crystallized  stone, 
commonly  known  in  this  country  by  the  name 
of  chailla;  besides  two  jars  with  their  covers, 
which  contained  small  stones  and  a  piece  of 
vermilion.  All  these  objects  were  found  in 
the  centre  of  the  oratory,  where  you  discover 
small  parallel  stones,  in  the  interior  angles 
near  the  entrance. 

The  other  two  edifices  are  similar  in  their 
construction,  and  vary  only  in  the  allegorical 
representations  of  their  bass-reliefs.  The  fron- 
tispiece of  the  second  oratory  consists  of  three 
stones  like  the  first,  and  an  excavation  having 
been  made,  similar  objects  were  found  beneath 
4he  surface,  and  the  same  took  place  in  the  third. 


The  apartments  of  the  north  are  almost  en- 
tirely destroyed,  for  which  reason  no  descrip- 
tion of  them  can  be  given. 

In  the  direction  of  the  southwest  there  is  an 
edifice,  the  architecture  of  which  is  similar  to 
that  of  the  preceding ;  it  has  a  corridor  and  a 
saloon  without  ornaments  or  bass-reliefs.  In 
this  room  there  is  now  placed  an  earthen  ves- 
sel which  had  been  dug  up  in  some  other  part 
of  the  ruins,  containing  small  pieces  of  chailla 
in  the  form  of  lancets,  and  another  containing 
bones  and  teeth."* 


From  the  Raleigh  Register. 
SIGHT    TO    THE    BUND. 

An  interesting  letter  was  handed  us  some 
days  ago  fiom  Mary  A.  Smith,  of  Stokes 
county,  containing  a  request  that  it  should  be 
published  in  the  Register.  In  it,  she  says  that 
she  was  born  blind,  and  remained  in  that  con- 
dition till  she  was  eighteen  years  of  age,  when 
she  was  brought  to  her  sight  by  an  operation 
performed  upon  her  by  Dr.  John  Beckwith,  of 
this  city.  Having  recently  heard  through  this 
paper  of  several  similar  operations,  she  says  she 
is  reminded  forcibly  of  her  remissness  in  hav- 
ing so  long  neglected,  what  she  considers  a 
sort  of  religious  duty,  towards  those  whom 
Providence  may  have  placed  in  a  similar  afliic 
tion — and  she  requests  us  to  supply  any  defi 
ciencies  in  the  history  of  her  case,  by  inquiries 
of  Dr.  B.  who  has  related  to  us  substantially 
the  following : 

He  was  requested  to  visit  the  family  of 
General  P.  some  miles  from  town.  As 
was  about  to  leave  the  next  morning,  the 
general  remarked  that  he  was  one  of  the  war 
dens  of  the  poor  of  the  county,  and  as  it  was 
not  much  out  of  the  way,  would  join  him  in 
the  ride  as  far  as  the  poor-house,  and  show 
him  the  comfortable  arrangements  of  the  es- 
tablishment. It  was  a  warm  morning  in  Au- 
gust, and  they  started  early,  and  had  not  been 
long  seated  in  the  shade  before  the  door,  when 
a  finely  formed  and  rosy  young  woman  ap- 
proached them,  bearing  a  pail  in  her  hand. 
The  general  addressed  her  with,  "  good  morn- 
ing Mary,  how  do  you  do ;  can  you  see  your 
way  to  the  spring?"  "  I  thank  you  general, 
I  know  the  way."  The  doctor  then  learned 
that  she  had  been  blind  from  her  birth — that 
her  parents  died  while  she  was  young,  and 
having  no  near  relations  who  felt  much  interest 
in  watching  over  her  helplessness,  she  was 
thrown  upon  the  "  world's  cold  charity,"  and 
she  finally  found  her  way  there,  where  she 
received  whatever  of  kindness  and  comfort  the 
place  afforded. 

Among  other  inquiries,  she  was  asked  if  she 
would  be  willing  to  submit  to  an  operation 
upon  her  eyes  to  obtain  her  sight  ?  She  re- 
plied, "  I  don't  know — it  would  be  a  great 
blessing — but  as  it  has  pleased  God  to  bring 
me  into  this  world  blind,  I  am  not  sure  it 
would  be  right  to  try  to  alter  his  will — I  am 
not  unhappy ,t  but  would  be  thankful  to  be 
like  other  people."  "  But  Mary,  though  God 
has  been  pleased  to  afflict  us  with  many  infir- 

T  *  A  vara  is  equal  to  83J  inches. 

t  It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that  blindness  ii  almost 
invariably  accompanied  by  cheerfulnen. 


mities,  he  has  likewise  given  us  the  means  to 
remove  them,  and  are  we  not  bound  to  avail 
ourselves  of  such  goodness  ?"  Then  seeming 
to  doubt  the  possibility  of  relief,  she  said, 
"  can  it  be  done  ?" — "  Oh  yes,  it  has  been 
done."  "  I  know,"  she  replied,  "  the  story 
in  the  Bible,  of  the  young  man  that  was  bom 
blind  like  me,  and  was  restored  to  sight  by  our 
Saviour,  but  that  was  a  miracle,  and  I  know 
that  the  people  who  would  not  believe  it,  said, 
that  since  the  world  began,  it  was  never 
known  that  any  one  opened  the  eyes  of  him 
that  was  born  blind."  After  much  conversa- 
tion of  this  sort,  she  consented  to  submit  to 
whatever  they  thought  best,  and  she  was  ac- 
cordingly removed  to  town,  where  she  could 
be  conveniently  attended  to. 

Her  eyes  were  in  continual  motion,  and  she 
had  no  control  over  them — the  pupils  were 
of  chalky  whiteness,  yet  she  had  a  strong  per- 
ception of  light,  could  perceive  the  outlines  of 
large  objects,  and  distinguish  some  bright 
colours,  in  a  clear  light,  but  nothing  to  any 
useful  purpose.  The  cataracts  were  what 
surgeons  call  capsular  (the  lens  being  absorb- 
ed and  very  dense.)  She  bore  the  operation 
with  perfect  calmness,  and  when  it  was  over, 
said  she  suffered  no  pain,  and  should  not  have 
known  that  the  needle  had  entered  the  eye  if 
not  told  of  it,  having  felt  a  mere  pressure 
against  the  ball.  On  account  of  some  strong 
adhesions,  it  became  necessary  to  repeat  the 
operation  several  times,  as  much  could  not  be 
accomplished  at  once  with  safety  to  the  eyes, 
yet  she  never  betrayed  any  signs  of  pain  or 
alarm. 

It  would  be  hardly  useful  or  proper,  to  give 
the  minute  circumstances  and  progress  of  the 
cure,  as  they  could  be  interesting  only  to  medi- 
cal men.  Her  eyes  were  ultimately  "  open- 
ed," and  she  saw  as  well  as  persons  in  such 
cases  ever  do.  A  new  scene  was  disclosed  to 
her — she  looked  upon  a  world  of  wonders, 
and  all  was  new,  yet  knew  no  objects  by  sight, 
nor  could  she  determine  their  distances.  She 
was  much  perplexed  when  walking  in  the 
yard,  on  comparing  the  trunk  of  a  tree  with  its 
shadow  upon  the  ground,  and  was  observed  to 
step  high  over  the  shadow  to  avoid  tumbling 
against  it.  There  were  two  pets  in  the  family, 
a  small  dog,  and  a  large  cat,  of  similar  colour 
— they  had  early  came  into  high  favour  with 
Mary,  and  she  knew  them  well  by  touch,  but 
to  distinguish  them  by  sight,  puzzled  her  ex- 
ceedingly, and  she  often  amused  herself  and 
others  by  her  attempts  and  mistakes. 

Some  interesting  and  amusing  meetings  be- 
tween Mary  and  other  patients  of  the  same 
class  occurred  at  the  doctor's  house  after  they 
were  restored,  particularly  Sarah  Bryan,  aged 
20,  from  Iredell  county,  who  had  been  blind 
several  years,  and  a  young  man,  aged  21,  from 
Cabarrus  county,  who  was  bom  blind,  named 
Hiram  Blackwelder.  A  moderate  degree  of 
benevolence  of  feeling  would  have  sufliced  to 
make  one  enjoy  their  manner  of  conversation, 
and  their  method  of  comparing  notes  of  their 
several  discoveries,  if  it  could  be  called  com- 
paring, where  all  talked  at  once.  They 
were  almost  tumultuous  in  their  expressions 
of  J^'X'  y^t  '"  Mary's  remarks,  there  might 
often  be  observed  a  simple  and  touching  tone 
of  piety,  that  showed  she  looked  beyond  the 


humble  instruments  of  her  relief,  to  Him  who 
first  "  gave  sight  to  the  blind." 

Her  progress  in  acquiring  an  accurate 
knowledge  of  objects  by  sight,  was  at  first 
rather  slow,  but  by  frequent  repetitions  of 
comparison,  and  a  good  deal  of  natural  spright- 
liness  of  mind,  she  at  length  became  "like 
other  people,"  and  could  discharge  all  the  or- 
dinary duties  of  life  with  comfort  to  herself 
and  usefulness  to  others.  She  returned  no 
more  to  the  poor-house,  but  became  the  inmate 
of  a  respectable  family,  where  she  has  ever 
since  resided. 


A    FEARFUL  CONTEST 

With  a  grizzly  bear  is  thus  graphically 
described  in  the  New  Orleans  Picayune,  in 
one  of  a  series  of  interesting  papers  entitled 
"  Rocky  Mountain  Sketches  :" 

The  following  anecdote  we  had  from  a 
young  fellow  who  spent  five  years  among  the 
mountains.  He  told  us  the  story  by  our  camp 
fire  at  night,  when  the  winds  were  shrieking 
over  our  heads  among  the  clefts  of  mountains, 
and  darkness  hung  around  us  like  a  funeral 
palL  With  a  single  companion  he  had  been 
five  days  away  from  his  party,  searching  for 
some  new  stream  on  which  to  trap  beaver.  As 
the  sun  was  sinking,  on  the  fifth  day,  they 
stopped  at  a  spot  where  wild  berries  were 
growing  very  plentifully,  and  a  little  mountain 
spring  was  trickling  over  the  rocks.  They 
alighted,  unsaddled  their  horses,  and  placed 
then-  rifles  leaning  against  a  tree.  Our  hero 
then  turned  toward  the  bushes  to  pick  some 
berries,  and  being  well  pleased  with  their 
flavour,  and  withal  somewhat  hungry,  he  did 
not  at  first  notice  that  there  was  a  rustling 
among  the  bushes.  When  he  did,  however, 
he  sprung  for  his  rifle,  and  had  scarcely  turned 
again  before  an  enormous  grizzly  bear  broke 
through  the  bushes,  and  dashed  directly  at 
him.  His  own  rifle  had  a  single  trigger,  that 
of  his  companion's  a  double,  and  in  his  con- 
fusion he  had  seized  his  companion's  instead 
of  his  own,  so  that  when  he  attempted  to  fire, 
the  trigger  not  being  properly  set,  his  effort 
was  useless.  A  deadly  faintness  thrilled  him, 
and  an  instant  and  terrible  death  stared  him  in 
the  face.  The  furious  animal  was  crouched 
to  spring  upon  him ;  hLs  companion  was  too 
far  from  the  spot  to  render  him  any  assistance, 
and  bewildered  with  terror,  unable  to  account 
for  the  state  of  his  rifle,  and  faint  with  fear, 
destruction  seemed  inevitable.  The  animal 
sprung,  and  despair  proved  the  poor  trapper's 
salvation,  for  with  the  motion  his  strength  re- 
turned, the  strength  of  desperation  wrought  up 
by  the  last  extremity  of  peril,  and  giving  his 
rifle  one  wide  swing,  he  struck  the  infuriated 
beast  upon  the  head  with  the  heavy  barrel, 
while  in  the  very  act  of  descending  upon  him. 
The  bear  was  stunned ;  one  of  his  fore  paws 
fastened  on  the  shoulder  of  the  trapper  as  he 
fell,  and  they  both  came  to  the  ground  to- 
gether. The  trapper  described  his  sensations 
at  this  moment  as  having  undergone  the  most 
wonderful  change. 

All  fear  had  vanished,  and  a  savage  delight 
seemed  to  have  taken  possession  of  his  soul. 
He  felt  a  consciousness  of  strength  equal  to 
that  of  the  enormous  brute  with  which  he  was 


THE  FRIEND. 

struggling;  and  as  the  grizzly  beast  opened  its 
huge  jaws  to  fasten  his  tusks  upon  him,  utter- 
ing most  appalling  growls,  and  while  he  in- 
haling its  strong,  sickening  breath,  he  plunged 
the  barrel  of  his  rifle  down  liis  throat,  and 
springing  to  his  feet,  endeavoured  to  force  the 
gun  completely  into  the  animal's  stomach. 
His  arm  had  been  dreadfully  lacerated,  and  his 
deer-skin  coat  entirely  torn  from  his  body  by 
the  sharp  fangs  of  the  bear,  which  now  rose  to 
his  feet,  and  gripping  the  rifle  barrel  firmly  in 
its  teeth,  endeavoured  to  wring  it  out  of  the 
trapper's  grasp.  The  bear  had  been  stunned 
and  hurt,  and  in  a  high  phrensy  of  rage.  The 
trapper  clung  for  life  to  his  rifle,  and  the  next 
instant,  by  a  furious  effort  of  the  enraged  beast, 
he  was  lifted  from  his  feet  and  dashed  to  the 
ground  at  the  distance  of  some  four  yards  from 
the  spot.  The  fall  bereft  him  of  power  to 
move,  and  here  his  fate  would  have  been  seal- 
ed for  ever,  but  for  his  companion,  who,  the 
instant  he  saw  the  separation,  discharged  the 
other  rifle,  and  broke  one  of  the  bear's  shoulder 
bones.  The  shot  would  have  been  more  ef- 
fectual, but  he  also  having  the  wrong  rifle,  and 
not  being  aware  of  the  mistake,  had  fired  when 
he  thought  he  was  only  setting  the  hair  trig- 
ger. The  bear  fell,  however,  still  holding  the 
rifle  fast  in  its  teeth,  close  to  where  the  first 
trapper  was  lying,  who  had  barely  strength  to 
seize  the  butt  end  of  the  rifle  once  more,  set 
the  trigger,  and  fire  the  contents  down  the  ani- 
mal's throat.  The  grizzly  bear  was  then  soon 
despatched,  and  the  unfortunate  rifle  is  now  to 
be  seen  in  the  museum  at  Chihuahua  with  the 
heavy  barrel  bent,  and  the  maiks  of  the  bear's 
teeth  distinctly  visible. 

For  "  The  Friend." 
THE   HUMAN   VOICE. 

We  are  all  sensible  of  the  varieties  of  the 
human  voice ;  we  distinguish  our  acquaintances 
by  its  tones,  as  unerringly  as  by  the  features  of 
the  face ;  and  in  speaking  of  each  other,  we 
refer  to  its  qualities  as  constituting  a  most  es- 
sential point  in  our  descriptions.  Yet,  how 
few  of  us  have  any  distinct  consciousness  of 
the  immense  influence  which  the  tones  of  the 
voice  exercise — not  only  in  qualifying  the 
import  of  our  words,  but  in  communicating, 
almost  independent  of  them,  the  most  delicate 
sensations,  as  well  as  the  most  violent  emo- 
tions, and  in  disclosing  the  deepest  and  most 
hidden  traits  of  the  "  concealed  heart." 

Every  one  feels  how  many  physiognomical 
peculiarities  are  indissolubly  connected  with 
certain  moral  and  intellectual  qualities  ;  but 
this  connection  is  far  less  extensive  and  fixed, 
than  that  between  peculiar  tones  and  these 
qualities. 

From  the  first  to  the  last  breath  ojf  our  ex- 
istence, the  voice  takes  its  character  from  the 
mind  and  the  heart.  Education,  as  it  modifies 
our  other  attributes,  may  modify  this,  and  even 
bestow  command  over  some  of  its  powers : 
still  its  tones  will  remain  the  index  of  the  soul. 
The  various  changes,  from  the  angelic  inno- 
cence of  the  little  child,  through  the  joys  of 
childhood,  the  hopes  of  youth,  and  the  designs 
of  maturity,  down  to  the  indifi'erence  of  old 
age,  continually  produce  their  corresponding 
changes  in  the  tones  of  the  yoiee. 


171 

What  description  of  the  purity,  the  inno- 
cence, the  helplessness  of  an  infant,  could 
move  our  hearts  towards  the  little  being,  like 
its  sweet  and  wordless  tones — what  call  of  dis- 
tress so  irresistibly  draws  assistance,  as  the 
cries  of  its  wants  and  pains  ?  Nature  has 
given  to  these  tones  a  peculiar  power  commen- 
surate with  its  entire  dependence  upon  us,  and 
we  are  its  servitors.  Then  is  there  on  earth 
any  thing  like  the  playful  and  joyous  tones 
through  which  after  childhood  pours  out  its 
unchained  spirit?  Nothing — no  wit,  no  hu- 
mour, no  exhilaration  of  the  mature  man  has 
power  over  our  sympathies  like  the  bursts 
from  the  spotless  hearts  of  laughing  children. 

In  youth,  that  state  between  the  artless  child 
and  artful  adult,  when  the  bosom  is  in  perpetu- 
al commotion,  its  hopes  and  its  passions  as- 
suming new  positions,  and  new  combinations, 
at  every  new  incident  that  agitates  the  mind — 
how  impotent  are  mere  words — how  meagre 
would  be  the  pictures  of  the  heart,  without 
the  tones  of  the  voice  peculiar  to  that  age. 

In  manhood,  when  the  mind  directs  every 
act  and  every  speech  according  to  design,  good 
or  bad,  and  attempts  to  bend  every  incident  to 
its  purposes,  we  acquire  the  art,  ofttimes,  of 
appearing  what  we  wish  to  be  thought,  instead 
of  what  we  really  are.  Every  thing  yields  to 
the  cunning  devices  of  the  mind,  except  the 
voice.  The  tones  which  belong  to  particular 
emotions  cannot  be  altogether  suppressed — 
nor  can  the  most  consummate  hj-pocrisy  per- 
fectly imitate  those  tones  where  the  emotions 
do  not  exist.  Hence  it  is  that  the  pure,  the 
simple,  the  upright,  the  sincere,  need  no 
vouchers  ;  they  have  only  to  speak,  and  the 
tones  of  their  voice  beget  at  once  implicit  faith. 
Deception  may  practise  her  wiles  in  every 
other  way ;  she  may  force  the  eye  to  weep, 
the  lips  to  smile,  the  tongue  to  utter  false 
words ;  but  she  essajs  in  vain  to  subdue  en- 
tirely the  tones  of  the  voice.  At  every  mo- 
ment they  rebel  in  favour  of  truth. 

From  old  age  we  need  no  declarations  of 
decayed  sensibilities,  of  indifference  to  the  ex- 
citements of  the  younger  world,  of  loved  re- 
pose ;  this  state  of  mortality  has  its  own  tones, 
which  convey  the  sad  truth  of  decay,  in  despite 
of  all  the  treasured  phrases  of  former  and  more 
vigorous  habits. 
Between  friends,  lovers,  parents,  and  children, 
in  all  the  dearer  relationships  of  life,  mere  words 
are  as  the  "  idle  wind"  that  passes  by  unheed- 
ed ;  it  is  to  the  tones  of  the  voice  that  they  listen 
— those  ever  true  messengers  between  mind 
and  mind,  and  heart  and  heart.  Even  in  our 
slighter  intercourse  with  the  world,  the  attrac- 
tions and  aversions  which  we  feel  towards  par- 
ticular persons  depend,  more  than  upon  any 
thing  else,  perhaps,  on  the  impressions  received 
from  the  tones  of  the  voice. 

That  eloquence  which  rivets  every  eye  of 
an  immense  assembly  on  the  speaker,  and 
makes  every  bosom  swell  with  his  own — 
which  hushes  an  audience  into  stillness,  and 
bathes  almost  every  eye  in  tears,  does  not  de- 
pend so  much  upon  the  mere  words,  the  atti- 
tudes, and  gesticulations — but  upon  the  voice. 
These  are  the  mere  outlines — the  orator's  im- 
passioned tones  perfect  the  figures,  put  on  the 
colouring  and  shadow,  and  give  the  picture  its 
life  and  beauty. 


172 


THE  FRIEND. 


At  every  stage  of  life, — under  the  influence 
of  every  passion, — amidst  all  the  various 
scenes  of  business,  of  love,  of  hate,  of  enjoy 
ment,  and  of  misery,  the  tones  of  the  voice, 
and  they  only,  denote  us  truly. 

For  "The  FrieiiJ. 
*'  Yea,   the  stork  in  the  heaven   knoweth  her  appointed 
times,"  &c.— Jer.  viii.  7. 

Warbler  !  what  evil  star  hath  led  thee 

From  southern  woods,  where  sports  the   balmy 
breeze 
'Mid  fragrant  blooms — what  impulse  sped  thee 

To  our  bleak  snowy  hills,  and  leafless  trees? — 
Now,  let  me  read  a  lesson  in  thy  story — 

Thou  comest  duly,  at  the  time  ordained 
Of  Him,  who  guides  (he  planets  in  their  glory, 

And  e'en  thy  humble  path,  hath  not  disdained. 
Obedience  then  I  learn — not  reasoning 

With  carnal  ease — Failh,  in  the  love  and  power 
Of  Israel's  Lord,  right  on  to  stretch  the  wing, 

Though  clouds  arise,  and  fearful  tempests  lour, 
Thou  lookcst  not  heloio  thee,  where  the  snow 

Lies  spread  abroad,  in  cold  and  sparkling  sheen. 
But  vpward,  for  (he  sun  a  spring-like  glow 

At  noon-day  hath — tho'  loud  the  blast,  and  keen— 
And  hark  !  tliou  triest  thy  song — 'tis  spring's  owi 

lay, 
(Though  tremulous  the  notes)  for  on  the  breeze 

Are  spicy  odours,  that  foretell  a  day 
When  leaves  and  blossoms  bright  shall  clothe  th( 

trees. 
So  'mid  Time's  cold  and  gloom,  a  genial  ray 

From  Zion's  sun,  oft  cheers  her  mourner's  breast. 
Kindles  his  fading  hopes,  and  lights  the  way  : — 

Then  rouse  my  soul  and  seek  thy  glorious  rest. 
And  should  thy  ((uickened  sense,  on  sorrow's  gale 
Like  perfumes  blest,  the  promise  sweet  inhale — 
Nor  wintry  storms— nor  earth's  vain  glitter  heed. 
But  sing  Immanuel's  grace,  and  onward  speed. 

2d  mo.  1840. 


EARTHQUAKE  IN  BURiUAH. 

The  following  account  of  the  earthquake  in 
Burmah  in  March  last,  is  from  the  pen  of  Eu 
gene  Kincaid,  a  baptist  missionary  who  has 
resided  several  years  in  that  country.  It  is 
from  a  letter  addressed  to  Dr.  Paine,  of  AI 
bion.  New  York. 

On  the  23d  of  March,  between  three  and 
four  in  the  morning,  Ava  was  visited  with  one 
of  the  most  terrible  earthquakes  ever  known  in 
this  part  of  the  world.  A  loud  rumbling  noise, 
like  the  roar  of  distant  thunder,  was  heard,  and 
in  an  instant  the  earth  began  to  reel  from  east 
to  west  with  motions  so  rapid  and  violent,  that 
people  were  thrown  out  of  their  beds,  and 
obliged  to  support  themselves  by  laying  hold 
of  posts.  Boxes  and  furniture  were  thrown 
from  side  to  side,  with  a  violence  similar  to 
what  takes  place  on  board  a  ship  in  a  severe 
storm  at  sea.  The  waters  of  the  river  rose, 
and  rolled  back  for  some  time  with  great  im- 
petuosity, strewing  the  shores  with  the  wrecks 
of  boats  and  buildings.  The  plains  between 
Umerapora  and  the  river  were  rent  into  vast 
yawning  caverns,  running  from  north  to  south, 
and  from  ten  to  twenty  feet  in  width.  Vast 
quantities  of  water  and  black  sand  were  thrown 
upon  the  surface,  emitting  at  the  same  time  a 
strong  sulphureous  smell.  As  you  will  sup- 
pose, the  three  cities  of  Ava,  Umerapora,  and 
Sagaing,  are  vast  piles  of  ruins,  burying  in 
their  fall  great  numbers  of  unfortunate  people 
who  were  asleep  at  the  awful  moment.  The 
destruction  of  life,  however,  is  not  so  great  as 
might  have  been  expected  from  the  entire 
overthrow  of  three  large  and  populous  cities, 


The  reason  is,  the  great  mass  of  the  people 
lived  in  wood  and  bamboo  houses.  Had  the 
houses  in  these  cities  been  built  of  bricks  and 
stone,  as  cities  are  built  in  America,  the  entire 
population  must  have  perished.  Every  thing 
built  of  bricks — houses,  monasteries,  temples, 
pagodas,  and  the  city  walls  are  all  cmmbled 
down.  Of  all  the  immense  numbers  of 
pagodas  in  Ava,  Umerapora,  and  Sagaing 
and  on  the  Sagaing  hills  opposite  to  Ava 
not  one  is  standing.  The  labour  and 
wealth  of  ages,  the  pride  and  glory  of  Bood- 
hism  has  been  laid  low  in  the  dust  in  one 
awful  moment.  To  me  this  is  a  deeply 
afflicting  thought ;  for  in  great  numbers  of 
those  proud  temples  of  idolatry,  I  have  preach 
ed  the  gospel ;  and  while  hundreds  were  bow- 
ing down  before  huge  idols,  I  have  proclaimed 
the  power,  majesty,  and  glory  of  that  Almighty 
Being  who  sits  enthroned  in  the  highest  hea- 
vens; that  the  day  was  at  hand  when  God 
would  vindicate  the  honour  of  his  name  ;  and 
that  all  these  proud  monuments  of  heathenism 
would  fall  into  hopeless  ruin,  and  be  forgotten 
by  succeeding  generations.  Some  were  eon 
vinced,  some  had  their  confidence  in  idols 
shaken,  but  the  great  multitude  were  quite  in 
different.  Some  few  would  zealously  defend 
their  religion.  Little  did  I  then  think  that  the 
hour  of  God's  vengeance  was  at  the  door,  and 
that  so  soon  those  enormous  idols  and  lofty 
temples,  the  labour  of  thirty  generations,  were 
to  become  a  frightful  mass  of  ruins. 

Letters  from  Ava  up  to  the  11th  of  Ap 
inform  us  that  the  rumbling  noise,  like  distant 
thunder,  had  not  yet  ceased  ;  and  shocks,  often 
considerably  violent,  were  felt  day  and  night, 
with  seldom  as  much  as  one  hour's  intermis 
sion.  The  extent  of  the  great  shock,  or  rather 
the  succession  of  great  shocks,  on  the  morning 
of  the  23d  of  March,  is  not  yet  fully  ascertain 
ed.  It  was  felt  so  severely  at  Maulmain,  that 
many  sprang  out  of  bed,  supposing  a  gang  of 
thieves  had  broken  into  the  house  ;  yet  it  was 
not  violent  enough  to  do  any  damage.  As  far 
as  is  now  ascertained,  Prome  to  the  south,  and 
Bomee  to  the  north  of  Ava,  were  entirely  over- 
thrown by  the  earthquake  ;  so  that  from  Prome 
to  the  borders  of  China,  more  than  six  hundred 
miles  north  and  south,  embracing  the  most 
populous  part  of  the  empire,  not  a  single  pago- 
da, temple,  or  brick  building,  is  left  standing. 
The  earthquake  was  severe  in  Arracan,  and  an 
old  volcano  on  the  island  of  Bromree,  was  re- 
opened, and  the  long-concealed  fires,  mingled 
with  smoke  and  ashes,  rose  to  a  fearful  height. 
It  remains  to  be  ascertained  yet,  how  far  this 
great  earthquake  extended  into  China ;  but  as 
there  are  several  volcanoes  among  the  moun- 
tains between  Burmah  and  China,  it  is  more 
than  probable  to  me,  that  there  are  subterranean 
communications  between  these  volcanoes  of 
the  north,  and  the  volcanoes  of  the  south,  as 
among  the  mountains  between  Arracan  and 
Burmah,  and  in  the  Island  of  Bromree,  and  also 
on  the  Andeman  islands  in  the  Martiban  gulf. 
The  two  extremes  are  more  than  one  thousand 
miles  apart,  in  a  direct  line  north  and  south. 
But  the  fact  that  the  whole  intermediate  coun- 
try was  shaken  at  the  same  moment,  and  a 
prodigious  subterranean  noise  was  heard,  re- 
sembling the  rolling  of  thunder,  is,  I  think, 
satisfactory  evidence  that  there  are  subterra- 


nean communications  between  these  widely 
separated  volcanoes.  How  else  can  we  ac- 
count for  so  terrible  an  earthquake  over  so  vast 
an  extent  of  country  ? 

The  coincidence  of  volcanic  eruptions  and 
earthquakes,  is  not  remarkable,  but  that  several 
hundred  miles  of  territory,  with  all  its  moun- 
tains and  rivers,  should  be  thrust  up,  and 
thrown  into  undulating  motions  at  the  same 
moment  of  time,  accompanied  by  sounds  from 
the  centre  of  the  earth,  like  the  rolling  of  thun- 
der, are  phenomena  which  cannot  be  accounted 
for  on  any  other  supposition  than  that  of  vast 
subterranean  lines  of  communication  between 
volcanic  mountains. — Baptist  Register. 

A  gentleman  in  this  city  has  received  a  let- 
ter from  Paris,  in  which  it  is  stated,  that  a 
chemist  has  obtained  from  the  French  govern- 
ment a  patent,  for  the  discovery  of  a  process 
by  which  whale  oil  is  perfectly  purified  and 
disinfected.  Some  of  this  oil,  thus  purified  and 
disinfected,  has  been  tried  by  several  manufac- 
turers of  cloth  and  soap,  with  complete  suc- 
cess. By  these  experiments  it  has  been  pro- 
ved, that  whale  oil,  thus  purified  by  the  process 
in  question,  can  be  employed  with  equal  suc- 
cess as  olive  oil,  in  all  kinds  of  manufactures, 
as  well  as  for  lamps,  being  superior  to  all  other 
oil  hitherto  used  for  this  purpose. — Jiugusta 
Constitutionalist. 

Cloth  made  without  Spinning  or  Weaving. 
— An  American  has  procured  a  patent  in  Eng- 
land, and  several  other  countries  of  Europe, 
for  an  invention  for  making  broad  or  narrow 
woollen  cloths,  without  spinning  or  weaving. 
Leeds  Mercury  says,  "  After  an  inspection  of 
patterns  of  the  cloth,  we  should  say  there  is 
every  probability  of  this  fabric  superseding  the 
usual  mode  of  making  cloth  by  spinning  and 
weaving.  The  abridgement  of  labour  will  be 
very  great. 

A  New  York  paper  states  that  a  grocer  in 
that  city  in  closing  his  store  one  evening  lately, 
accidentally  cast  his  eyes  on  a  shelf  where 
some  loco  foco  matches  were  deposited,  and 
there  beheld  a  mouse  nibbling  at  the  pasted 
end  of  one  of  the  boxes.  The  mouse  was  al- 
lowed to  proceed  with  his  meal  undisturbed, 
tUl  he  was  observed  to  spring  back  in  alarm, 
and  in  an  instant  the  whole  contents  of  the 
box  was  ignited.  The  friction  produced  by 
the  teeth  of  the  animal  had  kindled  a  blaze 
which  would  probably  have  destroyed  the 
store,  and  perhaps  the  adjoining  buildings,  had 
the  grocer  left  the  store  without  observing  the 
little  incendiary. 

One  hundred  and  ninety-five  towns  in  France 
are  provided  with  public  libraries,  containing 
altogether  2,500,000  volumes.  At  Paris  there 
are  five  great  public  libraries,  containing  1,378- 
000  volumes. — Late  paper. 

Twelve  tin  packets  of  preserved  French  beans,  in 
wooden  box,  have  been  brought  up  from  the  Royal 
George,  stamped  "  Conserve  Artichena  de  Catrou, 
Marseilles."  Neither  vinegar  nor  pickle  had  been 
used;  they  had  been  boiled,  and  placed  in  air-tight 
vessels,  and  were  as  fresh  and  fit  for  use  as  when  first 


THE     FRIEMD. 


173 


UFE  OF  WILLIAM  CATON. 

CContinued  from  page  1G7.) 

In  the  spring  of  1665,  W.  Caton  visits 
Calais,  in  France — returns  to  Dover — travels 
to  Yarmouth,  and  afterwards  into  the  north. — 
With  John  Stubbs  sails  to  Holland — soon  after 
his  return  to  England,  with  the  same  fellow 
labourer  he  visits  Seodand,  passing  through 
Northumberland — has  good  service  for  the 
Lord  at  Edinburgh  and  Glasgow — returns  to 
Swarthmore,  and  proceeds  to  Cheshire.  He 
attends  a  general  meeting  in  Leicestershire, 
unto  which,  he  says,  "  many  of  the  brethren 
resorted,  and  among  the  rest  there  was  dear 
George  Fox,  whom  I  much  desired  to  see  : 
and  a  very  precious  meeting  it  was  ;  and  after- 
wards I  had  some  precious  time  with  the 
brethren,  and  took  my  leave  of  them,  and  re- 
turned into  Lancashire."  He  again  visits 
Scotland;  has  good  meetings  at  Edinburgh, 
Leith,  Stirling,  &c.  Returns  to  Swarthmore, 
and  proceeds  to  Bristol  and  into  Cornwall. — 
Visits  George  Fox  in  Launceston  jail,  in  re- 
spect to  which  he  remarks,  "  where  my  re- 
freshment was  so  much,  that  my  cup  was  even 
made  to  overflow, — there  being  at  that  time 
dear  G.  F.  and  several  other  Friends  prisoners 
there :  of  whom  in  due  time  I  took  my  leave, 
even  in  the  fulness  of  endeared  love,  and  re- 
turned again  out  of  those  parts." 

At  the  date  mentioned  in  the  commencement 
of  our  next  extract,  W.  Caton  was  but  about 
twenty  yeais  old,  and  less  than  two  years  had 
elapsed  since  his  first  entering  into  the  minis- 
try. That  in  this  brief  time  he  should  have 
travelled  so  extensively  and  performed  so 
much  service  as  the  above  summary  and  the 
preceding  extracts  indicate,  is  truly  surprising ; 
and  yet  perhaps  it  is  no  more  than  a  fair  sample 
of  the  industry  and  devotedness  characteristic 
of  early  Friends. 

About  the  latter  end  of  the  fifth  month,  or 
the  beginning  of  the  sixth,  1656,  I  was  at 
Plymouth,  where  I  visited  Friends ;  and  after 
I  had  had  a  meeting  among  them,  I  travelled 
into  the  country,  and  being  refreshed  with 
Friends  in  Plymouth  as  also  in  the  country,  I 
came  to  a  place  called  Totness  in  Devonshire ; 
where  upon  my  coming  into  the  town  I  was 
apprehended,  and  carried  before  the  mayor, 
who  threatened  to  have  the  whip  laid  upon 
my  back,  (though  without  cause ;)  but  Provi- 
dence did  order  it  otherwise,  for  others  of  the 
magistrates  were  more  moderate ;  and  when 
they  examineil  me  the  priest  was  present,  and 
a  very  gallant  opportunity  I  had,  to  bear  a 
large  and  faithful  testimony  unto  the  truth, 
which  accordingly  I  did;  for  indeed  the  Lord 
was  much  with  me,  and  it  was  given  me  in 
that  very  hour  what  I  was  to  speak.  That 
night  they  kept  me  prisoner,  and  the  next  day 
they  sent  me  away  with  a  pass  from  ti thing- 
man  to  tithing-man,  or  from  constable  to  con- 
stable ;  and  thereby  I  had  a  fine  opportunity 
to  declare  the  truth  to  the  people  in  the  coun- 
try as  I  travelled.  For  when  I  had  come  into 
a  town,  and  was  in  the  officer's  hand,  many 
people  that  heard  of  it  came  out  of  their 
houses  to  see  the  Quaker,  as  I  was  called ; 
and  some  were  pretty  tender  and  loving,  and 
others  were  otherwise:  however,  I  freely  de- 
clared the  truth  among  them  as  I  was  moved ; 


and  in  due  time  1  was  freed  from  that   entan- 
glement by  a  countryman  that  would  trouble 
himself  no  further  with  me,  but  gave  me  the 
ss,  and  let  me  depart  in  peace. 
Afterwards  I  got  well  to  Taunton  in  Somer- 
;shire,  where  I  visited  Friends,  as  elsewhere 
the  aforesaid  shire ;  and  in  due  time  I  got 
well  to  Bristol,  where  I  found  several  of  the 
brethren,  as  Francis  Howgill,  John  Audiand, 
&c.,  with  whom  1  was  more  than  a  little  com- 
forted; for  the  Lord's  presence  was  with  us, 
and  his  heavenly  power  was   amongst  us,  so 
that  we  were  not  only  a  refreshment  one  unto 
another  in  the  Lord,  but  many  were  refreshed 
through  us,  and  we  all  in  the  Lord,  whom  our 
souls  did  magnify  and  praise. 

And  when  we  had  been  sweedy  refreshed 
together  among  Friends  at  Bristol,  we  went 
into  Wiltshire,  and  were  together  at  a  great 
general  meeting:  after  which  we  parted  in 
abundance  of  love  and  unity ;  for  1  was  to  go 
into  Kent,  and  they  elsewhere. 

And  when  I  came  to  a  place  called  Basing- 
stoke, there  did  1  happily  meet  with  my  dear 
brother  and  former  companion,  John  Stubbs; 
and  another  dear  brother  called  William  Ames 
was  with  him,  who  had  been  together  in  Hol- 
land; but  they  being  travelling  westwards, 
and  1  eastward,  we  had  but  little  time  together : 
howbeit,  in  that  little  time  we  were  together, 
we  were  truly  comforted  one  in  another ;  and 
afterwards,  in  the  ancient  brotherly  love,  we 
parted  again.  And  1  travelled  along  my  jour- 
ney being  much  as  alone,  but  indeed  the  Lord's 
heavenly  presence  was  with  me;  and  several 
good  and  precious  meetings  I  had  in  my  jour- 
ney, to  mine  and  Friends'  great  refreshment 
in  the  Lord:  and  finally  through  mercy  1  came 
well  into  Kent,  where  1  went  from  place  to 
place,  and  visited  such  (especially)  as  before 
had  received  our  testimony.  Many  precious 
and  large  meetings  1  had  in  the  county,  and 
the  Lord  was  very  much  witli  me,  who  fui- 
nished  me  plenteously  with  his  word  and 
power;  insomuch  that  1  stood  admiring  at 
sundry  times,  from  whence  I  had  that  fulness, 
(and  this  was  not  only  the  case  with  me,  but 
with  many  more,)  who  looking  with  the  eye 
of  reason  upon  my  earthly  tabernacle  or  out- 
ward man,  could  not  expect  any  great  thing 
from  myself,  being  then  but  about  twenty 
years  of  age; — neither  ever  had  I  been  in 
much  profession,  until  I  was  convinced  of  the 
truth  of  God  ;  yet  plenty  of  heavenly  things 
the  Lord  was  pleased  to  open  in  me  and 
through  me,  to  the  end  that  1  might  communi- 
cate the  same  to  the  multitude,  which  some- 
times being  great,  1  was  ready  to  say  within 
myself,  whence  shall  I  have  wherewithal  to 
satisfy  all  these  ?  And  when  I  looked  out  at 
my  own  weakness  and  insufficiency  as  of  my- 
self, 1  was  ready  to  faint  within  myself;  but 
when  I  looked  only  at  the  Lord,  and  put  my 
confidence  entirely  in  him,  I  was  strong  and 
courageous.  For  the  Lord  showed  me  by  his 
eternal  light,  at  a  time  when  I  was  even  be- 
moaning my  own  weakness,  and  groaning 
under  the  sense  of  the  weight  of  the  service 
and  work  of  the  Lord ;  saying  or  thinking 
within  myself,  Oh!  such  and  such  (meaning 
the  ablest'  and  wisest  of  the  brethren)  are  so 
and  so  fitted  and  furnished,  that  they  need  not 
care  what  service  they  are  called  unto, — but 


as  for  me,  I  am  so  simple, — I  am  so  weak, — 
and  1  never  have  any  thing  beforehand, — nei- 
ther do  scarce  ever  know,  when  I  go  into  a 
meeting  of  several  hiuulreds,  what  1  shall  say, 
or  whether  any  thing  or  nothing;  and  even 
when  I  was  full  of  those  and  such  like  reason- 
ings, the  Lord  showed  me  (1  say,)  how  they 
that  had  much  had  nothing  over,  and  they  that 
had  litde,  had  no  lack;  even  as  it  was  with  the 
Israelites  of  old.  For  the  brethren  that  were 
wise  and  eminent,  who  had  received  much 
from  the  Lord,  behold  there  was  so  much  the 
more  required  of  them :  so  that  of  all  they  had, 
they  had  nothing  over,  but  what  they  were  to 
employ  in  the  work  and  service  of  God.  As 
for  my  own  part,  I,  who  was  so  litde  in  my 
own  eyes,  and  so  mean  and  contemptible  in 
the  eyes  of  others,  had  no  cause  to  complain ; 
for  though  1  was  often  in  the  state  that  1  knew 
not  what  1  should  say  when  1  went  into  a 
meeting,  yet  even  in  such  a  meeting,  hath  the 
Lord  been  pleased  to  give  me  his  word  so 
plentifully,  that  through  him  1  was  enabled  to 
speak  two  or  three,  yea,  sometimes  four  hours 
in  a  meeting  with  litUe  or  no  intermission: 
and  often  it  hath  been  with  me,  that  as  1  knew 
not  before  the  meeting  what  1  should  speak  in 
the  meeting,  so  neither  could  1  well  remember 
after  the  meeting  what  1  had  spoken  in  it;  and 
yet  had  plenty  and  fulness,  though  1  was  often 
daily  at  meetings ;  and  not  only  so,  but  in  the 
evenings  also ;  and  the  Lord  gave  a  fresh  sup- 
ply always  out  of  that  good  treasury,  which 
aflbrds  things  both  new  and  old. 

Now  these  things  I  rehearse  not  for  my  own 
praise,  but  do  say,  not  unto  me,  not  unto  me, 
(who  have  nothing  but  what  I  have  received,) 
be  the  praise;  but  unto  the  Lsrd  alone;  who 
is  the  giver  of  every  good  and  perfect  gift. 
And  1  can  truly  say,  that  which  I  received 
from  him,  I  delivered  unto  his  people:  and  no 
small  favour,  love,  and  esteem,  I  had  from 
them  and  among  them;  so  that  the  Lord 
(whom  I  faithfully  served,)  was  pleased  to 
give  me  even  what  my  heart  and  soul  desired; 
and  an  exceeding  glorious  day  1  had  of  it,  and 
did  much  rejoice  in  the  Lord,  notwithstanding 
my  great  travails  and  sufferings;  all  which, 
through  him,  were  made  easy  to  me ;  neither 
were  they  much  to  me,  with  all  the  perils  and 
dangers  I  went  through  both  by  sea  and  land, 
in  comparison  of  the  power  and  presence  of 
the  Almighty,  which  did  so  sweetly  and  emi- 
nently accompany  me  in  those  days. 

After  1  had  had  exceeding  good  service  in 
Kent  and  elsewhere  in  the  cotmtry  where  I 
had  travelled,  1  went  up  to  London. 

About  the  beginning  of  the  seventh  month, 
1656,  I  being  at  London,  with  several  of  the 
brethren,  we  had  at  that  time  pretty  much  dis- 
turbance in  our  meetings  in  the  city  by  some 
troublesome  and  unruly  spirits,  who  were 
gone  from  the  truth  into  extremes ;  and  though 
we  sufl^ered  by  them,  yet  we  were  refreshed 
together  in  the  Lord,  and  one  in  another. 

About  that  time  it  was  upon  me  to  go  over 
for  Holland,  unto  which  I  was  given  up  in  the 
will  of  the  Lord.  I  was  then  but  weak  in 
body,  having  gotten  a  surfeit  through  heats 
and  colds  in  my  travels,  as  it  was  judged; 
nevertheless  1  was  in  readiness  (though  in 
that  weak  condition)  to  take  the  first  oppor- 


1^4 


THE    FRIEND. 


Uinity;  and  very  much  I  desired  to  have  had 
a  companion  along  with  me,  if  Providence  had 
so  ordered  it:  hovi^beit,  I  went  finally  alone; 
and  did  meet  with  some  wicked  and  uncivil 
men  in  the  same  vessel  in  which  I  went  over ; 
some  of  whom  did  in  their  jollity  abuse  me: 
but  before  we  got  over  to  Holland,  we  had  a 
pretty  sore  storm,  and  as  to  outward  appear- 
ance were  in  pretty  much  danger.  And  at 
that  time  great  was  the  fear  and  anguish  that 
came  upon  those  that  were  so  wicked:  and 
even  then  did  the  Lord  raise  me  up,  in  whom 
my  faith  and  confidence  was.  It  was  upon 
me  to  speak  to  them  in  their  distress,  and  then 
the  witness  of  God  was  near  and  ready  to  an- 
swer to  the  truth  of  what  I  spoke  :  and  the 
goodness  and  mercy  of  the  Lord  to  me  in  that 
storm  was  very  great ;  through  whose  hand 
we  were  preserved,  and  finally  (through  his 
mercy)  brought  well  to  our  desired  haven ; 
blessed  and  magnified  be  his  name  for  ever 
and  ever. 

When  I  landed  at  Dort,  I  do  not  know  that 
I  could  speak  three  words  of  their  language, 
and  so  was  much  pressed  in  spiiit,  and  sorely 
laden  with  the  weight  of  iniquity,  which  fell 
upon  me  ;  and  seeing  I  wanted  an  interpreter, 
therefore  was  my  burthen  the  greater.  From 
Dort  I  sailed  to  Rotterdam,  where  I  found 
some  few  that  had  heard  the  truth,  and  who, 
in  some  measure,  received  it ;  howbeit,  I  staid 
not  long  there  neither,  for  my  drawings  were 
pretty  much  to  Amsterdam.  And  through  the 
good  hand  of  the  Lord  I  got  finally  well 
thither,  where  John  Stubbs  and  William  Ames 
(my  dear  brethren)  had  been  before  with  an- 
other Friend  ;  and  very  good  service  they  had 
had  among  the  professors  there :  some  had 
received  their  testimony,  and  the  truth  in  the 
love  of  it;  and  such  with  gladness  and  joy  of 
keart  received  me.  And  the  Lord  made  my 
service  effectual  among  them  for  the  establish- 
ing and  confirming  them  in  that  living  truth, 
which  they  had  heard  and  believed.  There 
were  some  among  them  that  could  understand 
me,  and  interpret  that  which  I  spoke  to  the 
rest ;  so  that  very  good  service  I  had  among 
them,  for  that  little  time  I  staid  among  them, 
which  was  not  long,  till  it  was  upon  me  to  re- 
turn to  Rotterdam  again.  In  the  mean  time, 
a  young  man  came  over  from  England,  who 
went  with  me,  and  could  understand  both 
English  and  Dutch ;  but  when  I  was  at  Rot- 
terdam he  left  me  for  a  while;  and  in  the 
meantime,  I  was  much  straitened  for  want  of 
an  interpreter  ;  but  there  being  one  that  could 
speak  some  Latin,  I  spoke  some  time  in  that 
language  to  him,  and  he  did  interpret  it  to  the 
rest.  But  oh  !  my  sufferings  at  that  time  were 
exceeding  great  in  that  country,  and  that  in 
divers  respects ;  and  they  were  augmented 
through  some  forward  and  unruly  spirits  that 
were  convinced,  but  who  run  out  into  extremes 
both  in  words  and  writing ;  whereby  both  the 
truth,  and  they  that  lived  in  it,  came  to  suffer 
much:  for  my  part,  I  had  fainted  through 
weakness  and  sufferings,  had  not  the  Lord 
by  his  mighty  power  upheld  and  preserved  me. 

At  that  time  few  or  none  of  the  priest's 
proselytes  came  to  our  meetings,  but  several 
high  conceited  professors  both  at  Amsterdam 
and  Rotterdam  attended,  and  several  of  them 
were  more  apt  to  take  upon  them  t  o  teach 


others,  than  to  receive  instructions  them- 
selves. 

I  was  also  at  the  Jews'  synagogue  at  Am- 
sterdam upon  one  of  their  Sabbath  days ;  and 
staying  most  of  the  time  of  their  worship,  I 
beheld  the  manner  of  it,  which  was  very 
strange  in  divers  respects  ;  neither  would  they 
admit  of  any  dispute  in  their  synagogue  ;  but 
after  their  worship  was  ended,  I  and  another 
Friend  had  some  pretty  good  service  with 
some  of  them  in  one  of  their  houses  :  they  are 
a  very  hard,  obstinate,  and  conceited  people  in 
their  way.  When  I  had  staid  some  time  at 
Rotterdam,  it  was  upon  me  to  go  to  Zealand, 
which  accordingly  I  did,  about  the  latter  end 
of  the  eighth  month,  1656,  and  the  aforesaid 
young  man  went  along  with  me.  And  when 
we  had  been  some  days  at  Middleburgh,  the 
aforesaid  young  man  went  to  some  of  their 
meeting  places  in  that  city,  and  was  appre- 
hended ;  which  I  finally  understanding,  went 
to  visit  him,  and  they,  perceiving  that  I  was 
his  companion,  secured  me  also.  Afterwards 
we  were  examined  very  late  in  the  night,  and 
after  our  examination  we  had  three  or  four 
soldiers  to  guard  us,  and  a  place  appointed  for 
us  where  we  might  lie.  But  quickly  after  we 
were  laid  down,  we  were  called  up  again  in 
great  haste,  and  were  carried  from  thence  to 
the  prison,  about  the  eleventh  or  twelfth  hour 
at  night,  and  put  in  two  distinct  places, 
which  caused  my  sufferings  to  be  the  greater, 
and  that  the  more,  because  I  could  speak  litde 
or  none  of  their  language.  There  I  remained 
some  days,  (being  weak  in  body,)  but  in  pro- 
cess of  time,  we  were  brought  before  the  coun- 
cil, and  were  severally  examined,  but  returned 
to  prison  again. 

It  seems  they  ordered  (by  what  foUoM'ed,) 
that  we  should  be  sent  for  England;  for  soon 
after,  a  coach-wagon  was  brouglit  to  the  door, 
to  carry  us  to  the  water  side,  and  several 
soldiers  were  also  provided  to  guard  ns.  For 
the  city  seemed  to  be  as  in  an  uproar,  and  the 
rude  multitude  did  rage  exceedingly,  as  if  they 
would  have  torn  us  to  pieces;  but  the  Lord 
was  with  us,  who  was  our  chief  keeper, 
though  there  were  some  in  the  wagon  with 
us,  and  some  that  went  on  foot  along  by  the 
wagon.  And  according  to  their  order,  they 
brought  us  on  board  of  a  ship  of  war,  where 
we  were  kept  prisoners,  near  upon  two  weeks, 
being  confined  to  an  open  cold  room  ;  and  the 
men  were  so  hard-hearted  towards  us,  that 
they  would  not  allow  us  so  much  as  a  bit  of 
saUcloth  to  lie  under  us,  or  above  us,  thus  for 
the  most  part  of  that  time  we  lay  upon  the  bare 
boards  in  very  cold  stormy  weather,  so  that 
our  sufferings  were  great  both  in  the  inward 
and  outward  man. 

But  oh !  how  is  the  goodness  and  mercy  of 
the  Lord  to  be  admired,  for  even  then,  and 
while  I  was  in  prison,  when  I  was  so  hardly 
used,  even  then  I  say,  did  my  strength  grow 
much,  and  I  recovered  my  health  in  a  great 
measure  again,  even  to  my  own  and  others' 
admiration  ;  and  thereby  I  came  to  have  further 
experience  of  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  our 
God,  for  which  my  soul  hath  cause  to  bless 
and  magnify  his  name  for  ever. 

About  the  middle  of  the  ninth  month,  1656, 
through  mercy,  we  got  well  to  England,  and 
about  the  same  time  came  up  to  London.    We 


had  extraordinary  pain  in  our  feet  after  we 
came  to  lie  in  warm  beds,  having  lain  so  long 
in  cold  weather  in  our  stockings  and  shoes : 
but  meeting  with  many  of  the  brethren  there, 
my  refreshment,  on  the  other  hand,  was  great 
among  them,  and  in  that  good  service  which  I 
had  in  the  city. 

When  I  had  been  about  two  weeks  in  the 
city,  it  was  upon  me  to  go  down  into  the 
country ;  and  when  I  was  travelling  alone  in 
Surrey,  near  Riegate,  a  wicked  murderous  fel- 
low came  out  of  a  house,  and  fell  upon  me  as 
if  he  would  forthwith  have  murdered  me  ;  but 
the  Lord  delivered  me  out  of  his  hands,  and 
afterwards  I  went  to  the  meeting  of  Friends 
that  day :  after  that  I  had  exceeding  good  ser- 
vice in  Sussex,  especially  among  a  people  that 
were  called  Seekeis,  who  were  mostly  con- 
vinced, not  far  from  Lewes.  I  was  also  at 
Steyning,  Arundel,  Chichester,  Portsmouth 
and  Southampton,  at  all  which  places  I  had 
exceeding  good  service  for  the  Lord ;  as  also 
at  other  places  both  in  Hampshire,  Sussex, 
Surrey,  and  Kent.  And  upon  that  day  called 
Shrove-Tuesday,  I  had  a  meeting  at  the  east 
side  of  Sussex,  where  there  had  never  been 
any  Friends  before;  and  the  rude  multitude 
came  with  their  drum,  marching  up  to  the 
house,  like  men  ready  for  battle,  in  a  desperate 
manner,  as  if  they  would  have  pulled  the  house 
down  over  our  heads ;  I  was  moved  to  go  out 
to  them,  and  asked  them  what  they  wanted ; 
they  said  Quakers;  I  told  them  I  was  one. 
And  it  was  upon  me  to  speak  in  much  plain- 
ness to  them,  which  I  did,  and  in  much  power ; 
and  presently  their  countenance  fell,  and  fear 
surprised  them,  and  with  shame  and  confusion 
they  withdrew,  not  having  power  to  harm  any 
of  us,  blessed  be  the  Lord;  who  in  those  days 
did  eminently  appear  for  ns,  as  often  he  hath 
done  since,  therefore  have  we  cause  to  put  our 
confidence  in  him  to  the  end.  About  that  time 
I  had  much  good  service  for  the  Lord  in  those 
parts,  and  when  I  was  free  of  the  same  I  re- 
turned again  to  London. 

But  I  had  not  staid  long  there,  when  it  was 
upon  me  to  return  again  for  Holland ;  howbeit 
some  very  good  service  I  had  in  London,  and 
in  some  part  of  Surrey  in  the  interim,  before  I 
was  perfecUy  clear  and  ready  to  take  shipping; 
for  about  that  time  there  was  an  effectual  door 
open  in  and  about  the  city,  and  many  of  the 
brethren  were  there,  and  a  very  precious  op- 
portunity we  had  together,  to  our  refreshment 
in  the  Lord. 

And  in  due  time  way  was  made  for  my  go- 
ing over,  accordingly  as  it  was  upon  me ;  and 
in  the  fulness  of  dear  and  precious  love,  I  took 
my  leave  of  Friends  and  the  brethren  at  Lon- 
don, and  through  mercy  I  arrived  well  at  Rot- 
terdam ;  and  understanding  there  that  William 
Ames,  a  dear  brother,  was  at  Utrecht,  1  has- 
tened thither,  where  I  found  him  in  good 
service  for  the  Lord,  both  to  his  and  my  re- 
freshment. Entering  into  discourse  with  him, 
I  understood  that  he  had  been  in  prison  at 
Amsterdam  with  another  Friend,  and  that  they 
were  turned  out  of  the  city,  &c.  Neverthe- 
less, according  as  it  was  upon  me,  I  went  to 
the  aforesaid  Amsterdam,  though  bonnd  in 
spirit ;  and  came  thither  about  the  middle  of 
the  second  month,  1657.  I  arrived  there  in 
a  very  seasonable  and  needftil  time ;  for  Friendi* 


being  but  young,  and  having  had  a  pretty  sore 
storm,  were  somewhat  scattered  and  scatter- 
ing, being  discouraged  and  frightened  through 
the  indignation  and  wrath  of  the  magistrates 
and  priests,  which  was  somewhat  kindled 
against  them  :  I  made  it  my  work  to  gather 
them  together  again,  and  to  estabUsh  them  so 
much  as  was  possible  in  the  eternal  truth. 
And  besides  what  they  had  met  witli  from  the 
magistrates,  &c.,  there  had  been  a  bad  instru- 
ment among  them,  who  had  bred  much  discord 
and  dissension  among  them  ;  but  through  the 
mercy  and  goodness  of  the  Lord,  they  came  in 
due  time  to  be  restored  again  into  faith  and 
confidence,  peace  and  tranquillity,  in  which 
they  kept  their  meetings.  But  as  for  the  pro- 
fessors, they  were  high  and  conceited,  and 
would  scarce  believe  that  a  greater  light  was 
sprung  up  in  any  part  of  the  world,  than  what 
was  arisen  among  them  ;  neither  eould  they 
well  endure  to  receive  instruction  from  such  as 
would  not  or  need  not  be  instructed  by  them. 
There  were  also  at  tliat  time  many  sturiTbling- 
blocks  laid  in  the  way  of  the  simple,  and  many 
obstructions  the  truth  met  withal  in  that  place ; 
and  therefore  were  my  burthens  the  more,  and 
my  sufferings  the  greater;  but  the  Lord  was 
with  me,  and  the  right  hand  of  his  righteous- 
ness upheld  me, — glory  be  to  his  holy  name 
for  ever  and  ever  ! 


THE  OPIUM  TRADE  IN  CHINA. 

Extracted  for  "  The  Friend,"  from  "  Malcolm's  Travels 
in  India." 

The  great  blot  on  foreigners  at  Canton, 
though  not  on  all,  is  the  opium  trade.  That 
men  of  correct  moral  sensibilities,  and  enlight- 
ened minds  should  be  so  blinded  by  custom,  or 
desire  of  gain,  as  to  engage  in  this  business  is 
amazing.  A  smuggler  in  Canton  is  no  more 
honourable  than  a  smuggler  on  any  other  coast ; 
in  some  respects  less  so.  There  is  less  chi- 
valry, hardihood,  fatigue,  exposure,  and  in- 
ducement, than  in  the  case  of  a  poor  man, 
who  braves  both  the  war  of  elements  and  legal 
penalty  to  obtain  subsistence  for  his  family. 
Here  among  a  peaceable  and  perhaps  timid 
people,  they  incur  no  personal  hazards,  and 
set  at  defiance  edicts  and  ofllcers.  No  other 
smuggling  introduces  an  article  so  deadly  and 
demoralising.  The  victims  of  it  daily  meet 
the  smuggler's  eyes,  and  are  among  the  patients 
resorting  to  the  hospital  he  helps  to  support. 
So  well  do  they  know  the  moral  and  physical 
evils  of  opium,  that  not  one  of  them  ventures 
on  the  habit  of  using  it  himself.  In  this  as  in 
other  cases,  magnitude  gives  dignity  and  sanc- 
tion to  the  operation.  No  other  smuggling  is 
on  so  grand  a  scale.  The  annual  sale  amounts 
to  a  sum  equal  to  the  entire  revenue  of  the 
United  States,  and  to  the  whole  value  of  teas, 
exported  to  England  and  America,  At  this 
very  time,  (1837,)  though  efforts  so  e.xtraor- 
dinary  and  persevering  have  been  put  forth  by 
the  Chinese  government  to  stop  this  infernal 
traffic,  there  are  twenty-four  opium  ships  on 
the  coast.  We  have  little  reason  to  wonder 
at  the  reluctance  of  China  to  extend  her  inter- 
course with  foreigners.  Nearly  the  whole  of 
such  intercourse  brings  upon  her  pestilence, 
poverty,  crime  and  disturbance. 


THE    FRIEND. 

No  person  can  describe  the  horrors  of  the 
opium  trade.  The  drug  is  produced  by  com- 
pulsion, accompanied  with  miseries  to  the  cul- 
tivators, as  great  as  slaves  endure  in  any  part 
of  the  earth.  The  prices  paid  to  the  producer 
scarcely  sustain  life,  and  are  many  per  cent, 
less  than  the  article  produces  in  China.  Tlie 
whole  process  of  carrying  and  vending  is  an 
enormous  infringement  of  the  latvs  of  nations, 
and  such  as  would  immediately  produce  a 
declaration  of  war  by  any  European  power — 
the  grandest  and  grossest  smuggling  trade  on 
the  globe.  The  influence  of  the  drug  on  China 
is  more  awful  and  extensive  than  that  of  rum 
in  any  country,  and  worse  to  its  victims  than 
any  outward  slavery.  That  the  government 
of  British  India  should  be  the  prime  abettors 


175 

may  appear  exaggerated,  and  the  work  more 
of  fancy  than  of  fact ;  but  we  can  only  assert, 
that  we  pledge  ourselves  to  the  literal  accuracy 
of  every  circumstance  we  furnish,  and  that  we 
find  ourselves  unable  to  paint  the  picture  as  it 
presented  itself  to  our  eyes.  We  have  seen 
the  masses  excited  by  political  causes — as- 
sembling in  their  numbers  and  strength  to  vin- 
dicate themselves  from  the  rod  of  the  oppres- 
sor— hanging  on  the  lips  of  their  great  cham- 
pion and  leader,  and  apparently  prepared  to 
rush  on  destruction  itself,  did  he  tell  them  to 
do  so.  At  the  period  that  the  unanimous 
voice  of  the  nation  arose  in  full  swell  against 
the  giant  iniquity  of  tithes,  we  were  present 
on  many  soul-stirring  occasions,  and  beheld 
many  memorable  scenes  ;  but  all  previous  re- 


of  this  abominable  traftic,  is  one  of  the  grand  j  miniscences   and    experience    fade    into  utter 

insignificance,  as  mere  dust  in  the  balance, 
compared  to  the  achievements  of  yesterday. 
We  confess  that  we  were  prepared  for  some- 
thing extraordinary  in  consequence  of  our  ac- 
counts from  Limerick  ;  but  we  candidly  admit 
that  we  received  these  accounts  cum  grano 
salts — and  entertained  serious  doubts  of  their 
implicit  fidelity.  But  we  avow  ourselves  mis- 
taken in  the  estimate  we  formed  of  them,  and 
believe  that  the  whole  truth  remains  to  be  told. 
To  see  thousands  and  thousands  of  human 
beings,  whose  days  had  been  much  devoted  to 
a  fascinating,  but  perilous  habit,  coming  from 
a  far  distance,  amid  the  rain  and  the  storm — 
braving  the  hostility  of  the  elements  and  of 
poverty  and  destitution — committing  them- 
selves to  the  slender  chance  of  secular  com- 
miseration for  the  means  of  support  during 
their  absence  from  an  humble  home — doing 
this,  not  because  of  a  worldly  prospective  ad- 
vantage, but  attracted  by  the  fame  of  an  unpre- 
tending priest,  whose  time  is  given  up  to  the 
cause  of  charity  and  the  poor — to  see  this  is 
indeed  marvellous,  and  to  account  for  it  with- 
out acknowledging  the  intervention  of  a  spe- 
cial Providence,  is  out  of  the  question.  But 
so  it  is.  An  intense  feeling  appears  to  have 
taken  hold  of  the  popular  mind — a  feeling 
widely  spread  and  deeply  rooted — planted,  we 
verily  believe,  in  a  religious  soil,  and  promis- 
ing to  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  joy  and  happi- 
ness, social  as  well  as  physical,  in  good  sea- 
son. We  are  not  philosophers  enough  to  ex- 
plain why  it  is,  that,  strictly  catholic  though 
Ireland  has  been,  since  Christianity  first  dawn- 
ed upon  her,  no  movement  of  this  description 
has  been  hitherto  made.  But  even  the  scep- 
tic has  learned  that  a  great — an  unexpected 
movement  has  at  length  set  in,  and  he  scarcely 
doubts  any  longer,  from  what  he  has  seen, 
that  it  will  stop  before  it  embraces  the  entire 
of  the  land. 

The  great  apostle  of  the  glorious  cause, 
which  is  making  such  triumphant — such  mira- 
culous headway  through  the  south  of  Ireland, 
despite  the  sinister  influences  combined  to  ar- 
rest its  onward  career,  arrived  unexpectedly  in 
this  city,  by  the  Cork  mail,  on  the  evening  of 
Tuesday.  His  advent  was  not  looked  for  until 
the  following  morning;  and  hence  he  "  stole  a 
march,"  anxious  as  he  is,  and  as  he  always 
has  been,  to  avoid  the  gaze  and  applause  of 
the  multitude,  which  are  an  inevitable  conco- 
mitant of  his  footsteps.  He  was  set  down  at 
the  ( 'ommerciai  Buildings,  where,  in   a  few 


wonders  of  the  nineteenth  century.  The 
proud  escutcheon  of  the  nation  which  declaims 
against  the  slave  trade,  is  thus  made  to  bear  a 
blot  broader  and  darker  than  any  other  in  the 
Christian  world. 

Note  by  the  Editor. — The  above  powerful 
extract  was  forwarded  and  received  some  time 
since,  but  its  insertion  has  been  accidentally 
delayed. 


From  the  Albany  Argus. 

Temperance  Reform  in  Ireland. 

Ballstown  Centre,  Feb.  5,  1840 
To  the  editors  of  the  Albany  Argus  : 

Gentlemen — I  enclose  you  a  letter  I  receiv- 
ed a  short  time  since  from  Dublin,  alluding  to 
the  commencement  of  a  mighty  moral  revolu 
tion  in  progress  in  Ireland.  In  your  paper  of 
the  3d  instant,  you  gave  your  readers  the  won 
derful  results  of  the  effort  in  Limerick,  by 
which,  in  three  days  150  to  200,000  individu- 
als, solemnly  pledged  themselves  to  total  ab- 
stinence from  all  that  can  intoxicate.  I  have 
now  before  me  Irish  papers  by  the  late  arri- 
val, filled  with  continued  triumphs.  After  the 
efforts  of  Father  Matthew  at  Limerick,  we 
find  him  at  Waterford.  The  account  of  his 
visit  there  1  now  enclose  you.  It  is  long,  but 
I  do  not  see  how  it  can  be  shortened,  and  give 
a  correct  view  of  the  case.  As  you  have  kindly 
opened  your  paper  to  this  important  reform 
now  in  progress  in  Ireland,  I  trust  you  will 
continue  to  publish  the  accounts  as  they  reach 
us.  I  feel  assured  there  is  not  an  individual 
in  our  land,  having  a  heart  to  feel,  but  must 
rejoice  in  the  prospect  of  seeing  the  Irish  peo- 
ple abandoning  the  use  of  alcohol,  which  has 
heretofore  occasioned  a  great  proportion  of  all 
their  misery.     Yours  respectfully, 

Edward  C.  Dklavan. 

From  Waterford,  Ireland. 
Glorious  Revolution. — Never  did  we  wit- 
ness any  thing  comparable  to  the  enthusiasm 
of  the  people,  with  respect  to  the  glorious 
cause  whose  progress  we  have  been  for  some 
time  noticing,  and  the  scenes  connected  with 
which,  in  this  city,  we  have  endeavoured  to 
convey  some  faint  idea  of  below.  It  is  impos- 
sible for  pen  to  do  it  justice,  and  beyond  the 
reach  of  imagination  to  conceive  any  thing  its 
parallel.  To  those  at  a  distance,  the  details 
we  have  endeavoured  to  collect  and  embody 


176 

moments — word  having  gone  abroad  that  he 
had  come — he  was  waited  on  by  the  right 
worshipful  the  mayor,  and  some  of  our  re- 
spectable citizens,  including  the  exemplary 
labourer  in  our  local  vineyard,  Mr.  P.  J.  Mur- 
phy, for  whom  he  first  inquired,  and  whom  he 
appeared  anxious  to  see.  Having  partaken  of 
dinner,  and  received  some  pledges — for  postu- 
lants even  at  this  early  hour  poured  in  upon 
him — he  proceeded,  with  Mr.  Murphy  and  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Sheehan,  to  Mount  Sion,  where  the 
members  of  the  local  Teetotal  Abstinence  So- 
ciety were  holding  one  of  their  usual  meetings. 
He  appeared  somewhat  fatigued  after  his  long 
journey,  and  after  addressing  the  meeting  in 
language  expressive  of  thankfulness  for  their 
warm  reception,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Murphy 
and  a  few  other  gentlemen,  he  left  there  for 
the  residence  of  our  venerable  bishop.  On 
Tuesday  evening  and  throughout  that  night 
numbers  continued  to  pour  into  town  from  the 
surrounding  country.  From  the  dress  and  ac- 
cent of  many,  it  was  apparent  that  they  had 
come  from  a  far  distance.  Their  demeanour, 
we  are  happy  in  being  enabled  to  remark,  was 
orderly,  and  partook,  in  no  instance  that  came 
imder  our  notice,  of  the  "  whiskey  leaving" 
excesses  which  have  stigmatised  the  proceed- 
ings of  other  localities.  The  majority  were  of 
the  humbler  classes,  and  came  provided  with 
the  necessaries  for  travelling  in  their  situation, 
wearing  their  kit,  after  the  fashion  of  soldiers. 
During  the  whole  of  the  night  the  bridge,  the 
great  thoroughfare  to  and  from  the  Lienster 
counties  continued  open,  a  circumstance  hither 
to  rarely  remembered,  whilst  all  the  avenues 
leading  from  the  west  and  south  contributed  a 
continuous  tide  of  human  beings  of  all  ages, 
and  of  each  sex — of  every  description,  from 
the  affluent  to  the  destitute — from  the  person 
who  rarely  sacrificed  reason  at  the  demoraliz- 
ing shrine  of  intemperance,  to  the  habitual  and 
reckless  drunkard. 

(Remainder  next  week.) 


The  Mastodon  in  Texas. — The  remarkable 
fossil  quadruped,  it  appears,  existed  also 
Texas,  as  well  as  in  almost  every  latitude  of 
the  United  States  south  of  45  degrees.  A  late 
Texas  paper  says.  General  Demyss  has 
ceeded  in  disinterring  nearly  all  the  bones  of 
the  Mastodon,  found  two  miles  below  Bastrop 
near  the  Colorado. — Late  paper. 


THB    FRIEND. 


SECOND    MONTH,   29,    1840. 


We  acknowledge  our  obligations  to  the  kind- 
ness of  some  unknown  friend  for  the  transmis- 
sion at  different  times  of  several  numbers  of 
the  British  Emancipator  published  in  London. 
From  one  just  come  to  hand  of  twelfth  month 
24th,  we  extract  the  following.  This  con- 
densed account  of  the  testimony  borne  by  the 
late  worthy  governor  of  Jamaica  to  the  good 
conduct  of  the  emancipated  in  that  island,  is  to 
us  truly  gratifying,  and  is  a  sufficient  counter- 
poise to  the  various  adverse  statements  of 
selfish  and  interested  persons. 


THE    FRIEND. 

Deputations  to  Sir  Lionel  Smith. 

A  deputation  from  the  British  and  Foreign 
Anti-Slavery  Society,  consisting  of  Messrs.  G. 
Stacy,  G.  W.  Alexander,  Josiah  Forster,  W. 
Allen,  Rev.  J.  H.  Hinton,  Josiah  Conder,  W. 
Taylor,  R.  Russell,  and  J.  H.  Tredgold,  had 
an  interview  with  Sir  Lionel  Smith,  Bart.,  on 
the  11th  inst.,  to  congratulate  his  excellency 
on  his  safe  arrival  in  this  country,  and  to  inti- 
mate to  him  the  desire  of  the  committee  of  this 
society  to  present  an  address  to  him,  expressive 
of  their  sense  of  the  benefits  which  have  result- 
ed from  his  humane  and  enlightened  policy 
while  administering  the  government  of  Jamaica. 
The  deputation  were  most  courteously  and  cor- 
dially received,  and  were  deeply  interested  by 
the  information  his  excellency,  with  much 
candour  and  kindness,  was  pleased  to  give 
them  in  respect  to  the  existing  slate  of  things 
in  Jamaica.  His  excellency's  observations 
relative  to  the  good  conduct  of  the  recently 
emancipated  bondsmen,  confirmed  to  the  full- 
est extent  the  statements  to  the  same  effect 
which  have  been  received  from  other  authentic 
sources.  There  appears  to  be  no  want  of  la- 
bour on  the  estates  where  the  labourer  is  pro- 
perly treated  and  fairly  remunerated.  And 
his  excellency's  testimony  to  the  exemplary 
behaviour  of  the  coloured  population,  in  their 
obedience  to  the  laws,  their  observance  of  re- 
ligious and  moral  duties,  and  their  gratitude  to 
their  benefactors,  was  extremely  pleasing  to 
the  members  of  the  deputation.  His  excel- 
lency stated  that  he  should  most  willingly  re- 
ceive the  proposed  address  from  the  committee 
of  the  British  and  Foreign  Anti-Slavery  Society. 
The  noble  and  disinterested  line  of  conduct 
pursued  by  Sir  Lionel  Smith  in  his  benevolent 
endeavours  to  protect  the  oppressed,  during  his 
late  government,  claims  for  him  the  esteem 
and  gratitude  of  every  Christian  philanthropist. 

Some  weeks  past  notice  was  taken  in  this 
paper,  perhaps  more  than  once,  of  a  scheme 
at  that  time  in  agitation,  and  defended  with 
much  plausible  but  deceptive  argument  by 
persons  of  no  inconsiderable  standing  in  the 
community,  to  erect  at  an  expense  of  several 
thousand  dollars,  an  opera  hoitse  in  a  con- 
spicuous part  of  this  city.  We  now  learn 
through  a  source  which  we  deem  authoritative, 
that  this  more  than  foolish  and  profligate  pro 
ject  has  not  been  sustained,  in  other  words, 
has  been  abandoned.  We  do  not  take  credit 
to  ourselves  for  much,  if  any  effect  in  pro 
ducing  this  result  by  the  protest  we  put  forth 
against  it,  but  rather  would  infer  the  conclusion 
that  the  moral  sense  and  religious  feehng  of  thi 
body  of  citizens  was  opposed  to  it. 

Two  or  three  weeks  since  we  inserted,  under 
the  head  of  News  from  Ireland,  a  letter  giving 
some  account  of  the  remarkable  success  of 
Theobald  Matthew,  a  Roman  catholic  clergy- 
man, in  promoting  the  cause  of  temperance 
among  the  people  of  that  island.  A  friend  has 
put  into  our  hands  a  later  and  more  extended 
account,  cut  from  the  Albany  Argus,  which 
we  have  concluded  to  give  to  our  readers  with- 
out curtailment  as  we  find  it,  not  doubting  that 
it  will  be  read  with  lively  interest. 


Planners  and  Customs  of  the  Jews. 

Considerable  inquiry  having  been  made  for 
this  book,  information  is  now  given  that  it 
may  be  had  at  the  office  of  "  The  Friend," 
neatly  bound  in  muslin  at  37^  cents. 

A  stated  annual  meeting  of  "  The  Contri- 
butors to  the  Asylum  for  the  relief  of  persons 
deprived  of  the  use  of  their  reason,"  will  be 
held  at  Mulberry  street  meeting  house,  on 
fourth  day,  third  month  18th,  at  three  o'clock 

M. 

Samuel  Mason,  Jr.,  Clerk, 
2d  mo.  29th,  1840. 


Died,  in  Trenton,  on  the  morning  of  the  20th  inot. 
Samdkl  Paxson,  in  the  78th  year  of  his  age. 

His  disposition  was  mild  and  amiable.  He  highly 
prized  the  privileges  of  the  society  to  which  he  be- 
longed, and  as  long  as  his  health  permitted,  was  a 
zealous  attender  of  meetings  both  for  worship  and  dis- 
cipline. He  thought  it  his  duty  to  make  the  attempt 
to  attend  the  last  yearly  meeting  ;  he  was,  however, 
only  able  to  be  present  at  one  fining,  and  returned 
home  more  feeble  than  he  went ;  the  disease  with 
which  he  had  been  afflicted  several  years,  set  in  with 
renewed  violence,  and  for  a  few  days  his  life  was  de- 
spaired of,  but  He  who  sits  as  a  refiner  and  purifier, 
was  pleased  by  prolonging  his  life,  yet  more  to  try 
and  increase  his  faith  in  the  furnace  of  affliction  ;  but 
no  repining  was  uttered  ;  prayer  and  supplication  took 
its  place.  Frequently  during  his  petitions  his  desire 
was  to  depart  and  be  at  rest  with  Christ,  yet  alwaya 
with  submission  to  his  Master's  will,  feeling  that  He 
alone  under  whose  chastening  hand  he  was,  knew  the 
proper  time  of  his  release.  That  the  everlasting  arms 
were  underneath  and  the  alone  means  of  his  support, 
he  was  permitted  sensibly  to  feel,  for  his  language 
near  his  close,  although  he  had  strength  to  articulate 
but  part,  was  "  Though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of 
the  shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil;  for  thou  art 
with  me  ;  thy  rod  and  thy  staff  they  comfort  me." 

,  at  his  residence  near  Springborough,  Warren 

county,  Ohio,  on  the  14th  of  ]2th  month  last,  John 
Garretson,  in  the  70th  year  of  his  age,  a  member  and 
elder  of  Springborough  monthly  meeting.  He  was  for 
more  than  twenty  years  affected  with  a  cancer  on  hii 
face,  which  finally  terminated  his  existence.  Towards 
the  latter  part  of  his  life  he  was  unable  to  go  much 
from  home,  but  was  diligent  in  the  attendance  of  hia 
own  particular  meeting,  as  long  as  his  strength  would 
permit.  His  bodily  sufferings  during  the  latter  part 
of  this  period  were  very  great;  occasioned  by  the  try- 
ing nature  of  the  disease  with  which  he  was  afflicted, 
and  which  baffled  medical  skill  in  attempting  to  afford 
him  relief.  He  was  confined  to  his  room  nearly  three 
months  before  his  close,  and  was  enabled  to  endure 
the  sore  trials  to  which  the  outward  man  was  subject, 
with  Christian  composure  and  entire  resignation  to 
the  will  of  his  divine  master;  experiencing  the  inward 
to  be  strengthened  and  supported  by  that  saving,  spi- 
ritual power,  which  in  the  end,  enables  all  who  are 
thus  favoured  to  utter  the  song  of  spiritual  victory, 
"  O  death  where  is  thy  sting,  O  grave  where  is  thy 
victory,"  and  without  which  none  can  triumph  over 
the  infirmities  of  human  nature.  As  the  progress  of 
the  disease  increased  he  was  very  sensible  that  his 
day's  labour  was  nearly  ended  ;  and  at  one  time  afler 
some  friends  had  taken  their  leave  of  him,  appearing 
to  be  much  affected,  he  endeavoured  to  express  the 
goodness  of  the  Lord  in  condescending  to  be  near  him 
at  this  trying  period  ;  and  we  doubt  not  that  through 
the  unbounded  mercy  of  Him  who  came  into  the 
world  to  save  sinners  by  redeeming  them  from  the 
cruel  bondage  of  satan,  and  who  died  for  all  men,  that 
none  should  live  unto  themselves,  but  unto  him  who 
died  for  them  and  rose  again,  he  has  been  permitted 
to  enter  into  that  rest,  prepared  for  the  righteous  of  all 
generations. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 
Carpenter  Stieet,  belotc  Seventh,  PhUadelpkia. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vol..  ZXXI. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  THZBD  MONTH,  7,  1S40. 


EDITKD  BY   ROBKKT   SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

"e  two  dollars  pir  annam^  payable  in  adva 

S.ibBcriptions  and  Payment?  rtceivi-d  by 

«EOR«E    W.  TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FonKTtI  STRKKT.  IP  STAIRH, 

PillLAUF.I.I'HIA. 


TIIOIGIITS    ON     THE    TIMES. 


of  our  system,  that  tlie  patient  is  much  worse 
than  he  himself  thinks  ;  in  fact,  that  his  con- 
!  slitution  is  fast  breaking  down  under  the  ex- 
I  cesses  of  high  living  and  intoxicating  drinks 
to  which  he  has  enslaved  himself. 

Now,  if  it  were  a  real  tertian,  or  even  three 
monthly  ague,  there  would  be  no  difficulty  in 
the  case.  Blood-letting  and  dieting,  and  qui- 1 
i  nine,  with  perhaps  a  litde  calomel,  if  the  liver  j 
I  were  affected,  would  soon  put  all  to  rights. 

But  it  will  not  do  to  let  blood  in  the  body 
j  politic,  and  then,  who  will  take  the  remedies? 
j  Be  that  as  it  may,  I  have  a  mind  to  offer  my 
i  advice,  and  to  submit  to  the  readers  of  "  The 
I  Friend,"  a  few  thoughts  on  the  present  dis- 
tress. If  their  patience  to  read  and  mine  to 
I  write  should  hold   out,  I   propose   to   inquire 


As  people  are  apt  to  think  the  last  spell  of 
very  cold  or  hot,  or  wet  or  dry  weather,  the 
most  so  within  their  memory,  so  we  can 
scarcely  help  believing  the  difficulties  of  the 
present  time  to  exceed  all  former  embarrass-  i 
raents.  Without  undertaking  to  affirm  this  ' 
conclusion  to  be  true,  it  may  safely  be  said, 
that  the  fit  or  paroxysm  of  distress  under 
which  the  country  is  groaning  is  a  sort  of 
ague  which  attacks  us  every  few  years  after 
regular  intervals,  like  the  chill  of  an  intermit- 
tent fever.  And  as  the  doctor  cannot  lie  sure 
that  the  patient  is  well,  untU  he  sees  whether 
the  chill  returns,  so  the  mere  absence  of  dis- 
tress, a  demand  for  goods,  and  plenty  of  mo- 
ney, cannot  of  themselves  be  looked  upon  as 
signs  of  sound  health  in  the  commercial  body. 
The  man  who  suffers  under  a  tertian  ague 
will  not  rest  till  he  has  taken  the  doctor's 
prescription.  He  will  be  much  less  anxious 
about  it,  if  the  chill  comes  but  once  in  two 
weeks ;  and  will  scarcely  think  himself  sick, 
though  it  should  attack  him  regularly  every 
quarter.  Yet  the  last  case  may  be  as  clearly 
an  intermittent  as  the  first,  and  it  may  seriously 
affect  his  health  and  strength  during  the  whole 
interval  of  ease  between  the  chills. 

It  is  worth  while  therefore  to  try  if  we  can 
find  out  whether  these  paroxysms  of  distress 
are  accidental,  or  whether  they  are  the  cold 
fits  of  a  disease  under  which  the  body  politic 
is  labouring.  If  it  should  prove  that  the  inter- 
vals of  prosperity  between  them,  so  far  from 
being  a  mark  of  sound  health,  are  but  the  hot 
stages  and  the  intermissions  which  alternate 
with  the  chills,  we  may  be  inclined  to  try 
other  remedies  than  those  which  a  false  notion 
of  the  nature  of  our  case  would  prescribe.  We 
shall  be  more  likely  to  listen  to  any  advice 
which  may  bear  the  stamp  of  good  sense  and 
of  a  knowledge  of  our  ailment,  now  that  we 
are  in  the  paroxysm  of  the  chill,  than  when 
the  distress  is  lessened  and  we  think  we  can 
do  without  the  doctor.  I  am  of  the  mind  too 
that  the  disease  has  taken  a  very  strong  hold 


into  the  causes  of  the  existing  difficulties,  and 
to  seek  to  know  how  far  those  causes  are  in- 
fluencing our  own  religious  community. 

If  in  this  inquiry  I  should  seem  to  put  forth 
trite  and  familiar  maxims,  it  will  not  be  that  I 
think  them  new  or  original,  but  because  the 
nature  of  the  evils  under  which  we  suffer,  is 
only  to  be  thoroughly  understood  by  going 
back  to  their  original  and  elementary  causes. 

The  chief  thing  which  must  strike  every 
observer  of  the  present  times,  is  the  frequent 
and  almost  regular  recurrence  of  these  periods 
of  disaster  and  embarrassment.  If,  as  is  clearly 
the  case,  they  cannot  be  held  to  be  accidental, 
their  causes  must  be  deeply  seated  in  the 
frame  work  of  modern  society.  What  then 
are  the  facts  ?  a  few  years  of  prosperous  com- 
merce induces  a  blind  confidence  in  the  con- 
tinuance of  prosperity ;  extravagant  schemes  of 
speculation  find  eager  adventurers  and  dupes; 
the  impulse  which  has  been  given  to  business 
and  enterprise  becomes  at  last  a  giddy  whirl, 
which  intoxicates  all  who  fall  within  its  vor- 
tex. The  prices  of  most  kinds  of  produce  are 
steady,  the  demand  is  brisk,  rents  advance,  till 
the  tenant  can  scarcely  stagger  beneath  them — 
real  estate  rises,  and  money  is  loaned  freely  at 
low  rates,  and  in  large  sums. 

It  is  not  possible,  under  any  favourable  cir- 
cumstances, that  these  things  should  long  re- 
main stationary,  and  a  slow  and  steady  ad- 
vance in  prices,  is  on  all  accounts  desirable. 
But  the  peculiarity  of  our  situation  is  that  the 
rate  of  advance  continually  accelerates,  until 
our  fancied  prosperity  goes  off  like  a  rocket, 
with  a  transient  blaze  that  ends  in  smoke  and 
darkness. 

What  is  there  in  the  constitution  of  society 
that  subjects  us  to  these  constantly  returning 
disasters  ? 


How  barren  a  tree  is  he  that  lives,  and  spreads,  and 
cumbers  the  ground,  yet  leaves  not  one  seed,  not  one 
^ood  work  to  generate  after  him.  1  know  all  cannot 
leave  alike;  yet  all  may  leave  something  answering 
their  proportion,  their  kinds. — Oicen  Ftllham. 


From  the  Albany  Argus. 

7'emperance  Reform  in  Ireland. 

(Concluded  from  page  17  ^) 

Wednesday,  nine  o'clock,  JJ.  M. — This 
morning  from  an  early  hour  the  city  was  the 
scene  of  busy  animation.  Notwithstanding 
that  the  rain  fell  in  vast  quantities,  the  avenues 
to  the  city  continued  to  present  a  dense  mass 
of  living  beings  wending  their  way  to  the 
apostle.  Several  hundred  arrived  from  the 
county  Wexford  in  market  boats,  whilst  the 
river  steamers,  which  ply  between  the  counties 
of  Waterford  and  Wexford,  were  thronged  far 
beyond  their  usual  fare.  At  nine  o'clock  the 
Very  Rev.  T.  Matthew,  accompanied  by  the 
Right  Rev.  Dr.  Foran,  our  beloved  and  apos- 
tolic bishop.  Major  Gahan,  Sir  Benjamin  Mor- 
ris, Mr.  P.  J.  Murphy,  and  other  gentlemen, 
left  King  street  for  Ballybricken,  in  the  inidst 
of  whose  large  area  a  temporary  busting  was 
erected.  The  ground  had  already  been  occu- 
pied by  Alderman  H.  Alcock,  mayor  pro 
tempore.  Colonel  Manners,  and  two  companies 
of  the  37th  depot,  with  the  city  police  under 
the  command  of  Captain  Wright,  and  the 
members  of  the  Local  Temperance  Society, 
with  medals  displayed.  The  military  and  po- 
lice formed  a  cordon  around  the  busting?,  and 
the  members  exerted  themselves  with  zeal  for 
the  preservation  of  order.  But  it  was  unavail- 
ing; the  torrent  of  human  beings  bore  down 
every  obstacle — the  hustings,  after  the  pledge 
was  administered  to  about  two  thousand  indi- 
viduals of  both  sexes,  were  besieged,  despite 
the  efforts  of  those  engaged  to  restrain  the 
multitude.  It  was  found  to  be  impossible  to 
persevere,  and  after  much  exertion,  the  rever- 
end gentlemen  with  difficulty  adjourned  to  the 
court-house.  Here  we  are  able  to  say  that 
Mr.  Matthew  and  his  friends  were  compara- 
tively comfortable,  and  the  postulants  better 
off  than  they  were  in  the  area  of  Ballybricken. 
The  court-house  steps  were  occupied  by  a  file 
of  the  37th  and  the  police,  and  not  more  than 
two  hundred  at  a  time  were  permitted  to  enter. 
Some  individuals  were  severely  crushed  in 
consequence  of  their  anxiety  to  rush  forward ; 
but  we  are  happy  to  say  that  no  serious  acci- 
dent took  place.  As  each  batch  entered  the 
court-house  hall,  they  knelt,  in  humility  and 
devotion,  took  the  pleclge  at  the  hand  of  the  great 
administrator,  and  passing  out  liy  a  different 
door  from  that  which  they  went  in,  gave  suffi- 
cient room  to  their  followers.  This  plan  was 
admirable,  and  tended  very  considerably  to  the 
convenience  of  the  reverend  gentleman  and  the 
people.  As  each  batch  rose  up  after  repeating 
the  words  of  the  pledge,  lirightness  glowed 
in  their  countenances,  such  expressions  as, 
"  Thank  God,  we  are  happy  now" — "  Heaven 
bless  you,  Father  Matthew,"  issued  from  the 
lips  of  the  regenerated.     We  were  happy  to 


178 

observe  that  many  of  tlie  police  knelt  before 
the  apostle,  and  plighted  their  vow  never  to 
drink  intoxicating  liquors  more.  And  this  we 
are  sure,  will  render  them  objects  of  especial 
favour  to  their  commanders.  Alderman  Al- 
eock  inti-oduced  the  commanding  officer  of  the 
garrison,  Colonel  Manners,  to  Father  Matthew, 
m  the  hall  of  the  court-house.  Colonel  Man- 
ners, we  should  observe,  is  a  decided  friend  of 
the  cause. 

Twelve  o'clock. — Thousands  continue  to 
arrive.  The  exemplary  catholic  pastors  of 
Tramore,  Kill,  and  Newton,  &c.,  with  their 
indefatigable  curates,  have  come  into  town  at 
the  head  of  imposing  cavalcades.  Mr.  Carr,  of 
Ross,  has  also  appeared  with  upwards  of  a 
thousand  men  and  women  from  that  town.  We 
perceived  some  highly  respectable  persons 
among  this  group.  The  court-house  externally 
presents  at  this  moment  a  fearful  sight.  Crowds 
rush  up  the  steps  despite  the  military  and  po- 
lice, whose  conduct  is  exemplary  in  the  high- 
est degree.  The  doors  have  been  forced  in 
and  the  hall  is  thronged.  The  apostle  is  sur- 
rounded by  Alderman  Poole,  the  Rev.  Nicholas 
Cantwell,  P.  P.  Tramore;  the  Rev.  James 
Vaile;  P.  P.  Newtown;  the  Revs.  Messrs. 
Dixon,  Morrissey,  Fitzgerald,  J.  Power,  N. 
T.  Dowley,  J.  Clarke,  Heffeman.  It  is  said 
that  ten  thousand  persons  have  been  already 
received;  but  they  are  not  missed  from  the 
myriads  who  await  to  take  the  pledge.  We 
regret  that  some  of  the  postulants  appear  to 
labour  under  the  cfl'ects  of  fatigue — arising 
from  the  circumstance  of  having  travelled  all 
night  through  the  rain.  An  instance  of  magiste- 
rial petulance  has  occurred  which  we  shall 
notice.  Captain  Newport  has  called  upon 
some  of  his  brother  magistrates  to  advise  Mr. 
Matthew  to  withdraw,  as  personal  danger  may 
ensue.  But  the  gallant  captain's  remonstrances 
are  not  heeded,  for  the  very  good  reason,  that 
no  danger  is  as  yet  seen  by  the  most  expe- 
rienced persons.  "  Talk  of  the  victories  of  the 
Duke  of  Wellington,"  said  Alderman  Poole, 
as  he  regarded  the  mighty  mass  of  human  be- 
ings rapidly  approaching  to  take  the  pledge, 
"  they  are  nothing  to  those  of  Mr.  Matthew. 
He  has  done  more  for  the  Irish  people  than  any 
man  who  has  as  yet  appeared,  or  perhaps, 
who  ever  will  appear  in  Ireland." 

Two  o'clock. — Crowds  on  crowds  continue 
to  pour  in,  in  apparently  exhaustless  abun- 
dance. It  is  computed  that  the  reverend  gen- 
tleman has  received  twenty  thousand  at  least 
since  morning.  Each  batch,  amounting  on  an 
average,  to  170  persons,  is  disposed  of  in 
about  two  minutes,  and  instantly  succeeded  by 
another.  Mr.  Matthew,  on  being  asked  was 
Jie  not  tired,  and  would  he  not  take  some  re- 
freshments, replied,  "  I  feel  no  fatigue  in  the 
world.  Oh,  how  rejoiced  I  am  to  see  them 
pour  in,  in  this  way."  And  well  may  he  re- 
joice, for  never  was  man  made  an  instrument 
in  the  hands  of  an  all-wise  and  gracious  Provi- 
dence for  the  achievement  of  such  incalculable 
benefit  to  society !  Several  country  gentlemen 
liave  arrived  to  witness  the  proceedings, 
amongst  whom  we  perceived  Andrew  Sher- 
lock, Esq.,  Killaspey ;  Richard  Duckett,  Esq., 
Tramore;  Wm.  Peet,  Esq.,  &c.  There  are 
many  protestants  and  Quakars  in  the  hall  look- 
ing with  wonderment  at  what  is  passing.  Some 


THE    FRIEND. 

accidents  of  a  slight  nature  have  taken  place — 
one  woman  is  bruised  and  two  men  are  cut. 
Mr.  Ryan,  the  worthy  governor  of  the  county 
jail,  had  them  removed  to  the  prison,  attended 
to  and  nourished. 

This  being  the  dinner  hour  of  the  working 
classes,  we  noticed  the  bacon-cutters  of  many 
establishments,  and  other  description  of  la- 
bourers, taking  the  pledge.  In  Patrick  street 
the  crowd  is  so  dense  that  a  passage  through 
it  is  quite  difficult,  whilst  thousands  occupy  the 
ground  opposite  the  court-house  and  through- 
out Ballybricken.  The  rain  continued  to  fall 
with  unabated  velocity.  The  military  police 
and  people  are  drenched.  Sir  Benjamin  Mor- 
ris and  Alderman  Alcock,  persevere  with  the 
same  activity  as  usual  in  the  preservation  of 
order. 

Twenty  minutes  to  four  o'clock. — The  re- 
verend gentleman  has  continued  without  inter- 
mission to  receive  postulants  up  to  this  mo- 
ment; and  thousands  yet  throng  the  sti-eets, 
despite  "  the  pitiless  pelting  of  the  storm," 
and  even  from  a  great  distance.  The  employ- 
ers were  anxious  that  their  servants  should  not 
go  forward  to-day,  in  order  that  an  opportunity 
should  be  afforded  strangers  to  take  the  pledge 
without  any  unnecessary  delay.  But  it  is  ex- 
pected that  there  shall  be  few  servants  in  Wa- 
terford  who  will  not  have  become  members  of 
the  total  abstinence  society  by  to-morrow  even- 
ing. It  is  thought  that  one  liundred  thousand 
(and  we  speak  within  limits  when  we  say  so) 
shall  have  been  received  in  this  city,  previous 
to  the  departure  of  the  apostle. 

Mr.  Matthew  and  his  friends  left  the  court- 
house at  the  hour  above  named,  for  the  bi- 
shop's, Avhcre  he  continued  to  receive  postu- 
lants up  to  dinner  hour.  Vast  numbers  sur- 
rounded the  Right  Rev.  Dr.  Foran's  residence, 
anxious  to  take  the  pledge  at  once.  After 
dinner  Father  IMatthew  continued  to  receive 
postulants  to  a  late  hour.  Several  very  respect- 
able parties  took  the  pledge.  Many  ludicrous 
scenes  occurred  during  the  day,  exhibitive  of 
the  enthusiasm  and  devotion  of  the  people.  A 
Carrick  woman  on  an'iving  at  this  side  of  the 
bridge  was  heard  to  exclaim,  after  turning  to- 
wards the  west,  "  Joy  be  with  you,  Carrick, 
and  all  the  whiskey  I  ever  drank.  I'll  never 
drink  more."  Nearly  all  the  fishermen  of 
Tramore,  Islands  o'Kane,  and  the  coast  around 
to  Bamahon,  took  the  pledge.  The  bathing 
men  of  Tramore,  a  peculiarly  moist  sort  of 
people,  were  the  foremost  in  enrolling  them- 
selves under  the  standard.  Hundreds  were 
present  from  the  farthest  extremity  of  Wex- 
ford, Carlow,  Wicklow,  Kildare,  Queen  and 
King's  counties.  As  proof  of  the  great  ex- 
citement prevalent,  it  may  be  observed  that 
the  High  street  Loan  Fund  Society,  (to  which 
we  have  so  frequently  called  attention,)  which 
receives  upwards  of  twenty  applications  per 
diem,  and  is  a  bitter  pill  to  the  pawnbrokers, 
received  but  one  application  to-day.  It  was 
observed  with  pleasure  that  females  outnum- 
bered males  by  about  twenty-five  per  cent. 
This  has  not,  we  believe,  been  the  fact  else- 
where. Tlie  virtuous,  as  well  as  the  most 
debased  and  forlorn  of  the  community,  have 
taken  the  pledge.  Several  of  the  unfortunates, 
who  have  lived  on  the  wages  of  sin,  renounced 


the  evil  of  their  ways  and  resolved  to  live  so- 
berly and  purely  for  the  future. 

Ten  o'clock,  p.  m. — The  city  is  extremely 
tranquil.  Such  of  the  postulants  as  have  not 
left  town  are  comfortably  housed.  Several 
stores  have  been  opened  for  them,  where  their 
wants  are  well  supplied.  The  apostle  resumes 
his  labours  this  (Thursday)  morning. 

The  Very  Rev.  Theobald  Matthew  visits 
Clonmel  on  the  17th.  The  court-house  is 
preparing  for  his  reception. 

From  the  Limerick  (Ireland/  CJironicIe- 

The  Temperance  Movement — Its  Effects. 
— A  number  of  public  houses  in  this  city  have 
already  shut  up  for  want  of  customers.  At 
night  they  appear  dull,  lonesome  and  deserted, 
though  heretofore  the  focus  of  bacchanalian 
riot  and  uproar.  The  change  is  quite  notorious 
to  any  obsenei  who  walks  the  streets. 


From  "Tlie  Working  ^'3n,■■  a  volume  jiisl  published  by  H. 
Ptrkins.  Philadelphia. 
MONEY. 
"  Yet  to  be  just  to  these  poor  men  of  pelf, 
Each  does  but  hale  his  neighbour  as  himself: 
Doom'tl  lo  the  mines,  an  equal  fate  betides 
The  slave  that  digs  it,  and  the  slave  that  hides." 
PopK. 
The  good  and  the  evil  of  money  are  the 
subject  of  our  daily  conversation,  and  neither 
can  well  be  represented  as  greater  than  it  is. 
The  same  book  of  wisdom  which  declares  to 
us  that  "  money  answereth  all  things,"  wama 
us  that  the  love  of  it  is  a  "  root  of  all  evil." 
We  love  what  costs  us  pains ;  our  own  work, 
orihe  fruit  of  it;  our  own  little  garden  father 
than  our  neighbour's  hot-house.     It  is,  there- 
fore,  constantly   observed  that  it  is    hard   to 
wring  money  out  of  the  hands  of  one  who  has 
earned  it  by  little  and  little.     Look  at  the  far- 
mer ;  even  if  he  owns  thousands  of  acres,  he 
is  sometimes  startled  at  the  call  for  the  dis- 
bursement of  twenty  dollars:   while  the  mer- 
chant, who  gains  and  loses  by  fifties  and  hun- 
dreds, will  transfer  ten  thousand  dollars'  worth 
of  stock  in  five  minutes.     Women,  who  sel- 
dom   have    the    handling   of  large  sums,  are 
more  frugal  in  the  disposition  of  their  means, 
than  their  more  hard-hearted  husbands.  Hence 
the  great  moralist  avers  that  mendicants  seldom 
beg  of  women.     However  this  may  be,  it  is 
undeniable  that  where  money  is  hardly  soi,  it 
is  sure  to  be  prized  sufficiently.     Let  a  man 
work  hard  for  his  dollar  and  he  will  be   in 
danger  of  setting  too  high  a  value  upon  it; 
and  thus,  by  imperceptible  degrees,  frugality 
grows  into  avarice  and  thrift  into  meanness. 

It  is  not  the  mere  coin,  the  material  gold, 
silver,  copper,  and  alloy  that  we  love ;  at  least 
in  the  outset.  The  miser,  who  is  a  possessed 
man,  may  transfer  his  regards  to  the  sign 
from  the  thing  signified,  and  gloat  over  dollars 
and  doubloons,  but  what  the  most  love  is  what 
the  money  will  bring.  To  use  a  large  word, 
it  is  the  potentiality  of  happiness.  We  turn 
every  thing  into  money.  We  measure  every 
thing  by  money.  It  is  money  which  marks 
the  injury  done  by  a  slander  or  a  blow.  As 
we  measure  the  force  of  an  engine  by  horse- 
power, so  we  measure  an  honourable  office  by 
dollars.  Men  value  their  lives  at  certain  sums, 
and  persons  could  be  found  who  would  be 


THE    FRIEND. 


179 


bribed  to  run  the  risk  of  being  bit  by  a  mad 
dog.  In  consequence  of  this  universal  appli- 
cability of  money  as  the  measure  of  value,  it 
comes  to  stand  for  the  things  which  it  mea- 
sures. We  look  with  complacency  on  the 
key  which  unlocks  our  treasures;  and  gaze  on 
a  dirty  bank-note,  which  is  only  a  rag. 

In  Pitcairn's  island,  at  the  latest  account, 
there  was  no  money,  nor  any  need  of  it.  But 
does  it  follow  that  there  can  be  no  avarice 
there?  I  think  not.  Tiie  passion  may  look 
beyond  the  medium  to  the  end  in  view,  but  it 
is  still  the  same.  The  dislike  to  part  with  our 
cash,  when  reduced  to  its  principles,  is  a  mode 
of  selfishness.  It  is  only  one  aspect  of  our 
love  of  the  things  which  money  will  buy.  If 
any  man  would  guaranty  to  us  all  these  things 
for  life,  we  would  freely  give  him  the  money. 
Hence  the  moral  evils  of  avarice.  But  for 
this  the  love  of  ijold  would  be  as  innocent  as 
the  love  of  roses  and  lilies. 

But  even  on  the  selfish  principle,  I  have 
sometimes  thought  that  a  more  refined  and 
profound  view  of  the  matter  would  loosen  our 
hold  on  the  purse.  By  pinching  hard  we  hurt 
nobody  but  ourselves.  Every  one  sees  that  if 
a  man  spends  none  of  his  money,  he  is  wretch- 
ed; hence  the  name  7niser,  which  is  only  tlie 
Latin  for  a  wretch.  But  many  make  it  the 
business  of  their  lives  to  come  as  near  this  as 
they  can.  They  sail  as  near  the  wind  as  is 
possible.  Sound  economy  will  teacli  a  man 
that  a  liberal  outlay  of  money  is  in  some  cases 
no  more  a  loss,  than  a  liberal  sowing  of  wheat. 
Stolido  has  adopted  the  saving  maxim  never 
to  cut  a  packthread  of  a  parcel,  but  always  to 
untie  it:  he  therefore  fumbles  at  a  hard  knot 
for  ten  minutes,  in  which  he  could  have  earned 
the  worth  of  ten  such  packthreads.  Basso 
grudges  sixpence  for  a  dose  of  physic,  and  in 
the  end  loses  six  weeks.  We  all  agree  that 
time  is  money.  Why  so?  Because  time  will 
procure  us  money,  or,  what  is  the  same,  mo- 
ney's worth.  But  we  are  not  so  ready  to  ad- 
mit, though  it  is  equally  true,  that  health  is 
money — that  temperance  is  money — that  good 
habits  arc  money — that  character  is  money. 
Nay,  I  go  further  than  this:  if  we  must  value 
every  thing  by  this  mercenary  standard,  tlien 
I  say,  ease  is  ■)none\j,  because  it  is  worth  mo- 
ney, and  we  labour  all  of  our  life  to  earn  it. 
Comfort  is  money,  and  happiness  is  money. 

These  remarks  are  certainly  not  intended  to 
foster  the  disposition  to  estimate  every  thing 
by  pounds,  shillings,  and  pence.  God  forbid 
Our  money-making  nation  need  no  spur  in 
their  race :  we  are  already  pointed  at  by  the 
finger  of  nations.  But  as  tiie  world's  ready 
reckoners  insist  on  gauging  human  bliss  by 
this  rule,  I  wish  to  show  that  on  their  own 
principles  a  man  may  be  too  saving.  Even 
the  rule  of  the  usurer  in  the  old  play,  which 
was  short  enough  to  be  engraven  on  his  ring, 
and  which  is  engraven  on  many  a  heart,  Tu 
tibi  cura,  "  Take  care  of  number  one,"  is 
often  violated  by  unwise  parsimony.  AVe  may 
be  sparing  to  our  damage.  There  are  better 
things  than  money.  O  that  I  could  ring  it 
through  every  shop,  factory,  and  counting- 
house  of  my  country !  There  is  good  which 
gold  cannot  buy,  and  which  to  barter  for  gold 
were  ruin.  It  cannot  buy  the  kindly  affections 
of  the  fireside.     It  cannot  buy  the  blessings  of 


friendship.  It  cannot  buy  the  serene  comforts 
of  virtue,  the  quiet  of  conscience,  the  joys  of 
religion.  This  lesson  should  be  inculcated  on 
the  young.  It  is  idle  to  fear  that  such  a  les- 
son will  make  them  careless  or  profuse.  It  is 
a  lesson  opposed  not  to  frugality,  but  to  parsi- 
mony. Those  who  learn  it  will  not  hoard, 
but  neither  will  they  squander.  They  will 
look  on  money,  not  as  an  ultimate  good,  but 
as  the  representative  of  purchasable  advan- 
tages; and  they  will  count  it  as  nothing  when 
put  in  the  opposite  scale  to  moral  and  eternal 
things,  which  are  above  all  price. 


THE    HONEY    BEE-A    NEW     HIVE. 

The  following  communication,  although 
mors  particularly  intended  for  the  agriculturist, 
can  scarcely  fail  to  interest  and  please  the 
dwellers  in  the  city.  It  is  copied  from  Ex- 
Governor  Hill's  Monthly  Visiter,  and  was 
written  by  S.  Keith,  of  Oxford,  Me. 

The  bee  possesses  the  united  skill  of  the 
mason,  the  architect,  the  geometrician,  and 
tiie  civilian.  Many  naturalists  of  this  and 
other  countries  have  devoted  much  time  in 
searching  out  their  habits,  admiring  their  sa- 
gacity, and  giving  to  the  world  the  result  of 
their  researches.  They  have  learned  much 
and  there  is  much  more  yet  to  be  learned  of 
this  wonderful  insect.  I  have  myself  kept 
bees  for  thirteen  or  fourteen  years :  I  long 
since  felt  the  necessity  of  preserving  these 
litde  creatures  from  the  barbarous  custom  of 
annual  suffocation.  For  a  while  I  tried  the 
box  hive,  but  found  my  bees  unwilling  to  en- 
ter it,  and  I  lost  several  swarms  in  trying  to 
force  them  into  it.  I  abandoned  this  kind  of 
hive,  and  finished  a  room  in  my  garret,  dark 
and  tight,  with  a  communication  through  the 
external  wall  of  the  house,  through  which  to 
give  them  a  passage  way.  I  placed  a  hive  of 
bees  in  this  room,  their  entrance  into  the  hive 
being  on  a  level  with  this  communication  and 
near  to  it.  To  this  room  I  have  a  door  from 
my  garret,  never  accessible  to  children  or  ii 
traders.  The  room  should  be  made  imperv 
ous  to  rats  and  mice,  which  are  very  fond  of 
bees,  fearing  not  even  their  weapons  of  de 
fence.  This  young  swarm  soon  filled  their 
hive,  and  then  commenced  their  operations 
beneath,  above  and  around  the  hive,  filling  in 
tlie  white  virgin  comb,  without  the  aid  of  bars, 
slats  or  cross  pieces  to  build  to,  from  the  roof 
of  the  house  to  the  floor  of  their  room.  At 
times,  I  stole  into  this  apiary,  and  by  the  aid 
of  a  light,  viewed  the  progress  they  were 
making,  and  tlie  splendid  columns  of  comb 
they  were  erecting.  They  had  the  benefit  of 
the  labour  of  all  their  increase — all  their  pro- 
geny; there  was  no  swarming,  no  colonizing 
from  their  numerous  family.  Give  bees  room 
and  they  never  swarm.  Who  ever  heaid  of 
bees  swarming  from  a  liollov/  tree,  till  the 
space  within  it  was  filled?  After  the  second 
year  of  their  operations,  and  during  the  coldest 
of  the  winter,  while  the  bees  all  lay  dormant 
at  the  centre  of  their  nectarine  pile,  I  took  my 
family  stores  from  the  external  layers,  which 
always  contain  the  whitest  and  purest  in  the 
store  house,  and  is  the  only  portion  which  can 
1)0  taken  without  injury  to  the  residue.  For 
many  years  my  table  was  supplied  from  this 


room  with  the  choicest  of  sweets,  from  which 
many  a  friend  has  enjoyed  a  treat,  and  lingered 
to  admire  this  simple  contrivance  for  the  pre- 
servation of  the  bee,  and  the  store  house  so 
well  adapted  to  receive  the  fruits  of  his  labour. 


ELIZA    KUflin-I-. 

I  recently  met  with  a  memoir  of  Eliza 
RumplT,  which  so  beautifully  exemplified  the 
transforming  and  preserving  nature  of  that 
grace,  which  when  yielded  to,  bringeth  salva- 
tion, that  I  have  made  some  extracts  from  it 
for  the  pages  of  "  The  Friend,"  if  the  editor 
should  deem  them  suitable.  H.  L. 

"  Eliza  Rumpff,  the  subject  of  this  memoir, 
was  the  daughter  of  John  Jacob  Astor,  of  the 
city  of  New  York.  Her  childhood  and  early 
youth  was  spent  under  the  paternal  roof.  Her 
character,  during  that  interesting  period  of  life, 
was  chiefly  distinguished  by  a  sweet,  amiable, 
retiring,  benevolent  disposition.  In  the  year 
1823,  she  accompanied  her  father  to  Europe* 
and  spent  two  years  in  France,  Switzerland 
and  Germany.  It  was  during  this  visit  that 
she  became  acquainted  with  the  gentleman 
to  whom  she  was  married  in  1825,  at  Paris  : 
— A  union  of  uninterrupted  happiness,  until  it 
was  dissolved  by  her  death,  after  thirteen 
years  duration.  With  her  marriage  com- 
menced her  permanent  residence  in  Europe  ; 
with  the  exception  of  two  visits  made  to  the, 
United  States.  Her  winters  she  spent  in  Paris, 
where  the  official  duties  of  her  husband  (who 
was  then,  and  still  is  the  minister  resident  at 
the  court  of  the  Tuileries,  for  the  Hanseatic 
towns  of  Germany)  required  his  presence 
during  that  part  of  the  year ;  whilst  her  summers 
were  passed  in  Switzerland,  near  the  lake 
of  Geneva,  at  a  delightful  country  residence 
given  her  by  hei  father.  For  several  years 
after  her  marriage,  she  tried  what  happiness 
the  splendid  scenes  of  the  palace  of  the  Tuile- 
ries, the  music  and  amusements  of  the  opera 
and  theatre,  and  the  excitement  and  fascina- 
tions of  Parisian  saloons  could  afford.  Al- 
though she  attended  a  place  of  worship,  with 
greater  or  less  regidaritj^,  and  evinced  a  respect 
for  religion,  was  charitable  to  the  poor — and 
in  her  deportment  there  was  much  that  was 
interesting.  But  she  had  not  yet  experienced 
that  '  grace  of  God  which  bringeth  salvation.' 
And  every  thing  short  of  this  ever  fails  of 
giving  the  happiness  which  we  so  earnestly 
desire,  and  so  fruitlessly  seek  in  the  enjoyment 
of  this  world. 

"  But  at  length  the  time  arrived  when  her 
attention  was  effectually  awakened  to  the  great 
subject  of  religion.  The  means  by  which  this 
was  accomplished  were  very  simple,  and  such 
perhaps  as  will  seem  to  those  wlio  know  no- 
thing of  the  various  ways  which  God  employs 
to  call  mankind  to  himself,  quite  improbable. 
There  resided  in  her  family  for  some  time  a 
pious  and  excellent  woman,  in  the  capacity  of 
nurse ;  to  iier  she  devoted  many  leisure  hours 
in  reading  from  the  sacred  Scriptures,  and 
other  religious  books,  and  the  simple  and 
judicious  remarks,  which  her  humble  friend 
occasionally  made,  led  her  mind  in  the  most 
gradual  manner,  to  realise  the  transcendent 


180 


THE    FRIEND. 


importance  of  leligioii  as  a  personal  concern. 
The  good  work  thus  commenced  did  not  cease 
to  make  progress.  A  severe  attack  of  cholera 
was  gready  sanctified  to  her  in  the  increase  of 
lier  religious  impressions.  She  also  made  and 
greatly  enjoyed  the  acquaintance  of  several 
Christians  in  Paris,  who  proved  to  be  very 
useful  to  her,  in  promoUng  her  growth  in  re- 
ligious knowledge,  and  who  encouraged  her  in 
every  step  of  that  divine  life  wliich  she  was 
.striving  to  pursue. 

"  As  the  work  of  religion  gradually  ad- 
vanced in  her  heart,  she  relinquished  more 
and  more  every  thing  which  she  learned  to  be 
incongenial  with  true  piety.  The  theatres,  the 
operas,  the  balls,  and  every  worldly  amusement 
inconsistent  with  a  strictly  religious  and  spi- 
ritual life  were  all  abandoned.  But  she  did 
not  become  a  recluse,  oi  disagreeable  in  any 
way  in  her  manners,  and  in  her  intercourse 
with  society;  on  the  contrary,  religion  seem- 
ed, as  it  did  in  reality,  to  devolope  and 
strengthen  every  lovely  feature  in  her  naturaOy 
amiable  and  benevolent  character.  It  elevated 
and  ennobled  every  sentiment — it  added  new 
charms  to  every  trait. 

"Although  her  husband  was  affluent,  and 
she  had  the  prospect  of  a  princely  inheritance, 
yet  no  countenance  could  be  further  removed 
fioni  haughty  or  proud  looks.  Her  habitual 
appearance  was  meekness,  cheerfulness  and 
love ;  she  had  naturaOy  a  playfulness  of  man- 
ner, and  a  disposition  to  inoffensive  wit,  and 
which,  even  after  her  conversion,  remained 
and  rendered  her  a  most  agreeable  companion. 
And  yet  there  was  no  unbecoming  levity ; 
there  was  no  trilling  conduct.  Her  conversa- 
tion was  always  such  as  became  a  woman 
'  professing  godliness.'  Her  piety  was  deep, 
mature,  and  active.  Religion  was,  in  her  es- 
timation, emphatically,  the  '  one  thing  need- 
ful.' She  daily  applied  herself  with  diligence 
to  its  maintenance  in  her  own  heart,  and  she 
was  also  constantly  solicitous  to  see  others 
embrace  it.  She  was  not  one  of  those  who 
think  it  is  an  easy  thing  to  be  a  Christian,  or 
to  live  a  Christian  life.  Her's  was  a  life  of 
watchfulness,  of  self-distrust,  of  prayer;  she 
read  the  Scriptures  not  only  daily,  but  much 
every  day.  'thus  she  maintained,  amid  the 
great  temptations  and  allurements  of  Paris,  her 
steadfast  course  towards  that  '  city  which  hath 
foundations,  whose  builder  and  maker  is  God.' 
In  her  delightful  abode  in  the  vale  of  lake 
Leman,  surrounded  by  the  grandeur  and 
beauty  of  nature,  she  did  not  pass  her  time  in 
luxurious  idleness.  No ;  her  heart  was  ever 
planning,  and  her  hands  ever  executing  some 
labour  of  love.  She  and  her  husband  estab- 
lished, and  maintained  at  their  own  expense, 
three  schools  in  the  villages  around  them  for 
small  and  poor  children,  and  finding  that 
several  poor  families  could  not  enjoy  the  ad- 
vantages which  her  schools  afforded,  on  ac- 
count of  the  long  distance  their  children  had 
to  go,  she  employed,  daily,  a  servant,  who 
went  from  village  to  village  in  the  morning, 
with  a  sort  of  infant  omnibus,  and  gathering  up 
the  children,  carried  them  lo  the  schools  ;  and 
in  the  evening  going  round  again,  he  carried 
them  home  to  their  parents.  'Phe  sick  and  the 
poor  were  not  forgotten  by  her.  She  felt  sin- 
cerely for  the  destitute,  and  was  ready  to  con- 


tribute to  their  relief.  Nor  was  she  content 
merely  to  give  money,  but  was  often  seen 
visiting  the  abodes  of  poverty,  and  by  the  bed- 
side of  the  sick  and  dying,  alleviating  their 
distresses.  She  gave  large  sums  for  the  pro- 
motion of  religious  and  charitable  objects ;  and 
studied  economy  in  her  dress,  and  in  her  style 
of  living,  that  she  might  have  means  for  doing 
good.  She  was  a  woman  of  uncommon  sys- 
tem, and  strictly  pursued  order  in  every  thing. 
"  In  the  early  part  of  last  summer  she  ac- 
companied her  husband  to  their  quiet  retreat 
in  Switzerland.  The  first  two  or  three  months 
passed  pleasantly  away  in  the  prosecution  of 
her  various  benevolent  labours.  It  was  in  the 
midst  of  these  occupations  she  was  seized  with 
sickness,  the  malady  soon  assumed  an  extra- 
ordinary character,  and  its  malignity  manifest- 
ed itself  by  severe  sufferings  ;  yet,  during  the 
eight  weeks  it  continued,  no  murmuring  word 
escaped  her  lips.  Having  asked  the  physician 
if  he  stUl  had  any  hopes  of  a  cure,  and  receiv- 
ing an  affirmative  answer,  she  said,  '  Oh  !  it  is 
impossible;  it  cannot  last  long;  I  suffer  too 
much ;  but  no,  it  is  not  too  much,  since  God 
does  not  think  it  too  much.  But  it  is  very 
sad.  Oh  God,  have  pity  upon  me,  according 
to  the  greatness  of  thy  mercy.' 

"  A  few  days  before  her  death,  she  ad- 
dressed some  exhortations  to  one  of  her  do- 
mestics, and  among  other  things  said,  '  O 
seek  the  Lord  Jesus  whilst  you  are  in  health 
and  have  strength,  for  if  God  should  take 
away  your  health,  and  you  should  be  laid  on  a 
bed  of  suffering  as  you  see  me,  you  could  not 
always  think  and  pray.'  At  another  time,  ad- 
dressing herself  to  the  person  who  watched  by 
her  side,  she  said,  '  I  do  not  fear  death,  I  shall 
be  happier  with  God  ;  may  the  Lord  render  me 
entirely  submissive  to  his  will.'  She  con- 
versed also  with  her  husband  on  the  arrange 
ments  to  be  made  for  her  funeral,  requesting 
that  she  might  be  buried  with  the  greatest  pos- 
sible simplicity.  She  also  spoke  of  the  con- 
tinuance of  her  schools  after  her  death. 

"  The  last  day  of  her  life,  the  25th  of  Octo- 
ber, 1838,  she  appeared  exhausted,  and  inca- 
pable of  any  effort ;  about  mid-day  her  fore- 
head and  hands  became  cold,  and  the  dews  of 
death  were  upon  them — her  mouth  seemed 
if  it  could  not  articulate  one  word  more.  What 
then  was  the  emotion  of  those  who  surrounded 
her,  when  she  distinctly  asked  who  were 
around  her,  for  her  sight  was  gone,  and  when 
named  in  order,  she  addressed  to  each  some 
affectionate  and  pressing  exhortations,  suited 
to  their  conditions.  But  it  was  no  longer  the 
voice  of  a  feeble  woman.  It  was  a  voice 
which  spoke  under  the  powerfid  influence  of 
the  spirit  of  God.  She  added,  '  I  die  happy, 
I  die  in  Christ ;  I  have  been  a  stranger  on  the 
earth,  I  return  to  my  true  country.' 

"  Iler  husband  said  to  her,  "  Dear  Eliza, 
it  will  not  be  long  until  I  shall  join  you  ;  I 
will  try  to  walk  in  your  footsteps.'  She 
responded,  '  Amen  !  amen  !'  An  expression  of 
joy  diffused  itself  over  her  countenance  ;  and 
she  added,  '  Now  Lord  give  deliverance, 
amen  !'  These  were  her  last  words.  Thus,  in 
the  37th  year  of  her  age,  she  sweeUy  entered 
into  the  joy  of  her  Lord." 


S«ISS    IIUSUANUKY. 

The  Alpine  pasturages  are  elevated  in 
heights  of  two,  three,  or  more  ranges,  accord- 
ing to  the  season — the  herdsmen  ascending 
with  their  cows  and  goats,  and  often  witfi 
sheep,  as  the  heat  increases  from  early  spring 
to  the  high  temperature  of  July  and  August, 
and  then  descending  as  autumn  declines  into 
winter.  These  pastures  form  the  principal 
source  of  maintenance  and  opulence  to  the 
inhabitants  of  the  greater  part  of  Switzerland, 
Savoy,  the  Voralberg,  and  the  Tyrol.  Each 
pasture  elevation  has  its  particular  chulets  for 
the  herdsmen.  The  butter  and  cheese  after- 
wards carried  down  to  market  are  made  in 
these  tiny  habitations.  Below  in  the  valleys, 
or  often  in  sheltered  nooks  on  the  brow  of  the 
mountains,  are  the  winter  houses  for  the  cattle, 
which  are  then  fed  widi  the  hay  gathered  by 
great  industry  even  in  spots  to  which  the  goats 
can  scarcely  resort.  *  *  *  The  intrepidity 
of  the  maker  (mower)  of  the  Alps  is  scarcely 
less  than  that  of  the  chamois  hunters.  Whether 
he  be  gathering  grass  for  the  cows,  blue  meli- 
lot  to  mix  with  the  cheese,  or  medicinal  herbs 
for  the  druggist,  he  starts  forth  provided  with 
food,  kirchwasser,  and  tobacco ;  the  soles  of 
his  shoes  fortified  with  pointed  nails,  and  with 
hay  inside  to  soften  his  fall  when  he  leaps 
from  rock  to  rock ;  his  gaiters  unbuttoned  be- 
low to  leave  him  free  at  the  ancles,  and  a  whet- 
stone stuck  under  his  belt  to  sharpen  the  little 
scythe  or  sickle  carried  over  his  shoulder.  He 
thus  ascends  to  the  hollows  and  crests  of  rocks 
on  the  brows  and  summits  of  mountains,  and 
ties  the  hay  he  cuts  in  firm  bundles,  which  he 
then  pitches  downwards  from  the  heights.  In 
this  perilous  way  he  in  summer  gains  a  scanty 
living.  In  winter  he  may  be  seen  suspended 
by  ropes  over  precipices  and  gorges,  to  reach 
fallen  trees,  which  he  contrives  to  displace  and 
slide  downwards  for  fuel.  If  he  succeeds  in 
saving  by  these  daring  pursuits  enough  to  jus- 
tify his  demanding  the  hand  of  the  maiden  he 
loves,  and  whose  father  often  has  no  more  for- 
tune than  a  little  chalet,  an  Alpine  pasture,  and 
the  milk  of  three  or  four  cows,  which  the 
pretty  peasant  maid  carries  to  sell  in  the  val- 
ley where  he  has  probably  first  met  her,  he 
marries,  takes  a  chalet,  and  becomes,  in  his 
turn,  a  herdsman,  and  in  time  the  proprietor  of 
a  few  cows,  and  the  father  of  a  family. — "  My 
Note  Book,"  by  John  Macgregor. 

FKIE.NDS'   READING    ROOIU. 

Dr.  Joseph  Warrington  intends  to  deliver  a 
lecture  at  Friends'  Reading  Room, — on  the 
Right  Employment  of  our  Time  and  Talents, 
— on  second  day  evening,  the  9th  instant,  at 
72  o'clock. 

FRIENDS'  READING  ROO.H  ASSOCIATIOiX. 

The  annual  meeting  of  Friends'  Reading 
Room  Association,  will  be  held  at  8  o'clock, 
on  third  day  evening,  the  10th  instant,  in  the 
lower  room  occupied  by  the  association,  on 
Appletree  alley. 

Joseph  Scattergood,  Sec'ry. 

3d  mo.  1840. 

Cnrrtcliott. — In  tlie  announcement  last  week  of  the 
failure  of  the  opera  house  scheme,  the  vrord  hundred 
wa3  inadrertently  omitted  before  thousand. 


LIFIi  OF  WILLIAM  CATUN. 

CCoiuinued  from  page  175.} 

[At  this  part  of  the  narrative  the  following 
epistle  is  introduced,  dated  "  Amsterdam,  in 
Holland,  15th  of  third  month,  1657."  It  has 
an  endorsement  which  the  editor  believes  to 
be  in  the  handwriting  of  George  Fox,  thus: 
"  W.  Caton  to  Friends,  1057."  It  is  rich  in 
matter  tending  to  edification,  and  with  sim- 
plicity, combines  no  small  degree  of  beauty  in 
style.] 

To  all  my  dearly  beloved  Friends  that  be 
elected  of  God,  sanctified  through  the  Word 
of  his  grace  to  be  vessels  of  honour,  to  tlie 
praise  and  glory  of  his  name  everlasting ; 
mercy,  grace  and  peace  be  multiplied  amongst 
you,  from  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  fountain  of  love  and  life,  from 
whom  all  goodness  doth  come ;  who  hath  dis- 
tributed of  the  riches  of  his  grace  unto  you, 
and  manifested  his  living  power  amongst  you ; 
by  which  he  hath  quickened  some  of  you  who 
were  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  and  given 
you  a  sight  of  the  entrance  into  the  eternal  in- 
heritance, which  never  fades  away :  j'ea,  liglit 
is  sprung  up  unto  you  who  walked  in  dark- 
ness, and  upon  you  who  dwelt  in  the  land  of 
the  shadow  of  death,  hath  the  light  shined ; 
and  your  understandings  hath  the  Lord  opened, 
and  hath  given  you  to  see  that  in  yourselves, 
which  separated  you  from  him;  and  some  of 
you  are  come  to  distinguish  betwixt  the  pre- 
cious and  the  vile,  betwixt  that  which  entereth 
into  God's  kingdom,  and  that  which  is  shut 
out.  And  so  that  which  once  you  esteemed 
highly,  which  did  appear  beautiful  and  glorious 
in  your  eyes,  comes  now  to  be  accounted  dross 
and  dung  in  comparison  of  that  pearl,  which 
some  have  found,  and  many  are  digging  for; 
which  is  not  purchased  by  all  that  seek  it,  be- 
cause they  are  not  willing  to  part  with  the 
whole  substance  for  it.  But  I  know  that  many 
of  you  have  forsaken  much;  and  yet  some- 
thing remains  which  must  be  also  offered, 
(even  that  which  would  save  its  life,  and  would 
not  come  to  judgment,)  must  be  brought  to  light 
and  tendered,  if  it  be  as  dear  unto  you  as  your 
right  eye  or  right  hand ;  and  those  I  say,  wlio 
keep  nothing  back,  but  are  willing  to  part  with 
all  for  the  truth's  sake,  shall  receive  an  hun- 
dred fold,  and  in  the  life  to  come  life  everlast- 
ing. For  I  do  assure  you,  that  none  are  ever 
made  losers  for  parting  with  any  thing  for  the 
Lord,  neither  need  they  repent  thereof:  and 
that  which  you  lose  and  have  lost  for  the 
truth,  the  time  is  at  hand  when  you  shall  ac- 
count it  gain.  And  though  the  world  may 
account  you  fools,  because  of  the  loss  of  your 
reputation ;  when  your  honour  and  dignity 
comes  to  be  laid  in  the  dust  it  matters  not;  for 
it  is  better  to  be  reproached  by  the  world,  and 
to  suffer  persecution  of  the  world  for  righteous- 
ness' sake,  than  it  is  to  revile  them  w^hom  the 
Lord  hath  chosen  out  of  the  world.  There- 
fore eye  his  mercy  to  you,  tliat  are  reproached 
and  not  reproachers,  persecuted  and  not  per- 
secutors ;  yea,  I  say,  rejoice  that  you  are  ac- 
counted worthy,  not  only  to  believe,  but  also 
to  suffer  for  his  name's  sake.  Therefore  be 
ye  comforted,  in  the  midst  of  your  deepest 
sufferings  and  tribulations,  with  the  considera- 
tion and  hope  of  the  joy  and  glory  that  shall 
be  revealed  unto  you,  which  your  present  suf- 


TIIE     FKIEISD. 

I  ferings  (which  are  but  for  a  moment)  are  not 
worthy  to  be  compared  unto.  For  the  night 
is  far  spent  in  which  the  sorrows  are ;  and  the 
day  is  at  hand  when  sorrow  and  sighing  ahall 
fly  away:  then  shall  you  that  mourn  be  com- 
.forted,  and  receive  beauty  for  ashes,  the  oil  of 
Ijoy  for  mourning,  the  garment  of  praise  for 
j  the  spirit  of  heaviness ;  that  ye  may  be  called 
the  trees  of  righteousness,  the  planting  of  the 
j  Lord;  although  for  the  present  you  be  in  pain 
and  sorrow,  groaning  to  be  delivered  from  the 
■  bondage  of  corruption  into  the  glorious  liberty 
j  of  the  children  of  God.  Be  patient  therefore 
I  and  hope  to  the  end,  for  he  that  shall  come 
I  will  come,  and  will  not  tarrj  ;  whose  arm  is 
j  already  stretched  out,  in  which  he  carries  his 
babes  and  lambs,  who  are  born  again  of  the 
incorruptible  seed,  nourished  and  fed  with  the 
sincere  milk  of  the  living  word,  by  which  they 
grow  from  strength  to  strength.  And  the  Lord 
will  not  lay  any  more  upon  any  of  them  than 
they  are  able  to  bear;  but  he  strengthens  the 
weak,  comforts  the  feeble,  binds  up  the  broken- 
hearted, fills  the  hungry,  clothes  the  naked, 
satisfies  the  weary  and  the  thirsty  soul ;  wl 
everlasting  treasury  is  always  full,  and  his 
banqueting-house  ever  well  stored  with  durable 
riches ;  where  the  distressed  are  relieved,  and 
every  one's  necessity  supplied,  that  hungers 
after  righteousness.  For  he  is  a  Father  to  the 
fatherless,  and  he  increaseth  the  strength  of 
such  as  have  no  might:  so  unto  him  you  may 
come,  as  unto  a  living  fountain,  from  whence 
none  are  sent  empty  away,  who  thirst  and 
pant  after  the  Lord.  Oh !  blessed  are  all  they 
that  come  to  drink  here  of  this  fountain  of 
living  waters ;  their  souls  shall  never  thirst 
more  :  and  you,  whose  souls  are  thirsting  and 
longing  to  participate  of  it,  you  shall  be  satis- 
fied. For  I  know  that  no  visible  created  thing 
can  satisfy  that  which  longeth  to  be  refreshed 
with  the  living  streams  which  issue  out  from 
this  fountain,  which  watereth  and  refresheth 
the  whole  city  of  God, — the  streams  whereof 
make  glad  the  hearts  of  the  righteous,  whose 
souls  come  therewith  to  be  everlastingly  satis- 
fied. So  come  hither,  all  you  that  thirst, 
"  come  ye  to  the  wateis,  and  he  that  hath  no 
money,  come  ye,  buy  and  eat,  yea,  come  and 
buy  wine  and  milk  without  money  and  with- 
out price;"  yea,  eat,  O  Friends,  eat  abun- 
dantly and  be  satisfied;  for  a  living  fountain 
hath  the  Lord  set  open,  for  Judah  and  Jerusa- 
lem ;  and  all  that  are  bathed  and  washed  in  it 
come  to  enter  into  the  holy  city,  which  hath  no 
need  of  the  sun  nor  of  the  moon  to  shine  in  it; 
— for  the  glory  of  the  Lord  God  doth  enlighten 
it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof; — the 
gates  of  which  are  not  shut  at  all  by  day,  for 
there  is  no  night  there; — neither  can  any 
thing  enter  into  it  that  defileth,  neither  what- 
soever worketh  abomination,  or  makelh  a  lie ; 
but  they  whose  names  are  written  in  the 
Lamb's  book  of  life.  And  towards  this  your 
faces  are  turned,  and  your  feet  are  guided  into 
the  way  that  leads  to  it. 

But  woe  to  them  that  take  up  their  rest  by 
the  way,  and  so  come  short;  they  shall  inhe- 
rit sorrow  and  vexation,  and  trouble  shall  be 
their  portion ;  and  with  terror  and  great  fear 
shall  they  inherit  their  possessions ;  and  pov- 
erty and  distress  shall  be  their  garments,  by 
reason  of  the  drought,  scarcity,  and  famine. 


181 

that  shall  be  in  their  inheritance.  But  with 
the  righteous  and  them  that  fear  the  Lord  it 
shall  not  be  so; — for  the  Lord  is  their  shep- 
herd, and  they  shall  not  want  any  good  thing; 
— they  shall  cat  in  plenty ; — feed  in  pastures 
which  are  green  and  large,  and  their  souls 
shall  delight  themselves  in  fatness.  There 
shall  no  devourer  nor  venomous  beast  come 
within  their  liberty  to  make  them  afraid ;  nei- 
ther shall  there  be  scarcity  nor  desolation  in 
their  land ;  for  the  dew  from  heaven  shall  fall 
upon  it,  which  shall  cause  it  to  bring  forth 
more  abundantly,  by  which  its  increase  shall 
be  watered  and  refreshed ;  for  the  Lord  hath 
blessed  their  inheritance,  and  the  curse  shall 
no  more  come  upon  it,  neither  shall  the  un- 
clean enter  into  it, — but  showers  of  mercv 
shall  descend  upon  it; — because  the  Lord 
hath  blessed  it, — yea,  and  will  bless  it,  and  all 
their  posterity,  that  doth  inherit  it  for  ever  and 
ever. 

So,  my  dear  Friends,  know  the  seed  of 
God  in  yourselves,  and  dwell  in  the  living- 
power  of  God,  which  will  overturn  and  dis- 
possess that  which  by  violence  hath  kept  the 
seed  of  God  in  bondage ;  that  that  which  hath 
led  captive  may  go  into  captivity,  and  that 
which  hath  suffered  violence  under  the  violent 
oppressor,  may  come  to  be  set  free.  Then 
will  you  see  your  deliverer  come  forth  of 
Sion,  who  purchased  your  redemption,  and 
will  make  you  free  from  that  which  hath  held 
you  in  thraldom  and  bondage:  then  shall  you 
return  unto  Sion  with  the  ransomed  of  the 
Lord,  with  everlasting  joy  upon  your  heads, — 
being  made  inheritors  amongst  them  that  are 
sanctified  and  crowned  with  victory.  So,  the 
everlasting  powerful  God,  who  is  strong  and 
mighty,  bless,  preserve,  and  keep  you ; — that 
you  may  multiply,  increase,  and  prosper,  and 
bring  forth  some  an  hundred,  some  sixty, 
some  thirty  fold,  to  the  praise  and  glory  of 
our  God — to  whose  custody  and  protection  I 
commend  you  :  his  grace  and  peace  be  with 
you  for  ever  and  ever,  amen.  Your  dear  bro- 
ther in  the  living  truth. 

Will.  Cato.v. 

The  journal  then  proceeds: — 

When  I  had  staid  there  for  the  most  part  of 
seven  weeks,  I  left  Friends  for  a  season,  hav- 
ing had  very  good  service  in  that  place,  not 
only  at  meetings,  or  the  like,  but  about  getting 
books  printed  and  published,  which  were  of 
very  good  service  in  that  country. 

Afterwards  I  went  with  my  dear  brother 
William  Ames  through  some  of  the  principal 
cities  in  Gilderland;  howbeit  our  movings 
were  especially  to  a  place  called  Zutphen,  a 
city  out  of  which  W.  A.  had  been  banished 
before :  and  when  we  came  there  we  went  to 
the  meeting-place  of  the  Mennonists,  (other- 
v/ise  baptists;)  but  when  we  would  have  gone 
in,  they  bolted  the  door  to  us,  and  woidd  not 
suffer  us  to  enter  in  among  them :  and  William 
being  pretty  well  known  in  the  city,  the  rude 
multitude  gathered  about  us;  but  to  avoid  the 
occasion  of  a  tumult,  we  withdrew  out  of  the 
streets  to  the  walls  of  the  city,  and  very  many 
people  followed  us.  As  we  were  moved  and 
allowed  of  God,  so  we  spoke  in  his  power,  to 
the  making  known  of  his  eternal  truth;  and  a 
very  good  opportunity  we  had  thereunto  upon 


182 

tlie  walls  of  the  city,  from  which  we  withdrew, 
wlien  we  were  free  ;  howbeit,  the  baser  sort  of 
people  were  very  rude  in  throwing  stones  and 
clods  at  us ;  but  the  Lord  did  so  preserve  us, 
that  we  received  little  harm  thereby.  In  the 
afternoon  there  came  very  many  people  to  us 
out  of  the  city  to  our  lodging,  where  we  had 
also  a  very  good  opportunity  to  declare  the 
everlasting  truth  freely  among  them,  and  to 
disperse  many  books  in  their  own  language, 
which  we  had  bi ought  along  with  us;  and 
several  there  were  that  received  pretty  good 
satisfaction.  My  dear  companion  had  pro- 
posed to  have  staid  there  some  time,  but  the 
magistrates  being  moved  with  envy,  would  not 
sufier  the  people  to  entertain  him ;  besides 
they  took  it  as  a  great  presumption  in  him, 
that  he  should  dare  to  return  again  thither, 
after  he  was  banished  from  thence.  Moreover, 
they  threatened  that  if  the  baptists  came  at  us 
they  should  be  served  in  like  manner;  which 
threatenings,  together  with  what  they  had 
done  before,  did  keep  the  people  much  in  fear 
and  slavery,  so  that  they  durst  not  appear  to 
vindicate  that  which  they  were  convinced  of. 

After  we  had  such  good  service  there,  and 
in  those -^arts,  I  returned  again  to  Amsterdam, 
where  my  service  consisted  much  in  keeping 
things  in  as  good  order  as  was  possible ;  and 
likewise  in  getting  books  printed  and  published, 
and  in  several  other  respects. 

In  this  year  (1657)  1  was  at  the  Hague,  the 
place  at  which  the  head  court  is  kept  for  the 
Seven  Provinces:  but  little  entrance  there  was 
for  the  truth,  though  some  good  service  I  had 
with  some  in  that  city.  I  was  also  at  the  city 
of  Dort  (when  the  plague  was  pretty  much 
there,)  where  I  found  some  two  or  three  that 
were  somewhat  loving;  howbeit,  there  was 
also  little  entertainment  for  the  truth  in  the 
place,  and  therefore  was  my  suffering  the 
greater. 

I  went  also  some  time  to  the  city  of  Utreteht 
to  visit  them  that  were  convinced,  where  I  had 
now  and  then  good  service,  and  pretty  fine 
meetings;  but  in  those  days  I  spoke  mostly 
by  an  interpreter.  And  when  the  magistrates 
and  priests  came  to  understand  how  that  the 
truth  seemed  to  get  some  entrance  in  that 
place,  their  enmity  began  to  increase  against 
it;  and  they  gave  forth  an  order,  that  those 
that  entertained  us,  and  had  meetings  at  their 
houses,  should  from  henceforth  neither  enter- 
lain  us,  nor  have  any  more  meetings  in  their 
houses,  in  pain  of  being  turned  out  of  the  city, 
or  of  being  arbitrarily  punished  ;  which  threat- 
enings did  terrify  some,  and  caused  some  to 
draw  back,  but  not  all. 

I  was  also  at  the  city  of  Ley  den,  where 
their  great  university  is ;  there  a  baptist  wo- 
man received  me  into  her  house,  whose  hus- 
band was  a  papist,  at  whose  house  I  was 
allowed  to  have  a  meeting,  unto  which  many 
sorts  of  people  resorted.  The  truth  being 
there  a  new  thing  and  very  strange,  I  met 
with  no  small  opposition,  especially  from  the 
papists  and  baptists,  both  which  sorts  were 
stirred  and  offended;  and  more  so,  because 
the  man  and  woinan  of  the  house  eame  both 
to  be  convinced.  A  meeting  was  in  due  time 
settled  and  established  in  that  city,  where  of- 
tentimes (as  also  in  other  places)  I  had  good 
service  for  the  Lord  and  his  truth.     And  most 


THE    FRIEND. 


monl)',  when  my  service  was  over  in  the    the  king,  who  devoted  a  royal  seat,  with  ex- 


country,  I  returned  again  to  the  city  of  Amster- 
dam, which  was  a  place  of  great  concernment, 
and  where  there  was  a  more  constant  service 
than  in  other  parts  in  that  country;  in  due 
time  there  was  an  addition  to  Friends,  and  the 
number   of  them    increased ;    their   meetings 
were   kept  in  very   good  order,  and  for  the 
most   part   were    pretty    peaceable;    and   the 
dness   and  mercy   of  the  Lord    abounded 
much  to  the  remnant  that  were  there  gathered. 
Howbeit,  sometimes  the  rude  multitude  was 
tumultuous  and  troublesome  at  our  meetings: 
once  especially  there  were  many  rude  people 
gathered   together,   who  doubtless  had   much 
wickedness  in  their  hearts,  and  some  of  the 
worst  of  them  came  into   our  meeting,  and 
sought  presendy  to  lay  violent  liands  on   me, 
and  to  have  done  much  mischief  to  me  and 
others;  but  the  Lord's  power  prevented  tliem, 
and  preserved  me   and   Friends,  even   to   our 
admiration;  for  1  was  througli  Providence  cast 
into  a  house  in  the  presence  of  the  rude  multi- 
tude, who  if  they  had  not  been,  as   it  were, 
smitten  with  blindness,  and  restrained  through 
the  power  of  God,  they  might  have  executed 
their  fury  upon  me  and  the  rest;  but  he  that 
was  in  us,  and  by  his  power  preserved  us, 
was  greater  than  he  that  was  in  them,  who  in 
their   madness    would    have    devoured    us    at 
once:  but  blessed  be  the  Lord  our  God,  who 
very  often  showed  mercy   unto   us,   and   did 
very  plenteously,  at  sundry  times,  with  his 
heavenly  presence  and  infinite  loving-kindness, 
refresh  and  comfort  our  souls  and  spirits; — in- 
finite praises  be  to  his  name  for  ever  and  ever  I 
AVhen  I  had  spent  above  a  year  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Lord  in  the  Low  Countries,  espe- 
cially in  Holland,  (in  which  time  I  had  also 
written  two  or  three  books  at  the  least,)  I  was 
free  in  the  Lord  to  return  for  England,  which 
accordingly  I  did,  through  Zealand ;  where  I 
wrote  the  book  called.  The  3Ioderate  Inquirer, 
&c. :  and  in  due  time  I  got  well  to  London, 
through  the  mercy  and  goodness  of  the  Lord, 
where  I  found  many  of  the  brethren ;  and  seve- 
ral precious  meetings  we  had  in  and  about  the 
city,  even  to  our  gi-eat  refreshment;    for  about 
that  time  the    truth    did   multiply,  grow,  and 
spread,  and  many  were  added  to  the  church, 
and  came  to  receive  the  gospel.     For  in  those 
days  the  Lord  endued  his  servants  and  hand- 
maids with   very   much    pov/er   and  wisdom 
from  above,  and  they  went  on  in  his   name, 
preaching  the  word  of  life,  both  in  season  and 
out  of  season,  not  only  in  the  meetings  which 
they  were  moved  to  appoint,  and  which  Friends 
duly  kept,  but  also  in  steeple-houses  and  mar- 
kets, in  streets  and  highways,  or  elsewhere, 
wheresoever  or  whensoever  any  was   moved 
of  the  Lord  to  publish  and  declare  his  living 
truth. 

(To  be  cominued.) 


From  Bache's  Report  on  Education  in  Europe. 

Institute  of  Agriculture  and  Forestry  at 
Hohenheim,  near  Stuttgard. 
This  is  die  most  complete  agricultural  school 
in  Europe,  and  extends  its  usefulness  not  only 
throughout,  but  beyond  Wurtemberg.  It  was 
established  in  1817  by  the  Agricultural  So- 
ciety of  Wurtemberg,  under  the  patronage  of 


tensive  buildings,  to  the  purposes  of  the  insti- 
tution. The  farm  includes  nearly  one  thousand 
acres,  exclusively  appropriated  to  the  support 
of  the  school,  or  the  practical  instruction  of  the 
pupils.  In  1820  the  school  of  forestry  was 
united  with  this,  and  the  pupils  now  follow,  in 
part,  the  same  courses. 

The  entire  institution  is  divided  into  two  de- 
partments, one  of  which  is  intended  to  give  a 
higher,  general  and  practical  education  than  the 
other.  In  the  higher,  the  object  is  less  the  ac- 
quisition of  manual  dexterity  in  the  operations 
of  agriculture,  than  the  knowledge  required  to 
superintend  tliem ;  while  in  the  lower,  the 
practice  is  the  principal  end.  The  latter  de- 
partment ranks  with  the  rural  schools  of  Swit- 
zerland, and  the  agricultural  school  of  Temple- 
moyle,  in  Ireland,  already  described.  In  the 
higher  school,  all  the  pupils  are  expected  to 
pay  for  their  education.  In  the  lower,  natives 
of  Wurtemberg  are  admitted  gratis,  if  their  cir- 
cumstances require  it.  Foreigners  may  be 
admitted  to  either ;  their  payments  being,  how- 
ever, on  a  much  higher  scale  than  those  of 
natives.* 

The  direction  of  the  establishment  is  dele- 
gated by  the  Agricultural  Society  to  a  director 
and  treasurer,  the  former  of  whom  has  the 
general  superintendence  of  all  the  concerns  of 
the  institution,  while  the  latter  is  responsible 
for  its  financial  state  to  the  society  and  to  the 
royal  exchequer.  The  director  is  also  an  in- 
structor. There  are,  besides,  four  regular  or 
ordinary  professors,  and  four  extraordinary 
professors,  besides  an  overseer  and  steward, 
for  the  management  of  the  farm  and  domestic 
economy.  The  treasurer  has  a  book-keeper 
and  an  assistant  in  his  department. 

Pupils  are  admitted  at  seventeen  years  of 
age,  and  are  expected  to  possess  elementary 
attainments  necessary  to  the  prosecution  of  tire 
courses  of  the  school.  Between  1820  and 
1836,  one  hundred  and  eighty  natives,  and  one 
hundred  and  eighty-two  foreigners  have  been 
educated  in  agriculture,  and  one  hundred  and 
forty-seven  natives,  and  one  hundred  and  se- 
venty-seven foreigners  in  forestry,  making  a 
total  of  five  hundred  and  thirty-nine  in  the  in- 
stitution. The  number  of  pitpils  in  the  higher 
school  in  1836,  was  seventy-two.  That  in  the 
lower  school  is  limited  to  twenty-seven. 

The  pupils  of  the  lower  school,  in  general, 
come  under  obligations  to  remain  three  years 
at  the  institution,  in  consideration  of  which 
their  payments  for  instruction  are  diminished, 
in  part,  in  the  second  year,  and  cease  in  the 
third.  They  are  engaged  in  the  operations  of 
the  farm,  the  garden,  and  other  parts  of  the 
establishment,  which  will  be  hereafter  enumer- 
ated, under  the  direction  of  the  workmen,  and 
under  the  superintendence  of  the  steward,  their 
time  being  so  distributed  that  they  may  ac- 
quire practice  in  the  various  operations  of 
farming.  They  are  also  required  to  attenti 
certain  of  the  lectures  given  to  the  higher 
classes,  and  receive  instruction  at  times  when 


*  For  the  yearly  courses  al  the  higher  school  na- 
tives pay  forty  dollars,  and  foreigners  one  hundred  and 
twenty  dollars.  For  instruction  in  forestry  onlj',  a 
native  pays  twenty-four  dollars,  and  a  stranger  .>^cven. 
ty-two  dollars.  For  the  three  years  instruction  in  the 
lower  school,  natives  pay  forty  dollars. 


THE  FRIEND. 


183 


hey  arc  not  engaged  in  agTicultural  labour. 
They  receive  regular  wages  for  work  clone, 
from  which  they  are  expected  to  pay  for  their 
maintenance  and  clothing.  Premiums  are 
given  to  those  who  display  great  skill  and  in- 
dustry. AVhile  in  the  house,  the  younger 
pupils  are  under  the  charge  of  the  elder  ones, 
and  all  ar€  under  the  general  superintendence 
of  the  overseer.  The  same  superintendence 
exists  in  the  refectory  and  dormitories.  It 
subserves  the  double  purpose  of  economy,  and 
of  training  the  elder  pupils  in  the  management 
of  men,  which  is  one  object  of  their  education. 
The  institution  undertakes  to  find  places  for 
those  pupils  who  have  given  satisfaction  while 
in  the  school,  on  their  completing  its  courses. 

The  agricultural  course  of  the  higher  school 
may  be  accomplished  in  one  year,  if  the  pre- 
liminar}'-  studies  of  the  pupil  have  been  directed 
with  a  view  to  his  entering,  but,  in  general,  it 
requires  two  years.  The  same  period  of  two 
years  is  required  for  that  of  forestry.  Each 
scholastic  year  has  two  sessions,  the  one  from 
the  first  of  November  to  Palm-Sunday,  and  the 
other  from  two  weeks  after  Palm-Sunday  to 
the  1st  of  October.  The  intermediate  periods 
are  vacations. 

The  branches  of  special  theoretical  instruc- 
tion are  as  follows  : 

First — .figrictellure.  General  principles  of 
farming  and  horticulture,  including  the  culture 
of  the  vine.  The  breeding  of  catde.  Grow- 
ing of  wool.  Raising  of  horses.  Rearing  of 
silk-worms.  Arrangement  and  direction  of 
farms.  Estimation  of  the  value  of  farms. 
Book-keeping. 

Second — Forestry.  Encyclopedia  of  Fores- 
try. Botany  of  forests.  Culture  and  super- 
intendence of  forests.  Guard  of  forests. 
Hunting.  Taxation.  Uses  of  forests.  Tech- 
nology. Laws  and  regidations,  accounts  and 
technical  correspondence  relating  to  forests. 

Third — Jiccessary  branches.  Veterinary 
art.  Agricultural  technology,  especially  the 
manufacture  of  beet  sugar,  brewing,  vinegar 
making,  and  distilling.  The  construction  of 
roads  and  hydraulic  works. 

Besides  these  special  branches,  the  follow- 
ing general  courses  are  pursued  : 

First — The  Natural  Sciences.  Geology. 
Physiology  of  plants.  Botany,  as  applied  to 
agriculture  and  forestry.  Natural  history  of 
animals,  beneficial  or  noxious  to  plants  and 
trees.  General  chemistry,  and  its  applica- 
tions to  agriculture.  Physics  and  meteorology. 
Second — Mathematics.  Theoretical  and 
practical.  Geometry.  Elements  of  trigono- 
metry.    Arithmetic.     Elements  of  algebra. 

The  institution  possesses  the  most  ample 
means  for  the  illustration  of  those  courses  in 
its  farm  and  collections.  The  farm  is  divided 
into  arable  land,  about  five  hundred  and  one 
acres  ;  meadow  land,  two  hundred  and  foity- 
two  acres ;  fields  set  apart  for  experiments, 
thirty-three  acres  ;  woodland,  thirteen  acres  ; 
nursery,  sixty-seven  acres  ;  plantation  of  hops, 
two  acres  ;  botanical  garden,  fourteen  acres ; 
ground  for  exercising  the  pupils  in  ploughing, 
two  acres  ;  garden,  one  acre ;  the  remainder, 
eighty-five  acres.  Total,  nine  hundred  and 
sixty  acres.  The  arable  land  is  cultivated  ac- 
cording to  five  different  rotations  of  crops,  that 
the  pupils  may  have  specimens  of  the  vaiieties 


of  system.  The  botanical  garden,  nursery, 
and  experimental  farm,  are  prominent  parts  of 
the  establishment.  There  is  a  large  stock  of 
catde  of  different  kinds,  foreign  and  domestic, 
and  of  sheep,  that  the  pupds  may  acquire  prac- 
tical knowledge  of  the  relative  advantages  of 
difl'erent  breeds,  the  mode  of  taking  care  of  the 
stock  generally,  and  of  rearing  them  for  difler- 
ent  purposes.  Horses  are  kept  for  a  riding- 
school,  as  well  as  for  the  purposes  of  the  farm. 
The  institution  has  a  large  collection  of  agri- 
cultural implements  in  use  in  Wurtemberg, 
and  of  models  of  the  varieties  of  foreign  and 
new  implements.  These  are  made  in  a  work- 
shop attached  to  the  school,  and  afford  practice 
in  the  manufacture  to  the  pupds,  as  well  as 
instruction  by  their  use  or  inspection,  with  the 
explanations  of  the  professors.  The  sale  of 
these  implements  and  models  also  contributes 
to  the  support  of  the  establishment.  There 
are  two  collections  of  seeds  and  grain — one  as 
specimens  for  illustrating  the  lectures,  the 
other  in  quantities  for  sale.  The  pupils  learn 
the  mode  of  preserving  them,  and  useful  seeds 
are  distributed  through  the  country.  There  is 
a  collection  of  soils  of  all  kinds  for  the  lectures 
on  terraculture,  and  the  analysis  of  soils,  with 
specimens  of  the  means  of  melioration  used  in 
different  cases.  The  collections  of  natural 
history,  though  small,  are  interesting,  from  the 
precise  adaptation  of  the  specimens  to  the  ob- 
jects of  the  school.  They  consist  of  birds, 
beasts,  and  insects,  and  of  plants,  woods,  and 
rocks.  The  woods  are  arranged  in  the  form 
of  a  library,  the  separate  specimens  having  the 
forms  of  books  given  to  them,  and  being  cover- 
ed in  part  with  the  bark.  The  name  is  in- 
scribed upon  the  back.  Cross  and  longitudinal 
sections  are  usually  found  in  the  same  book, 
forming  the  covers.  Between  the  covers  is  a 
box  containing  the  seeds  and  flowers  of  the 
tree,  the  parasites,  &c.,  and  a  description. 
There  is  a  small  collection  of  physical  appa- 
ratus, a  library,  and  a  laboratory.  The  fol- 
lowing farming  and  technological  establish- 
ments are  connected  with  the  school,  and 
worked  by  tlie  pupils,  under  the  charge  of  the 
teachers;  namely,  a  cider-press  and  apper- 
tenances  ;  a  beet-sugar  manufactory,  a  brew- 
ery, a  distillery,  and  a  vinegar  manufactory. 
Though  I  saw  better  individual  collections 
than  these,  the  whole  suit  stands  unrivalled,  as 
far  as  my  examination  extended. 

Examinations  take  place  every  year,  which 
are  obligatory  upon  those  forestry  pupils  who 
intend  to  enter  the  service  of  the  government ; 
strangers  are  not  required  to  be  examined. 
Persons  wishing  to  learn  die  dctaUs  of  the  in- 
stitution, may  be  received  as  visiters  for  a 
period  not  exceeding  a  month,  living  with  the 
pupils. 

Each  pupil  in  the  higher  school  has  his  own 
sleeping-room  ;  or,  at  most,  two  rooms  to- 
gether. They  bring  dieir  supplies  of  clothing, 
&c.  at  entrance.  The  rooms  are  kept  in  order 
by  the  servants,  who  receive  a  small  compen- 
sation from  die  pupil.  They  take  their  dinner 
and  supper  in  a  common  hall,  and  order  what 
they  please  for  breakfast  from  the  steward's 
assistant.*      This    institution   has    supported 


*  The  dinner  and  pupper  costs  four  dollars  a  monlli, 
which  is  paid  in  advance  to  the  steward. —  Vennivg. 


itself  for  several  years,  which  is  readily  to  be 
understood  from  die  scale  of  its  farming  ope- 
radons.  The  success  of  the  farm  does  not  de- 
pend exclusively  upon  the  productive  manual 
labour  of  the  pupils.  It  is  analogous  to  the 
support  of  a  family  on  a  large  estate,  the  mem- 
bers of  the  family  aiding  in  the  work,  and  con- 
tributing also  in  money  to  their  own  support, 
but  the  working  of  die  farm  not  depending  en- 
tirely upon  their  manual  exertions. 

House  of  Refuge,  Philadelphia. 

On  the  first  of  January,  1839,  there  were 
one  hundred  and  fifty-eight  inmates  under  die 
guardianship  of  the  board,  viz.,  one  hundred 
and  five  boys,  and  fifty-three  girls  ;  and  during 
diat  year  one  hundred  and  twenty-seven  were 
received — seventy-three  boys,  and  fifty-four 
girls  ;  and  one  hundred  and  fourteen  left  the 
institution — seventy-one  boys,  and  forty-diree 
girls.  Of  those  discharged, 
65  were  indentured,  viz., 
15  sent  to  sea, 

19  returned  to  their  friends, 


15  " 

13  '• 

0  " 

0  " 


G       " 
5       " 


5  unsuitable  subjects, 

6  18  years  oFage, 
3           sent  the  Almshouse,  0     "        3       " 
1  escaped,  1     " 

The  accounts  received  of  the  chddren  who 
are  placed  out  under  indentures,  stdl  condnue, 
in  a  great  majority  of  cases,  to  be  highly  fa- 
vourable. The  numerous  applications  for 
apprentices,  enable  the  indenturing  committee 
to  select  good  places.  Those  in  the  country 
are  generally  preferred. 

Experience  confirms  the  opinion  heretofore 
expressed,  of  the  great  importance  of  having 
children  sent  to  the  institution  before  habits  of 
vice  are  confirmed.  At  an  early  age,  evil  pro- 
pensities, by  careful  training,  may,  in  most 
instances,  under  Divine  providence,  be  eradi- 
cated, and  virtuous  dispositions  implanted  and 
cultivated,  and  habits  of  regularity  and  indus- 
try fixed. 

But  where  there  has  been  a  long  continu- 
ance of  depravity,  and  the  period  during 
which  the  discipline  of  the  house  can  be  eX' 
erted  is  short,  the  hope  of  reformation  is  greatly 
diminished. 

The  most  painful  duty  die  board  have  to 
discharge,  is  that  of  declining  to  receive  into 
the  Refuge  these  whose  age  and  previous 
course  of  life  render  them  unfit  associates  for 
the  members  of  our  famdy.  Yet  if  these  un- 
fortunates had  been  placed  under  the  parental 
discipline  of  the  institution  when  they  first 
manifested  a  disposition  to  deviate  from  the 
padis  of  rectitude,  they  would,  in  all  proba- 
bility, have  been  reclaimed,  and  rendered  vir- 
tuous and  happy  members  of  the  community. 

The  library  is  still  a  useful  auxiliary  to  our 
plan,  aflbrding  the  means  of  instruction  and 
pleasure.  It  is  regularly  resorted  to  by  the 
inmates.  The  state  of  the  funds  has  not  war- 
ranted any  considerable  appropriation  towards 
its  support.  Many  of  the  books  which  were 
first  placed  in  it  by  the  generosity  of  the  book- 
sellers of  Philadelphia,  are  now  considerably 
worn.  The  board  indulge  the  hope  that  they 
again  may  receive  further  aid  from  the  same 
liberal  body. 


184 


THE  FRIEND. 


For  "  The  Friend." 

The  following  was  written  upwards  of 
twenty  years  ago,  and  communicated  to  a  vil- 
lage newspaper,  but  so  misprinted  in  its  publi- 
cation that  I  have  often  wished  to  see  it  in  a 
correct  form.  In  that  form  it  is  now  placed 
at  the  disposal  of  the  editor  of  "  The  Friend." 

"THE    BROOK." 
"'Tv.'as  a  bcauliful  brook,  and  serenely  it  flowed 

O'er   llic  while    polished  pebbles,  that  shine  in   its 


And  its  banks  seemed  to  promise  a  charn 
Where  the  pensive  could  muse,  or  the 


inp  abode, 
weary  might 


Yet,  in  spring,  I  had  seen  it,  when  loudly  it  roared. 

And  rushed,  like  ii  mountain  stream,  proudly  along. 
And  its  wave,  now  so  gentle,  so  angrily  poured. 

That  the  birds  fled  atfrighted,  and  hushed  was  their 
song. 
And  again  I  had  seen  it,  when  summer  was  high, 

And  the  sun,  in  meridian  altitude,  shone, 
And  the  flowers  had  faded,  its  channel  was  dry, 

Scarce  a  drop  trickled  over  ils  bosom  of  stone. 
And  now,  when  the  mildness  of  autumn  prevails, 

In  sadness  the  stream  seems  to  murmur  along, 
On  its  bosom  the  sear  yeUoiD  /co/ slowly  sails. 

And  ils  borders,  no  longer,  are  vocal  with  song. 
Too  soon  in  his  sternness,  will  winter  appear. 

In  his  fetters  of  ice,  chain  this  beautiful  stream, 
Arrest,  with  his  rigours,  ils  gentle  career, 

And  its  breast  reflect  only  his  pale  languid  beam. 
And  such  is  the  lot  of  poor  mortals,  I  sighed. 

As  ihe  seasons  of  lile,  as  of  nature  prevail; 
Spring's  impetuosity,  anger,  and  pride. 

When  the  stream  is  a  torrent,  and  high  is  the  gale. 
How  barren  !  how  feeble!  ere  summer  has  flown. 

When  care  or  ambition  has  dried  up  the  stream, 
When  life's  early  flowers  are  withered  and  gone, 

And    manhood    awakens    from    youth's    charming 

My  spring-time  is  past,  and  iny  summer  is  high, 

My  spring's  swollen  current  flows  proudly  no  more, 
My  flowers  have  faded,  my  channel  is  dry. 

Nor  can  autumn,  their  bloom,  or  ils  fulness,  restore. 
Oh,  God  !  ere  the  winter  of  death  shall  arrive. 

Ere  its  coldness  shall  wrap  this  frail  fabric  of  clay. 
May  thy  presence,  like  mildness  autumnal,  revive 

The  purified  spirit  of  life's  early  day. 
Or  at  least,  be  thou  pleased,  that  the  scor  yellow  leaf 

May  admonish  my  heart  that  Ihe  winter  is  near. 
To  prepare,  but  in  rather  submission  than  grief. 

For  the  end  of  my  autumn,  the  close  of  the  year. 
Orrohn. 

Philadelphia,  Feb.  28, 1840. 

MOUNTAIN     COTTAGES. 

They  arc  scattered  over  the  vallcj's,  and 
under  the  hill  sides,  and  on  the  rocks;  and 
even  to  this  day,  in  the  more  retired  dales 
without  any  intrusion  of  more  assuming  build 
ings: 

Clustcr'd  like  stars  some  few,  but  single  most, 
And  lurking  dimly  in  their  shy  retreats. 
Or  glancing  on  each  other  cheerful  looks. 
Like  separated  stars  with  clouds  between. 
The  dwelling-houses    and   contiguous  out- 
houses  are,  in  many  instances,  of  the  colour 
of  the  native  rock,   out  of  which  they  have 
been  built;  but  frequently  the  dwelling  or  fire 
house,  as  it  is  ordinarily  called,  has  been  dis- 
tinguished from  the  barn  and  byer  by  rough 
cast  and  white-wash,  which,  as  the  inhabitants 
are  not  hasty  in  renewing  it,  in  a  few  ye; 
acquires,  by  the  influence  of  weather,  a  tint  at 
once  sober  and  variegated.     As  these  houses 
have  been,  from  father   to  son,   inhabited  by 
persons  engaged  in  the  same  occupations,  yet 
necessarily  with  changes  in  their  circumstances, 
they  have  received  without  incongruity  addi- 


tions and  accommodations  adapted  to  the  needs 
of  each  successive  occupant,  who,  being  for 
the  most  part  proprietor,  was  at  liberty  to  fol- 
low his  own  fancy;  so  that  these  humble 
dwellings  remind  the  contemplative  spectator 
of  a  production  of  nature,  and  may  (using  a 
strong  expression)  rather  be  said  to  have 
grown  than  to  have  been  erected; — to  have 
risen,  by  an  instinct  of  their  own,  out  of  the 
native  rock,  so  little  is  there  in  them  of  for- 
mality, such  is  their  wildness  and  beauty. 
Among  the  numerous  recesses  and  projections 
in  the  walls  and  in  the  different  stages  of  their 
roofs,  are  seen  bold  and  harmonious  effects  of 
contrasted  sunshine  and  shadow.  It  is  a 
favourable  circumstance  that  the  strong  winds 
which  sweep  down  the  valleys,  induced  the 
inhabitants,  at  a  time  when  the  materials  for 
building  were  easily  procured,  to  furnish  many 
of  these  dwellings  with  substantial  porches; 
and  such  as  have  not  this  defence  are  seldom 
unprovided  with  a  projection  of  two  large 
slates  over  their  thresholds.  Nor  will  the 
singular  beauty  of  the  chimneys  escape  the 
eye  of  the  attentive  traveller.  Sometimes 
low  chimney,  almost  upon  a  level  with  the 
roof,  is  overlaid  with  a  slate,  supported  upon 
four  slender  pillars  to  prevent  the  wind  from 
driving  the  smoke  down  the  chimney.  Others 
are  of  a  quadrangular  shape,  rising  one  or  two 
feet  above  the  roof;  which  low  square  is  often 
surmounted  by  a  tall  cylinder,  giving  to  the 
cottage  chimney  the  most  beautiful  shape  in 
which  it  is  ever  seen.  Nor  will  it  be  too  fan 
ciful  or  refined  to  remark,  that  there  is  a  pleas 
ing  harmony  between  a  tall  chimney  of  this 
circular  form,  and  the  living  column  of  smoke 
ascending  from  it  through  the  still  air.  These 
dwellings,  mostly  built,  as  has  been  said,  of 
rough  unhewn  stone,  are  roofed  with  slates 
which  were  rudely  taken  from  the  quarry  be- 
fore the  present  art  of  splitting  them  was  un- 
derstood, and  are,  therefore,  rough  and  uneven 
in  their  surface,  so  that  both  the"coverings  and 
sides  of  the  houses  have  furnished  places  of 
rest  for  the  seeds  of  lichens,  mosses,  ferns, 
and  flowers.  Hence  buildings,  which  in  their 
very  form  call  to  mind  the  processes  of  nature, 
do  thus,  clothed  with  this  vegetable  garb,  ap- 
pear to  be  received  into  the  bosom  of  the  liv- 
ing principle  of  things,  as  it  acts  and  exists 
among  the  woods  and  fields;  and,  by  their 
colour  and  their  shape,  affectingly  direct  the 
thoughts  to  that  tranquil  course  of  nature  and 
simplicity,  along  which  the  humble-minded 
inhabitants  have,  through  so  many  genera- 
tions, been  led.  Add  the  little  garden  with  its 
shed  for  bee-hives,  its  small  beds  of  pot-herbs, 
and  its  borders  and  patches  of  flowers  for  Sun- 
day posies,  with  sometimes  a  choice  few  too 
much  prized  to  be  plucked;  an  orchard  of 
proportioned  size;  a  cheese-press,  often  sup- 
ported by  some  tree  near  the  door ;  a  cluster 
of  embowering  sycamores  for  summer  shade; 
with  a  tall  Scotch  fir,  through  which  the  winds 
sing  when  other  trees  are  leafless ;  the  little 
rill  or  household  spout  murmuring  in  all  sea- 
sons ;  combine  these  incidents  and  images  to- 
gether, and  you  have  the  representative  idea 
of  a  mountain  cottage  in  this  country  so  beau- 
tifully formed  in  itself,  and  so  richly  adorned 
by  the  hand  of  nature. — From  TVordworth' s 
Description  of  the  Scenery  of  the  Lakes. 


TMH    millMB. 


THIKD    MONTH,   7,    1840. 


We  had  observed  in  several  of  the  papers  a 
paragraph  relative  to  a  decree  or  bull  of  the 
pope  of  Rome,  Gregory  XVI.,  against  slavery 
and  the  slave  trade.  In  the  Pennsylvania 
Freeman  of  the  present  week,  we  have  this 
remarkable  document  in  full,  translated  and 
forwarded  by  an  American  at  Paris.  If  the 
pope  is  really  in  earnest  in  this  matter,  the  ef- 
fect of  the  exertion  of  his  influence  and  au- 
thority must  be  very  great.  The  bull  appears 
to  have  been  issued  at  Rome,  December  lOlh, 
1839.  We  insert  an  extract  which  contains 
the  most  important  part.  After  a  cursory  his- 
tor)'  of  the  previous  action  of  the  "  Holy  See" 
upon  the  subject,  the  document  proceeds: — 

"  But,  although  this  barbarous  trade  is  in 
part  abolished,  yet  that  the  Holy  See  may  re- 
joice in  the  full  success  of  its  efforts  and  of  its 
zeal  to  remove  the  foul  opprobrium  from  all 
Christian  countries,  after  having  maturely  con- 
sulted with  our  venerable  brothers,  the  cardi- 
nals of  the  holy  Roman  church  in  council  as- 
sembled, and  following  the  footsteps  of  our 
predecessors,  in  virtue  of  apostolic  authority, 
we  do  advertise  and  admonish,  in  the  power 
of  the  Lord,  all  Christians,  however  strong 
their  condition  may  be,  that  hereafter  they 
cease  from  the  cruel  traffic  in  Indians,  negroes, 
and  other  human  beings,  by  which  they  have 
been  treated  as  if  they  were  not  men,  but 
bought,  sold,  and  doomed  to  the  most  severe 
labour,  like  mere  brutes,  fomenting  in  their 
own  country  incessant  wars,  by  a  thirst  for 
gain,  first  instigated  by  their  own  despoilers. 
It  is  on  this  account,  and  in  virtue  of  the  apos- 
tolic authority,  that  we  prohibit  these  things 
as  absolutely  unworthy  the  Christian  name, 
and  by  the  same  authority  we  do  solemnly 
interdict  all  ecclesiastics  or  laity  from  receiv- 
ing any  support  which  is  the  produce  of  trade 
in  human  beings,  or  from  preaching  or  teach- 
ing, in  public  or  in  private,  or  in  any  maimer 
whatever,  contrary  to  these  apostolic  letters. 

"  And  that  these  letters  may  be  more  pub- 
licly known,  and  that  no  person  plead  igno- 
rance, we  direct  and  ordain  that  they  be  pub- 
lished and  affixed,  according  to  usage,  before 
the  door  of  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  the 
Chancelry  Apostolic,  the  Palace  of^  Justice  of 
Monte  Citorio,  and  at  the  Champ  de  Flore." 

The  account  of  the  Institute  at  Hohenheim, 
contained  in  the  extract  inserted  from  Bache's 
report,  possesses  matter  of  interest  to  those  of 
our  readers,  at  least,  who  are  partial  to  the 
manual  labour  plan  of  instruction. 

A  stated  annual  meeting  of  "  The  Contri- 
butors to  the  Asylum  for  the  relief  of  persons 
deprived  of  the  use  of  their  reason,"  will  be 
held  at  Mulberry  street  meeting  house,  on 
fourth  day,  third  month  18th,  at  three  o'clock 

p.  M. 

Samuel  Mason,  Jr.,  Clerk. 
2d  mo.  29th,  1840. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE. 

Carpenler  Siteel,  below  Seventh,  Philadelphia. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


VOL.  XIII. 


SEVENTH  DAT,  THIRD  XHSONTB,   14,  1840. 


HO.  24. 


EDITED  BY   ROBERT   SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 
Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  payable  in  advan 
Subscriptions  and  Payments  received  by 
GEORGE    W.  TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  DP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


For  "  The  Friend.' 
THOUGHTS    ON    THE    TIMES. 


It  is  evident  that  the  system  of  credit  upon 
which  every  department  of  business  is  con- 
ducted, is  intimately  connected,  even  if  it  be 
not  one  of  their  causes,  with  these  embarrass- 
ments of  the  times.  Can  that  system  be  aban- 
doned to  advantage  or  with  safety  ?  I  think  it 
requires  little  skill  in  human  aflairs  to  answer 
that  it  cannot.  For  it  is  the  natural,  nay,  the 
inevitable  consequence  of  a  state  of  prosperous 
industry  and  tranquil  order.  It  is  the  result  of 
one  of  those  social  instincts  which  act  with  a 
wisdom  higher  than  that  of  man,  for  they  are 
the  beneficent  arrangements  of  Providence.  It 
is  one  of  the  great  levellers  of  the  inequalities 
of  fortune,  by  which  the  capital  of  the  rich  is 
distributed  through  a  thousand  channels  that 
fertilize  the  fields  and  minister  to  the  necessi- 
ties of  the  poor. 

The  higher  price  which  the  labouring  weaver 
can  give  for  yarn,  if  he  is  not  to  pay  for  it  till 
the  cloth  into  which  he  weaves  it  is  sold,  will 
be  reason  enough  for  the  capitalist  who  sells 
it,  to  allow  him  a  convenient  credit.  Once  in- 
troduced, the  practice  must  necessarily  spread, 
till  it  extends  to  the  larger  portions  of  the  bar- 
gains made  in  every  community.  The  system 
of  giving  credit  is  brought  to  its  highest  pitch 
of  refinement  by  the  modern  invention  of  banks 
of  discount.  As  these  are  generally  formed  by 
the  junction  of  small  subscriptions,  they  bring 
into  activity  an  amount  of  capital  which  would 
otherwise  remain  unemployed.  They  enable 
the  trader  to  turn  his  promissory  notes  into 
money,  and  thus  to  realise  all  the  advantages 
of  a  cash  business  with  all  the  accommodation 
to  his  customers  of  selling  on  credit.  If,  as  is 
now  generally  the  case,  these  banks  of  dis- 
count are  also  banks  of  circulation,  they  issue 
their  own  notes  to  a  certain  extent  in  place  of 
coin,  and  thus  increase  the  circulating  medium 
of  the  country. 

In  prosperous  times  nothing  can  work  more 
smoothly  and  beautifully  than  this  machinery. 
It  imparts  to  all  the  operations  of  business  an 
energy  and  punctuality  which  are  the  great 
elements  of  success.     By  slowly  increasing 


the  quantity  of  the  circulating  medium,  it  gra- 
dually raises  prices  and  infuses  as  it  were  the 
glow  of  health  into  the  commercial  system.  It 
administers  a  constant  stimulant  in  the  shape 
of  loans,  to  industry  and  enterprise,  and  it  is 
itself  rewarded  for  the  aid  which  it  furnishes 
to  commerce,  by  the  profits  which  it  returns 
to  its  proprietors.  Advantageously  as  all  this 
machinery  of  credit  may  work  when  skilfully 
managed,  it  is  difficult  to  restrain  its  move- 
ments within  the  limits  of  prudence.  For  the 
profit  and  convenience  with  which  the  system 
of  credit  and  banking  is  attended  has  caused 
the  multiplication  of  banks  beyond  any  de- 
mand of  prudence  or  advantage.  It  becomes 
a  favour  to  borrow  instead  of  to  lend,  and  men 
without  capital,  and  without  experience,  ob- 
tain the  means  of  engaging  in  the  business  of 
speculation.  The  rise  of  prices  consequent 
upon  the  temporary  increase  of  the  circulating 
medium,  tempts  them  to  play  a  desperate 
game,  while  the  brilliant  success  of  a  few- 
draws  crowds  in  their  train.  This  deceitful 
prosperity  has  its  appointed  time.  The  ex 
cessive  issues  of  paper  are  returned  upon  the 
banks,  the  inflated  currency  collapses,  and  an 
explosion  takes  place  scarcely  less  disastrous 
than  that  of  the  flues  in  a  crowded  steamboat. 
A  period  of  exhaustion  and  depression  suc- 
ceeds, a  new  generation  of  traders  repairs  the 
losses  of  the  past;  a  few  years  of  prosperous 
commerce  follow ;  success  inspires  confidence 
and  blinds  the  judgment;  the  same  tempta- 
tions again  present,  attended  with  the  same 
disastrous  consequences;  and  the  commercial 
world  seems  destined  to  a  constantly  revolving 
cycle  of  blind  confidence  in  the  future,  of  rash 
speculation  and  ruinous  disappointment. 

Are  then  the  banks  of  circulation  and  dis- 
count the  cause  of  all  this  confusion,  and  shall 
we  rid  ourselves  of  the  one  by  getting  rid  of  the 
other?  We  may  answer  confidently,  that  they 
are  not.  The  cause,  it  must  be  admitted,  lies 
deeper  m  the  frame-work  of  society;  for  al- 
though the  banks  have  had  an  influence  in 
shaping  the  form  of  the  evil,  they  have  but 
shared  in  common  with  the  public  at  large  in 
prevailing  opinions,  and  have  been  swept  along 
by  a  current  which  few  have  the  power,  even 
if  they  have  the  disposition,  to  resist. 

We  must  look  for  the  real  cause  to  that 
great  feature  of  modern  civilisation,  the  vast 
and  rapid  developement  of  the  mechanic  arts, 
the  infusion  into  society  of  a  new  element  of 
power  before  unheard  of.  These  new  inte- 
rests have  arisen  with  a  suddenness  which  has 
altogether  disturbed  the  old  balance  of  the  so- 
cial power.  They  have  invaded  as  it  were 
the  ancient  and  settled  order  of  society ;  and 
being  unchecked  in  their  course,  have  given 
an  ascendency  to  the  desire  for  wealth,  which 
not  only  renders  it  at  this  moment,  the  great 
controlling    influence   of  the  civilised  world, 


but  imparts  to  it  an  unnatural  energy  which  is 
in  imminent  danger  of  overwhelming  freedom 
and  morality,  and  religion,  in  one  common 
destniction. 


THE    AGE    OF    THE    EARTH. 

BY  WILLIAM   PATRICK. 

Egypt,  like  India,  has  been  long  a  field  in 
which  the  infidel  has  catered  for  materials  to 
overturn  the  tniths  of  revelation.  In  that 
country  of  wonders  and  antiquities,  it  was 
vainly  hoped  that  some  lucky  fact  would  ulti- 
mately turn  up  to  prove  the  great  antiquity  of 
the  earth,  and  thus  disprove  the  record  of 
Moses,  and  free  the  world  for  ever  from  the 
dominion  of  ignorance  and  superstition.  It 
was  not,  however,  till  the  invasion  of  that 
country  by  Napoleon,  that  suflicient  opportu- 
nities were  afforded  for  the  exploring  of  its 
antiquities,  and  in  this  highly  curious  and  in- 
teresting undertaking,  the  sava7is  of  France 
were  encouraged  by  their  republican  leader. 
Among  the  many  relics  of  antiquity  then 
dragged  to  light,  were  the  famous  Egyptian 
zodiacs,  which  for  some  time  occupied  almost 
the  entire  attention  of  the  antiquaries,  and  of 
learned  men  in  most  parts  of  Europe.  There 
were  two  of  these  zodiacs,  one  in  the  ceiling 
of  a  temple  at  Dendera,  in  Upper  Egypt,  and 
anothei  in  a  corresponding  position  in  a  temple 
at  Esire,  the  ancient  Satapolis.  These  works 
were  eagerly  seized  upon  by  the  atheistical 
disciples  of  the  French  school  of  philosophy, 
and  were  supposed  to  afford  the  most  conclu- 
sive evidence,  that  no  history  yet  known  had 
recorded  the  true  epoch  of  the  creation  of  man ; 
and  not  a  few  writers  exulted  in  the  belief,  that 
at  last  reason  and  science  had  triumphed,  and 
that  now  the  minds  of  men  were  no  longer  to 
be  held  in  religious  bondage.  The  zodiac 
mania  for  some  time  went  a  great  length  in 
France,  and  infected  with  the  same  leprosy 
not  a  few  in  other  countries.  But  to  let  the 
reader  understand  the  meaning  of  this  phrenzy, 
for  it  seemed  to  be  little  else,  it  is  necessary 
to  state,  that  the  zodiac  is  the  path  in  the 
heavens  in  which  the  sun,  moon,  and  planets 
seem  to  move,  and  is  formed  of  the  Greek  word 
signifying  animal,  because  the  constellations 
in  the  zodiac  have  the  forms  of  animals  given 
them.  In  that  at  Dendera,  the  same  figures 
are  employed  that  are  chosen  to  represent  the 
constellations  at  the  present  day.  Here  the 
sign  of  the  lion  is  made  to  head  the  band.  He 
is  directing  his  course  towards  the  north  (the 
temple  faces  the  north)  and  his  feet  towards 
the  eastern  wall.  Then  follow  the  other  figures 
of  the  constellations  in  succession.  'Now  the 
force  of  the  argument  for  the  antiquity  of  this 
monument,  lies  in  the  supposition  that  the  pe- 
culiar distribution  of  these  figures  represented 
the  exact  state,  or  relative  positions  of  the  con- 


186 

stellations,  with  respect  to  each  other,  -at  the 
time  when  it  was  constructed;  and  that,  by 
astronomical  calculations  made  backward,  from 
the  present  state  of  the  constellations,  it  could 
be  ascertained  at  what  period  they  were  actu- 
ally in  the  position  represented  by  this  zodiac, 
and  thus  the  period  of  its  construction  would 
be  known.  Figures  of  the  zodiacs  were  first 
published  by  Denon  in  his  work  on  Egypt; 
and  it  appears  that  the  subject  excited  the 
most  intense  interest  among  learned  men  of 
Europe,  and  particularly  of  France.  Science 
struck  out  into  systems  very  bold;  and  the 
spirit  of  infidelity,  seizing  upon  the  discovery, 
flattered  itself  with  the  hope  of  drawing  from 
it  new  support.  In  the  midst  of  this  apparent 
triumph  of  infidelity,  a  circumstance  happened 
which  gave  a  new  excitement  to  the  subject  of 
the  zodiacs.  This  was  no  less  than  the  arrival 
of  the  planisphere  of  Dendera  at  Paris.  M. 
Leloraine,  an  enterprising  young  traveller,  in 
spite  of  many  obstacles,  was  the  means  of  de- 
taching this  celebrated  monument  from  the 
ceiling  of  the  temple,  and  of  transporting  it  to 
the  sea,  whence  it  was  shipped,  and  finally 
reached  Parts  in  1821.  M.  Greppo  describes 
the  intense  interest  it  there  excited:  "An  ob- 
ject of  interest,"  he  says,  "  to  educated  men, 
and  of  vanity  to  those  who  thought  themselves 
such,  it  could  not  remain  unnoticed  by  the 
multitude ;  and  classes  of  society,  who  knew 
not  even  the  signification  of  the  term  zodiac, 
rushed  in  crowds  to  behold  it.  In  the  journals, 
in  the  saloons,  the  zodiac  was  the  only  topic  of 
discussion.  Have  you  seen  the  zodiac  ?  What 
do  you  think  of  the  zodiac  ?  were  questions  to 
which  every  one  was  seemingly  compelled  to 
give  a  well-informed  answer,  or  to  be  degraded 
from  a  place  in  polished  society."  It  was  pre- 
tended, that  the  zodiac  exhibited  the  state  of 
the  heavens  at  a  very  remote  date ;  but  how 
far  back,  philosophers  could  not  agree  among 
themselves.  M.  Burkhard  pretended  to  de- 
monstrate, that  the  temple  of  Esire  had  stood 
seven  thousand  years  ;  while  M.  Mouet,  from 
the  same  data,  proved  that  this  temple  was 
built  four  thousand  six  hundred  years  before 
the  Christian  era,  or  six  hundred  years  nearly 
before  the  creation,  according  to  the  Mosaic 
chronology.  M.  Dupuis,  taking  a  still  different 
view  of  the  subject,  and  making  his  demon- 
strations from  some  peculiar  data,  which  his 
learning  and  sagacity  had  discovered,  shows, 
by  calculations  through  which  few  could  fol- 
low him,  that  these  temples  must  have  stood 
at  least  fifteen  thousand  years.  The  figures  of 
the  zodiac,  be  it  known,  were  engraved  on 
wood ;  so  that  the  sight  of  a  piece  of  timber 
fifteen  thousand  years  old,  must  of  itself  have 
been  an  object  of  great  curiosity.  A  man  of 
ordinary  sense  would  at  once  have  said,  that 
the  existence  and  entire  preservation  of  an  or- 
ganic piece  of  matter  for  such  a  length  of  time 
was  an  impossibility.  But  infidelity  is  easily 
deluded;  and  although  it  would  not  believe  in 
the  record  of  Moses,  yet  it  would  believe  in 
the  existence  of  a  carved  piece  of  timber  a 
least  eight  thousand  years  older  than  the  sur- 
face of  the  earth  on  which  it  grew.  At  the 
very  height  of  the  discussion  of  the  zodiac 
system  of  unbelief,  a  circumstance  arose,  which 
gave  a  new  turn  to  the  arguments  of  the  phi- 
losophers ;  who,  it  would  seem,  had  no  correct 


THE   FKIEND. 

notions  as  to  the  actual  age  of  the  temples  in 
which  the  zodiacs  were  found,  and  far  less  of 
the  zodiacs  themselves.  This  was  the  arrival 
of  no  less  a  personage  than  M.  Champollion 
the  younger,  the  celebrated  antiquary,  from  a 
visit  to  Egypt.  This  youthful  philosopher,  in 
the  course  of  his  peregrinations,  had  contrived, 
like  our  countryman  Dr.  Young,  to  master  the 
Egyptian  hieroglyphics.  He  had  visited  the 
zodiac  before  its  jemoval  from  Dendera,  and 
had  there  decyphered  not  only  the  inscriptions 
which  it  contained,  but  also  several  others, 
inscribed  on  various  parts  of  the  temple  itself. 
It  was  reserved  for  him  to  show,  that  the  fol- 
lowing letters  AOTKPTP,  with  certain  let- 
ters interspersed,  which  are  written  on  the 
zodiac,  form  the  Greek  word  for  Emperor. 
He  also  discovered  in  the  temple  of  Dendera, 
the  names,  titles,  and  surnames  of  the  Empe- 
rors Tiberius,  Claudius,  Nero,  and  Domitian  ; 
and  upon  the  portico  of  Esire,  whose  zodiac 
has  been  judged  many  centuries  older  than 
that  of  Dendera,  he  read  the  names  of  Clau- 
dius and  Antonius  Pius !  In  this  simple  cir- 
cumstance, the  entire  substratum  of  the  "  zo- 
diacal system  of  infidelity,"  so  carefully 
concocted,  so  zealously  fostered  and  propped 
up  by  its  fanatical  friends  and  abettors,  is  at 
once  and  for  ever  annihilated ;  and,  like  the 
hopes  of  those  by  whom  it  was  fabricated, 
flies  off  in  smoke  like  the  mists  from  the  sum- 
mits of  the  mountains  on  the  approach  of  the 
"  lord  of  day."  In  proof  of  its  utter  want  of 
foundation  or  stability,  it  is  only  neeessary  to 
state,  that  it  is  now  demonstrated,  beyond 
doubt,  that  the  Egyptian  zodiacs  can  boast  of 
no  greater  antiquity  than  the  Roman  dominion 
in  Egypt,  which  commenced  one  or  two  cen- 
turies after  the  Christian  era;  and  that  these 
signs  do  not,  in  any  respect,  relate  to  astrono- 
my, but  are  connected  with  the  idle  phanta- 
sies of  judicial  astrology !  The  figures,  there- 
fore, which  were  so  lately  and  confidently 
expected  to  revolutionize  the  Christian  world, 
and  reduce  it  to  heathenism,  are  nothing  more 
than  what  adepts  in  the  pretended  science  of 
astrology  call  themes  of  nativity  ! 

I  shall  only  allude  to  one  other  notorious 
piece  of  jugglery  respecting  the  lava  beds  of 
Etna,  which  has  been  practised  npon  the  too 
ready  susceptibilities  of  the  infidel,  by  an  indi- 
vidual of  our  own  country,  the  well  known 
Brydone,  author  of  a  volume  of  travels  in  Si- 
cily. Brydone,  in  the  present  instance,  is 
cautious  enough  not  to  publish  his  own 
opinions,  but  those  of  the  canon  Recupero, 
who  lived  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Etna,  and 
who,  it  is  stated,  was  a  competent  judge  in 
such  matters.  This  man  of  undoubted  piety, 
of  great  simplicity  of  life,  and  well  known  for 
his  hospitality,  is  made  by  Brydone  to  say 
that,  in  his  opinion,  a  bed  of  lava  requires  two 
thousand  years'  exposure  to  the  weather,  in 
order  to  undergo  sufficient  decomposition  to 
form  a  soil  of  a  certain  thickness.  On  exam- 
ination, it  was  found  that  Etna  afforded  seven 
beds  of  lava,  with  a  thickness  of  soil  between 
each  equal  to  that  which  the  canon  had  said 
could  only  have  been  formed  in  two  thousand 
years.  By  this  mode  of  calculation,  it  was 
therefore  proved  that  the  first  eruption  in  this 
series  must  have  been  fourteen  thousand  years 
ago,  and  there  wouldj  of  ^urse,  be  reason  to 


suppose  that  the  mountain  itself  might  be 
much  older  than  the  first  bed  of  lava.  This 
pretended  discovery  was,  as  usual,  instantly 
seized  upon  by  the  infidel  press,  and  was  at 
once  set  down  as  an  undeniable  proof  that  the 
world  is  much  older  than  the  record  of  Moses 
supposes  it  to  be.  But  before  yielding  our 
judgments  to  the  theory  of  Brydone  and  his 
lava  currents,  let  us  see  upon  what  grounds 
the  assertion  is  made,  and  how  far  he  and  the 
canon  are  trustworthy  on  such  a  subject.  In 
the  first  place,  supposing  Brydone's  statement 
to  be  correct :  that  no  estimate  of  time  can  be 
obtained  from  any  such  circumstances,  is 
proved  by  observations  on  other  beds  of  lava, 
M.  Daubuisson  shows  that  some  of  the  lavas 
of  Auvergne  have  maintained  an  entire  surface, 
all  over  blistered,  and  bristling  with  asperities, 
whose  edges  and  angles  are  still  sharp  and 
well  preserved.  We  might  even  imagine  these 
lava  streams  to  have  just  flowed  from  the  bow- 
els of  tlic  earth,  and  that  they  had  hardly  had 
time  to  cool.  It  is,  however,  probable  that 
these  lavas  have  lain  on  the  soil  of  Auvergne 
for  three  thousand  years,  exposed  to  the  action 
of  the  elements,  so  that  here  Brydone's  theory 
is  evidently  at  fault.  But,  on  the  other  hand. 
Sir  William  Hamilton  has  shown  that  over  the 
matter  which  buried  Herculaneum,  there  are 
six  streams  of  lava,  with  veins  of  good  soil 
between  them.  Now,  Herculaneum  was  de- 
stroyed about  one  thousand  eight  hundred 
years  ago,  which  shows  that  veins  of  good  soil 
have  there  been  formed  in  three  hundred  years 
instead  of  two  thousand,  so  that  Brydone's 
theory  is  here  also  at  fault.  For,  on  the  one 
hand,  we  have  seen  that  lava  may  lie  exposed 
to  the  sun  and  air  for  three  thousand  yeais 
without  assuming  a  vegetable  covering,  and 
that,  in  other  instances,  this  effect  may  be 
accomplished  in  three  hundred  years.  But 
worse  than  all  this  (if  M.  Daubeny  is  to  be 
believed)  Brydone's  statements  respecting  the' 
lava  beds  of  Etna  are  not  true, — they  are  not 
according  to  fact.  This  able  and  philosophical 
traveller  lately  visited  the  famous  pit  at  Ace 
Reale,  on  which  the  Scottish  traveller  made 
the  canon  to  speculate  without  his  consent; 
and,  after  discussing  the  subject  at  some  length, 
remarks,  "at  all  events,  Brydone  has  been 
greatly  deceived  in  imagining  that  the  seven 
beds  of  lava,  lying  the  one  above  the  other, 
near  the  spot,  have  been  sufficiently  decom- 
posed into  vegetable  mould;  the  substance 
which  really  interferes  between  the  beds  being 
nothing  more  than  a  sort  of  ferruginous  tuff, 
just  similar  to  what  would  be  produced  by  a 
shower  of  volcanic  ashes,  such  as  naturally 
precedes,  or  follows,  an  eruption  of  lava  mixed 
up  with  mud,  or  consolidated  by  rain ;"  so  that 
Brydone's  pretended  vegetable  soil  between 
the  lavas  might  be  deposited  in  a  few  hours 
instead  of  two  thousand  years.  But  Brydone 
has  not  only  misstated  facts,  but,  if  Dolomieu, 
the  celebrated  mineralogist,  be  right,  he  has 
also  greatly  injured  the  canon  Recupero.  On 
this  subject  Dolomieu  says,  "  The  canon  Re- 
cupero deserves  neither  the  praises  which  have' 
been  bestowed  on  his  science,  nor  the  doubts 
which  have  been  raised  concerning'  his  ortho- 
doxy. He  died  without  any  other  affliction' 
than  that  which  was  caused  to  him  ty  the  woric 
of  Brydone.  This  simjile  man,  very!  religiooi^i 


THE   FRIEND. 


187 


and  attached  to  the  faith  of  his  forefathers,  was 
far  from  admitting,  as  an  evidence  against  the 
book  of  Genesis,  pretended  facts  which  are 
false,  but  from  which,  even  if  they  had  been 
true,  nothing  could  have  been  concluded." 
Dolomieu  then  goes  on  to  show,  as  Uaubeny 
has  already  done,  tliat  Brydone  was  mistaken 
in  iiis  observations,  that  there  are  no  layers  of 
vegetable  soil  between  the  beds  of  lava — that 
which  he  belie /ed,  or  pretended  to  believe, 
was  decomposed  lava,  was  only  what  geolo- 
gists call  volcanic  tufa,  or  volcanic  ashes, 
either  of  which,  as  we  have  seen,  might,  under 
ordinary  circumstances,  cover  the  surlace  of  a 
lava  current,  a  foot  or  two  deep,  in  a  few 
hours,  instead  of  two  thousand  years,  as  he 
makes  the  cannon  to  suppose. 

Another  portion  of  philosophical  speculators 
try  to  prove  the  antiquity  of  the  globe  by  its 
internal  heat,  discovered  by  tliose  scratches  on 
its  upper  crust  termed  mines  and  artesian 
%vells  ;  and  also  by  the  saltness  of  the  sea :  but 
the  argumenis  furnished  up  for  the  occasion, 
are  too  childish,  and  too  superiicial,  to  require 
notice. 

It  must  be  gratifying  to  the  Christian  to 
know,  that  the  bulwarks  of  his  holy  religion 
are  proof  against  tlie  united  attacks  of  its  ablest 
and  most  powerful  enemies.  It  is  also  a  sm- 
gulnr  circumstance,  that  most  of  these  attacks 
have,  under  the  providence  of  God,  been  re- 
futed by  infidels  themselves ;  and  thus  all  idea 
of  collusion,  on  the  part  of  the  friends  of  reli- 
gion, is  precluded.  At  the  present  moment, 
it  is  not  the  fashion  for  philosophers  generally 
to  attack  the  truths  of  revealed  religion ;  they 
have  been  so  often  beaten  off,  that  they  are  at 
length  ashamed  of  their  own  futile  attempts. 
We  have  the  testimony  of  the  chairman  of  the 
British  Association,  that  philosophers  are  now 
rather  favourable  to  the  truths  of  religion. 
Comparing  this  statement  with  former  state- 
ments from  the  same  class,  especially  in  in- 
fidel France,  we  may  truly  say,  "  This  is  the 
doing  of  the  Lord,  and  it  is  wondrous  in  our 
eyes." 


HAZARDOUS    ADVENTURE. 

A  correspondent  of  the  Madras  Herald  gives 
the  following  account  of  an  adventure  with  a 
cobra  di  capello,  which  occurred  to  a  gentle- 
man who  was  reposing  under  a  tamarind  tree 
alone,  after  a  day  of  shooting : 

"  I  was  aroused  by  the  furious  baying  of  my 
dogs ;  on  turning  round,  I  beheld  a  snake  of 
the  cobra  di  capello  species,  directing  its  course 
to  a  point  diat  would  approximate  very  close 
to  my  position.  In  an  instant  I  was  upon  my 
feet.  The  moment  the  reptUe  became  aware 
of  my  presence,  in  nautical  phraseology,  it 
boldly  brought  to,  with  expanded  iiood,  eyes 
sparkling,  neck  beautifully  arched,  the  head 
raised  nearly  two  feet  from  the  ground,  and 
oscillating  from  side  to  side,  in  a  manner 
plainly  indicative  of  a  resentful  foe.  I  seized 
a  short  bamboo,  left  by  one  of  the  bearers,  and 
hurled  it  at  my  opponent's  head.  I  was  for- 
tunate enough  to  hit  it  beneath  the  eve.  The 
reptile  immediately  fell  from  his  'imposing 
attitude,  and  lay  apparently  lifeless.  Without 
a  moment's  reflection,  I  seized  it  a  little  below 
the  head,  hauling  it  beneath  the  shelter  of  the 


tree,  and  very  coolly  sat  down  to  exainhic  the 
mouth  for  the  poisoned  fangs  of  whicli  natu- 
ralists speak  so  much.  While  in  the  act  of 
forcing  the  mouth  open  with  a  stalk,  I  felt  the 
head  sliding  througli  my  hand;  and  to  my 
utter  astonishment,  became  aware  that  I  had 
now  to  contend  against  the  most  deadly  of 
reptiles,  in  its  full  strength  and  vigour.  In- 
deed, I  was  in  a  moment  convinced  of  it ;  for 

I  tightened  my  hold  of  its  throat,  its  body 
became  wreathed  around  ray  neck  and  ann.  I 
raised  myself  from  my  sitting  position  to  one 
knee  ;  ray  right  arm,  to  enable  me  to  exert  my 
strength,  was  extended.  I  must  in  such  an  at- 
titude have  appeared  horrified  enough  to  repre- 
sent a  deity  in  the  Hindoo  mythology,  sucli  as 
we  see  rudely  emblazoned  on  the  portals  of 
their  native  temples.  It  now  became  a  matter 
of  self-defence.  To  retain  ray  hold,  it  re- 
quired my  utmost  strengtii  to  prevent  the  head 
from  escaping,  as  my  neck  became  a  purchase 
for  the  animal  to  pull  upon.  If  the  reader  is 
aware  of  the  universal  dread  in  which  the 
cobra  di  capello  is  held  throughout  India,  and 
the  almost  certain  death  which  invariably  fol- 
lows its  bite,  he  will,  in  some  degree,  be  able 
to  imagine  what  my  feelings  were  at  that  mo- 
ment ;  a  shudder,  a  faint  kind  of  disgusting 
sickness  pervaded  my  whole  frame,  as  I  felt 
the  cold  clammy  fold  of  the  reptile's  body 
tightening  round  my  neck.  To  attempt  any 
delineation  of  my  sensations  would  be  absurd  : 
let  it  suffice,  they  were  most  horrible.  I  had 
now  almost  resolved  to  resign  my  hold.  Had 
I  done  so,  this  tale  would  never  have  been 
written;  so  no  doubt  the  head  would  have 
been  brought  to  the  extreme  circumvolution  to 
inflict  the  deadly  wound. 

Even  in  the  agony  of  such  a  moment,  I 
could  picture  to  myself  the  fierce  glowing  of 
the  eyes,  and  the  intimidating  expansion  of  the 
hood,  ere  it  fastened  its  venomous  and  fatal 
hold  upon  my  face  and  neck.  To  hold  it 
much  longer  would  be  impossible.  Imme- 
diately beneath  my  grasp  there  was  an  inward 
working  and  creeping  of  the'  skin,  which 
seemed  to  be  assisted  by  the  firmness  with 
which  I  held  it ;  my  hand  was  gloved.  Find- 
ing, in  defiance  of  all  my  efforts,  that  my  hand 
was  each  instant  forced  closer  to  my  face,  I 
was  anxiously  considering  how  to  act  in  this 
horrible  ddemma,  when  an  idea  struck 
that  if  it  was  in  my  power  to  transfix  the 
mouth  with  some  sharp  instrument,  it  would 
prevent  the  reptile  from  using  its  fangs,  should 
it  escape  my  hold.  My  gun  lay  at  my  feet ; 
the  ramrod  appeared  to  be  the  very  thing  re- 
quired, which,  with  some  difficulty,  I  succeed- 
ed in  drawing  out,  having  only  one  hand  dis- 
engaged. My  right  arm  was  now  trembling 
from  over  exertion,  my  hold  becoming  less 
firm,  when  I  happily  succeeded  in  passing  the 
rod  through  the  lower  jaw  up  to  its  centre.  It 
was  not  without  considerable  hesitation  that  I 
suddenly  let  go  my  hold  of  the  throat,  and 
seized  the  rod  in  both  hands,  at  the  same  lime 
bringing  them  over  my  head  with  a  sudden 
jerk,  discharging  the  fold  from  my  neck,  which 
had  latterly  become  almost  tight  enough  to 
produce  strangulation.  There  was  then  httlc 
difficulty  in  freeing  my  rigiit  arm,  and  ulti- 
mately throwing  the  reptile  from  me  to  the 
earth,  where  it  continued  to  twist  and  writhe 


into  a  thousand  contortions  of  rage  and  agony. 
To  run  to  a  neighbouring  stream  to  lave  my 
neck,  hands  and  face  in  its  cold  waters,  was 
my  first  act  after  despatching  my  formidable 
enemy." 

From  the  Boston  Mercantile  Journal. 
DOMESTIC    SLAVE    TRADE. 

But  few  persons,  comparatively,  are  aware 
of  the  great  extent  to  which  the  traffic  in  slaves 
is  carried  on,  and  has  been  carried  on  for  years 
between  the  northern  slave-holding  states  and 
the  states  at  the  far  south.  This  domestic 
traffic  in  slaves  presents  a  serious  impediment 
to  the  abolition  of  slavery  in  the  middle  states 
— and  it  ought  to  be  suppressed.  We  see  that 
by  a  decision  of  the  federal  court  for  the  dis- 
trict of  Mississippi,  declaring  that  under  the 
constitution  of  that  state,  as  amended  in  1832- 
3,  forbidding  the  introduction  of  slaves  into 
that  state  for  sale,  all  contracts  for  slaves  since 
May,  1833,  are  void!  This  is  a  tremendous 
blow  to  the  slave  speculators — as  will  be  seen 
by  the  following  article  from  the  New  York 
Whig,  containing  a  number  of  inteiesting  facts 
in  connection  with  this  subject : 

"In  the  last  four  months  of  1833,  several 
thousands  of  slaves  were  carried  to  Mississippi 
for  sale,  and  the  success  of  their  enterprises  in- 
duced many  to  embark  in  the  abominable  traf- 
fic in  the  following  year,  and  to  triple  the  num- 
ber of  slaves  thus  transported.  The  first  were 
sold  for  cash,  and  the  second  for  bills  on  New 
Orleans  at  four  months.  Stimulated  by  this 
success,  the  speculators  of  Virginia,  Ken- 
tucky, Tennessee,  the  Carolinas,  Georgia, 
Missouri,  and  Maryland,  neglected  every  thing 
for  this  domestic  slave  trade,  and,  in  1835, 
carried  to  Mississippi  four  times  the  number  of 
any  previous  year;  the  competition  among 
these  traders  forcing  them  to  give  the  planters 
a  credit  of  13  and  15  months,  at  10  per  cent, 
of  interest,  upon  prices  varying  from  $700  to 
$1200.  The  planters,  paying  in  bills  on  New 
Orleans  at  a  long  time,  did  not  object  to  these 
prices,  and  bought  extensively.  The  traders 
returned  with  their  accepted  bills,  cashed  them 
at  the  banks,  embarked  still  deeper  in  the 
trade,  and  persuaded  others  to  follow  the  ex- 
ample; and  every  corner  of  the  slave  states 
was  ransacked  for  slaves.  In  the  autumn  of 
1836,  the  number  in  the  market  of  Mississippi 
exceeded  40,000,  and  its  public  highways 
were  filled  with  these  droves,  and  its  towns 
and  villages  were  surrounded  with  their  tents. 
The  traders,  gready  alarmed,  waited  for  pur- 
chasers in  vain,  and  as  the  winter  of  1837  ap- 
proached, advertised  that  they  would  give  a 
credit  of  one  or  two  years  for  bills  on  New 
Orleans  at  10  per  cent.  The  terms  were  ac- 
cepted, and  many  planters  purchased  a  second, 
and  some  a  third  supply,  at  prices  varying 
from  $1200  to  $1800.  By  this  time,  the 
merchants  who  had  accepted  these  bills  began 
to  fail;  and  all  drawn  in  the  autumn  of  1835, 
and  spring  of  1836,  at  12  and  15  months,  were 
protested  for  non-payment,  and  all  drawn  in 
the  winter  and  spring  of  1837,  for  non-accept- 
ance. The" speculators,  alarmed,  secured  their 
debts  by  mortgages  and  deeds  of  trust  upon 
nearly  all  the  property  in  the  state.  Under 
this  system,  the  slave  pppuljition  d  Mississip- 


188 

pi  had  increased  from  70,000  to  160,000,  and 
its  debts  for  slaves,  at  the  average  cost  of  $1000 
each,  was  $90,000,000 ! 

"  From  1833  to  1837,  the  high  prices  of 
<'otton  stimulated  the  planters  to  its  excessive 
cultivation,  and  the  neglect  of  every  thing  else  ; 
and  besides  purchasing,  on  credit,  more  horses, 
mules,  and  agricultural  implements,  they  ne- 
glected to  raise  corn  and  pork  for  their  slaves, 
and  purchased  these  supplies  of  the  merchants, 
whom  they  neglected  to  pay.  When  the  re- 
vulsion came  in  the  spring  of  1838,  nearly  all 
the  paper  held  by  the  merchants  against  the 
planters  was  sued,  the  courts  were  delayed 
by  the  pressure  of  business,  and  the  judgments 
when  recovered,  wore  worthless  for  want  of 
property  to  levy  upon,  every  thing  being  co- 
vered by  the  mortgages  of  the  slave  dealers. 
The  merchants  were  ruined;  their  creditors, 
the  banks,  were  ruined  in  turn ;  and  the  re- 
morseless slave  dealers,  exulting  in  their  own 
security,  beheld  with  indifference  the  decay  of 
plantations  and  the  depopulation  of  towns. 
But  their  turn  came  in  due  time.  In  a  suit  by 
one  of  them  upon  one  of  these  mortgages,  the 
Federal  court,  sitting  at  Jackson,  decided  that 
the  introduction  of  slaves  into  the  state  being 
prohibited  by  the  constitution,  as  amended  in 
1832-3,  all  contracts  for  slaves  made  since 
May,  1833,  are  void.  Two-thirds  of  the  pre- 
sent debt,  having  been  contracted  for  slaves,  is 
thus  extinguished ;  and  the  property  covered 
by  the  liens  of  the  slave  dealers  is  liberated, 
and  ready  for  the  second  liens  of  the  banks  and 
the  merchants,  of  much  less  amount.  The 
planters,  instead  of  surrendering  all  to  the 
slave  dealers,  are  now  striving  to  pay  the  more 
meritorious  demands  of  the  banks  and  the  mer- 
chants ;  and  when  the  crop  of  1841  shall  be 
sold,  the  state  will  be  redeemed  from  ruin,  and 
the  balance  turned  in  her  favour." 


From  the  Metropolitan  Magazine. 
THE    UNION    OF    EXTREMES. 

Sir  Isaac  Newton,  in  the  severe  abstraction 
and  abstruseness  of  his  studies,  seems  to  have 
had  none  of  the  "  gentler  elements"  of  poetry 
"  mixed  in  him,"  yet  what  poet  has  said  any 
thing  more  beautiful  than  his  remark  about  his 
own  discoveries,  as  recorded  by  Spence  ?  The 
saying,  too,  has  a  resemblance  to  a  passage  in 
Milton.  "  Sir  Isaac  Newton,"  says  Spence, 
"  a  litde  before  he  died,  said,  '  I  don't  know 
what  I  may  seem  to  the  world,  but  as  to  my- 
self I  seem  to  have  been  only  like  a  boy  play- 
ing on  the  sea  shore,  and  diverting  myself  in 
now  and  then  finding  a  smoother  pebble  or  a 
prettier  shell  than  ordinary,  while  the  great 
ocean  of  truth  lay  all  undiscovered  before 
me.' " 

"  Who  reads 
Incessantly,  and  to  his  reading  brings  not 
A  spirit  and  judgment  equal  or  superior, 
(And  what  he  brings,  what  need  he  elsewhere  seek  7) 
Uncertain  and  unsettled  still  remains. 
Deep  versed  in  books,  and  shallow  in  himself, 
Crude  or  intoxicate,  collecting  toys 
And  trifles  for  choice  matters,  with  a  spunge, 
As  children  gathering  pebbles  on  the  shore." 

Par.  Regained  Book  IV. 

Since  the  late  earthquake  which  extended 
over  most  of  Scotland,  and  was  felt  also  in  va- 


THE    FRIEND. 


rious  parts  of  the  continent,  several  wells  and 
springs  of  water  in  the  neighbourhood  of  In- 
verness have  been  dry.  On  the  high  table- 
land, or  elevated  flat,  between  the  Leys  and 
Inverness,  there  are  a  number  of  wells,  which 
were  never  without  three  or  four  feet  of  water 
in  the  most  sultry  season,  but  all  of  which  were 
now  dried  up.  The  same  has  occurred  in  the 
vicinity  of  Rosebank,  and  the  people  now  re- 
sort to  Aultnaskiasch  Burn  for  supplies  of  wa- 
ter. The  concussion  probably  closed  up  some 
horizontal  strata  of  rock  through  which  the 
water  had  its  course. — Inverness  Courier. 


EARTH'S    CHANGES. 


As  waves  the  grass  upon  the  field  to-day 
Which  soon  the  wasting  scythe  shall  sweep  away. 
As  smiles  the  flowret  in  the  morning  dew. 
Which  eve's  chill  blast  upon  the  winds  may  strew. 
Thus,  in  brief  glory,  boast  the  sons  of  clay. 
Thus  bloom  awhile,  then  wither  and  decay. 

Dust  tends  to  dust — with  ashes,  ashes  blend — 

The  senseless  turf  conceals  the  buried  friend: 

A  few  may  sigh  upon  the  grave's  dark  brink, 

A  few  salt  tears  the  broken  soil  may  drink, 

A  few  sad  hearts  in  lonely  sorrow  bleed. 

And  pay  that  tribute  which  they  soon  must  need. 

I  saw  the  infant  in  its  robe  of  while, 

lis  doating  mother's  ever  dear  delight ; 

It  clapped  its  hands  when  tones  of  mirth  went  by. 

And  nature's  gladness  glistened  in  its  eye: 

Again  I  came:  an  empty  crib  was  there — 

A  little  coffin,  and  a  funeral  prayer  '. 

I  saw  the  ruddy  boy,  of  vigour  bold. 

Who  feiired  not  summer's  iieat  nor  winter's  cold  ; 

With  dexterous  heel  he  skimmed  the  frozen  pool. 

His  laugh  rang  loudest  'mid  his  males  at  school : 

Again  I  sought  him  :   but  his  name  was  found 

On  the  low  stone  that  marks  yon  church-yard  mound, 

O,  boasted  joys  of  earth  !  how  swift  yc  fly, 

Rent  from  the  hand,  or  hidden  from  Ihe  eye: 

So  through  the  web  the  weaver's  shuttle  glides, 

So  speeds  the  vessel  o'er  the  billowy  tides, 

So  cleaves  the  bird  the  liquid  fields  of  light, 

And  leaves  no  furrow  of  its  trackless  flight. 

But  we,  frail  beings,  shrinking  from  the  storm. 

We  love  thcse-skies  that  glittering  clouds  deform  ; 

Though  wounded  oft,  as  oft  renew  our  toil, 

To  rear  a  fabric  on  this  sand-swept  soil; 

And  still  we  strive,  forgetful  of  the  grave, 

To  fix  our  anchor  on  the  tossing  wave. 

Yet  lie  who  marks  us  in  our  vain  career. 

Oft  shows  how  frail  is  what  we  hold  most  dear ; 

Spreads  o'er  some  face  beloved  the  deathful  gloom, 

Or  hides  a  parent  in  the  lonely  tomb; 

Arrests  the  thoughtless,  bids  the  worldling  feel. 

Wounds  to  admonish,  and  afflicts  to  heal. 

Look  to  that  world  where  every  pain  shall  cease. 


Grief  tur 


>j<'y. 


and  labou 


nd  m  peace ; 


O !  seek  that  world,  by  penitence  and  prayer. 
Sow  the  seed  here,  and  reap  the  fruitage  there. 
Where  shadowy  joys  no  longer  cheat  the  soul, 
But  one  unclouded  year  in  changeless  light  shall  roll. 


Destructive  Hurricane  at  Madras. — A  tre- 
mendous hurricane,  with  an  inundation  of  the 
sea,  occurred  on  the  16th  of  November  at 
Coringa,  on  the  coast  northward  of  Madras. 
Some  particulars  of  the  devastation  committed 
are  given  in  the  Madras  Spectator,  on  the  au- 
thority of  letters  written  on  the  spot.  "  The 
water  from  the  sea  rushed  in  with  such  vio- 
lence, that  the  houses  at  Coringa,  except  E.'s 
large  house,  and  three  or  four  other  brick  built 
houses — all  the  rest  they  say  have  been  car- 
ried away.     I  have  had  two  and  a  half  feet  of 


water  in  my  garden,  and  in  my  room,  which 
is  under  my  bungalow,  one  and  a  half  foot. 
They  say  that  more  than  20,000  people  have 
perished  by  this  terrible  hurricane,  which  lasted 
only  five  or  six  hours.  There  is  nothing  to  be 
seen  in  every  direction  but  dead  bodies  and 
drowned  cattle.  Sixty  native  vessels,  which 
were  in  the  roads  loaded  with  paddy,  disap- 
peared; and  they  do  not  know  what  has  be- 
come of  them.  Had  the  waters  risen  another 
foot,  few  would  have  been  left  to  tell  the  tale 
over  the  extent  to  which  the  inundation  reached. 
— Foreign  Journal. 

"  Messrs.  Hoffman  &  Devay,"  says  the 
Presse,  "  have  established  at  Zambor,  in  Hun- 
gary, a  manufactory  of  sugar  from  the  citrouille, 
a  species  of  gourd.  They  have  already  made 
40  quintals  of  raw  sugar,  of  which  they  have 
refined  a  part.  They  have  obtained  a  patent 
for  Hungary.  A  quintal  of  citrouilles  pro- 
duces as  much  sugar  as  the  same  quantity  of 
beet-root,  M.  Hoffman  having  obtained  one 
quintal  of  sugar,  and  another  of  syrup  from  26 
or  27  quintals  of  citrouilles  ;  but  an  acre  of 
land  will  produce  three  or  four  times  the 
weight  of  citrouilles  that  it  will  grow  of  beet- 
root. Thus  7,729  square  yards  of  land  will 
give  at  least  800  quintals  of  citrouilles,  some 
of  which  have  weighed  448  lbs.  or  two  quin- 
tals each.  One  ordinary  sized  citrouille  may 
in  general  be  gathered  from  about  two  square 
yards.  Sheep  prefer  the  residuum  of  the 
citrouille  to  that  of  the  beet-root.  The  latter 
requires  a  deep  and  rich  soil,  but  the  citrouille 
will  grow  well  upon  poorer  and  lighter  land. 
The  beet-root  is  best  suited  for  wet  and  north- 
ern climates,  and  the  citrouille  for  southern 
lands.  It  succeeds  well  in  the  colonies  where 
the  species  called  giraumont  is  much  more 
saccharine  than  the  citrouille,  or  porliron  of 
Paris.  In  the  colonies,  and  at  Bourbon,  there 
is  a  species  of  courge  much  fuller  of  sugar 
than  any  known  in  Europe;  but  the  sugar- 
cane has  the  advantage  over  it  of  producing 
fuel  for  its  own  manufacture." — lb. 

Haddonfield  Boarding  School  for  Girls. 

Under  the   care  of  Amy  Eastlack,  will  be 
vacated  from  the  9th  of  4th  month  to  the  7th 
of  the   5th — when  it  will  again  be  ready  for 
the  reception  of  pupils.  The  course  of  instruc- 
tion   embraces    most   of  the   branches  of  an 
English  education.     Terms  are  thirty  dollars 
per  quarter,  of  twelve  weeks,  payable  in  ad- 
vance, washing  included.     The  age  of  pupils 
is  not  limited,  and  they  can  be  admitted  at  any 
time  for  a  quarter  or  more.     Each  pupil  is 
to  be  furnished  with  wash-basin  and  towels, 
and  have  all  things  distincdy  marked.     The 
scholars  all  attend  the  religious  meetings  of  the 
Society  of  Friends.     No  deduction  made  for 
absence,  except  from  indisposition.     Applica- 
tion may  be  made  at  the  school,  or  to 
William  Evans,  No.  134  south  Front  st. 
Thomas  Kite,  No.  32  north  Fifth  st. 
Harker  &  Shivers,  No.  45  Arch  st. 
Joseph  B.  Cooper,  Newton,  New  Jersey. 
Henry  Warrington,  Westfield,  New  Jersey. 

Those  who  wish  their  children  to  commence 
at  the  opening  of  the  school,  please  apply  early 
in  the  4th  month. 


THE     FRIEND. 


189 


LIFE  OF  WILLIAM  CATON. 

tConlinued  from  page  18'J.) 

[In  the  fourth  month,  1659,  W.  C.  for  the 
third  time  went  on  a  visit  to  Holland,  with 
■which  part  of  the  journal  our  next  extract 
commences.] 

In  due  time  through  the  good  hand  of  God 
I  got  well  over  to  Rotterdam,  where  I  visited 
Friends,  as  also  elsewhere  in  the  country.  I 
found  things  pretty  well  in  reference  to  the 
truth,  and  meetings  pretty  peaceable ;  and 
about  that  time  strangers  did  come  more  fre- 
quently to  our  meetings  than  formerly :  and  if 
things  had  not  been  carried  in  much  wisdom, 
we  might  have  been  often  in  tumults,  for  there 
were  those  who  watched  for  iniquity,  and 
were  ready  to  do  mischief,  tliinking  that  if  the 
magistrates  would  not  meddle  with  us,  as  we 
then  were,  yet  if  they  could  but  procure  an 
uproar  or  tumult  at  or  about  our  meeting- 
places,  that  then  we  should  be  punished  as 
uproar-makers.  Yet  notwithstanding  the  evil 
conspiracies  of  the  wicked,  the  Lord  was  ex- 
ceeding good  to  Friends,  and  very  gently  and 
compassionately  he  dealt  with  them ;  and  they 
grew  bold  and  valiant,  and  the  truth  got  domi- 
nion among  them :  so  that  whereas  my  suffer- 
ing before  had  been  great  in  that  country, 
(especially  before  I  could  speak  their  lan- 
guage,) yet  the  Lord  refreshed  me  much 
among  that  small  remnant  which  were  called 
by  his  name,  and  which  walked  in  his  eternal 
truth:  and  having  gotten  their  language,  and 
being  able  to  minister  in  it,  I  could  much  bet- 
ter ease  and  free  myself  of  the  weights  and 
burdens  than  before.  When  I  had  staid  about 
two  months  in  that  country,  and  seeing  things 
in  a  pretty  good  posture  as  to  the  truth.  Friends 
well  settled,  and  their  meetings  kept  in  good 
order,  it  was  upon  me  again  to  return  for  Eng- 
land, where  there  was  such  an  effectual  door 
open :  in  order  thereunto  I  took  my  leave  of 
Friends  in  Hollands,  whom  I  committed  to 
the  custody  and  protection  of  the  Almighty, 
and  so  left  them. 

In  the  latter  end  of  the  fifth  month,  1659,  I 
took  shipping  for  England,  partly  intending 
for  London.  When  we  had  been  about  twenty- 
fours  at  sea,  we  saw  another  ship  which  proved 
to  be  a  pirate  or  robber,  which  chased  us ; 
when  the  master  perceived  it,  he  caused  all  to 
be  made  in  readiness  for  to  fight,  and  the  pas- 
sengers that  were  aboard  they  were  furnished 
with  arms  as  well  as  the  rest,  but  for  my  own 
part  I  could  not  touch  any  of  their  weapons, 
as  to  shed  blood  with  them,  but  stood  simply 
given  up  to  the  will  of  the  Lord.  But  as 
Providence  ordered  it,  when  they  were  almost 
within  shot  of  us,  their  hearts  failed  them,  and 
they  were  not  suffered  to  come  up  to  us,  so 
that  there  was  no  blood  shed,  nor  harm  done 
either  to  each  other;  wherein  the  Lord  even 
answered  my  desire,  and  for  which  mercy  my 
soul  did  even  bless,  praise,  and  magnify  his 
holy  name. 

But  after  we  were  delivered  through  the 
good  hand  of  God  from  the  hands  of  the  afore- 
said pirate,  we  were  in  pretty  imminent  danger 
through  a  very  violent  storm,  which  took  us 
when  we  were  near  the  coast  of  England ;  and 
coming  to  cast  anchor  we  left  both  anchor  and 
cable,  and  had  our  boat  split  in  pieces;  one 
great  ship  that  rode  by  us  was  swallowed  up 


of  the  raging  sea,  (a  sad  sight  to  behold,)  there 
not  being  one  man  saved  alive  in  her;  yet 
nevertheless,  the  same  God  that  delivered  us 
from  the  hands  of  the  aforesaid  pirate,  did  also 
deliver  us  out  of  that  violent  storm  ;  through 
whose  mercy  we  got  finally  into  harbour  at 
Yarmouth,  though  it  was  near  upon  a  hundred 
miles  from  the  place  for  which  we  partly  in- 


When  I  was  put  so  far  to  the  northward  as 
Yarmouth,  I  determined  to  go  from  thence  by 
shipping  into  the  north;  whicli  accordingly  I 
did,  with  a  Friend  to  Sunderland,  where  I 
Ibund  two  of  the  ancient  ministering  brethren, 
(viz.)  Francis  Ilowgill,  and  John  Audland; 
with  whom  I  was  much  refreshed,  as  also 
with  the  rest  of  Friends.  And  when  the  first 
day  came,  we  went  together  unto  a  general 
meeting  in  the  country,  where  there  were 
abundance  of  Friends  and  others;  and  the 
power  and  presence  of  the  Lord  was  much 
with  us,  through  which  we  were  much  re- 
freshed together. 

After  that  meeting  I  visited  pretty  many 
Friends  in  the  bishoprick,  and  in  some  short 
time  after  I  passed  westwards  towards  Lan- 
cashire througli  Westmoreland,  visiting  Friends 
in  my  journey,  as  my  manner  was :  and  in  due 
time  I  got  well  to  Swarthmore,  where  I  was 
received  in  the  same  ancient  and  entire  love, 
with  which  we  were  usually  favoured  together, 
through  the  infinite  mercy  of  the  Most  High, 
which  even  abounded  much  to  us  and  among 
us  in  those  days. 

When  I  had  staid  some  v/eeks  there,  and 
thereabouts,  I  went  into  ( 'umberland,  to  visit 
the  flock  of  God  there  again,  among  whom  I 
had  many  precious  meetings ;  for  indeed  the 
power  and  presence  of  the  Lord  did  accom- 
pany me,  and  his  word  of  life  run  freely  and 
powerfully  through  me,  to  the  strengthening 
of  the  weak,  to  the  comforting  of  the  feeble, 
and  to  the  satisfying  of  the  thirsty  soul.  And 
when  I  had  been  through  a  great  part  of  the 
county,  and  had  visited  most  of  the  Friends  in 
it,  I  returned  again  into  Lancashire;  where  I 
could  not  stay  long  at  that  lime,  because  it 
was  much  upon  me  to  go  into  Scotland  to 
visit  Friends  there.  In  order  thereunto  I  took 
my  leave,  even  in  an  extraordinary  manner,  of 
my  dear  and  near  relations  (in  the  eternal 
truth)  at  Swarthmore,  where  we  spent  several 
hours  in  waiting  upon  the  Lord,  and  in  pour- 
ing forth  our  supplications  before  him,  and  in 
being  refreshed  abundantly  together,  after  we 
seemed  to  be  perfectly  clear  and  ready  to  part 
one  from  another;  which  finally  we  did,  in 
exceeding  much  love  and  unity. 

Being  accompanied  by  two  dear  brethren, 
(Leonard  Fell,  and  Robert  Salthouse,)  I  went 
back  again  into  Cumberland,  and  visited 
Friends  in  my  journey  thither,  where  I  heard 
much  of  the  troubles  that  were  in  that  nation, 
and  of  the  likelihood  of  their  increasing;  yet 
nevertheless  I  could  not  be  freed  of  the  jour- 
ney, but  must  go  on  (like  as  I  did,)  in  the 
name  and  power  of  the  Lord:  and  presently 
after  our  coming  into  that  nation,  the  aforesaid 
brethren  took  their  leave  of  me  and  I  of  them, 
in  the  fulness  of  our  Father's  love,  in  much 
brokenness  of  heart ;  committing  one  another 
unto  the  protection  and  custody  of  the  Al- 
mighty ;  and  afterwards  I  and  another  Friend 


travelled  towards  Edinburgh,  where  in  due 
time  through  the  mercy  of  God  we  arrived, 
after  some  hard  travel. 

The  next  day  after  our  arrival  there,  we 
went  to  a  general  meeting  at  Linlithgow,  about 
twelve  miles  from  Edinburgh ;  where  we  found 
Friends  at  their  meeting  by  the  highway  side, 
unto  which  many  people  resorted,  and  a  good 
service  we  had  at  it;  howbeit  the  people  of 
the  town  were  so  incensed  against  us,  that  we 
could  scarce  get  any  entertainment  among 
them  for  our  money ;  but  the  wife  of  the  go- 
vernor of  the  castle  being  at  the  meeting,  her 
heart  was  opened  and  filled  with  love  towards 
us  and  the  truth,  and  she  constrained  us  to 
turn  in  with  her,  and  to  take  up  our  lodging 
in  the  castle;  which  we  were  free  in  the  Lord 
to  do.  Afterwards  we  had  some  more  good 
service  in  the  town,  which  when  it  was  over, 
I  returned  back  again  towards  Edinburgh  and 
Leith,  where  I  had  some  good  service. 

[He  concludes  the  account  of  this  journey 
thus:] 

Upon  my  return  from  Scotland,  I  visited 
Friends  again  in  Cumberland,  and  with  some 
difficulty,  (it  being  in  the  winter  season  and 
very  tempestuous  weather,)  I  got  back  again 
into  Lancashire,  and  so  to  Swarthmore,  whicli 
was  always  a  place  of  refreshment  to  me. 

[The  extract  which  follows  is  interesting  as 
referring  to  some  of  the  circumstances  of  that 
eventful  period  in  English  history,  tl.*'  cbming 
in  of  Charles  the  Second.] 

When  I  had  continued  at  Swarthmore  some 
time,  it  was  upon  me  to  go  down  into  the 
south  of  Lancashire,  to  visit  Friends  and  their 
meetings ;  which  accordingly  I  did,  and  several 
good  and  serviceable  meetings  I  had  in  divers 
of  the  great  towns  in  Lancashire,  as  at  Gar- 
stang,  Preston,  Wigan,  Liverpool,  and  War- 
rington, &c. 

Being  at  a  meeting  in  Warrington,  the  7th 
of  the  twelfth  month,  1659,  there  came  several 
rude  soldiers  of  the  baser  sort,  who  did  much 
abuse  Friends;  and  after  they  had  done  much 
violence  to  us,  they  broke  up  our  meeting,  and 
forced  us  out  of  the  town :  but  near  unto  the 
town  upon  the  road-side  we  gathered  together 
again,  and  had  a  sweet  and  precious  meeting; 
but  it  was  not  long  before  the  soldiers  came 
thither  also,  and  as  I  was  speaking  they  took 
me  violently  from  among  the  rest,  and  beat 
me,  some  with  their  muskets,  and  others  with 
their  spears,  in  the  sight  of  Friends,  to  the 
Ijreaking  of  the  hearts  of  many.  And  when 
they  had  satisfied  their  wills  with  abusing  of 
me,  they  suffered  me  to  return  into  the  meet- 
ing again,  which  afterwards  we  kept  a  certain 
time  to  our  great  refreshment  in  the  Lord, 
whose  power  and  presence  did  exceedingly 
appear  amongst  us ;  for  as  our  suffering  at  that 
time  was  greater  than  ordinary,  even  so  was 
our  refreshment  in  the  Lord.  After  that  I 
visited  Friends  in  some  parts  of  Cheshire  and 
elsewhere;  and  when  I  had  had  exceeding 
good  service  in  those  parts,  I  returned  again 
to  Swarthmore,  where  I  always  found  refresh- 
ment in  the  fulness  of  the  Father's  love,  which 
abounded  much  amongus  in  that  blessed  family. 

I  had  not  been  long  there,  and  with  my  own 
dear  mother,  (who  about  that  time  laid  down 
the  body,  when  I  was  with  her,)  but  it  was 
upon  me  to  go  southwards,  first  towards  a 


190 

general  meeting  of  the  brethren  from  several 
parts  of  the  nation,  which  was  at  Balby  in 
Yorkshire,  and  afterwards  towards  London; 
and  it  was  so  ordered  that  Thomas  Salthouse 
-(my  dear  companion  and  fellow-servant)  to- 
gether with  Bridget  and  Isabel  Fell  did  accom- 
pany me.  When  the  time  of  our  departure 
from  Svvarlhmore  was  come,  our  very  hearts 
were  sad  and  broken  within  us,  as  they  used 
to  be  at  such  seasons ;  and  when  with  prayers 
and  supplications  unto  the  Lord  we  had  earn- 
estly interceded  one  for  another,  and  had  com- 
mitted one  another  to  his  custody  and  protec- 
tion, as  our  manner  was  at  such  times,  we 
took  leave  one  of  another  in  the  fulness  and 
virtue  of  love  and  unity;  and  then  set  for- 
wards on  our  journey,  in  the  name  and  power 
of  the  Lord. 

When  we  came  into  Yorkshire,  we  had 
some  meetings  before  we  got  to  the  aforesaid 
Balby;  and  when  we  got  thither  we  found 
many  of  the  ancient  brethren  there,  and  Friends 
that  were  come  from  several  par's  of  the  na- 
tion: so  that  the  meeting  consisted  of  many 
hundreds :  when  it  was  about  the  height,  there 
came  a  part  of  a  troop  of  horse  to  break  it  up, 
and  to  dismiss  Friends,  but  they  were  mode- 
rate, and  Friends  did  continue  their  meeting 
until  they  had  freedom  in  the  Lord  to  break  it 
up.  The  next  day  we  had  a  very  large  and 
precious  meeting,  not  far  from  that  place;  and 
wReii-w°  were  abundantly  refreshed  together 
in  the  Lord,  through  the  supreme  abounding 
of  his  mercy  and  goodness  to  us,  we  took 
leave  one  of  another  in  much  love  and  unity, 
and  every  one  went  in  peace  towards  his  re- 
spective place  where  the  Lord  had  a  service 
JFor  him.  And  as  for  me,  and  the  aforesaid 
Thomas  Salthouse,  (my  dear  brother,)  we 
travelled  southwards  towards  London,  -md 
visited  Friends  in  our  journey:  and  as  we 
iwere  travelling  in  Nottinghamshire,  some 
troops  met  us  upon  the  road  and  apprehended 
us,  and  carried  us  before  some  of  their  com- 
manders, who  sent  us  to  the  commissioners  at 
Nottingham,  where  we  were  further  examined 
by  them,  or  some  of  them,  and  being  found 
innocent  were  discharged,  and  suffered  to 
on  our  journey  in  peace. 

Coming  into  Northamptonshire  we  visited 
Friends  at  Wellingborough  and  thereabouts, 
and  being  sweetly  refreshed  among  them,  we 
took  our  leave  of  them,  and  travelled 
until  we  came  well,  through  the  mercy  of  the 
Lord,  unto  London;  where  we  had  several 
precious  meetings,  and  were  more  than  a  little 
comforted  with  the  flock  of  God  there- 
oftentimes  my  soul  had  been  before  in  that 
city:  where  I  staid  about  two  weeks,  and  af- 
terwards parted  with  my  dear  brother  Thomas 
Salthouse. 

[The  following  letter,  descriptive  of  the 
state  of  things  in  London  at  this  period,  may 
be  here  inserted;  it  is  taken  from  the  Stvarth- 
more  Collection. 

London,  7th  of  3d  mo.  1660. 
To  Thomas  Willan. 
Dear  Friend, — Our  dear  and  unfeigned  love 
reacheth  unto  thee,  and  to  the  brethren  with 
thee,  whom  we  dearly  salute  in  the  living 
Truth.  We  rejoice  in  the  Lord,  who  lifteth 
up  our  heads  above  the  wickedness  of  wicked 


THE    FRIEND. 

and  ungodly  men,  which  indeed  is  grown  to 
exceeding  great  height  in  this  city ;  which 
doth  exceedingly  abound  in  pride,  fulness,  ex- 
cess, and  in  all  manner  of  superfluity  of  naugh- 
tiness, to  the  grieving  of  the  spirits  of  just 
men,  and  to  the  making  of  their  hearts  sad, 
who  fear  the  Lord  and  work  righteousness. 
Yet,  nevertheless,  this  we  would  have  the 
brethren  to  know,  that  as  yet  we  see  scarce 
any  stop  at  all  put  to  the  work  of  the  Lord  in 
the  city  or  country.  For  several  precious 
meetings  we  had,  as  we  came  through  the 
country,  as  a  letter  that  is  coming  by  the  car- 
rier makes  mention  of  more  at  large  than  at 
this  time  we  shall  do.  And  as  for  the  meet- 
ings, in  general,  in  and  nigh  unto  the  city, 
they  were,  the  last  first  day,  as  full,  large  and 
peaceable,  even  almost  as  Friends  have  at  any 
time  known  them;  and  abundance  of  sober 
people  resorted  to  them  and  were  generally 
quiet.  The  guard  of  soldiers  which  for  a  sea- 
son were  kept  at  the  Bull  and  Mouth,  is  now 
from  thence  removed;  and  several  quiet,  large 
and  precious  meetings  we  have  had  there  of 
late,  since  the  guard  was  removed,  which  is 
not  only  removed  from  thence,  but  also  from 
several  parts  of  the  city;  and  it  is  reported 
that  the  citizens  would  have  all  the  soldiers  of 
the  old  army  removed  out  of  the  city  forty 
miles,  or  rather  disbanded;  and  they  would 
undertake  to  guard  and  to  protect  both  the  king 
and  parliament.  The  old  soldiers  are  come 
in  exceeding  great  contempt,  and  with  the 
most  of  men  they  are  holden  in  derision,  and 
that  dreadfulness  which  once  attended  them  is 
now  departed  from  them,  and  others  that 
dreaded  them  are  now  become  a  dread  unto 
them.  And,  indeed,  now  is  anguish  and  dis- 
tress come  and  coming  upon  many,  whose 
hearts  have  been  nourished,  and  exalted,  and 
puffed  up  without  the  fear  of  God ;  who  have 
not  regarded  the  cries  of  the  oppressed, 
nor  stood  in  God's  counsel;  but  have  ever 
boasted  themselves  against  [those]  that  hewed 
with  them  once;  and,  therefore,  is  it  just  with 
the  Lord  to  give  them  for  a  prey  unto  their 
enemies,  who  were  a  prey  unto  them,  while 
they  stood  in  God's  counsel;  from  which 
many  of  them  have  departed,  and  therefore  are 
they  fallen,  snared  and  taken,  &c.  Friends 
in  the  city  are  almost  generally  well,  as  far  as 
we  know.  John  Stubhs  is  gone  into  Kent, 
Richard  Hubberthorne  is  yet  in  the  city.  The 
chiefest  discourse  among  the  people  here  is, 
about  the  king  and  the  parliament's  proceed- 
ings ;  who  are  speedily  preparing  the  way  for 
his  coming,  which  is  suddenly  expected:  but 
blessed  be  the  Lord  for  ever,  in  whose  power 
we  can  testify,  that  our  King  is  come,  who 
reigns  in  power  and  great  glory;  and  therefore 
need  not  we  look  for  another. 

W.  Caton,  Thomas  Salthouse. 
London,  8th  of  3d  mo. — This  very  day  the 
king  hath  been  proclaimed  in  an  extraordinary 
manner;  the  concourse  of  people  that  have 
been  in  the  streets  this  day  have  been  innu- 
merable; the  shouting  for  joy  hath  been  so 
exceeding  great  among  the  people  at  times, 
that  the  sound  of  many  trumpets  could  scarce 
be  heard,  nay  the  bells  themselves  could  not 
sometimes  be  heard,  but  the  noise  hath  been 
exceedingly  confused,  like  unto  the  noise  of 
many  waters.     Time  would  fail  me  to  relate 


the  fantastical  ceremonies  that  this  day  have 
been  used,  and  the  extraordinary  pomp,  the 
mayor  and  aldermen  with  the  gentry  have  ap- 
peared in.  And  oh !  the  vanity  and  superfluity 
of  wickedness  which  this  day  hath  appeared 
in  the  citj^  my  pen  could  not  declare  it  in 
several  hours'  time  to  the  utmost.  But  at  pre- 
sent I  have  not  much  time,  being  about  to  go 
to  a  meeting,  not  knowing  certainly  whether 
this  day  they  will  or  no  suffer  us  to  keep  any 
of  our  meetings;  for  they  would  not  suffer 
that  at  Westminster  to  be  kept  this  day.  This 
wickedness,  which  is  now  at  an  extraordinai^y 
height,  will  have  an  end  in  the  Lord's  tinie. 
Let  this  be  sent  to  Swarthmore,  after  Friends 
have  seen  it  at  Kendal ;  my  entire  love  is  unto 
all  the  faithful  there  and  elsewhere.  Farewell. 
W.  C. 

My  dear  love  in  that  which  is  our  life,  is 
unto  you  all,  and  if  G.  F.  be  there  I  would 
gladly  hear  from  him,  as  he  is  free. 

Richard  Hubberthorne. 

As  for  the  sufferings  of  Friends,  which  G. 
F.  said  should  be  given  to  this  parliament,  it 
is  not  yet  a  convenient  time  to  present  them, 
because  they  do  not  act  any  thing  till  Charles  . 
come,  but  what  is  in  order  to  the  bringing  of 
him  in,  and  so  they  were  but  lost  to  be  given 
to  them  at  present. 

London,  8th  of  3d  mo.  1 660.] 
[.^Iso  in  R.  Ws  handwriting  apparently.'] 

(To  be  continued.) 


For  "  The  Friend." 
HAVERFORD    SCHOOL. 

Inquiry  has  frequently  been  made  for  more 
exact  infoimation  in  relation  to  the  course  of 
study  at  this  institution ;  the  following  report 
from  the  teachers  to  a  committee  of  the  board 
of  managers,  shows  the  occupations  of  the 
students  during  a  part  of  the  present  term,  and 
furnishes  more  accurate  knowledge  of  the 
manner  in  which  the  school  is  conducted  than 
can  be  otherwise  obtained  by  those  who  have 
not  the  opportunity  of  being  present  at  the 
exercises. 

TO  THE  COMMITTEE   ON  INSTRUCTION. 

The  council  of  teachers  at  Haverford  submit 
the  following  report  on  the  studies  pursued  at 
that  institution  during  the  present  term. 

Classical  Department. 

In  this  department  each  of  the  classes  has 
recited  five  times  a  week,  and  has  pursued  the 
study  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  languages  alter- 
nately by  weeks.  Since  the  commencement 
of  the  present  term,  the  Third  Junior  C/ass 
have  read  the  second  book  of  the  iEneid,  and 
part  of  the  third,  making  996  lines ;  have  re- 
cited such  parts  of  the  Latin  grammar  as  are 
commonly  committed  to  memory,  and  have 
written  an  exercise  from  the  Latin  Tutor, 
weekly.  They  have  read  twenty-four  pages 
of  Jacob's  Greek  Reader,  and  recited  the  Greek 
Grammar  from  the  beginning  through  the  regu- 
lar verb. 

The  Second  Junior  Class  have  read  the 
first,  third,  and  fourth  of  Cicero's  orations 
against  Cataline,  that  for  Archias,  and  six  sec- 
tions of  that  for  the  Manilian  law;  in  the 
Graeca  Majora  they  have  read  thirty-sevj?B 


pages  of  the  extracts  from  the  Cyropredia  of 
Xenophon,  and  a  small  portion  of  those  from 
Herodotus.  During  the  greater  part  of  the 
term,  they  have  written  an  exercise  from  the 
Latin  Tutor  weekly,  and  recited  once  a  week 
from  the  Manual  of  Classical  Literature,  in  all 
110  sections  of  the  Mythology. 

The  Junior  Class  have  read  thirty-three 
sections  from  the  first  book  of  Cicero  de 
Officiis,  and  the  whole  of  the  treatise  De  Se- 
nectute.  In  the  Grzeca  Majora  they  have  read 
seven  pages  of  the  extracts  from  Thucydides  ; 
eleven  pages  of  those  from  Xenophon's  Memo- 
rabilia of  Socrates ;  eleven  pages  from  the  Crito 
of  Plato,  and  five  pages  from  the  Phaedo  of  the 
same  author.  They  have  recited  weekly  from 
the  Manual  of  Classical  Literature,  in  all,  144 
sections  on  Grecian  and  Roman  antiquities. 

The  Senior  Class  have  read  the  first  book 
of  the  History  of  Tacitus  entire,  being  90  sec- 
tions; the  Medea  of  Euripides  entire,  being 
1416  lines,  and  the  Hymn  of  Cleanthes.  They 
have  reviewed  the  most  of  the  Latin  Grammar, 
and  have  recited  weekly  from  the  Manual  of 
Classical  Literature,  in  all,  194  sections,  viz. 
69  sections  on  Grecian  literature,  72  sections 
from  the  Archaeology  of  Art,  and  53  from  the 
Archaeology  of  Grecian  Literature. 

Department   of  Mathematics    and    Natural 
Philosophy. 

The  Third  Junior  Class  have  recited  five 
lessons  weekly  to  the  teacher  of  mathematics. 
They  have  studied  Bridge's  Algebra  through 
Quadratic  Equations,  and  more  than  half  the 
first  book  of  Davies'  edition  of  Le  Gendre's 
Geometry  as  translated  by  Brewster.  One 
student  has  been  learning  Lewis's  Arithmetic. 
The  class  has  been  exercised  weekly  in  the 
practice  of  arithmetical  rules. 

The  Second  Junior  Class  have  studied 
Gummere's  Surveying  with  the  teacher  of 
mathematics  and  natural  philosophy,  reciting 
fi^ve  times  a  week.  On  third  day  afternoon  an 
hour  is  occupied  in  practical  exercises  in  arith- 
metic, and  on  seventh  day  morning  they  hear 
an  experimental  lecture  on  natural  philosophy. 

The  Junior  Class  have  studied  Le  Gendre's 
Spherical  Trigonometry  and  Davies'  Analytical 
Geometry,  with  the  same  teacher,  reciting  four 
times  in  the  week.  They  have  also  had  a 
weekly  lecture  and  recitation  on  the  principles 
of  the  rules  of  arithmetic.  They  have  recited 
three  times  a  week  to  the  teacher  of  English 
literature,  from  the  Principles  of  Chemistry, 
prepared  for  the  use  of  the  school,  and  during 
the  review  will  recite  five  times  weekly  from 
the  same  treatise. 

The  Senior  Class  have  recited  five  times  in 
the  week  to  the  teacher  of  mathematics.  They 
have  gone  over  Davies'  Differential  Calculus, 
and  the  theoretical  part  of  Gummere's  Astro- 
nomy. 

Department  of  General  Literature. 

The  Third  Junior  Class  have  learned  the 
history  of  America  and  France,  and  first  four 
sections  of  the  history  of  England,  from  Wor- 
cester's History,  reciting  twice  in  the  week. 
They  have  learned  the  syntax,  and  corrected 
the  examples  in  Murray's  Exercises,  as  far 
as  the  nineteenth  rule,  and  have  written  com- 
position every  two  weeks.  They  have  also 
read  four  times  weekly. 


THE  FRIEND. 

The  Second  Junior  Class  have  been  occu- 
pied with  investigating  the  etymology  of  the  j 
English  language,  tracing  words  to  their  ori- 
gin, and  discriminating  the  shades  of  their 
meaning.  Oswald's  Etymological  Dictionary 
has  been  used  as  the  basis  of  this  course, 
which  has  occupied  two  recitations  in  the 
week.  The  class  have  gone  over  Parker's 
Exercises  in  the  English  Language,  reciting 
two  lessons  weekly.  They  have  also  written 
English  composition  every  two  weeks. 

'I'he  Junior  Class  have  pursued  the  course 
of  English  etymology  mentioned  above,  hav- 
ing one  recitation  weekly,  and  have  written 
exercises  in  English  composition  nearly  every 
week,  that  is,  whenever  not  occupied  with 
chemistry. 

The  Senior  Class  have  recited  tour  times  a 
week  from  Whately's  Rhetoric  and  Dymond's 
Essays.  They  have  attended  every  week  a 
lecture  and  recitation  on  physiology  and  com- 
parative anatomy,  and  one  on  geology. 

An  hour  is  devoted  every  seventh  day 
morning  to  writing  from  dictation  for  the  sake 
of  improvement  hi  spelling.  In  this  exercise 
all  the  students  in  the  large  room  participate, 
except  those  who  make  no  mistake  during  a 
trial  of  several  weeks,  and  these  are  only  oc- 
casionally exercised. 

The  whole  school  recites  twice  every  week 
from  the  Scriptures,  viz :  on  fifth  day,  before 
meeting,  and  on  first  day  afternoon.  The 
third  junior  class  recites  from  the  historical 
part  of  the  Old  Testament,  liaving  learned  as 
far  as  the  book  of  Joshua.  The  other  students 
use  the  Scripture  Lessons,  printed  by  the 
board  of  managers.  At  the  close  of  the  recita- 
tion on  first  day  afternoon,  a  lecture  is  given. 
Those  of  the  present  term  have  been  biogra- 
phical sketches  of  the  Reformers,  and  of  early 
Friends. 

The  classes  are  now  all  engaged  in  review- 
ing the  studies  of  the  present  term. 

In  conclusion,  the  council  bear  their  testi- 
mony to  the  general  good  conduct  and  docility 
of  the  pupils,  which  have  at  no  former  time 
been  more  satisfactory  and  encouraging. 

All  of  which  is  respectfully  submitted. 

Witt.  Dennis,  Sec'ry. 

Haverford,  2d  mo.  \9th,  1840. 

CIRCULAR. 

The  managers  of  Haverford  School  Asso- 
ciation, desiring  to  extend  more  widely  the 
benefits  of  the  institution,  have  reduced  the 
price  for  board  and  tuition  to  $300  per  an- 
num; payable  as  follows,  S80  at  the  open- 
ing of  the  summer  term  ;  $60  at  the  opening 
and  $60  in  the  middle  of  the  winter  term. 

The  rule  which  requires  every  student  to 
pursue  all  the  studies  of  his  class,  having  in 
some  instances  prevented  the  admission  of 
those  who  were  desirous  of  studying  certain 
branches  of  learning,  but  from  want  of  time, 
or  a  deficiency  in  their  previous  acquirements 
could  not  so  profitably  apply  themselves  to 
others,  the  board  have  determined  to  receive 
applications  from  such  as  may  wish  to  pursue 
a  part  of  the  studies  of  the  course  only.  The 
course  of  instruction  which  has  heretofore 
been  pursued  is  maintained,  and  the  board 
can  with  great  confidence   recommend  the 


191 

school  to  parents  who  desire  to  have  their 
sons  instructed  in  the  higher  branches  of 
learning,  under  circumstances  conducive  to 
the  preservation  of  sound  morals,  and  to  an 
ucquaiotance  wilh,  and  regard  for  the  princi- 
ples of  our  religious  Society. 

By  direction  of  the  Managers, 

Charles  Yahnall,  Scc'ry. 
Philada.,  2d  mo.  I5th,  1840. 

Cominunicated  for  "  The  Friend." 
A    SERIOUS    iHEDITAlION, 

OB 

A  christian's  duty,  briefly  set  forth. 

Supposed  to  have   been   written   by   Racliel,   wife  of 

David  Barcluy. 

There  is  nothing  I  ought  to  wish  for  so 
much  as  to  have  my  heart  clean  in  the  sight  of 
God;  so  that  after  I  die,  my  soul  may  be 
happy  for  ever.  But  how  may  I  secure  to 
myself  this  blessing  ?  By  performing,  with  the 
assistance  of  his  gxace,  my  duty  to  him,  my 
duty  to  my  neighbour,  and  my  duty  to  myself. 
My  duty  to  God,  is  to  love,  honour,  and  fear 
him,  as  my  Maker,  my  Governor,  and  my 
Judge — remembering  that  he  knows  all  my 
thoughts,  and  sees  all  my  most  secret  actions. 
I  must  accept  every  dispensation  of  his  provi- 
dence, with  thankfulness ;  I  must  also  keep 
his  commandments,  and  pray  to  him  to  pardon 
and  bless  me,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ, 
who  died  to  save  the  souls  of  all  men,  upon 
condition  that  they  sincerely  turn  unto  him,  rn 
faith,  and  endeavour,  by  obedience  to  his  will, 
to  live  a  virtuous  and  holy  life.  My  duty  to' 
my  neighbour  is,  to  love  him  as  myself,  and 
to  take  care  that  all  my  actions  be  just,  and 
honest,  and  words  true  and  sincere;  and  all 
my  thoughts  charitable,  and  kind,  so  that  I 
may,  in  every  respect,  do  to  all  others,  as  I 
would  they  should  do  unto  me. 

My  duty  to  myself,  is  to  be  sober,  chaste, 
and  temperate.  To  spend  my  time  prudendy, 
and  profitably ;  to  carefully  examine  the  de- 
signs of  my  heart,  and  to  keep  my  conscience 
free  from  oftence,  in  the  sight  of  God,  and 
man. 

If  I  sincerely  apply  my  heart  to  these  du- 
ties, I  may  humbly  hope,  that  the  Almighty 
will  continue  unto  me  the  assistance  of  his 
grace,  and  thereby  enable  me  to  perform  them. 
And  then  I  shall  be  made  happy  in  his  life, 
and  eternally  happy  hereafter. 

Pot  "  The  Friend." 

Ventilation  of  Meeting  and  School  Houses. 
As  pure,  wholesome  air  is  necessary  to  comr 
fort  and  health,  so  it  is  indispensable  to  the  pos- 
session of  an  unclouded  and  vigorous  intellect. 
Who  has  not'  remarked  that  in  studying  in  a 
warm  close  room,  he  sometimes  finds  it  im- 
possible to  pursue  even  the  simplest  train  of 
reasoning,  when  after  breathing  the  fresh  air 
for  a  few  minutes,  he  can  understand  clearly, 
and  without  effort,  what  before  was  perfecUjs 
unintelligible.  Familiar  as  this  fact  must  be 
to  almost  every  one,  it  seems  to  be  but  little 
attended  to,  at  least  it  seldom  receives  that  full 
share  of  attention  which  its  importance  de- 
serves.    How  can  it  be  expected  that  children 


192 


THE    FRIEND 


can  pursue  their  studies  with  advantage,  wlicn 
crowded,  as  they  not  unfrequently  are,  into 
small,  close  school-rooms?  This  is  sometimes 
done  from  mistaken  views  of  economy,  but 
oftener,  probably,  from  thoughtlessness,  or  ig- 
norance. True,  in  some  parts  of  the  country 
where  the  number  of  scholars  is  small,  and  the 
means  of  those  who  support  the  school  limit- 
ed, very  large  school-houses  are  neither  neces- 
sary nor  proper.  Still,  they  should  be  large 
enough  to  render  the  inmates  comfortable ; 
otherwise,  the  loss  of  time  which  the  pupil 
will  sustain  from  attempting  to  study,  where 
he  can  with  difficulty  breathe,  will  overbalance 
whatever  may  be  gained  from  such  economy ; 
to  say  notliing  of  the  loss  of  health  and  enjoy- 
ment, or  of  the  disgust  of  intellectual  pursuits 
which  must  almost  inevitably  follow. 

The  proper  ventilation  of  meeting  houses  is 
perhaps  even  more  neglected  than  that  of 
school-rooms.  People  seem  to  think,  that  an 
inconvenience  which  occurs  only  once  or  twice 
a  week,  and  then  lasts  but  a  short  time,  may 
easily  be  borne.  But  it  has  been  already  inti- 
mated, that  when  the  body  is  oppressed  for 
want  of  air,  the  mind  must  suffer  with  it. 
Now  all  will  admit,  that  in  order  to  pursue 
our  studies  advantageously,  it  is  of  the  utmost 
consequence  that  our  mental  faculties  be  un- 
clouded and  fresh ; — should  they  not  be  so,  in 
order  to  engage  in  the  most  important  work 
which  can  possibly  claim  our  attention — de- 
votion, "  watching  unto  prayer?"  Indepen- 
dently, however,  of  the  above  considerations, 
care  should  be  taken,  I  think,  to  make  our 
meeting  houses  comfortable,  that  as  little  ex 
cuse  as  possible  may  be  afforded  to  those  who 
neglect  our  meetings.  Not  that  I  would  at  all 
exculpate  such  as  absent  themselves  for  every 
trifling  cause.  But  though  we  cannot  justify, 
we  may  be  allowed  to  pity  them ;  and  perhaps 
we  ought  to  use  every  innocent  means  of  in 
ducing  them  to  be  more  faithful.  As  it  is  very 
desirable  that  our  younger  members  should  be 
in  the  habit  of  regularly  attending  our 
blies  for  public  worship,  it  appears  to 
point  of  no  small  moment,  to  avoid  exciting  in 
their  minds  an  aversion  to  this  duty,  before 
experience  has  taught  them  its  inestimable 
value.  But  there  are  many  who,  by  weak- 
ness, or  by  an  inability  to  breathe  in  a  close 
and  crowded  room,  are  often  prevented  from 
attending  our  meetings,  yet  are  anxious  to  do 
so,  whenever  health  and  strength  permit. 
These  might  frequently  be  able  to  sit  a  meet- 
ing of  an  hour  and  a  half,  without  any  great 
inconvenience,  if  refreshed  by  a  reasonable  al- 
lowance of  wholesome  air;  whereas  they  would 
be  entirely  overcome  in  half  the  time  by  such 
an  atmosphere  as  we  too  often  find  in  many  of 
our  meeting  houses.  It  may  perhaps  be  said, 
that  among  the  great  diversity  of  inclinations 
and  infirmities,  which  prevail  in  a  large  as- 
sembly, it  is  scarcely  possible  to  provide  per- 
fectly for  the  comfort  and  satisfaction  of  all. 
Thus,  if  a  room  be  kept  cool  and  airy  to  ac- 
commodate a  pait,  others  will  be  liable  to  take 
cold.  But  it  does  not  follow,  that  because  air 
is  pure,  it  must  therefore  be  uncomfortably 
cool.  It  would  not  be  difficult,  I  think,  cer- 
tainly not  impossible,  to  have  a  liberal  supply 
of  air  from  out  of  doors,  heated  before  or  while 
entering  the  room.     It  is  especially  important 


that  there  should  be  some  contrivance  of  this 
kind  where  the  room  is  small.  At  all  events, 
however,  let  it  be  borne  in  mind  that,  gene- 
rally, it  is  far  more  easy  to  provide  against  the 
inconveniences  of  too  cool,  than  of  too  warm 
a  house.  In  the  former  case,  one  can  have 
recourse  to  foot-stoves,  or  to  warmer  clothing, 
but  in  the  latter,  to  abandon  the  house  is  the 
only  refuge.  Perhaps  some  additional  re- 
marks on  this  subject  may  be  offered  in  an- 
other number  of  "  The  Friend,"  T.  X. 


THIRD    MONTH,    14,    1840. 


Were  the  people  of  the  south  only  disposed 
to  listen  with  soberness  to  reason  and  truth, 
instead  of  closing  every  avenue  to  enlightened 
investigation  on  the  subject  which  so  nearly 
interests  them,  they  might  soon  have  their 
eyes  opened  to  the  true  remedy  for  their  worn- 
out  fields  and  wasting  population.  The  fol- 
lowing simple  statement,  as  it  seems  to  us, 
suggests  the  line  of  policy  for  them  to  pursue 
—in  connection  with  the  aid  of  their  coloured 
people,  not  as  slaves,  but  in  the  capacity  of 
free  labourers. 

From  the  Carolina  Planter. 

Mr.  Editor — I  have  experienced  much 
pleasure  in  perusing  the  Carolina  Planter,  and 
I  do  believe  that  it  should  be  circulated  with 
special  industry  among  the  small  planters  and 
farmers,  which  may  be  done,  as  the  low  price 
of  the  paper  puts  it  in  the  reach  of  every  man 
who  can  read.  No  farmer  can  read  such  a 
paper  with  care,  and  not  be  benefitted  in- 
finitely beyond  the  small  amount  he  pays  for  it. 

Poor  men  are  especially  to  be  benefitted  by 
learning  how  to  revive  worn-out  land,  increase 
the  produce  of  their  land,  and  improve  their 
stock  of  cattle. 

A  German  came  to  Pendleton  with  a  wife 
and  five  or  six  children,  very  poor,  so  that  they 
had  to  labour  at  wages  for  subsistence.  The 
next  year  he  hired  a  farm,  on  which  he  made 
a  crop.  The  following  year  he  bought  a  place 
adjoining,  on  which  he  commenced  his  work 
of  improvement.  He  made  baskets  of  willow 
which  he  did  at  such  times  as  he  could  no 
work  on  his  farm— and  with  the  proceeds  of 
their  sale  began  to  get  a  stock  of  cattle  about 
him,  both  for  family  comfort  and  manure.  He 
has  increased  his  stock,  and  by  their  manure 
and  the  industry  of  his  sons,  has  improved  his 
land  so  much  that  I  was  assured  that  he  would 
gather  at  least  fifteen  bags  of  cotton,  besides  a 
crop  of  provisions,  a  large  portion  of  which 
would  be  sold.  He  has  now  no  time  to  spare 
from  his  farm  to  make  baskets.  He  has  been 
about  five  years  in  this  country,  and  with  his 
skill  and  industry  has  already  paid  two  thirds 
of  the  purchase  money  of  his  land,  while  at 
the  same  time  he  has  doubled  its  productive- 
ness. 

Such  examples  are  worthy  of  notice  to  en- 
courage others  to  improve  their  old  lands,  and 
save  the  leaves  of  their  wood  lands  for  manure. 
How  little  value  do  some  people  set  on  ma- 
nure, when  they  allow  their  cattle  to  lie  in  the 
road  till  you  have  to  walk  with  care,  lest  you 
get  your  feet  soiled.     Our  German  does  not 


so.  Every  particle  of  manure  is  counted  as 
gold,  and  not  a  particle  permitted  to  be  wasted. 
Should  you  think  the  above  of  any  value, 
you  are  at  liberty  to  use  it  in  any  way  you 
please.  S.  B. 

The  paper  from  which  we  copy,  the  Emanci- 
pator, thus  remarks  upon  the  article :  "  It  shows 
how  easily  the  worn-out  soil  from  which  the 
planters  are  fleeing  through  sheer  starvation, 
may  be  reclaimed  hy  free  labour.  There  are, 
no  doubt,  large  sections  of  that  state,  where 
extensive  tracts  of  land  might  be  bought  at 
a  very  low  rate,  which,  if  divided  into  small 
farms,  say  of  50  to  300  acres,  and  cultivated 
by  the  diligent  and  careful  hand  of  the  owner 
of  the  freehold,  would  be  easily  restored  to 
fertility,  and  reward  the  labourer  with  pro- 
gressive comfort  and  ultimate  independence. 
It  is  a  good  opening  for  emigrants,  particularly 
from  the  milder  portions  of  Europe.  An  in- 
flux of  such  settlers  as  would  till  their  own 
acres,  and  tend  their  own  farm-yards,  would 
soon  place  the  haughty  aristocracy  in  a  mi- 
nority at  the  elections,  and  prepare  the  way 
for  a  removal  of  Carolina's  deepest  stain.  So 
long  as  a  large  portion  of  the  state  shall  be  oc- 
cupied by  planters,  the  free  labouring  farmers 
will  probably  find  a  home  market  for  the  most 
of  their  produce,  as  may  be  seen  by  the  fol- 
lowing estimate  on  a  single  article  of  consump- 
tion. 

From  the  Carolina  Planter. 

For  a  rough  estimate,  let  us  suppose  one 
half  of  the  pork  and  bacon  consumed  in  the 
state  is  purchased  from  other  states.  It  will 
be  readily  perceived  this  is  not  too  high  an  esti- 
mate. When  "  laying  in"  our  meat  for  the 
year,  the  planters  in  the  middle  and  upper 
parts  of  the  state,  generally  calculate  a  hog  for 
each  member  of  their  families,  (white  and 
black.)  This,  we  suppose,  is  not  the  case  in 
the  lower  country.  But  we  may  safely  esti- 
mate 100  lbs.  of  pork  as  the  average  amount 
used  yearly  by  each  inhabitant  of  the  state. 
According  to  the  latest  census,  the  population 
exceeds  a  half  million.  Suppose  then  500,000 
of  pork  to  be  the  quantity  consumed,  one 
half  of  which  is  purchased  at  $6  per  cwt. 
The  cost  will  be  one  million  and  a  half  dol- 
lars !  This  we  expend  annually  for  meat !  I 

At  the  expense  of  washing  away  her  lands 
under  the  culture  of  cotton,  leaving  a  scanty 
opportunity  for  their  future  improvement,  and, 
in  fact,  without  any  good  or  valuable  consider- 
ation, ought  the  state  to  give  annually  for  pork 
the  enormous  sum  of  $1,500,000?  To  a  con- 
dition of  affairs  so  ruinous,  how  long  are  we 
to  submit?  J.  D. 

A  stated  annual  meeting  of  "  The  Contri- 
butors to  the  Asylum  for  the  relief  of  persons 
deprived  of  the  use  of  their  reason,"  will  be 
held  at  Mulberry  street  meeting  house,  on 
fourth  day,  third  month  18th,  at  three  o'clock 

p.  M. 

Samuel  Mason,  Jr.,  Clerk. 
2d  mo.  29th,  1840. 


Died,  on  the  25lh  ult.,  Ann  S.  wife  of  Robert  Pear- 
sail,  of  this  city,  in  the  43d  year  of  her  age. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 

Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelphia. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  THIRD  IVIOSITH,  21,  1840. 


NO.  25. 


EDITED  OY   UOBEKT   S.MITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  payable  in  advance 

Subscriptions  and  Payments  received  by 

GEOR<4E    W.  TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  OP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

For  "The  Friend.' 
THOUGHTS    ON    THE    TI.UES. 


The  remote  causes  of  the  evUs  which  we 
suffer,  I  have  supposed  to  be  the  sudden  and 
prodigious  improvement  of  the  mechanic  arts, 
and  the  unchecked  expansion,  under  the  pecu- 
liar circumstances  of  the  age,  of  the  system  of 
dealing  upon  credit.  The  former  of  these 
causes,  which  has  virtually  created  millions  of 
unresisting  and  obedient  slaves  to  perform  the 
labour  of  human  hands,  slaves  who  neither 
eat,  nor  drink,  nor  sleep,  nor  grow  weary,  nor 
die,  has  released  large  numbers  from  the  ser- 
vile occupations,  and  created  a  corresponding 
demand  for  hands  to  perform  the  exchanges 
necessary  to  circulate  this  vast  accumulation 
of  products. 

The  extraordinary  profits  which  often  re- 
ward successful  discoveries  or  contrivances  in 
the  mechanic  arts  have  stimulated  to  the  utmost 
the  ingenuity  of  the  age ;  and  by  devoting  to 
their  improvement  a  far  larger  amount  of  in- 
ventive genius  than  at  any  former  period,  has 
prodigiously  accelerated  their  progress.  Wliile 
these  causes  have  prelernaturally  quickened 
the  industry  of  the  age  and  given  to  it  a  specu- 
lative and  bargaining  turn,  the  eager  desire  for 
wealth  which  they  have  fostered  has  found 
new  means  of  gratification  in  the  refinements 
of  the  credit  system  through  the  agency  of 
monied  institutions.  For  as  these  can  increase 
the  circulating  medium  of  the  country,  and 
therewith  the  general  rate  of  prices,  by  the 
simple  process  of  exchanging  their  notes  for 
those  of  eager  borrowers,  they  swell  its  amount, 
without  being  able  to  measure  with  accuracy 
the  effects  of  their  own  agency  in  raising  prices, 
in  spreading  the  spirit  of  speculation,  and  giv- 
ing impulse  to  the  train  of  events  I  have  before 
alluded  to. 

Unfriendly  as  are  all  those  results  to  the 
monied  prosperity  of  the  state,  they  are  far 
more  so  to  its  virtue  and  morality.  The  con- 
stant fluctuation  in  prices  which  is  by  these 
means  created,  holds  out  a  continued  induce- 
ment to  forsake  the  pursuit  of  steady  business, 
the  profits  of  which  are  regular  and  moderate, 
and  to  grasp  after  sudden  wealth  in  some  bold 


and  lucky  adventure.  The  spirit  of  gambling 
with  all  its  attendant  temptations  and  vices  is 
thus  infused  into  the  operations  of  trade ;  the 
humbler  and  more  laborious  occupations,  which 
are  the  true  foundations  of  national  prosperity, 
are  neglected  and  despised,  and  a  general  rush 
takes  place  after  tlie  chances  in  each  new  lot- 
tery of  speculation. 

The  inevitable  consequence  of  these  undue 
expansions  of  the  circulating  medium  which 
occasion  the  rise  of  prices  and  of  the  over- 
wrought excitement  of  the  spirit  of  adventure, 
being  the  rapid  collapse  of  both,  it  is  an  equally 
certain  effect  of  the  frequent  reverses  which 
thus  ensue  that  the  public  notions  of  commer- 
cial honesty  become  greatly  relaxed.  The 
magnitude  of  the  engagements  which  have 
been  entered  into,  shut  out  in  many  cases  of 
bankruptcy  the  possibility  of  such  a  change  of 
circumstances  as  will  enable  the  bankrupt  to 
pay  his  debts. 

So  intimately  are  the  engagements  and  in- 
terests of  the  merchants  blended  by  the  credit 
system,  so  closely  does  the  power  of  each  to 
meet  his  engagements  depend  upon  the  punc- 
tuality of  all  to  him,  that  a  large  bankruptcy 
never  takes  place  without  involving  others  in 
its  train.  Those  periods  of  collapse,  of  which 
I  have  spoken,  overwhelm  in  the  general  ruin 
which  ensues,  hundreds  who  have  been  but 
indirectly  and  remotely  affected  with  the  spirit 
of  the  times.  Tlie  frequency  of  these  bank- 
ruptcies takes  away  their  disgrace.  Men  come 
to  consider  them  as  the  mere  chances  of  a 
game.  The  unfortunate  adventurers  regard 
themselves  in  no  worse  light  than  as  the 
drawers  of  a  blank  instead  of  a  prize.  They 
have  only  to  take  their  chance  in  the  next  ad- 
venture, and  the  next,  till  a  turn  in  the  luck  of 
the  game  shall  bring  them  in  as  winners.  The 
close  of  each  unlucky  adventure  is  supposed 
to  close  all  its  obligations,  and  they  begin 
anew,  as  we  say,  clear  of  the  world.  It  can- 
not be  but  that  these  selfish  and  dishonest 
maxims  of  conduct  must  in  the  end  corrupt 
the  virtue  and  integrity  of  the  community  to 
its  very  core. 

And  yet  success  in  this  career  of  speculation 
is  scarcely  less  injurious  than  failure,  to  tlie 
public  morals.  The  intoxication  of  sudden 
wealth  is  almost  always  fatal  to  virtue  and 
moderation,  and  it  is  greater  when  it  overtakes 
the  young  and  presumptuous  than  when  it 
comes  upon  those  who  are  more  advanced  in 
life  and  of  a  cooler  temperament.  They  plunge 
into  a  wilder  career  of  extravagance  and  folly, 
and  seek  to  acquire  distinction  by  surpassing 
those  around  them  in  the  display,  as  they  have 
outstripped  them  in  the  pursuit  of  wealth.  The 
effects  of  this  extravagance  of  speculation  and 
expense  are  felt  in  a  greater  or  less  degree 
throughout  every  rank  in  life.  A  certain  style 
of  living  altogether  disproportioned    to    the 


means  of  men  in  moderate  circumstances  comes 
to  be  regarded  as  essential  to  respectability,  and 
a  heavy  tax  is  thus  entailed  upon  them,  which, 
while  it  may  be  said  to  keep  one  half  the  world 
poor,  stimulates  the  other  half  to  a  course  of 
wild  enterprise,  of  which  the  issue  in  the 
greater  number  of  cases  is  disastrous  either  to 
the  circumstances  or  to  the  morals,  or  to  botli. 

It  is  thus,  by  its  tendency  to  render  the  slow 
and  humble  rewards  of  honest  industry  des- 
picable, to  convert  commercial  transactions 
into  a  gambling  speculation,  by  the  alterna- 
tions of  deceitful  prosperity  and  universal 
panic ;  by  the  extravagance  of  expense  which 
success  engenders;  by  the  desperate  expe- 
dients and  dishonest  maxims  to  which  men  in 
the  convulsive  struggles  against  impending 
ruin  resort;  by  the  chains  which  it  throws 
over  the  spirit,  and  the  subjection  of  all  the 
other  interests  of  the  state  and  all  the  other 
desires  of  the  individual  at  its  feet,  that  the 
love  of  wealth  has  acquired  in  our  own  times 
a  strength  which  it  never  before  possessed. 

A  new  power,  as  I  have  said,  has  arisen  in 
the  state,  which  has  outgrown  the  other  ele- 
ments of  the  social  system,  and  which  threatens 
to  stifle  all  those  which  it  cannot  render  its 
pliant  instruments. 


For  "  The  Friend." 
SKETCHES    OF    Sl'PERSTITIOIVS. 

If  we  want  a  striking  illustration  of  the 
weakness  of  the  human  intellect,  of  the  gross 
absurdities  it  is  capable  of  receiving  for  truth, 
of  the  moral  degradation  which  may,  and  will 
be  associated  with  high  intellectual  refinement 
and  great  progress  in  those  arts,  which  are 
commonly  asserted  to  have  a  peculiarly  ele- 
vating and  moralising  influence  upon  society — 
poetry,  music,  painting,  and  sculpture;  let  us 
look  upon  the  religious  system  of  the  polished 
Greeks — a  people  pre-eminent  among  the  na- 
tions of  antiquity  in  all  these  respects,  never- 
theless, to  whose  sage  philosophers  and  pro- 
found metaphysicians,  reputed  to  be  such 
deep  inquirers  into  the  secrets  of  nature  and 
Providence,  the  simple  system,  taught  by  tJie 
fishermen  and  tent-makers  of  barbarian  Judea, 
was  foolishness. 

The  following  sketch  of  the  results  of  their 
wisdom,  is  somewhat  abridged  from  a  lat« 
number  of  Chambers'  Edinburgh  Journal. 

Let  us  learn,  from  so  instructive  and  hu- 
miliating a  picture,  that  the  most  brilliant  in- 
tellect, without  the  guidance  of  divine  revela- 
tion, has  no  other  superiority,  in  its  attempts 
to  unravel  the  sacred  mysteries,  over  the  dull- 
est, tlian  this ;  that  it  is  more  ingenious  in  the 
construction  of  its  errors,  and  is  able  to  throw 
a  lustre  around  them  which  may  blind  the  be- 
holder and   effectually   prevent   their   author 


194 


THE    FRIEND. 


himself  from  perceiving  their  absurdity,  how 
gross  soever  it  may  be. 

CREEK  SUPERSTITIONS. 

Mankind  have  in  all  ages  been  prone  to  the 
most  lamentable  superstitions.  The  enlighten- 
ed nations  of  antiquity  were  subject  to  them 
as  well  as  the  most  ignorant.  The  Jews,  as 
we  are  repeatedly  informed  in  Scripture,  could 
with  difficulty  be  restrained  from  idolatrous 
and  superstitious  practices,  and  confined  to  the 
worship  and  service  of  the  only  true  God. 
This  remarkable  tendency  of  the  Hebrew  na- 
tion was  in  all  likelihood  caused  by  their  so- 
journ for  the  space  of  four  hundred  years 
among  the  Egyptians,  whose  whole  system  of 
religion  was  a  mass  of  idolatrous  observance. 
They  had  a  number  of  ideal  gods,  to  whom 
they  erected  temples  of  prodigious  size  and 
architectural  splendour ;  the  principal  of  these 
deities  were  Osiris  and  Isis,  which  are  thought 
to  have  been  typical  of  the  sun  and  moon.  But 
they  also  offered  worship  to  various  animals, 
as  the  ox  or  bull,  (hence  the  golden  calf  of  the 
Hebrews),  to  which  they  gave  the  name  of 
Apis ;  the  dog,  the  wolf,  the  hawk,  the  ibis  or 
stork,  the  cat,  and  other  creatures ;  they  like- 
wise paid  adoration  to  the  Nile,  personifying 
it  in  the  crocodile,  to  which  temples  were 
erected,  and  priests  set  apart  for  its  service. 
The  Egyptians,  notwithstanding  their  learning, 
also  believed  in  dreams,  lucky  and  unlucky 
days,  omens,  charms,  and  magic.  In  a  word, 
they  were  grossly  superstitious,  and  seem  to 
have  had  but  a  feeble  conception,  if  any,  of 
the  laws  which  regulate  the  ordinary  pheno- 
mena of  nature. 

The  absurdities  of  Egyptian  superstition 
formed  a  basis  for  what  followed  in  Greece 
and  Rome.  The  colonisation  of  the  Grecian 
states  occurred  about  the  period  that  Moses 
led  forth  the  Jewish  host  from  the  land  of  the 
Pharaohs  (1490  years  before  Christ),  and 
Egypt  at  that  period  was  at  the  height  of  its 
civilisation  and  superstition.  The  mythology 
and  superstitious  observances  of  the  Greeks 
deserve  to  be  particularly  noticed,  both  as  a 
matter  of  amusement  and  instruction.  In  the 
first  place,  they  had  no  idea  of  an  omnipresent 
and  omnipotent  God,  the  creator  and  ruler  of 
the  universe.  Their  notions  of  divinity,  like 
those  of  other  pagans,  were  grovelling  and 
contemptible.  The  gods  whom  they  adored 
were  imagined  to  have  been  at  one  period 
'  rulers  or  heroes  on  earth,  and  still  had  their 
habitation  somewhere  within  the  Grecian  ter- 
ritory, or  at  no  great  distance  from  it.  It  may 
be  premised  that  we  should  have  known  little 
of  this  monstrous  system  of  belief  but  for  the 
numerous  allusions  to  the  gods,  their  character 
and  pursuits,  in  the  works  of  the  Greek  and 
Roman  poets,  and  also  the  various  sculptured 
figures  and  representations  which  have  been 
brought  to  light  in  modem  times.  Of  the  in- 
numerable imaginary  beings  who  were  thus 
held  in  religious  reverence,  Jupiter  was  the 
chief.  According  to  the  stories  told  of  him, 
Jupiter  was  the  son  of  Saturn,  a  god  who  had 
been  compelled  by  a  powerful  and  tyrannical 
brother,  named  Titan,  to  promise  that  he 
would  destroy  all  his  male  children.  This 
promise  Saturn  for  some  time  fulfilled,  by  de 
vouring  his  sons  as  soon  as  they  were  born ; 
but,  at  last,  Rhea,  his  wife,  contrived  to  con 


ceal  the  birth  of  Jupiter,  Neptune,  and  Pluto, 
who  thus  escaped  the  fate  of  their  brethren. 
On  discovering  that  Saturn  had  male  oflspring 
alive  in  contravention  of  his  engagement.  Titan 
deposed  him  from  his  authority,  and  cast  him 
into  prison.  But  Jupiter,  having  grown  up  to 
manhood,  overcame  Titan  in  turn,  and  restored 
Saturn  to  his  throne.  These  vicissitudes,  it  is 
to  be  observed,  and  others  that  befell  the  early 
divinities,  were  the  result  of  the  decrees  of 
Fate ;  a  power  over  which  the  heathen  gods 
are  represented  as  having  no  control.  Not- 
ithstanding  this  filial  conduct  of  Jupiter,  he 
afterwards  quarrelled  with  his  father,  whom 
he  dethroned  and  chased  into  Italy,  where 
Saturn  is  said  to  have  passed  his  time  in  a 
quiet  and  useful  manner,  occupied  solely  in 
teaching  the  rude  inhabitants  to  cultivate  and 
improve  the  soil.  He  was  afterwards  known 
(under  the  name  of  Chronos)  as  the  god  of 
Time,  and  was  usually  represented  under  the 
figure  of  an  old  man  holding  in  one  hand  a 
scythe,  and  in  the  other  a  serpent  with  its  tail 
in  its  mouth,  in  allusion  to  the  destructive  in- 
fluence of  time,  and  the  endless  succession  of 
the  seasons.  The  rule  of  Saturn  in  Italy  was 
productive  of  so  much  happiness,  that  the  pe- 
riod ever  afterwards  was  called  the  golden  age. 
After  Saturn  had  been  driven  into  exde,  his 
three  sons  divided  his  dominions  amongst  them. 
Jupiter  reserved  to  himself  the  sovereignty  of 
the  heavens  and  the  earth.  Neptune  obtained 
he  empire  of  the  sea,  and  Pluto  received  as 
his  share  the  sceptre  of  the  infernal  regions. 
Jupiter  did  not,  however,  enjoy  unmolested 
his  supreme  dignity,  for  the  oflspring  of  Titan, 
a  race  of  terrible  giants,  set  the  new  deity  at 
defiance,  and  by  piling  the  mountains  named 
Pelion  and  Ossa  on  the  top  of  one  another, 
endeavoured  to  ascend  into  heaven  to  pluck 
him  from  his  throne.  The  gods,  in  great 
alarm,  fled  from  their  divine  abode  on  Mount 
Olympus  into  Egypt,  where  they  concealed 
their  true  character,  by  assuming  the  forms  of 
various  animals;  but  Jupiter,  assisted  by  Her- 
cules, at  last  succeeded  in  destroying  the  giants, 
and  reasserting  his  sovereign  sway.  Jupiter  is 
always  represented  on  a  throne,  with  thunder- 
bolts in  his  right  hand,  and  an  eagle  by  his  side. 

Jupiter  took  in  marriage  his  sister  Juno, 
who  is  described  as  a  beautiful  but  ill-tem- 
pered goddess.  Nine  of  the  most  important 
of  the  heathen  deities  were  considered  as  the 
children  of  Jupiter. 

Apollo  was  the  god  of  music,  poetry,  paint- 
ing, and  medicine.  Mars,  the  god  of  war,  is 
drawn  as  an  armed  man  in  a  car,  with  an  in- 
ferior female  deity,  named  Bellona,  by  his 
side.  Bacchus  was  the  god  of  wine.  His 
name  has  given  rise  to  many  phrases  in  our 
language,  expressive  of  circumstances  con- 
nected with  drinking.  Mercury  was  the  mes- 
senger of  Jupiter,  and  the  god  of  oratory,  of 
merchandise,  and  of  thieving;  Minerva,  the 
goddess  of  wisdom;  Venus,  the  goddess  of 
beauty  and  love ;  Diana,  the  goddess  of  hunt- 
ing and  of  chastity;  Hebe,  the  goddess  of 
youth  ;  she  took  the  form  of  a  blooming  young 
girl,  and  was  said  to  bear  the  cup  of  Jupiter. 
Another  of  the  children  of  Jupiter  was  Vulcan, 
who,  being  of  ungainly  form  and  disagreeable 
in  the  eyes  of  his  father,  was  cruelly  thrust 
by  him  out  of  he»ven,  so  that  he  fell  on  the 


isle  of  Lesbos,  and,  breaking  a  limb,  was  lame 
ever  after.  On  earth  Vulcan  employed  him- 
self as  an  artificer  in  iron,  and  hence  he  has 
been  assumed  as  the  patron  of  blacksmiths. 
Jupiter  is  said  to  have  employed  him  in  fabri- 
cating his  thunderbolts.  The  gay  goddess 
Venus  is  represented  as  married  to  this  homely 
deity,  to  whom  she  occasioned  much  uneasi- 
ness by  the  levity  of  her  conduct.  The  work- 
shop of  Vulcan  was  believed  to  be  under  the 
burning  mountain,  ^tna,  in  Sicily;  and  the 
term  volcano  is  derived  from  that  circumstance. 

Besides  the  other  attributes  and  avocations 
of  Apollo,  he  was  the  deity  of  the  sun,  having 
the  task  confided  to  him  of  guiding  that  lumi- 
nary in  its  diurnal  course  through  the  heavens. 
His  sister,  Diana,  had  a  similar  charge  over 
the  moon.  Apollo,  or  Phoebus,  as  he  was  also 
named,  had  a  son  called  Pha;thon,  who,  being, 
like  many  other  young  people,  self-confident 
and  rash,  took  advantage  of  the  indulgent  dis- 
position of  his  father  to  obtain  from  him  the 
charge  of  the  chariot  of  the  sun  for  one  day. 
Phaethon  had  not  travelled  far  on  his  journey 
up  the  heavens,  when  his  fiery  steeds  became 
unmanageable,  and,  running  away  with  the 
sun,  they  descended  so  close  to  the  earth,  that 
that  body  was  set  on  fire.  Jupiter  perceived 
what  had  happened,  and  fearing  that  the  whole 
universe  would  be  consumed,  he  struck  Phae- 
thon  dead  with  a  thunderbolt;  then,  after  a 
good  deal  of  trouble,  he  extinguished  the  dan- 
gerous conflagration,  and  set  the  sun  once 
more  in  its  usual  course.  Notwithstanding 
Apollo's  care  of  the  sun,  that  luminary,  on  its 
rising,  was  the  special  charge  of  Aurora,  who 
was  called  the  goddess  of  the  morning  or 
dawn — hence  the  common  flowery  expression, 
"  the  beams  of  Aurora  rising  in  the  east,  tip- 
ping the  distant  hills  with  their  golden  hues." 
None  of  the  heathen  deities  is  more  frequently 
referred  to  than  Cupid,  the  god  of  love.  He 
was  the  son  of  Venus,  and  though  he  bore  the 
aspect  of  a  beautiful  boy,  so  great  was  his 
power,  that  he  could  lame  the  most  ferocious 
animals,  and  break  in  pieces  the  thunderbolts 
of  Jupiter. 

There  was  a  number  of  minor  deities.  Hy- 
men, the  god  of  marriage ;  jEolus,  the  god  of 
the  winds,  which  he  kept  in  caverns,  and, 
when  he  chose  let  them  loose;  Pan,  the  god 
of  the  country,  flat-nosed  and  horned,  with 
legs,  feet,  and  tail,  like  those  of  a  goat;  Ceres, 
the  goddess  of  agriculture,  whose  beautiful 
daughter,  named  Proserpine,  was  carried  off" 
by  Pluto,  and  installed  as  queen  of  the  infernal 
regions.  Ceres,  in  despair  at  the  loss  of  her 
daughter,  and  uncertain  as  to  her  fate,  lighted 
a  torch  at  mount  iEtna,  and  sought  for  her 
over  the  whole  earth.  In  the  course  of  her 
wanderings  she  arrived  in  Attica,  and,  finding 
its  inhabitants  ignorant  of  husbandry,  furnished 
them  with  grain,  and  taught  them  how  to  cul- 
tivate their  fields.  She  at  length  learned  the 
fate  of  her  daughter,  and  immediately  demand- 
ed redress  from  Jupiter,  who  promised  to  com- 
pel Pluto  to  restore  Proserpine,  provided  she 
had  eaten  nothing  since  her  descent  into  hell. 
On  inquiry  it  was  ascertained  that  she  had  eaten 
some  pomegranates,  so  that  her  return  to  the 
upper  world  wHs,  according  to  the  laws  of  the 
infernal  regions,  impracticable.  But  Jupiter, 
compassionating  her  disconsolate  parent,  or- 


THE    FRIEND. 


195 


dained  that  Proserpine  should  divide  her  time 
between  her  mother  and  her  husband,  residing 
six  months  with  each,  alternately. 

Inexorable  destiny,  was  personified  by  three 
sisters,  called  the  Fates,  who  represented  the 
Past,  the  Present,  and  the  Future.  They  were 
poetically  described  as  constantly  employed  in 
spinning  the  thread  of  human  life.  One  held 
the  distaff",  another  spun,  and  the  third  cut  the 
thread  when  it  had  reached  its  appointed 
length.  To  the  decrees  of  these  stern  sisters 
even  Jupiter  himself,  it  was  s.iid,  must  yield, 
and  his  thunders,  which  affrighted  all  the  other 
divinities,  were  heard  by  them  undisturbed. 
To  the  three  Funes  belonged  the  task  of  pun- 
ishing the  guilty  both  on  earth  and  in  hell. 
Instead  of  hair,  their  heads  were  covered  with 
serpents,  and  their  looks  were  fierce  and  ter- 
rible; wars,  famine,  and  pestilence,  proceeded 
from  them,  and  grief,  terror,  and  madness, 
were  painted  as  their  inseparable  followers. 

These  avengers  form  a  striking  contrast  to 
another  sisterly  trio,  to  whom  the  ancients 
gave  the  name' of  the  Graces.  The  Graces 
were  named  Aglaia,  Thalia,  and  Euphrosyne, 
and  their  aspect  and  attributes  corresponded 
with  the  common  name  they  bore.  They 
were  the  daughters  of  Bacchus  and  Venus, 
and  were  usually  represented  as  unattired,  and 
linked  in  each  other's  arms.  The  nine  Muses 
were  named  Thalia,  Melpomene,  Calliope, 
Clio,  Erato,  Euterpe,  Polyhymnia,  Terpsi- 
chore, and  Urania.  They  were  the  patronesses 
of  literature  and  the  tine  arts,  and  resided  on 
Parnassus,  a  lofty  mountain  in  the  district  of 
Phocis.  Thalia  presided  over  comedy ;  Mel- 
pomene over  tragedy;  Erato  over  amatory 
poetry;  Polyhymnia  over  lyric  poetry;  Cal- 
liope over  heroic  or  epic  poetry  and  eloquence ; 
Clio  over  history;  Euterpe  over  music;  Terp- 
sichore over  dancing;  and  Urania  over  the 
study  of  astronomy. 


THE    WHITE    STORK. 

This  tall  and  stately  bird  {Ciconia  alba), 
although  a  visiter  of  the  continent  of  Europe, 
from  the  north  of  Spain  to  Prussia,  and  par- 
ticularly common  in  Holland,  is  only  seen  in 
this  country  as  exhibited  in  menageries.  It 
was  once,  however,  common;  and  its  almost 
complete  extinction  here  is  one  of  the  many 
evidences  of  the  changes  which  man  produces 
by  the  operations  of  his  industry.  The  marshy 
grounds,  which  formerly  existed  to  a  great  ex- 
tent in  England,  have  been  drained  and  culti- 
vated. One  or  two  solitary  storks  have  been 
shot  in  this  country  during  the  present  cen- 
tury. The  bird  generally  stands  from  three 
and  a  half  to  four  feet  high,  including  the  long 
neck.  The  feet  are  webbed,  and  the  legs  are 
exceedingly  long,  and  do  not  appear  of  a  thick- 
ness commensurate  to  the  bulk  they  sustain. 
The  neck  is  also  of  great  length  ;  and  the  beak 
is  straight,  long,  pointed,  and  compressed. 
The  stork  walks  slowly,  and  with  measured 
steps ;  but  its  flight  is  powerful  and  long  con^ 
tinued,  and  it  is  accustomed  to  traverse  the 
higher  regions  of  the  air. 

Storks  are  birds  of  passage.  They  spend 
the  winter  in  the  deserts  of  Africa  and  Arabia, 
and  in  summer  return  to  towns  and  villages  in 


colder  latitudes,  where  they  build  their  nests 
on  the  summits  of  old  towers  and  belfries,  on 
the  chimnies  of  the  highest  houses,  and  some- 
times in  dead  trees.  In  marshy  districts, 
where  the  services  of  the  bird  in  destroying 
reptiles  are  of  peculiar  value,  the  people  fre- 
quently fix  an  old  cart-wheel,  by  the  nave,  in 
an  horizontal  position,  to  the  extremity  of  a 
strong  perpendicular  pole ; — an  accommoda- 
tion which  seems  so  very  eligible  to  the  birds, 
that  they  rarely  fail  to  construct  their  capacious 
habitations  on  such  platforms.  The  nest  is  a 
large  cylindrical  structuie,  built  very  strongly 
and  durably  with  sticks,  twigs,  and  strong 
reeds ;  and  lined  on  the  inside  with  fine  dry 
herbs,  mosses,  and  down  gathered  from  the 
bushes.  These  fabrics  last  inany  years,  and 
to  them  the  faithful  couples  yearly  direct  their 
unerring  course,  from  far  distant  regions,  to 
deposit  their  eggs,  and  rear  their  young. 

The  eggs  in  a  nest  vary  in  number;  not  less 
than  two,  and  seldom  exceeding  four.  The 
female  covers  these  with  the  most  tender  soli- 
citude. Instances  are  recorded  in  which  she 
has  rather  chosen  to  die  than  resign  her  charge. 
An  afi'ecting  incident  of  this  nature  occurred  on 
the  day  of  the  "  memorable  battle  of  Fried- 
nd,"  as  related  by  M.  Bory  de  St.  Vincent, 
in  an  article  of  the  "  Encyclopedic  Moderne." 
A  farm  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  city  was 
set  on  fire  by  the  falling  of  a  bomb,  and  the 
conflagration  extended  to  an  old  tree  on  which 
a  pair  of  storks  had  built  their  nest.  It  was 
then  the  season  of  incubation,  and  the  mother 
would  not  quit  the  nest  until  it  was  completely 
enveloped  in  flame.  She  then  flew  up  per- 
pendicularly ;  and,  when  she  had  attained  to  a 
great  height,  dashed  down  into  the  midst  of 
the  fire,  as  if  endeavouring  to  rescue  the  pre 
cious  deposit  from  destruction.  In  one  of 
these  descents,  enveloped  in  fire  and  smoke, 
she  fell  into  the  midst  of  the  burning  embers, 
and  perished. 

This  constancy  during  the  period  of  incuba- 
tion is  succeeded  by  the  most  assiduous  care 
in  tlie  rearing  of  the  young.  The  parents 
never  lose  sight  of  them.  While  one  of  the 
two  is  abroad  in  search  of  serpents,  lizards, 
frogs,  or  snails,  the  other  remains  in  charge  of 
the  nest.  When  the  young  have  acquired 
strength  and  vigour,  it  is  highly  interesting  to 
observe  the  tender  couple  assist  them  in  their 
first  career  through  the  air.  The  progeny 
said  to  repay  this  care  and  kindness,  when  the 
parents  are  old  and  feeble,  by  supporting  their 
wings,  when  weary,  in  the  long  flights  of  their 
migration.  But  though  it  be  true  that  the 
weak  and  old  are  thus  assisted  by  the  vigorous 
and  young,  we  have  no  means  of  knowing  that 
the  assistants  are  the  progeny  of  the  assisted 
The  parents  and  the  young  continue  to  live 
together  until  the  season  of  migration.  For 
about  a  fortnight  previous  to  that  event,  all  the 
storks  of  the  district  assemble  frequently  in 
some  neighbouring  plain,  and  appear  to  hold 
council  to  determine  the  destination,  and  the 
time  of  departure. 

AVhen  they  at  length  take  their  departure 
the  flocks  are  generally  of  great  extent,  and 
vary  much  in  compactness.  They  are  some- 
times, according  to  Dr.  Shaw,  half  a  mil 
breadth,  and  take  three  hours  in  passing.  As 
they  liave  no  voice,  their  course  is  usually  un 


attended  by  any  noise  but  that  of  their  wings ; 
but,  when  any  thing  occurs  to  startle  them,  or 
engage  their  attention,  they  make  an  extraor- 
dinary clattering  noise,  which  may  be  heard  to 
a  great  distance,  by  striking  the  mandibles 
quickly  and  forcibly  together.  By  their  migra- 
tions, they  enjoy  at  all  times  a  nearly  equal 
tempeiature;  avoiding  those  severe  seasons  in 
which  the  reptiles  that  form  their  food  remain 
hid  and  torpid  during  a  considerable  part  of 
the  year. 

There  is  a  peculiar  interest  attached  to  this 
bird,  from  the  eftieient  protection  which,  in  all 
ages  and  countries,  it  has  received  from  man. 
In  ancient  Egypt  it  was  a  capital  crime  to  kill 
a  stork;  and  there,  and  elsewhere,  its  safely 
and  existence  are  still  defended  by  penal  laws. 
Indeed,  there  is,  perhaps,  no  country  which  it 
is  accustomed  to  visit  where  its  death  would 
not  be  avenged,  either  by  legal  penalties  or 
popular  indignation.  This  protection  is,  doubt- 
less, in  some  measure  owing  to  the  amiable 
dispositions  it  exhibits ;  but  must  chiefly  be 
attributed  to  the  importance  of  its  services  in 
destroying  the  reptiles  which  abound  in  the 
districts  that  it  usually  frequents.  The  pro- 
tection it  receives  is  returned  by  the  confidence 
with  which  the  stork  constructs  its  domicile 
in  the  midst  of  the  most  densely  populated 
cities,  and  views  from  it  the  near  approach  of 
man  without  alarm. 

In  Bagdad,  and  some  other  of  the  more  re- 
mote cities  of  Asiatic  Turkey,  the  nests  of 
storks  present  a  very  remarkable  appearance. 
The  minors,  oi  towers  of  the  mosques,  at 
Constantinople,  and  most  other  parts  of  Tur- 
key, are  tall,  round  pillars,  surmounted  by  a 
very  pointed  cone ;  but  at  Bagdad,  the  absence 
of  this  cone  enables  these  birds  to  build  their 
nests  upon  the  summit;  and  as  the  diameter 
of  the  nest  generally  corresponds  with  that  of 
the  minar,  it  appears  as  a  part  of  it,  and  a  re- 
gular termination  to  it.  The  curious  effect  is 
not  a  little  increased  by  the  appearance  of  the 
bird  itself  in  the  nest,  which  thus,  as  part  of 
the  body  and  its  long  neck  are  seen  above  the 
edge,  appears  the  crowning  object  of  the  pillar. 
The  Turks  hold  the  bird  in  more  than  even 
the  usual  esteem,  which  may  be  partly  attri- 
buted to  its  gesticulations,  which  they  suppose 
to  resemble  some  of  their  own  attitudes  of  de- 
votion. Their  name  for  the  stork  is  Hadji 
lug-lug:  the  former  word,  which  is  the  hono- 
rary title  of  a  pilgrim,  it  owes  to  its  annual 
migrations,  and  its  apparent  attachment  to  their 
sacred  edifices.  The  lattei  portion  of  the  de- 
nomination, "  lug-lug,"  is  an  attempt  to  imi- 
tate the  noise  which  the  bird  makes.  The 
regard  of  the  Turks  is  so  far  understood  and 
returned  by  the  intelligent  stork,  that,  in  cities 
of  mixed  population,  it  rarely  or  never  builds 
its  nest  on  any  other  than  a  Turkish  house. 
J.  Hartley,  in  his  "  Researches  in  Greece  and 
the  Levant,"  remarks: — "The  Greeks  have 
cairied  their  antipathy  to  the  Turks  to  such  a 
pilch,  that  they  have  destroyed  all  the  storks 
in  the  country.  On  inquiring  the  reason,  ! 
was  informed  'The  stork  is  a  Turkish  biid: 
it  never  used  to  build  its  nest  on  the  house  of 
a  Greek,  but  always  on  that  of  a  Turk !'  The 
tenderness  which  the  Turks  display  towards 
the  feathered  tribe  is  indeed  a  pleasing  trait  in 
their  character." — Penny  Mag. 


196 


THE    FRIEND. 


The  National  Gazette  remarks,  m  reference 
to  the  following  poem,  it  "  is  from  the  pen  of 
William  Pitt  Palmer.  It  enriches  the  last 
number  of  the  Knickerbocker  magazine,  and 
we  transfer  it  to  our  columns  as  a  poetic  effu- 
sion of  rare  excellence  in  thought  and  diction." 


LIGHT. 

I. 


From  the  quickened  womb  of  the  primal  gloom 

The  sun  rolled  black  and  bare. 
Till  I  wove  liim  a  vest  for  his  Elhiop  breast, 

Of  the  threads  of  n)y  golden  hair; 
And  when  the  broad  tent  of  the  firmament 

Arose  on  his  airy  spars, 
I  pencilled  the  hue  of  its  matchless  blue, 

And  spangled  it  round  with  stars. 
II. 
I  painted  the  flowers  of  the  Eden  bowers. 

And  their  leaves  of  living  green. 
And  mine  were  the  dyes  in  the  sinless  eyes 

Of  Eden's  virgin  queen; 
And  when  the  Fiend's  art  on  her  trustful  heart 

Had  fastened  its  moral  spell, 
Id  the  silvery  sphere  of  the  first  born  tear 

To  the  trembling  earth  I  fell. 
III. 
When  the  waves  that  burst  o'er  a  world  accursed 

Their  work  of  wrath  had  sped. 
And  the  Ark's  lone  few,  the  tried  and  true. 

Came  forth  among  the  dead. 
With  the  wondrous  gleams  of  my  braided  beams, 

I  bade  their  terrors  cease. 
As  I  wrote  on  the  roll  of  the  storm's  dark  scroll 

God's  covenant  of  peace. 
IV. 
Like  a  pall  at  rest  on  a  pulseless  breast, 

Night's  funeral  shadow  slept. 
Where  shepherd  swains  on  the  Bethlehem  plains 

Their  lonely  vigils  kept; 
When  I  flashed  on  their  sight  the  heralds  bright 

Of  heaven's  redeeming  plan. 
As  they  chanted  the  morn  of  a  Saviour  born — 

Joy,  joy,  to  the  outcast  Man  1 
V. 
Equal  favour  I  sliow  to  the  lofty  and  low. 

On  the  just  and  unjust  I  descend; 
E'en  the  blind,  whose  vain  spheres  roll   in  darkness 
and  tears. 

Feel  my  smile  the  blest  smile  of  a  friend  : 
Nay,  the  flower  of  the  waste  by  my  love  is  embraced. 

As  the  rose  in  the  garden  of  kings ; 
At  the  chrysalis  bier  of  the  worm  I  appear. 

And  lo  1  the  gay  butterfly's  wings ! 
VI. 
The  desolate  Morn,  like  a  mourner  forlorn. 

Conceals  all  the  pride  of  her  charms. 
Till  I  bid  the  bright  Hours  chase  the  Night  from  her 
bowers, 

And  lead  the  young  Day  to  her  arms: 
And  when  the  gay  rover  seeks  Eve  for  his  lover, 

And  sinks  lo  her  bnlmy  repose, 
I  wrap  their  soft  rest  by  the  zephyr-fanned  west, 

In  curtains  of  amber  and  rose. 
VII. 
From  my  sentinel  steep,  by  the  night-brooded  deep, 

I  gazed  with  unslumbering  eye. 
When  the  cynosure  star  of  the  mariner 

Is  blotted  from  the  sky; 
And  guided  by  me  through  the  merciless  sea, 

Though  sped  by  the  hurricane's  wings. 
His  compassless  bark,  lone,  weltering,  dark. 

To  the  haven-home  safely  he  brings. 
VIII. 
I  waken  the  flowers  in  their  dew-spangled  bowers, 

The  birds  in  their  chambers  of  green. 
And  mountain  and  plain  glow  svith  beauty  again. 

As  they  bask  in  my  matinal  sheen, 
O  if  such  the  glad  worth  of  my  presence  to  earth, 

Though  fitful  and  fleeting  the  while, 
What  glories  must  rest  on  the  home  of  the  blest. 

Ever  bright  with  the  Dbity's  smile  ! 

W.  P.  P. 


Fnjm  the  Farmers'  Cabini'l. 
QUINCE    TltEKS. 

Those  who  love  good  fruit  should  aid  in  its  cultivation. 

The  cultivation  of  the  quince  is  much  ne- 
glected, though  it  may  be  justly  ranked  among 
our  most  valuable  fruits.  For  preserves  it  has 
long  maintained  a  distinguished  rank,  and  the 
fruit  either  in  a  green  or  dried  state,  is  not  sui 
passed  by  any  other  article  for  communicalin, 
a  pleasant  and  agree.able  flavour  to  pies  made 
of  apples.  It  is  easily  propagated  by  layers, 
and  also  by  cuttings,  and  any  approved  kinds 
may  be  perpetuated  by  grafting  in  the  usual 
manner. 

It  produces  the  finest,  fairest  fruit  when 
planted  in  a  soft,  moist  soil,  in  a  rather  shady 
or  sheltered  situation.  It  keeps  well  if  pro- 
perly managed,  and  always  sells  for  a  very 
higli  price ;  the  markets  never  being  over- 
stocked with  them,  as  is  the  case  with  many 
other  fruits  in  plentiful  seasons. 

The  quince  derives  its  name  of  Cydonia 
from  the  town  of  Cydon,  in  the  Isle  of  Crete 
whence  it  was  originally  brought.  There  are 
four  kinds  of  the  quince;  the  pear  quince, 
from  the  resemblance  of  its  shape ;  the  apple 
quince;  the  Portugal  quince,  which  is  less 
harsh  and  more  juicy  than  the  two  preceding 
kinds;  and  the  eatable  quince,  which  is  less 
astringent  and  milder  than  either  of  the  other 
kinds  enumerated.  The  trees  being  small 
they  can  be  planted  ten  or  twelve  feet  apart 
along  fences,  or  in  places  where  they  won't 
interfere  v/ith  other  trees,  or  the  business  of 
agriculture. 

It  is  hoped  that  the  present  season  will  not 
be  permitted  to  pass  over  without  the  cultiva- 
tion of  this  valuable  fruit  being  considerably 
extended  among  our  fanners  and  gardeners. 
Put  some  cuttings  in  a  suitable  soil  and  situa- 
tion, and  see  how  they  will  grow  and  flourish ; 
this  would  be  an  interesting  amusement  for 
the  boys  and  girls  who  love  good  pies,  and 
would  occupy  but  a  few  minutes  of  their  time. 
Philip. 


Change   of    Soil    Effecting 
Plants. 


Change 


A  change  of  soil  may  be  eff"ected  either  by 
removing  a  plant  from  one  spot  of  earth  lo 
another,  differing  from  it  in  fertility,  or  by  the 
addition  of  manure,  producing  a  change  in  the 
character  of  the  soil  in  which  the  plant  grows, 
without  changing  the  location  of  the  plant. 
The  effect  of  removing  a  plant  from  a  compa- 
ratively barren  to  a  more  fertile  soil,  is  to  in- 
crease the  size  of  all  its  parts,  and  often  lo 
convert  its  organs  of  one  kind  into  those  of 
another.  Experience  has  taught  us,  that  it  is 
advantageous  to  supply  food  to  plants  artifici- 
ally. Where  increase  in  the  size  of  vegetables, 
without  reference  to  their  number,  is  desired, 
it  can  almost  always  be  accomplished  by  af- 
fording an  increased  supply  of  all  the  ingredi- 
ents of  the  food  of  plants,  distributed  in  a  well 
pulverised  soil,  in  such  a  manner  that  the  roots 
of  the  plants  can  easily  reach  it.  The  effect 
thus  produced  can  be  greatly  increased  by  ad- 
ditional heat  and  moisture,  and  by  a  partial 
exclusion  of  the  direct  rays  of  the  sun,  so  as 
to  modify  the  evaporation  of  fluids  from  the 


plant.  Experience  alone  can  determine  to 
what  extent  this  may  profitably  be  carried  in 
the  case  of  such  species  of  vegetable.  The 
results  which  have  been  produced  in  some  in- 
stances, are  truly  remarkable.  Loudon  states, 
that  cabbages  have  been  produced,  weighing 
half  a  hundred  weight,  apples  a  pound  and  a 
half,  and  cabbage-roses  of  four  inches  in  di- 
ameter, or  more  than  a  foot  in  circumference. 
By  cultivation  and  a  change  of  soil,  the  ap- 
pearance of  many  trees  has  been  entirely  alter- 
ed. The  wild  crab-apple,  the  original  stock 
from  which  all  our  vast  variety  of  apples  have 
sprung,  has  its  stem  and  branches  set  thick 
with  thorns.  On  removing  it  to  a  more  fertile 
soil  and  more  favourable  circumstances,  all 
these  thorns  have  disappeared,  and  their  place 
has  been  supplied  by  fruit-bearing  branches. 
Yet  all  the  distinctive  characteristics  of  the 
tree,  the  structure  of  its  wood  and  bark,  the 
shape  and  arrangement  of  its  leaves,  the  form 
and  aggregation  of  its  flowers — indeed,  all  that 
a  botanist  would  consider  characteristic  of  the 
plant,  have  remained  unchanged. 

Perhaps  the  most  remarkable  changes  which 
result  from  a  change  of  soil,  are  those  of  organs 
of  one  kind  into  those  of  another.  It  is  by 
such  changes  that  all  our  double  flowers  have 
been  obtained.  The  organs  which  are  most 
commonly  converted  into  others,  are  the  sta- 
mens, and  next  to  them  the  pistils.  In  the 
liundred-leafed  rose,  and  some  other  double 
roses,  almost  all  the  stamens  have  been  con- 
verted into  petals :  in  the  flowering  cherry,  the 
pistils  have  been  converted  into  green  leaves 
— in  the  double  columbine,  a  part  of  the  sta- 
mens have  been  converted  into  petals,  another 
part  into  nectaries,  whilst  a  third  part  have  re- 
tained their  original  form.  The  perfect  regu- 
larity with  which  the  changes  have  taken  place 
in  the  last  mentioned  flower,  is  worthy  of 
notice.  Wherever  one  stamen  has  been  con- 
verted into  a  petal,  a  corresponding  one  has 
always  been  converted  into  a  nectary  ;  and  so 
regularly  have  these  changes  proceeded,  that 
by  careful  dissection,  you  may  separate  one  of 
these  double  flowers  into  several  single  ones, 
each  perfect  in  itself,  and  destitute  of  none  of 
its  appropriate  parts.  Where  flowers  have 
been  doubled  by  art,  the  only  sure  way  of 
propagating  them,  is  by  some  means  by  which 
the  new  plant  should  be  nothing  more  than  a 
continuation  of  the  old  one,  as  by  slips  or  cut- 
tings. Whenever  the  seed  is  resorted  to,  there 
is  danger  that  the  plant  will  revert  to  its  origi- 
nal type,  and  the  flowers  appear  single  again. 
A  change  of  colour  also  frequently  results  from 
a  change  of  soil.  Respecting  the  nature  of 
this  change,  no  fixed  laws  have  been  yet  dis- 
covered. As  a  general  thing,  however,  the 
brightness  of  the  colours  of  a  flower  is  injured 
by  enriching  the  soil  in  which  it  grows ;  and 
hence  florists,  when  they  wish  to  procure 
tulips  of  very  bright  colours,  prefer  planting 
the  bulbs  in  a  light  sandy  soil,  which  is  rather 
poor  than  otherwise. — Farmer^s  Register. 


Liberty  without  obedience, 
and  obedience,  without  liberty, 
Tillliam  Pcnn. 


confusion ; 
slavery. — 


THE     FRIEND. 


197 


LIFE  OF  WILLIAM  CATOiN. 

(Contiiuiec!  from  page  190.) 

[In  the  autumn  of  1660  this  indefotigable 
servant  of  Jesus  Christ  t'ound  his  mind  en- 
gaged, for  the  fourth  time,  in  the  love  of  the 
Gospel,  to  visit  Holland,  &c.] 

I  passeJ  towards  Dover,  where  I  took  ship- 
ping for  Zealand,  in  order  to  my  going  for 
Holland ;  and  after  some  hardship  sustained  at 
sea,  (the  more  by  reason  of  tempestuous 
weather  and  contrary  winds,)  through  the  pro- 
vidence of  the  Lord  I  got  to  Flushing,  where 
I  staid  but  little,  and  passed  for  Middleburgh, 
where  I  visited  the  very  few  Friends  that  were 
in  the  city  ;  and  afterwards  I  went  to  Treveare, 
where  I  found  a  vessel  almost  ready  to  sail  for 
Dort  in  Holland.  And  truly  in  my  journey  I 
was  exceedingly  filled  with  the  Lord's  love, 
and  the  power  of  his  might,  though  I  was 
as  alone,  not  having  any  Friend  in  company 
with  me,  but  many  passengers  ;  and  among 
the  rest  a  Catholic,  who  was  filled  with  much 
envy  and  wickedness,  and  uttered  desperate 
threatening  words  against  me,  giving  some  to 
understand  what  a  small  matter  it  was  in  their 
account,  to  do  a  man  a  mischief  who  spoke 
against  their  religion.  In  the  height  of  his 
wickedness  he  boasted  of  a  pardon  which  he 
had  in  his  pocket,  not  only  for  the  sins  he  had 
committed,  but  also  for  what  he  should  com- 
mit :  but  before  we  parted,  the  power  of  the 
Lord  reached  to  his  own  witness  in  the  man, 
whereby  he  was  smitten  in  himself  for  his 
folly,  and  his  fury  against  me  was  much  turned 
into  friendship  towards  me.  Thus  do  we 
often  see  the  Lord  changing  the  hearts  of  our 
enemies,  and  restraining  them  from  the  evil 
they  intend  against  us  ;  which  we  must  needs 
acknowledge  to  be  the  Lord's  doing,  which  is 
and  often  hath  been  marvellous  in  our  eyes  ; 
to  him  therefore  be  glory,  honour,  and  domin- 
ion, for  ever  and  ever. 

Afterwards  I  got  well  to  Rotterdam  (through 
mercy,)  where  I  found  Friends  very  well  in 
the  Lord.  And  after  we  had  been  sweetly 
comforted,  together,  I  took  leave  of  them,  and 
went  to  the  city  of  Leyden,  where  I  also  visit- 
ed that  little  flock,  with  whom  my  soul  at  that 
time  was  comforted.  From  thence  I  passed 
to  the  city  of  Amsterdam,  where  my  refresh- 
ment was  augmented  in  the  Lord  among  his 
babes  in  that  place,  at  which  I  arrivetl  the 
sixth  of  the  Tenth  month,  1660. 

Afterwards  it  was  upon  me  with  another 
Friend  (called  Peter  Hendrix)  to  go  into  Fries- 
land,  which  accordingly  we  did  ;  and  in  due 
time  (through  mercy)  we  arrived  well  upon  a 
First  day  in  the  morning,  at  a  place  called 
Dockham,  where  we  went  into  the  meeting  of 
the  Doopsgesinds,  (i.  e.  Baptists  so  called,) 
which  was  indeed  very  large.  When  he  that 
spoke  had  done,  I  stood  up  and  began  to  declare 
the  everlasting  truth  in  their  own  language  ;  but 
they  were  much  divided  among  themselves, 
for  some  would  gladly  have  had  me,  others 
would  not  suffer  me  ;  but  one  of  the  chiefest 
of  their  teachers  was  very  moderate,  and  spoke 
to  this  purpose,  that  if  I  had  a  nearer  way  to 
God  to  declare,  than  that  which  they  knew, 
or  one  that  was  more  excellent  than  theirs, 
they  would  willingly  hear  me.  And  in  order 
thereunto  many  of  them  came  together  in  the 
afternoon,  and  heard   me   declare   that  way 


which  I  preferred  before  theirs,  and  aflirmed 
it  to  be  nearer  to  God,  and  more  excellent  than 
theirs ;  and  little  they  had  at  that  time  to  ob- 
ject against  it.  Before  we  parted  they  were 
so  far  satisfied,  that  by  their  great  silence  (in 
which  they  sal  as  if  they  had  been  Friends,) 
they  seemed  not  to  have  anything  further  to 
object.  After  the  meeting  was  done,  the  afore- 
said teacher  invited  us  to  his  house,  and  to 
take  up  our  lodging  there,  which  (for  several 
reasons)  we  were  free  to  accept  of.  When 
we  got  to  his  house  at  night,  many  people 
followed  us,  so  that  we  had  a  very  good  meet- 
ing in  his  house  that  night.  And  when  we 
had  continued  there  some  time  in  very  good 
service,  we  left  that  place  and  returned  to  Lee- 
warden,  the  metropolitan  city  of  that  province : 
there  we  found  some  in  whom  there  were 
desires  after  the  truth,  with  whom  we  had 
some  meeting  or  meetings.  Afterwards  we 
passed  to  a  place  called  Mackham,  where 
there  were  also  many  of  the  aforesaid  Doops- 
gesinds, and  there  we  were  entertained  by  an 
old  man,  who  had  been  a  preacher  among 
them  for  many  years. 

When  the  First  day  came,  it  was  upon  us 
to  go  to  their  place  of  worship,  which  accord- 
ingly we  did ;  and  there  we  waited  until  he 
that  was  speaking  had  done  :  afterwards  I  be- 
gan to  speak,  but  he  would  not  suffer  me,  (to 
wit,  he  that  had  preached,)  but  became  pre- 
sently very  angry,  though  the  people  would 
gladly  have  heard  me ;  but  he  would  not  suffer 
them  ;  and  he  became  finally  so  uncivil,  that 
he  put  the  people  out  of  the  meeting-place 
with  his  own  hands  ;  at  which  some  being 
much  offended,  a  skipper  or  master  of  a  vessel, 
stood  up  and  said,  Jf'ilt  ghy  hem  alhier  niet 
toelaeten  oin  te  spreechen,  dan  sail  hy  tot 
mynents  spreechen;  that  is.  If  they  would  not 
sufler  me  to  speak  there,  then  I  should  speak 
at  his  house ;  and  the  same  man  came  and  took 
us  to  his  house,  where  afterwards  we  had  a 
pretty  good  meeting,  and  such  as  had  desires 
to  hear  the  truth  (which  the  aforesaid  angry 
man  would  not  suffer  me  to  declare  in  their 
meeting-place)  those  came  thither,  so  that 
some  very  good  service  I  had  there  for  the 
Lord. 

When  we  were  free  of  that  place,  we  went 
to  Worchum,  where  we  also  had  a  meeting  or 
meetings.  When  we  were  pretty  clear  of 
those  parts,  we  returned  again  for  Amsterdam, 
where  we  were  received  with  joy  and  gladness 
by  Friends  there,  who  rejoiced  with  us  in  the 
good  service  which  we  had  had  ;  and  blessed 
be  the  Lord  for  our  pieservation. 

[From  this  city  W.  C.  addressed  a  letter  to 
Friends  in  England,  (as  is  supposed,)  from 
which  the  following  extracts  are  selected. 

"  O !  my  beloved  Friends, — It  is  delightful  to 
me  to  meditate  upon  the  Lord's  love  to  you, 
and  it  is  a  comfort  and  a  refreshment  to  my 
soul  to  feel  you  in  the  unity  of  the  eternal 
Spirit,  wherein  I  have  daily  communion  with 
you,  though  I  am  necessitated,  for  the  scatter- 
ed seed's  sake,  to  be  much  as  without  the 
camp,  where  the  reproach  is  borne,  with  many 
weights  and  burdens,  by  reason  of  which  my 
soul  is  sometimes  bowed  down :  yet  O  !  my 
friends,  I  share  with  you  of  that  joy  and  peace, 
love  and  life,  which  abound  in  your  tents ;  and 


therein  can  I  rejoice  with  you  in  the  midst  of 
our  trials  and  sufierings,  though  as  to  the  out- 
ward I  am  far  separate  from  you ;  yet  know 
that  I  have  no  more  want  and  scarcity  than  I 
had  when  I  was  with  you  ;  for  my  heart  is 
full  of  love,  my.  mouth  with  praise,  and  mine 
eyes  with  tears,  when  I  behold  your  integrity 
and  innocency,  your  faithfulness  and  con- 
stancy, under  your  trials  and  burdens.  Often 
is  my  soul  poured  forth  unto  my  Father  on 
your  behalf; — unto  whom  a  child  is  born, 
unto  whom  a  Son  is  given;  whose  name  is 
called  the  Prince  of  Peace,  and  of  the  increase 
of  whose  government  there  shall  be  no  end. 
And  this  is  He,  of  whom  I  bare  testimony  to 
the  nations,  though  they  abhor  Him,  and  say 
within  themselves, — "we  will  not  have  Him 
to  rule  over  us,  or  we  will  not  suffer  any  of 
His  messengers  and  servants  to  dwell  among 
us,  but  we  Avill  imprison  them,  and  put  them 
to  death,"  &c.  And  thus  the  Lord  may  suffer 
them  to  do,  until  they  have  filled  up  the  mea- 
sure of  their  iniquities,  as  the  Amorites  did ; 
and  then  shall  his  iron  rod  be  stretched  over 
them,  by  which  they  shall  be  broken  to  pieces 
like  a  potter's  vessel,  who  have  abhorred  Him, 
and  hated  Him  without  a  cause  ;  but  in  that 
day  will  he  spare  you,  who  have  followed 
Him  through  great  tribulation. — In  the  mean- 
time, O  !  beloved,  he  will  try  your  faith  and 
patience  ;  but  be  ye  not  therefore  troubled,  for 
he  knows  what  is  good  for  you,  in  whom  he 
has  chosen  in  these  latter  days  to  manifest  his 
power  and  glory,  to  the  families  of  the  earth, 
whose  glory  and  dignity  must  be  stained  and 
brought  to  nothing." 

"  The  sudden  and  violent  storm  which  ye 
have  had  in  England,*  hath  also  stirred  the 
waters  very  much  here,  so  that  they  rage  and 
swell,  as  if  they  would  prevail  beyond  the 
bounds  which  are  set  for  them  :  and  much 
mire  and  dirt  they  cast  up,  vending  part  of  it 
forth  in  their  currents  or  weekly  intelligence, 
and  part  in  ballads,  wherein  they  seem  to  lay 
that  chiefly  to  the  charge  of  Friends  which  at 
late  happened  in  London,  as  if  they  had  con- 
sjiired  together  to  do  much  more  than  what 
was  done  :  and  the  vulgar  sort  of  people  that 
have  no  feeling  of  the  witness  of  God  in  them- 
selves, they  believe  it;  but  some  sober,  and 
honest-hearted  men  slight  it,  and  do  not  much 
regard  it :  but  the  baser  sort  hath  taken  a 
mighty  occasion  hereby  against  us,  and  they 
rage  and  tear  as  if  they  would  swallow  us  up 
quick.  And  we  are  credibly  informed  that 
fifty  of  the  wildest  men  here  have  combined 
together,  not  only  to  break  our  meeting,  but 
also  to  pull  down  the  house  to  the  ground, 
where  w-e  have  often  met :  so  that  ye  may  un- 
derstand, that  we  are  here  daily  in  as  great 
jeopardy  as  they  in  England,  that  are  not  yet 
cast  into  prison.  The  last  First  day  there  were 
some  very  wicked  men  at  our  meeting,  who 
were  exceeding  desperate  and  violent ;  but 
blessed  be  the  Lord  !  they  were  not  suffered 
to  do  much  harm,  and  that  which  they  did, 
was  more  to  the  house  than  to  Friends,  who 
are  given  up  to  the  will  of  the  Lord,  as  well  to 
suffer  with  you  for  the  Truth,  as  to  rejoice 
with  you  in  the  Truth. 


«  Seo  the  Histories  of  Englaibd,  concerning   the 
troubles  consequent  upon  the  return  of  Charles  IL 


198 


THE    FRIEND. 


"  Now  friends,  ye  know  this  day  hath  been 
long  foreseen,  and  often  have  ye  been  told  that 
it  would  come  :  and  seeing  it  is  come,  think 
not  tliese  fiery  trials  strange  which  attend, 
though  for  the  present  they  may  not  seem 
joyous  ;  yet  without  all  controversy,  good  will 
be  brought  forth  by  them  to  some,  and  these 
things  shall  not  be  in  vain  ;  for  it  appears  to 
me  tliat  they  work  together  for  the  hastening 
of  tliat  work,  which  the  Lord  is  determined  to 
cut  short  in  righteousness  for  the  elect's  sake. 
Therefore,  let  that  reasoning  part  be  kept  under, 
that  would  say,  this  would  hinder  the  work : 
for  who  art  thou  that  reasonest  with  the  Lord  ? 
is  not  the  work  his  ?  and  knowest  thou  better 
than  he,  what  would  be  for  the  furtherance  of 
it?  If  not,  be  still,  patient,  and  content ;  and 
let  him  work  for  his  Truth  with  us,  or  without 
us,  according  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will; 
who  hath  all  power  in  his  hand  ;  and  this  is  he 
in  whom  we  have  believed,  who  commands 
the  winds  and  the  seas  to  be  still,  and  they 
obey  him;  have  we  not  seen  it,  and  are  net 
we  his  witnesses  1  if  so,  let  us  be  patient  a 
little,  and  we  shall  see  the  Lord  work  wonder- 
fully. Though  I  have  writ  thus  large  to  you 
at  present,  yet  my  heart  is  as  full  of  love  as  it 
was  when  I  began  to  set  pen  to  paper  :  so  in 
the  fulness,  do  I  most  dearly  salute  you,  and 
in  it  do  I  leave  you,  and  commit  you  unto  Him, 
who  is  of  power  to  establish  all  your  hearts  in 
the  living  Truth,  in  which  I  remain,  your  dear 
brother  in  the  fellowship  of  sufferings,  in  the 
Gospel  of  Peace, 

William  Caton." 

Amsterdam,  25th  of  11th  mo.  1660. 
[^From  the  Swarthinore  Collection.'] 

After  that  I  continued  several  months  in 
Holland,  where  I  had  a  very  good  service, 
sometimes  at  Atkmore,  sometimes  at  Haarlem, 
sometimes  at  Leyden,  sometimes  at  Rotter- 
dam, but  mostly  at  Amsterdam  ;  and  I  was 
much  alone,  especially  about  that  time,  for 
William  Ames  who  had  had  very  good  service 
in  those  parts,  was  sometime  in  Germany,  and 
sometime  at  Hamburgh  :  and  once  he  travelled 
through  Bohemia,  and  to  Dantzic,  and  from 
thence  to  Poland ;  and  John  Higgins  who  had 
been  much  in  Holland,  was  seldom  with  me 
neither  ;  so  that  (I  say)  I  was  much  alone  in 
the  country  :  but  indeed  the  mercy  and  good- 
ness of  the  Lord  abounded  very  much  towards 
me,  for  which  my  soul  hath  cause  for  ever  to 
praise  and  magnify  his  name. 

About  the  time  called  Whitsuntide,  in  the 
year  1661,  it  was  upon  me  to  come  over  to 
London,  chiefly  to  visit  Friends  there  and 
thereabouts,  after  their  great  suffering.  And 
the  Lord  gave  me  an  opportunity,  with  two 
other  Friends,  (viz.  William  Welch,  and  Ben- 
jamin Furly ;)  and  in  due  time,  through  the 
mercy  of  the  Lord,  we  got  well  over  to  Har- 
wich, and  from  thence  to  Colchester,  and  so 
to  London  ;  where  I  was  at  several  precious 
meetings,  and  was  more  than  a  little  refreshed 
with  the  brethren,  not  only  at  London  but  also 
at  Kingston.  But  being  pretty  much  pressed 
in  spirit  to  return  for  Holland  again  (where 
there  was  some  needful  service  for  me,  which 
required  my  hasting,)  I  took  my  leave  of 
friends  and  brethren,  in  much  love  and  unity 
at  London,  with  whom  my  refreshment  at  that 
time  was  so  great,  that  the  remembrance  of  it 


afterwards  was  a  gieat  comfort  to  me.  After- 
wards we  got  well  back  to  Colchester,  where 
we  had  a  very  large  and  precious  meeting,  to 
our  own  and  Friends'  strength  in  the  Lord. 
We  then  went  to  Harwich,  from  whence  we 
passed  over  to  Holland  again,  and  had  a  pros- 
perous and  successful  journey  of  it  (blessed  be 
the  Lord,)  which  tended  much  to  our  encou- 
ragement. 

At  that  time  I  had  in  hand  the  book,  called. 
An  Abridgement,*  which  I  printed  at  Rotter- 
dam ;  and  after  I  had  finished  it,  I  visited 
Friends  in  most  places  of  that  country,  and 
had  several  good  meetings  among  them,  to 
their  and  my  refreshment  in  the  Lord. 

About  that  time  it  was  upon  me  to  go  into 
Germany,  partly  to  visit  Friends,  and  partly  to 
speak  with  the  Prince  Palatine,  and  some  else 
in  that  country :  in  order  thereunto  I  took  my 
leave  of  Friends  in  Holland  with  much  tender- 
ness of  heart,  committing  them  to  the  custody 
and  protection  of  the  Almighty.  And  about 
the  tenth  of  the  seventh  month  1661,  1  with 
my  dear  brother  William  Ames  set  forwards 
on  our  journey  towards  Germany,  and  in  due 
time  we  got  well  to  Cologne ;  from  thence  we 
travelled  towards  the  Grave  de  Whitt's  coun- 
try, who  had  promised  large  liberty  to  all  sorts 
of  people,  that  would  come  and  inhabit  in  his 
dominion.  When  we  came  there,  we  went  to 
his  house,  and  had  an  opportunity  to  speak 
with  him ;  and  he  reasoned  very  moderately 
with  us  a  pretty  while,  and  we  endeavoured  to 
inform  ourselves  as  much  as  we  could  from 
his  own  mouth,  of  the  certainty  of  what  was 
published  in  his  name  concerning  liberty.  But 
in  the  end,  we  perceived  clearly  from  him, 
that  his  invitation,  though  promising  liberty  or 
toleration,  was  not  so  much  out  of  love  to  ten- 
der consciences,  as  out  of  covetousness  for 
what  was  theirs,  as  since  hath  more  evidently 
appeared.* 

After  we  had  had  a  very  good  time  with 
him,  and  had  informed  ourselves  sufficiently, 
and  tried  the  ground  from  whence  such  things 
had  proceeded,  we  parted  from  him,  and  went 
up  into  the  country,  and  had  some  good  op- 
portunity to  speak  with  some  of  the  priests 
and  people ;  and  after  we  had  satisfied  and 
cleared  ourselves,  we  left  those  parts,  and  tra- 
velled on  our  journey  towards  the  Palz  or 
Palatinate;  where  in  due  time  we  arrived, 
through  the  mercy  of  the  Lord,  at  a  place 
called  Kriesheim,  where  we  found  a  small 
remnant  of  Friends,  that  bore  their  testimony 
to  the  truth;  with  whom  we  were  refreshed, 
after  our  long  and  pretty  tedious  journey. 
There  we  continued  some  time,  helping  them 
to  gather  their  grapes,  it  being  the  time  of  their 
vintage ;  and  when  we  had  had  a  time  of  re- 
freshment among  them,  we  travelled  towards 
Heidleberg,  the  place  of  the  prince's  residence. 
Soon  after  we  came  at  Heidleberg,  we  went  to 
the  captain  of  the  prince's  life-guard,  and  made 
known  our  desires  to  him  as  concerning  speak 
ing  with  the  prince;  and  he  was  willing  to 
procure  us  access  to  him :  so  that  soon  after, 
the  prince  sent  for  us  to  his  palace,  and  he  be- 

*  "  An  Abridgement  or  Compendious  Commemora- 
tion of  the  remarkable  Chronologies  which  are  contain, 
ed  in  that  celebrated  Ecclesiastical  History  of  Euse- 
bius,"  &c.  1661.  Reprinted  1689.  Whiting's  Cata- 
logue. 


ing  at  dinner,  caused  us  to  stand  by  him ;  and 
withal  he  heard  very  moderately  what  we  had 
to  say  to  him.  Afterwards  we  presented  seve- 
ral books  to  him,  all  which  he  kindly  received 
from  us,  and  was  indeed  very  courteous  to  us, 
and  reasoned  very  familiarly  with  us  in  the 
presence  of  the  great  ones  that  were  with  him ; 
and  after  we  had  had  a  favourable  opportunity 
with  him,  we  returned  again  to  our  lodging. 

In  a  short  time  after,  we  went  up  to  the 
prince's  palace  again,  having  some  further  oc- 
casion to  speak  with  him ;  and  having  free 
access  to  him,  we  found  him  very  moderate 
and  courteous  to  us  as  before.  He  spoke  to 
his  captain  to  cause  us  to  sit  down  at  the  table 
with  his  attendants,  which  we  found  freedom 
in  the  Lord  to  do ;  for  he  seemed  to  be  some- 
what troubled  before,  when  he  had  observed 
our  unfreeness  in  that  thing.  After  dinner  we 
had  much  private  discourse  with  him,  (the 
governor  of  Manheim  being  only  present,)  and 
we  found  him  to  be  pretty  courteously  affected 
towards  us ;  and  therefore  we  were  the  more 
free  to  declaie  the  truth  in  much  plainness  to 
him,  and  zealous  in  pleading  Friends'  cause 
with  him,  who  had  suffered  by  the  priests 
about  their  tithe  in  his  dominion.  After  we 
had  spent  some  hours  with  him  that  day,  we 
returned  to  our  lodging  again. 


From  the  Hampshire  Gazette. 
ANTIDOTES    FOR    POISONS. 

The  following  communication  from  Dr.  Hall 
will  be  read  with  interest  at  this  time.  Every 
family  should  keep  the  antidotes  named  by  Dr. 
Hall,  laid  up  where  they  can  be  instantly  ob- 
tained, in  any  case  of  emergency.  When  an 
active  poison  is  taken,  the  only  safety  of  thft 
sufferer  is  in  the  immediate  application  of  an 
antidote.  A  short  delay  is  fatal. 
"  Every  bitter  hath  its  sweet,  every  poison  its  antidote." 

The  repeated  cases  of  poisoning  which  have 
recently  occun-ed  in  this  village,  have  induced 
me  to  make  public  some  of  the  most  efficient 
antidotes  for  poisons,  especially  for  those 
which  are  found  in  the  domestic  department 
of  almost  every  family.  I  am  induced  to  make 
these  "  antidotes  to  poisons"  public,  because 
in  instances  of  poisoning,  from  accident  or 
otherwise,  the  urgency  of  the  case  does  not 
allow  us  to  wait  for  medical  assistance,  which 
is  scarcely  ever  obtained  without  some  delay, 
and  consequently  of  comparatively  little  or  no 
avail  when  it  is,  and  the  life  of  an  individual 
is  often  lost  by  waiting,  when  by  prompt  in- 
terference it  might  have  been  saved. 

I  have  confined  myself  to  mentioning  those 
antidotes  which  are  the  most  simple  and  the 
most  easily  obtained ;  and  it  is  worthy  of  no- 
tice, that  those  are  the  very  articles  that  are 
most  effectual.  The  practice  of  forcing  down 
large  doses  of  powerful  and  irritating  emetics, 
which  in  themselves  are  almost  sufficient  to 
destroy  life,  cannot  be  too  strongly  reprehend- 
ed. When  emetics  are  necessary,  as  they 
sometimes  are,  especially  in  those  cases  of 
poisoning  by  substances  which  produce  great 
torpor  of  the  system,  (such  as  opium  and  all 
the  narcotics,)  the  safety  of  the  patient  requires 
that  the  dormant  energies  of  the  stomach  be 


THE   FRIEND. 


199 


aroused.  In  these  cases  nothing  is  better  to  be 
given  than  ground  blaek  mustard,  a  large  tea 
spoonl'ul  of  which  may  be  mixed  with  water 
and  swallowed  at  once.  It  operates  very 
promptly — it  is  perfectly  safe,  and  nothing  can 
be  more  effectual. 

As  a  general  rule,  tlie  effects  of  poisons  are 
better  counteracted  by  articles,  which,  being 
taken  into  the  stomach  immedialely  after  the 
poison  is  swallowed,  enter  into  combination 
with  the  poison,  and  form  with  it  a  new  sub- 
stance, either  harmless  in  itself,  or  incapable 
of  being  acted  on  by  the  fluids  of  the  stomach. 

For  Oil  of  Vitriol,  the  best  antidote  is  large 
doses  of  magnesia  and  water,  or  what  is  still 
better,  equal  parts  of  soft  soap  and  water. 

For  Jlijita  Fortis,  same  remedy  as  the  last. 

For  Oxalic  acid — (This  resembles  Epsom 
salts,  and  is  often  used  for  bed-bug  poison.) 
Chalk  and  water  renders  it  perfectly  inert, 
forming  an  insoluble  salt  of  lime.  Magnesia 
is  also  a  good  antidote. 

For  Tartar  emetic  in  poisonous  doses,  Pe- 
ruvian bark  and  water  renders  it  harmless ;  if 
that  cannot  be  procured,  use  a  strong  decoction 
of  tea  until  it  can. 

For  Saltpetre,  (which  is  also  sometimes 
mistaken  for  salts)  a  prompt  emetic  of  mustard 
and  water — afterwards  mucilages  and  small 
doses  of  laudanum. 

For  Opium  or  Laudanum  in  over  doses, 
an  emetic  of  mustard,  constant  motion  in  a 
wagon  or  otherwise,  and  the  stomach  pump, 
where  it  can  be  obtained. 

For  Lunar  Caustic,  (the  principal  ingre- 
dient in  indelible  ink,)  common  salt  forms  an 
insoluble  substance  which  is  harmless. 

For  Corrosive  Sublimate. — (This  is  the 
most  common  bed-bug  poison,  but  it  has  pro- 
bably destroyed  as  many  persons  as  bed-bugs.) 
The  whites  of  eggs  mixed  with  water  is  the 
best  and  most  effectual  remedy.  This  shoidd 
be  given  until  free  vomiting  takes  place.  (Al- 
bumen renders  this  poison  harmless,  the  whites 
of  eggs  are  mostly  albumen.) 

For  any  of  the  Salts  of  Copper. — The  same 
remedy  as  the  last. 

For  Arsenic. — Three  or  four  cases  are  re- 
ported as  having  been  cured  by  doses  of  mag- 
nesia. But  the  only  sure  antidote  is  ihc  freshly 
prepared  hydrated  per  oxide  of  iron.  This 
is  not  always  at  hand,  and  cannot  well  be  pre- 
pared except  by  a  physician,  or  an  apothecary. 

From  the  Fanners'  Cabinet. 

Benevolence  in  Birds — their  usefulness,  %-c. 
The  communication  of  H.  C.  in  the  Farmer 
of  the  5th  inst.,  relative  to  the  canker-worm, 
in  which  he  says  the  only  effectual  remedy 
against  these  insects  known  to  him  is  "  the 
encouragement  of  birds,"  brings  fresh  to  our 
recollection  some  reminiscences  respecting  th' 
persecuted,  interesting,  and  useful  race,  which 
we  think  will  be  pleasing  to  our  readers,  par 
ticularly  to  the  younger  ones.  We  can  hardly 
say  with  the  writer  of  the  article,  that  "  kill- 
ing a  small  bird  should  be  placed  in  our  penal 
code  next  to  killing  a  child ;"  but  we  do  say 
that  it  ought  to  be  met  with  a  punishment  suf- 
ficient to  prevent  the  destruction  which  annu- 
ally takes  place,  in  mere  wantonness  or  sport, 
among  the  innocent  songsters  of  our  groves 
and  orchards.    We  have  been  almost  disposed 


in  times  past  to  bring  the  boys  before  Judge 
Lynch,  and  might  probably  have  done  it  could 
we  have  put  our  hands  upon  them. 

While  residing  in  Lancaster  a  few  years 
since,  we  were  located  near  the  river  which 
runs  thiough  the  town,  whose  banks  and  in- 
tervals are  ornamented  with  numerous  fine 
elms  and  other  trees,  which  add  much  to  the 
beauty  of  this  pleasant  village :  in  these  trees 
the  birds  congregate  in  great  numbers,  and 
rear  their  young.  A  gigantic  elm,  the  ad- 
miration of  travellers  and  the  pride  of  the  vil- 
lage, threw  out  its  wide-spreading  branches 
over  the  cottage  in  which  we  dwelt,  and  while 
it  shielded  us  from  the  scorching  sun,  afforded 
in  its  ample  head,  (a  forest  almost  in  itself,)  a 
secure  retreat  for  a  great  variety  of  birds, 
whose  movements  afforded  much  amusement 
for  the  family.  Among  these  birds  were  a 
pair  of  crow  black-birds,  who  had  selected  the 
fork  of  a  pardy  decayed  limb  very  high  in  the 
tree,  as  a  place  to  build  their  nest  and  rear 
their  young.  Having  in  my  juvenile  days 
some  prejudice  against  this  bird,  as  I  was 
taught,  that  with  the  crow  it  would  dig  up  the 
newly  sprouted  corn,  and  commit  sundry  other 
depredations,  I  therefore  viewed  them  with  a 
suspicious  eye  as  I  saw  them  in  company 
from  day  to  day  upon  my  newly  planted 
grounds,  busily  engaged  in  helping  themselves 
to  what  they  liked  best.  I  satisfied  myself 
soon,  however,  that  they  had  been  vilely  slan- 
dered, and  that  they  were  friends  and  not  ene- 
mies :  it  was  evident  they  were  clearing  my 
grounds  of  grubs  and  worms  at  a  great  rate. 
They  soon  found  that  I  was  no  enemy  to 
them,  and  consequently  became  quite  tame 
and  familiar,  following  the  plough  or  harrow 
with  nearly  as  much  confidence  as  the  domes- 
tic fowls.  It  appeared  that  there  was  a  good 
state  of  feeling  among  the  numerous  tribes 
that  inhabited  the  tree,  consisting  as  they  did 
of  so  many  families,  embracing  the  robin, 
blue-bird,  sparrow,  golden  robin,  and  a  variety 
of  others,  and  things  seemed  to  prosper  among 
them  and  go  on  weU,  until  the  night  before 
old  fashioned  "  'lection,"  (a  fatal  day  to  the 
feathered  tribe  :)  during  that  night  there  was  a 
very  high  wind  :  early  in  the  morning  I  was 
awakened  by  an  unusual  clamour  among  the 
birds,  and  rose  to  ascertain  the  cause — I  found 
that  the  decayed  limb,  on  the  fork  of  which 
was  the  crow  black-bird's  nest,  had  been  bro- 
ken oft'  by  the  wind,  and  the  nest  and  con- 
tents, (five  young  ones,)  precipitated  to  the 
ground,  and  that  four  of  them  were  dead  or 
dying.  The  surviving  one  was  nearly  fledged, 
and  could  fly  a  little.  I  picked  it  up  from  the 
grass,  and  placed  it  in  a  secure  situation,  sup- 
posing the  distressed  parents  would  take  care 
of  it.  The  old  ones  continued  their  clamour 
all  the  morning,  which,  with  the  sympathising 
cries  of  the  other  birds,  formed  a  melancholy 
concert. 

While  the  black-birds  had  perched  upon  a 
neighbouring  tree  near  the  road,  still  giving 
vent  to  their  sorrow,  a  boy  passed  with  his 
gun,  fired,  and  brought  them  both  to  the 
ground  and  carried  them  away  in  triumph  : 
luckily  for  the  boy,  I  did  not  witness  the  bar- 
barous deed,  but  it  was  noted  by  one  of  the 
family  and  soon  reported  to  me.  As  I  had 
become  somewhat  interested  in  the  unfortu- 


nate orphan,  I  pioposed  to  my  children  that 
they  should  feed  it  with  v/orms  until  it  could 
take  care  of  itself,  and  accordingly  placed  it 
in  a  pen  under  tlie  tree  and  returned  to  my 
work  near  by.  It  was  not  long  before  I  heard 
from  the  young  bird  its  peculiar  note  which 
it  uttered  when  its  parent  brought  food,  and 
on  looking  up,  saw  that  it  had  hopped  up  on 
to  a  joist  to  which  the  board  fence  was  fast- 
ened, and  to  my  great  delight  and  surprise, 
beheld  a  blue-bird  in  the  act  of  feeding  it. 
That  beautiful  passage  of  scripture  flashed 
upon  my  mind — "  Are  not  five  sparrows  sold 
for  two  farthings  .'  and  not  one  of  them  is  for- 
gotten before  God."  My  curiosity  was  now 
raised  to  see  what  woidd  be  the  issue,  and  I 
soon  found  that  any  fuither  care  on  my  part 
would  be  superfluous,  for  the  young  chap  had 
fallen  into  better  hands.  It  was  with  the 
deepest  interest  I  watched  the  movements  of 
this  devoted  pair  of  blue-birds  to  their  adopted 
one,  for  it  appeared  that  both  male  and  female 
had  taken  part  in  this  work  of  disinterested 
benevolence,  and  devoted  themselves  with 
unremitting  attention  to  its  wants,  until  it  was 
able  to  take  care  of  itself.  For  a  couple  of 
days  it  remained  near  the  spot  where  I  first 
saw  the  birds  feeding  it,  and  being  near  a  win- 
dow, had  a  good  opportunity  to  see  how 
things  went  on  between  them.  It  appeared 
that  the  young  one  kept  his  benefactors  pretty 
busy  ;  for  their  incessant  labours  could  hardly 
satisfy  the  young  gormandiser,  as  upon  an  es- 
timate, after  much  attention,  he  received  a 
portion  of  food  every  two  and  a  half  minutes 
during  the  day,  which  appeared  to  consist  of 
worms  and  grubs.  The  black-bird  probably 
weighed  twice  as  much  as  both  blue-birds, 
and  when  it  opened  its  capacious  mouth  to  re- 
ceive the  food,  it  seemed  as  though  its  kind 
friends  were  in  imminent  danger  of  being 
swallowed  whole.  The  blue-birds  appeared 
alternately  with  the  food  and  lit  down  a  few 
feet  in  front  of  the  bird  on  the  fence,  and 
viewed  with  apparent  astonishment,  the  ex- 
tended mouth  of  the  young  one  for  a  second, 
then  hopping  up,  deposited  the  food,  then  as 
quick  back  to  the  first  position,  regarding  for 
another  second  with  marks  of  satisfaction,  the 
object  of  charity,  and  then  away  for  a  new 
supply. 

In  a  few  days  the  young  bird  found  the  use 
of  its  wings,  and  was  followed  from  tree  to 
tree  upon  the  premises  by  its  faithful  pro- 
viders, for  nearly  a  week  :  it  had  by  that 
time  learned  to  find  its  own  food ;  and  soon 
it  fell  in  company  with  some  of  its  own  kith 
and  kin,  and  I  could  recognise  it  no  more. 
Whether  it  ever  returned  to  express  its  grati- 
tude to  its  foster  parents,  we  have  never 
learned. 

Many  of  my  neighbours  could  testify  to  the 
above  facts,  as  some  of  them  called  daily  to 
see  for  themselves.  J.  B. 


To  take  a  rancid  taste  from  butter. — Melt 
and  simmer  it ;  then  dip  into  it  a  crust  of 
bread  well  toasted  on  both  sides.  Bad  butter 
may  be  cured  by  melting  it  in  a  considerable 
quantity  of  hot  water,  skimming  it  off,  and 
working  it  again  in  a  churn,  with  the  addition 
of  salt  and  fine  sugar. 


200  

For  "  The  Friend." 

To  Friends'  Emding  Room  Association. 

The  managers  report,  tliat  the  rooms  have 
been  kept  regularly  open  during  the  past  year, 
and  visited  by  committees  appointed  monthly 
as  heretofore. 

In  consequence  of  the  low  state  of  the  funds, 
but  two  volumes  of  books  have  been  purchased; 
the  binding  of  periodicals  has  added  a  few  more 
to  the  library ;  while  thirty-nine  volumes  de- 
posited by  a  friend,  since  deceased,  have  been 
reclaimed  by  the  heir,  leaving  a  less  number 
on  the  shelves  than  was  reported  last  year. 

The  periodicals  mentioned  in  the  last  annual 
report  continue  to  be  received  at  the  rooms. 

The  cabinet  has  not  been  materially  in- 
creased. The  collection  of  natural  productions 
is,  however,  quite  respectable,  and  many  of 
them  are  rare  and  valuable.  It  would  be  well 
if  the  attention  of  visiters  were  more  frequently 
directed  to  them  as  objects  for  illustrating  va- 
rious branches  of  natural  science. 

The  Association  having  recommended  an 
increased  attention  to  the  subject  of  lectures, 
efforts  were  made  to  procure  the  delivery  of 
such  as  were  compatible  with  the  character  of 
the  institution.  A  course  of  sixteen  on  Physi- 
ology were  delivered,  for  which  a  compensa- 
tion was  paid:  and  by  the  kindness  of  several 
friends,  twelve  have  been  delivered  gratuit- 
ously ;  two  of  these  were  on  the  modes  adopt- 
ed and  materials  employed  in  different  ages  to 
render  knowledge  permanent,  with  an  outline 
sketch  of  the  history  of  literature  ;  two  were 
on  carburetted  hydrogen  gas  as  it  exists  in 
nature,  and  as  prepared  artificially  for  the  pur- 
poses of  illumination ;  two  on  instinct ;  one  on 
the  principles  and  means  of  happiness ;  three 
on  history,  as  developing  an  overruling  Provi- 
dence, and  two  on  Greece  and  Malta,  making 
twenty-eight;  and  one  remains  to  be  delivered 
on  the  right  employment  of  our  time  and  ta- 
lents. The  variety  of  the  subjects  added  much 
to  the  interest ;  and  all  of  them  were  well  at- 
tended, and  most  of  them  gave  general  satis- 
faction. 

It  would  afford  the  managers  much  gratifi- 
cation if  they  were  able  to  make  as  favourable 
a  statement  as  regards  the  primary  object  of 
the  Association,  the  attendance  of  those  at  the 
reading  room  for  whose  benefit  it  was  designed. 
From  some  cause,  this  and  the  conversation 
room  is  not  as  much  frequented  as  would  be 
desirable ;  and  we  deem  it  a  matter  of  sufficient 
importance  to  engage  the  attention  of  every 
member  of  the  Association,  as  well  as  of  every 
manager,  and  that  they  endeavour  by  all  the 
means  in  their  power  to  forward  the  original 
views  of  Friends  in  forming  the  institution, 
that  the  benefits  it  is  susceptible  of  conferring 
may  be  more  generally  diffused. 

The  number  who  frequented  the  rooms  the 
past  year,  is,  as  nearly  as  we  can  ascertain 
about  100:  yet  at  certain  seasons  the  atten- 
dance is  very  small. 

The  treasurer's  account,  herewith  presented, 
shows  the  state  of  the  finances.  From  the 
balance  of  $754  21  in  his  hands  on  the  5th 
instant,  there  is  to  be  deducted  orders  for  bills 
passed  since,  amounting  to  $78  40,  and  re 
ducing  the  balance  to  $675  81. 

From  the  account  it  appears  that  donations 


THE  FRIEND. 

have  been  received  to  promote  the  objects  of 
the  Association,  amounting  to  $1086  50,  most 
of  which  it  is  intended  to  invest  so  as  to  form, 
with  the  legacy  of  the  late  Beulah  Sansom,  a 
permanent  fund,  to  which  we  hope  other  gifts 
and  legacies  will  be  added,  that  the  institution 
may,  under  the  blessing  of  Providence,  eventu- 
ally be  placed  on  a  more  durable  basis. 

By  direction  and  on  behalf  of  the  Board  of 
Managers. 

JosiAH  H.  Newbold,  Clerk  pro  tern. 

Philada.  3d  mo.  9th,  1840. 

God's  promises  are  not  intended  to  slacken 
or  supersede,  but  to  quicken  and  encour.age 
our  own  endeavours. — Henry. 


TME    FRIEND. 


THIRD    MONTH,   21,    1840. 


The  exigencies  of  the  case  to  which  it  re- 
lates are  so  well  stated  in  the  following-  com- 
munication, that  litde  addition  is  needful  on 
our  part  by  way  of  enforcing  the  appeal  to  the 
generous  impulses  of  our  readers  ;  and  such 
addition,  perhaps,  cannot  better  be  made  than 
in  the  words  of  the  note  which  accompanied 
the  communication.  "  From  E.  Greenfield 
we  have  nothing  more  to  expect,  and  our 
helpless  little  ones  must  be  abandoned,  and 
they  returned  to  their  miserable  homes,  oi  be- 
come wanderers  in  the  street.  Already  have 
we  seen  coloured  children  of  the  tenderest  age 
confined  to  the  lonely  cell  of  Moyamensing 
prison  ;  for  them  there  exists  no  '  House  of 
Refuge.'  Wliat  must  we  expect  if  these 
schools  are  now  closed  in  a  neighbourhood 
where  evils  of  the  most  degrading  character 
surround  them,  without  a  counteracting  influ- 
ence to  prepare  their  minds  for  the  dangers 
that  inevitably  await  them." 

COMMtTNIC.\.TION. 

The  managers  of  the  Gaskill  street  School 
for  coloured  infants  have  more  than  once 
made  application  through  the  medium  of 
"  The  Friend,"  for  funds  to  enable  them  to 
continue  this  valuable  institution — which,  but 
for  the  aid  rendered  by  Friends,  would  long 
since  have  languished.  It  is,  therefore,  with 
reluctance  that  the  subject  is  again  presented ; 
but  the  situation  of  this  and  tiie  other  school 
under  their  care,  renders  it  imperative  on  the 
managers  to  make  unusual  exertions  at  this 
time  :  the  funds  of  both  being  now  exhausted. 

In  the  spring  of  1837  a  donation  of  $1000 
from  Elizabeth  Greenfield  enabled  the  society 
to  open  a  coloured  school  in  a  destitute  part 
of  the  district  of  Moyamensing.  Subsequent 
receipts  from  the  same  benevolent  individual, 
with  a  few  donations  from  other  sources  have 
defrayed  its  expenses  for  nearly  three  years, 
and  it  was  understood  to  be  the  intention  of 
E.  Greenfield  to  render  this  support  perma- 
nent. Owing  to  changes  in  affixirs  which  have 
affected  even  the  most  wealthy,  this  support 
has  been  discontinued,  and  the  managers  are 
reduced  to  the  alternative  of  closing  the  school 
or  seeking  aid  from  citizens  as  for  similar  es- 
tablishments. It  is  a  prosperous  and  valuable 
school,  and  for  the  sum  of  $450  per  annum. 


affords  the  advantages  of  a  good  elementary 
English  and  religious^education  to  from  80  to 
100  poor  children — many  of  whom  would 
otherwise  be  roaming  the  streets  in  idleness 
and  vice.  The  question  which  the  managers 
are  now  compelled  to  consider  is,  shall  this 
school  be  disbanded  ?  Encouragement  to  con- 
tinue its  salutary  influence  is  respectfully  and 
earnestly  solicited. 

The  school  is  held  in  a  brick  meeting-house 
back  of  Eighth,  between  Christian  and  Car- 
penter streets,  and  is  open  daily  to  visiters. 
The  friends  of  education  are  invited  to  call 
and  judge  for  themselves  of  its  utility  before 
contributing. 

Donations  to  either  school  will  be  thank- 
fully received  by  Sarah  H.  Yamell,  No.  22 
South  Twelfth  street,  or  Cornelia  Davidson, 
No.  268  Walnut  street. 

March  \6lh,  1840. 

The  article  "  Sketches  of  Superstitions,'" 
commenced  to-day,  and  which  will  extend 
into  several  numbers,  the  presentation  of  a 
valued  correspondent,  whose  contributions 
have  before  enriched  our  columns,  we  predict 
will  be  read  with  more  than  ordinary  interest. 
We  have  not  seen  the  subject  of  the  heathen 
mythology,  with  its  splendid  figments  and 
cumbrous  load  of  absurdities,  exhibited  in  a 
form  more  instructive,  combined  with  con- 
densation and  perspicuity. 

WANTED,  at  the  Coloured  Orphan  Asy- 
lum, New  York,  a  person  qualified  for  the 
situation  of  Matron.  Unexceptionable  refer- 
ences will  be  required.  Apply  at  No.  283 
East  Broadway,  or  address  Robt.  J.  Murray, 
Fourteenth  street. 

Haddonjield  Boarding  School  for  Girls. 

Under  the   care  of  Amy  Eastlack,  will  be 
vacated  from  the  9lh  of  4th  month  to  the  7th 
of  the   5th — when  it  will  again  be  ready  for 
the  reception  of  pupils.  The  course  of  instruc- 
tion   embraces   most   of  the    branches  of  an 
English  education.     Terms  are  thirty  dollars 
per  quarter,  of  twelve  weeks,  payable  in  ad- 
vance, washing  included.     The  age  of  pupils 
is  not  limited,  and  they  can  be  admitted  at  any 
time  for  a  quarter  or  more.     Each  pupil  is 
to  be  furnished  with  wash-basin  and  towels, 
and  have  all  things  distincdy  marked.     The 
scholars  all  attend  the  religious  meetings  of  the 
Society  of  Friends.     No  deduction  made  for 
absence,  except  from  indisposition.     Applica- 
tion may  be  made  at  the  school,  or  to 
William  Evans,  No.  134  south  Front  st. 
Thomas  Kite,  No.  32  north  Fifth  st. 
Harkek  &  Shivers,  No.  45  Arch  st. 
Joseph  B.  Cooper,  Newton,  New  Jersey. 
Henry  Warrington,  Westfield,  New  Jersey. 

Those  who  wish  their  children  to  commence 
at  the  opening  of  the  school,  please  apply  early 
in  the  4th  month. 


niED 

nl  h 

s  residence   in 

East 

Bradford,  Chester 

county. 

on   Ih 

rd  day  the  3d 

instant,  John  Forsythk, 

in  the  e 

ighty- 

ixth   year  of  h 

s  aje, 

a  member  of  Sir- 

mingha 

m  Monthly  Meeting. 

PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 
Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadctphw 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vol..  XZZI. 


SEVENTH  BAIT,  TIZZHD  Z«SOHTH,  23,  18<£0. 


isro.  as. 


EDITED  BY   ROBERT   SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

ze  two  dollars  per  annum,  payable  in  adca 

Siibscnptioueand  Payments  received  by 

GEOROE    M  .   TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  DP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


SKETCHES    OF    SUPERSTITION-S. 

X'oiitiniied  from  page  155.) 

There  was  a  class  of  demi-gods  also,  who 
filled  every  corner  of  earth  and  sea.  The 
shady  groves  and  flowery  vales  were  peopled 
by  Dryads  or  wood-nymphs,  and  Salyrs,  a 
species  of  rural  deities,  who,  like  Pan,  had 
the  horns,  legs,  and  feet  of  a  goat.  Mountains 
and  streams  possessed  their  guardian  gods  and 
goddesses,  and  every  fountain  had  its  Niiiad 
or  water-nymph.  The  lively  imagination  of 
the  Greeks  made  them  consider  the  thunder 
as  the  voice  of  Jupiter;  the  soft  breezes  of 
summer  were  to  them  the  movement  of  the 
wing  of  jEohis;  the  echo  of  the  forest  was  the 
voice  of  a  goddess,  and  the  gentle  murmur  of 
the  streamlet  sounded  as  the  tones  of  its  pre- 
siding deity.  In  short,  wherever  sound  or 
sight  in  nature  charmed  their  fancy,  the  Greeks 
ascribed  the  pleasure  to  the  agency  of  unseen, 
but  beautiful  and  immortal  beings.  Even  the 
meanest  things  and  offices  had  their  presiding 
deities;  there  was  a  goddess  of  common-sew- 
ers and  sinks.  Beyond  this  it  would  be  im- 
possible to  go.  Petronius  humorously  said  of 
their  chief  city,  Athens,  that  "  it  was  easier  to 
find  a  god  there  than  a  man." 

These  beings  were  believed  to  mingle  in- 
visibly in  the  affairs  of  mortals,  and  frequently 
to  lend  their  assistance  in  the  promotion  of 
schemes  of  vice  and  villany.  They  were  anima- 
ted by  envy,  malice,  and  all  the  evil  passions  to 
which  men  are  subject,  and  they  did  not  hesi- 
tate to  adopt  any  measures,  however  base,  to 
gratify  their  nefarious  purposes.  Even  Jupiter, 
the  king  of  heaven,  is  described  as  having  acted 
a  very  profligate  part.  A  belief  in  immortality, 
and  of  a  future  state  of  rewards  and  punish- 
ments, formed  a  part  of  the  Greek  religion. 
Immortality  was  figured  in  their  temples  Ijy  a 
butterfly  (called  Psyche),  that  animal  by  its 
transformations,  being,  as  they  thought,  typi- 
cal of  the  changes  whicli  the  human  being 
must  undergo.  They  imagined  that,  after 
death,  the  souls  of  men  descended  to  the 
shores  of  a  dismal  and  pestilential  stream, 
called  the  Styx,  where  Charon,  a  grim-looking 
personage,  acted  as  ferryman,  and  rowed  the 
spirits  of  the  dead  across  the  melancholy  river, 


the  boundary  of  the  dominions  of  Pluto.  To 
obtain  u  passage  in  Charon's  boat,  it  was  ne 
cessary  that  the  deceased  should  have  been 
buried.  Those  who  were  drowned  at  sea, 
who  were  in  any  other  manner  deprived  of 
the  rites  of  sepulture,  were  compelled  to  wan^ 
der  about  on  the  banks  of  the  Styx  for  a  hun- 
dred years,  before  being  permitted  to  cross  it 
After  quitting  the  vessel  of  Charon,  the  trem- 
bling shades  advanced  to  the  palace  of  Pluto, 
the  gate  of  which  was  guarded  by  a  monstrous 
dog,  named  Cerberus,  which  had  three  heads 
and  a  body  covered  with  snakes  instead  of 
hair.  They  then  appeared  before  Minos 
Rhadamanthus,  and  ^Eanthus,  the  three  judges 
of  the  infernal  regions,  by  whom  the  wicked 
were  condemned  to  torments,  and  the  good 
rewarded  with  heavenly  pleasures. 

The  Greeks  were  pre-eminendy  an  imagi- 
native people,  and,  accordingly,  both  their 
mythology  and  their  religious  rites  were  cal- 
culated rather  to  amuse  the  fancy  than  to  inte- 
rest or  improve  the  understanding.  Their 
public  worship  was  altogether  ceremonial.  In 
magnificent  temples  they  invoked  and  oflered 
sacrifices  to  the  gods,  and  the  solemn  festivals 
of  their  religion  consisted  of  pompous  proces- 
sions, public  games,  dramatic  entertainments, 
feasting,  and  masquerading.  To  these  were 
added  in  the  worship  of  Bacchus,  drunkenness, 
indecency,  uproar,  and  every  species  of  licen- 
tiousness. It  was  no  business  of  the  priests 
to  inculcate  lessons  of  morality :  the  only  doc- 
trine taught  by  them  was,  that  the  gods  de- 
manded slavish  adulation,  and  an  outward 
show  of  reverence  from  their  worshippers, 
who  would  be  rewarded  with  the  divine  favour 
in  proportion  to  the  abundance  and  cosdiness 
of  their  oflerings.  Besides  the  public  services 
of  religion,  there  were  certain  secret  rites,  per- 
formed only  by  the  initiated,  in  honour  of 
particular  divinities.  The  most  remarkable  of 
these  mystical  observances  were  the  feasts 
celebrated  at  Eleusis,  in  Attica,  in  honour  of 
the  goddess  Ceres.  They  were  called,  by 
way  of  eminence,  the  Mysteries;  and  all  who 
were  initiated  in  them,  were  bound  by  the 
most  solemn  oaths  never  to  reveal  them.  The 
Athenians  alone  were  admissible  to  the  Eleu- 
sinian  rites,  and  they  were  very  careful  to 
avail  themselves  of  their  peculiar  privileges, 
believing  that  those  who  died  without  initia- 
tion would  be  condemned  to  wallow  for  ever 
in  mud  and  filth  in  the  infernal  regions.  The 
penalty  of  death  was  denounced  against  all 
who  should  divulge  these  mysteries,  or  who 
should  witness  them  without  being  regularly 
inidated;  but,  notwithstanding  the  rigorous 
manner  in  which  this  law  was  enforced,  suffi- 
cient disclosures  have  been  made  concerning 
them,  to  prove  that  they  consisted  principally 
of  such  mystical  ceremonies,  and  optical  delu- 
sions, as  were  fitted  to  e.xcite  the  superstitious 


veneration  and  dread  of  the  bewildered  vota- 
ries. Processions,  gymnasdc  contests,  music, 
and  dancing,  constituted  an  indispensable  pail 
of  this  religious  festival  as  of  others,  and  the 
nocturnal  orgies  of  the  devotees  were  scarcely 
less  extravagant  and  immoral  than  those  of 
the  Bacchanalians. 

The  Greeks  believed  in  the  possibility  of 
foretelling  future  events.  The  wisest  amonp 
them  were  in  this  respect  not  more  advanced 
in  intelligence  than  those  ignorant  beings  in  the 
present  day  who  put  faith  in  fortune-tellers. 
The  practice  of  divining  what  would  be  the 
result  of  important  enterprises,  was  connected 
with  the  religion  of  the  country,  and  therefore 
countenanced  and  supported  by  the  state.  In 
all  matters  of  importance,  the  desired  know- 
ledge of  futurity  was  sought  for  from  certain 
oracles,  or  as  we  should  now  call  them,  for- 
tune-telling establishments.  By  far  the  most 
celebrated  of  the  Grecian  oracles  was  that  of 
Apollo  at  Delphi,  a  city  built  on  the  slopes  of 
Mount  Parnassus,  in  Phocis.  At  a  very  re- 
mote period  it  had  been  discovered,  that  from 
a  deep  cavern  in  the  side  of  that  mountain  an 
intoxicating  vapour  issued,  the  effect  of  which 
was  so  powerful  as  to  throw  into  convnlsioriE 
both  men  and  cattle.  The  rude  inhabitants  of 
the  surrounding  district,  unable  to  account  for 
this  phenomenon,  conceived  that  it  must  be 
produced  by  supernatural  agency,  and  regarded 
the  incoherent  ravings  of  those  who  had  in- 
haled the  noxious  vapour  as  prophecies  uttered 
under  the  inspiration  of  some  god.  As  the 
stupifying  exhalation  ascended  out  of  the 
ground,  it  was  at  first  conjectured  that  the 
newly  discovered  oracle  must  be  that  of  the 
very  ancient  goddess  Earth,  but  Neptune  was 
afterwards  associated  with  this  divinity,  as  an 
auxOiary  agent  in  the  mystery.  Finally,  the 
whole  credit  of  the  oracle  was  transferred  to 
Apollo.  A  temple  was  soon  built  on  the  hal- 
lowed spot,  and  a  priestess,  named  the  Pyth- 
oness, was  appointed,  whose  office  it  was  to 
hale,  at  stated  intervals,  the  prophetic  vapour. 
To  enable  her  to  do  so  without  the  risk  of  fall- 
ing into  the  cavern,  as  several  persons  had 
previously  done,  a  seat,  called  a  tripod,  from 
ts  having  three  feet,  was  erected  for  her  ac- 
commodation direcdy  over  the  mouth  of  the 
chasm.  Still,  however,  the  Pythoness  held 
an  office  which  was  neither  safe  nor  agreeable. 
The  convulsions  into  which  she  was  thrown 
by  the  unwholesome  vapours  of  the  cavern, 
were  in  some  instances  so  violent,  as  to  cause 
immediate  death,  and  were  at  all  times  so 
painful  that  force  was  often  necessary  to  bring- 
the  official  to  the  prophetic  seat.  The  uncon- 
nected words  which  the  Pythoness  screamed 
out  in  her  madness,  were  arranged  into  sen- 
tences by  the  attendant  priests,  who  could 
easily  place  them  in  such  an  order,  and  fill  up 
the  breaks  in  such  a  way,  as  to  make  them 


202 


THE    FRIEND. 


express  whatever  was  most  suitable  to  the  in- 
terests of  the  shrine,  which  was  the  main  ob- 
ject. Lest  the  oracle  should  be  brought  into 
discredit,  care  was,  in  general,  taken  to  couch 
the  response  in  language  so  obscure  and  enig- 
matical that,  whatever  course  events  should 
take,  the  prediction  might  not  be  falsified,  or 
rather  might  appear  to  be  verified.  It  may  be 
observed  that,  in  the  course  of  time,  the  "plan 
of  simulating  convulsions  was  most  probably 
adopted  by  the  chief  agent  in  these  impositions. 

The  fame  of  the  Delphic  oracles  soon  be- 
came very  extensive,  and  no  enterprise  of  im- 
portance was  undertaken  in  any  part  of  Greece 
or  of  its  numerous  colonies,  without  a  consulta- 
tion of  the  Pythoness.  The  presents  received 
from  those  who  resorted  to  it  for  counsel,  not 
only  aflxirded  the  officiating  priests  a  comfort- 
able maintenance,  but  furnished  also  the  means 
of  erecting  a  splendid  temple  instead  of  the 
rude  edifice  which  had  been  originally  con- 
structed; and  the  high  veneration  in  which 
the  oracle  was  held,  gave  its  directors  a  large 
share  of  influence  in  public  affairs. 

It  is  understood  that  the  Greeks  derived 
their  belief  in  oracles  from  the  Egyptians.  In 
the  deserts  of  Lybia  was  situated  the  temple  of 
Jupiter  Ammon,  one  of  the  most  magnificent 
structures  in  the  world.  Alexander,  on  the 
occasion  of  his  conquest  of  Egypt,  consulted 
the  oracle  there  respecting  the  fortunes  of  his 
family.  Romans,  as  well  as  Greeks,  reverenced 
the  distant  fortune-telling  establishment.  After 
the  batfle  of  Pharsalia,  Labrenus  besought 
Gato  to  consult  so  celebrated  an  oracle,  but 
that  great  man  made  the  following  memorable 
reply: — "  On  what  account,  Labrenus,  would 
you  have  me  consult  Jupiter?  Shall  I  ask  him 
whether  it  be  better  to  lose  life  than  liberty  ? 
Whether  life  be  a  real  good  ?  We  have  within 
us,  Labrenus,  an  oracle  that  can  answer  all 
these  questions.  Nothing  happens  but  by  the 
order  of  God.  Let  us  not  require  of  him  to 
repeat  to  us  what  he  has  sufficiently  engraven 
on  our  hearts.  Trath  has  not  withdrawn  into 
these  deserts  ;  it  is  not  engraven  on  the  sands 
of  Lybia.  The  abode  of  God  is  in  heaven,  in 
the  earth,  in  the  sea,  and  in  virtuous  hearts. 
God  speaks  to  us  by  all  that  we  see,  by  all 
that  surrounds  us.  Let  the  inconstant,  and 
those  that  are  subject  to  waver  according  to 
events,  have  recourse  to  oracles.  For  my 
part,  I  find  in  nature  every  thing  that  can  in- 
spire the  most  constant  resolution.  The  cow- 
ard, as  well  as  the  brave,  cannot  escape  death. 
Jupiter  can  tell  us  no  more." 

The  oracles  of  Greece,  like  those  every 
where  else,  in  time  fell  into  disrepute;  their 
predictions  were  laughed  at,  and  exposed  either 
as  equivocal  or  false ;  and,  finally,  as  the  light 
of  Christianity  spread  over  the  Roman  pro- 
vinces, they  became  altogether  dumb. 

(To  be  continued.) 


ipping  report 


Novel  News-carrier, — Copied  from 
at  SL  Helena — 

«  The  brig  Memnon,  belonging  to  Nantz,  when  ofl 
Cape  Good  Hope,  caught  an  Albatross,  having  a  rib. 
bon  around  its  neck,  with  a  quill,  sealed  at  both  ends, 
containing  a  slip  of  paper  with  the  following  words, 
viz:  '  Ship  Leonidas,  of  Salem,  hound  to  New  Zealand, 
74  days  out,  latitude  40  south,  longitude  26  east.' " 

The  Leonidas  sailed  from  Salem  on  the  9th  of  Aug, 
last,  and  this  is  the  6rst  intelligence  from  her. 


For  "  The  Fritnd, 

The  following  notice  of  a  valuable  work  on 
a  subject  of  vast  concernment  to  the  people  of 
the  United  States,  will  probably  be  interesting 
to  the  readers  of  "  The^Friend."  It  is  ex 
tracted  from  the  pages  of  the  Journal  of  the 
Franklin  Institute, — a  scientific  periodical,  not 
only  highly  creditable  to  its  founders  and  sup 
porters,  but  for  the  extent  and  value  of  the  in- 
formation it  contains,  one  of  the  cheapest 
works  of  that  character  with  which  we  are 
acquainted  in  the  Enghsh  language. 

N.  M. 

Report  on  Education  in  Europe,  to  the  Trus- 
tees of  the  Girard  College  for  Orphans  ; 
by  Alex.  Dallas  Bache,  LL.  D.,  Presi- 
dent of  the  College. 

It  is  probably  known  to  most  of  the  readers 
of  this  Journal,  that  soon  after  the  appointment 
of  Professor  Bache  to  the  presidency  of  the 
Girard  College,  he  was  deputed  by  the  trus- 
tees to  visit  those  parts  of  Europe  in  which  it 
was  known  that  education  had  made  the  great- 
est progress,  for  the  purpose  not  only  of  mak- 
ing the  system  of  instruction  therein  pursued 
better  known  to  his  countrymen,  but  especi- 
ally that  he  might  have  more  abundant  mate- 
rials and  a  broader  foundation  for  a  plan  of 
education  for  the  magnificent  institution  over 
which  he  is  to  preside.  He  was  engaged  about 
two  years  in  his  visitations  and  inquiries,  and 
no  reader,  we  are  persuaded,  will  venture  to 
sa)-,  that  his  time  was  not  most  industriously 
and  judiciously  occupied.  We  have  read  the 
report  with  the  deepest  interest — albeit  an  oc 
tavo  volume  of  666  pages — and  we  make  th( 
unqualified  acknowledgment  that  in  our  esti 
mation  Dr.  B.  has  performed  the  task  assigned 
him,  thus  far,  with  sound  discrimination,  and 
in  the  exercise  of  a  judgment  and  good  taste 
which  will  redound  to  his  credit  on  both  sides 
of  the  Atlantic. 

It  was  necessary  in  such  an  expansive 
vey  of  the  educational  institutions  of  different 
nations,  to  classify  the  objects  of  his  investi 
gation  ;  not  only  to  consider  education  in  it! 
threefold  relation  to  the  physical,  the  intellec- 
tual, and  the  moral  nature  of  man,  but  to 
gard  it  in  its  aptitudes  to  the  different  classes 
into  which  human  society  is,  in  every  civilized 
country,  inevitably  arranged,  by  age  and  con- 
dition in  life.  The  importance  of  such  a  dis- 
tinction was  at  once  perceived  by  the  author, 
and  instead  of  giving  a  geographical  detail  of 
the  schools  and  systems  which  he  examined, 
he  first  describes  the  institutions  for  the  edu- 
cation of  orphans  and  destitute  children  in 
England,  Scotland,  Germany,  Prussia  and 
Holland ;  then  the  schools  for  infant  instruc- 
tion— primary  or  elementary  schools  in  France, 
England,  and  other  countries — schools  of  ag- 
riculture and  industry — seminaries  for  the 
preparation  of  teachers,  including  the  normal 
schools  of  France — secondary  schools  ;  and 
finally  superior  schools,  embracing  all  that  is 
most  worthy  of  notice  under  each  of  these 
heads  in  the  different  countries  which  he  vi- 
sited. 

The  report  is  indeed  voluminous,  but  we 
could  not  easily  point  to  the  chapter  or  even 
the  page  that  could  well  have  been  spared, 
considering  that  the  task  was  assigned  him  of 


making  a  faithful  exhibition  of  the  most  im- 
portant institutions  of  Europe.  We  rather 
indeed  regret  that  its  needful  limitations  pre- 
cluded the  author  from  reporting  upon  the 
universities  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  and 
the  older  institutions  of  the  Continent,  appro- 
priated to  the  higher  grades  of  classical  litera- 
ture and  science. 

"  They  had  their  origin  (says  the  author) 
in  the  wants  of  an  early  period  of  civilization, 
and  have  continued  to  be  as  necessary  in  its 
progress,  requiring  great  changes,  however, 
to  enable  them  to  keep  pace  with  the  times. 
Schools  of  arts,  or  polytechnic  scliools,  have 
originated  in  the  requirements  of  modem 
times,  in  which  occupations  have  risen  in 
standing  and  importance,  or  have  been  actually 
created,  by  the  progress  of  science  and  the 
arts.  Considered  as  special  schools,  the  uni- 
versities have  very  different  objects  from  those 
which  the  founder  of  the  Girard  College  in- 
tended as  the  aim  of  his  institution,  while  the 
purposes  of  the  polytechnic  schools  are  strictly 
in  accordance  with  those  which  his  will  points 
out  for  the  highest  department  of  his  college. 
This  being  the  case,  a  description  of  foreign 
universities  would,  I  conceive,  be  out  of  its 
place  in  this  report.  From  the  character  of 
my  associations,  before  leaving  home,  which 
naturally  led  to  similar  associations  while 
abroad,  I  felt  highly  interested  in  this  class  of 
institutions,  and  it  is  with  reluctance  I  have 
coiiie  to  the  conclusion  not  to  give  some  de- 
scription of  them  in  my  report.  While  it  is 
exceedingly  difficult  to  judge  of  the  results  of 
university  systems  of  different  countries,,  es- 
pecially so  from  the  amount  of  talent  arrayed 
in  favour  of,  and  even  positively  against,  dif- 
ferent systems,  and  I  should  make  no  preten- 
sions to  offer  such  a  judgment,  the  institutions 
are  by  no  means  difficult  to  describe,  so  that  a 
reader  may  conceive  the  form  of  the  system, 
and  endow  that  form  with  spirit,  in  proportion 
to  the  force  of  his  own  natural  powers  and  his 
experience.  The  differences  between  the  uni- 
versity systems  of  Great  Britain,  France,  and 
Germany,  afford  interesting  subjects  of  reflec- 
tion to  those  whose  pursuits  and  dispositions 
lead  them  to  efforts  for  the  improvement  of 
'superior  education.'  Considering  these  dif- 
ferent systems  as  so  many  experiments  made 
under  different  circumstances,  the  study  of 
their  results,  and  the  modifying  effect  of  cir- 
cumstances, is  no  less  interesting  than  useful. 
The  field  is,  however,  vast ;  the  varieties  in 
Great  Britain  alone  would  require  much  space 
for  due  description,  as  a  few  words  will  suffice 
to  show.  The  Scotch  and  English  universi- 
ties differ  very  much  in  their  organization, 
disciphne,  and  instruction,  and  even  the  seve- 
ral Scotch  universities  are  not  alike.  At  Glas- 
gow, and  the  academical  institution  at  Belfast, 
founded  upon  its  model,  the  pupils  enter,  in 
general,  in  very  eariy  youth.  The  lectures 
are,  therefore,  mixed  with  recitations  held  by 
the  professors,  which,  however,  the  large 
classes  at  Glasgow  prevent  from  being  effica- 
cious. The  students  do  not  reside  in  either 
of  these  institutions.  At  Edinburgh,  the  aver- 
age age  of  the  student  is  greater,  and  the  medi- 
cal department  assumes,  relatively  to  that  of 
letters,  an  importance  which  modifies  the  cha- 
racter of  the  school,     The  lesser  universities 


THE    FRIEND. 


203 


of  St.  Andrews  and  Aberdeen  differ  more  from 
the  others  in  the  arrangement  of  discipline, 
resuUing  I'roni  the  residence  of  a  part  of  the 
students  in  the  colleges  composing  them,  than 
in  the  characler  of  the  instruction.  In  the 
larger  English  universities  of  Cambridge  and 
Oxford,  composed  of  colleges  and  halls,  in  the 
buildings  of  which  the  students  generally  re- 
side, the  discipline  of  each  college  may  be 
said  to  be  its  own,  with  a  general  conformity 
to  that  of  the  university. '  The  same  is  true 
in  regard  to  the  instruction,  with  riiis  differ- 
ence, that  as  all  the  courses  tend  towards  the 
preparation  for  university  degrees  and  univer- 
sity honours,  there  is  a  general  conformity  m 
the  several  colleges  in  the  subjects  taught  and 
methods  of  teaching.  The  instruction  given 
by  the  tutors  in  the  colleges  is  upon  the  same 
general  plan,  a  mixture  of  lecture  and  recita- 
tion ;  and  as  the  attendance  upon  the  lectures 
of  the  university  professors  is  not  obligatory, 
forms  the  real  basis  of  the  intellectual  part  of 
the  university  education.  The  inducements 
held  out  to  exertion  in  these  schools  by  the 
rewards  which  the  fellowships  and  the  sta- 
tions to  which  they  may  lead  hold  forth,  and 
which  bring  into  them  the  greater  part  of  the 
best  talent  of  England,  produce  results  which 
arc  of  the  highest  order,  but  which  cannot 
fairly  be  considered  as  depending  mainly  upon 
the  system  of  instruction  and  discipline.  It 
must  requite  a  very  accurate  knowledge  of 
facts,  with  an  entire  absence  of  prejudice,  to 
reason  as  to  the  general  results  of  the  various 
parts  of  the  complex  system,  which  has 
grown  with  the  growth  of  these  institutions 
themselves,  and  is,  therefore,  now  very  deeply 
rooted. 

"  I  consider  the  opportunity  which  I  en- 
joyed of  witnessing  some  of  the  written  ex- 
aminations at  Cambridge  as  of  the  highest 
value,  and  am  no  longer  surprised  at  the  at- 
tachment to  this  method  which  is  there  felt. 
It  is  accurate  and  expeditious  in  its  results, 
removes  all  possibility  of,  or  temptation  to, 
show,  and  even  the  suspicion  of  partiality,  in 
the  distribution  of  important  places.  While 
I  am  not  yet  persuaded  that  it  can  supersede 
the  viva  voce  method,  or  be  employed  to  such 
an  extent  as  to  sink  the  use  of  the  latter  into 
comparative  insignificance,  yet,  if  the  choice 
lay  between  the  use  of  the  one  or  other  me- 
thod extensively,  I  should  now  prefer  the 
former. 

"  At  the  university  of  Dublin  (Trinity  Col- 
lege,) the  advantages  of  the  tutorial  system  are 
combined  with  diat  of  the  lectures  by  profes- 
sors, which  the  students  are  enjoined  to  at- 
tend, and  the  same  is  the  case  at  the  recendy 
erected  university  of  Durham.  This  univer- 
sity has  set  the  example  of  adding  instruction 
in  civil  engineering  to  its  literary  courses,  and 
has  admitted  the  modern  languages  into  the 
latter.  King's  College  and  London  Univer- 
sity College  have  hardly  yet  taken  the  form 
which  time  must  impress  upon  them  in  tlieir 
new  connection  with  the  London  University  ; 
the  enactments  of  this  recent  corporation,  in 
regard  to  the  requirements  for  degrees,   must 

»  A  very   accurate  account  of  the   universities  of 
Cambridge  and  Oxford  is  to  be  found  in  the  report  to 
the  Board  of  Trustees  of  tiie  University  ofPennsjlv 
nia,  by  Pliilip  H.  Nicklin,  Esq.,  one  of  its  members. 


ultimately  regulate  the  higher  studies  of  these 
and  other  institutions,  presenting  candidates 
for  them.  This  bare  enumeration  will  serve 
to  show,  that  to  give  any  thing  like  an  idea  of 
institutions  so  various  in  their  character,  would 
require  much  time  and  more  space  than  could 
properly  be  bestowed  in  a  report,  to  the  pur- 
pose of  which  the  greater  part  of  the  particu- 
lars would  be  found  inappropriate.  No  doubt 
useful  hints  might  be  gathered,  but  by  far  the 
greater  part  of  the  matter  would  be  entirely 
inapplicable  to  our  purpose.  For  example, 
the  system  of  university  degrees,  by  which 
encouragement  is  given  to  general  effort,  and 
of  the  privilege  to  teach,  or  of  stations  without 
actual  duty,  by  which,  in  many  establish- 
ments, individual  exertion  is  stimulated  and 
rewarded,  are  entirely  inapplicable  to  the  cir- 
cumstances of  our  institution.  Again;  the 
tone  and  modes  of  discipline,  both  in  those  in- 
stitutions where  the  pupils  reside  and  in  those 
where  they  merely  come  at  stated  times  to  re- 
ceive instruction,  are  inapplicable  to  our  case, 
and  the  general  organization  and  government 
are  not  less  so.  Further,  the  instruction,  as 
far  as  it  is  of  a  special  character,  qualifying  for 
admission  to  the  learned  professions,  as  in  the 
continental  system,  has,  of  course,  no  bearing 
upon  our  arrangements,  and  leaves  for  profita- 
ble study  the  subjects  of  at  most  two  faculties. 
In  these  the  titles  of  the  branches  themselves 
would  be  all  that  could  serve  us  ;  for  the  mode 
of  lecturing  being  universally  adopted,  the 
treatment  of  the  subject  depends  upon  the  in- 
dividual professor." 

We  hope  that  the  author  may  be  induced, 
at  some  future  time,  to  furnish,  either  in  a 
supplementary  report,  or  in  some  other  form, 
the  result  of  "his  visits  to  the  universities.  A 
detail  of  their  organisations,  various  and  dissi- 
milar as  they  are,  and  complicated  as  some  of 
them  by  long  usage  have  become,  would  be 
highly  interesting  to  the  scholars  of  this 
country. 

However  disposed  some  of  the  readers  of 
this  volume  may  be  to  complain  of  repetition 
in  the  statistical  accounts  of  institutions,  simi- 
lar in  their  objects,  we  do  not  see  how  the  re- 
porter could  have  omitted  any  of  his  tabular 
illustrations,  or  individual  statements,  without 
furnishing  grounds  of  complaint  to  those  who 
will  look  to  his  volume  for  a  specific  statement 
of  each  or  any  of  the  prominent  institutions 
relative  to  which  they  may  wish  information. 
It  is  by  a  minute  comparison  of  means  and  re- 
sults that  we  arrive  at  the  most  valuable  truths 
in  practical  science  ;  and  certain  it  is  that  in 
the  great  science  of  education  there  is  still 
much  to  be  learnt,  and  to  no  people  is  this 
knowledge  more  important  than  to  the  inhabi- 
tants of  our  republic. 

The  state  of  popular  education  in  the  differ- 
ent parts  of  oui  extended  territory  is  perhaps 
as  various  as  in  the  different  countries  of 
Europe  visited  by  Dr.  Baehe.  However  we 
may  be  disposed  to  congratulate  ourselves  on 
the  provision  made  in  most  of  the  states  for 
supporting  schools,  a  strict  examination  would, 
we  fear,  demonstrate  in  many  parts  of  our 
country,  as  great  a  destitution  of  all  literary 
instruction  as  could  be  found  in  almost  any 
part  of  Europe.  In  particular  sections  of  the 
United  States  the  most  laudable  efforts  are  un- 


questionably in  operation  to  elevate  the  stan- 
dard of  common  schools  and  academies  to  the 
highest  point  of  philanthropic  ambition  ;  but 
whoever  reads  attentively  the  volume  before 
us  must  make  the  acknowledgement,  however 
painful  to  his  amor  palrix,  that  in  no  part  of 
our  favoured  land  is  the  science  of  education 
fully  understood,  and  its  piecepts  carried  into 
practical  operation.  The  main  reason  is  that 
little  or  nothing  has  been  done  to  educate  those 
who  are  to  become  the  educators  of  the  people. 
The  means  have  not  been  provided  for  open- 
ing the  arena  of  competition  for  the  display 
of  genius  and  talent  in  the  highest  of  all  prac- 
tical arts — the  discovery  of  the  most  efficient 
means  of  evolving  the  powers  of  the  mind  in 
connection  with  the  virtuous  energies  of  the 
heart  and  affections.  Until  the  business  of 
the  educator  is  raised  to  a  rank  correspondent 
in  respectability  with  any  other  professional 
pursuit,  it  is  not  be  imagined  that  skill  will  be 
shown  in  the  management  of  schools  to  a  de- 
gree which  the  wants  and  faculties  of  the  man, 
while  "  yet  in  the  grisde,"  absolutely  require. 
This  subject  we  know  is  beginning  to  claim 
attention  in  several  of  the  states,  and  we  regard 
it  as  the  earnest  of  a  spirit  of  higher  importance 
to  the  welfare  of  the  country,  than  a'ny  thing 
within  the  whole  range  of  politics,  trade,  or 
other  matters  relating  to  mere  physical  im- 
provement. It  is  in  this  point  of  view  espe- 
cially, that  we  could  wish  the  Report  of  Pre- 
sident Bache  placed  in  the  hands  of  every 
teacher  and  manager  of  schools  throughout  the 
country.  It  will  show  them  at  what  an  un- 
imagined  distance  we  are  still  behind  in  spirit 
and  advancement,  the  educational  institutions 
of  some  parts  of  Europe ;  and  yet  with  what 
an  accelerated  motion,  with  the  means  and  ap- 
pliances in  our  possession,  we  may  follow  on 
in  the  track  of  a  noble  rivalship,  and  the  ac- 
quirement of  a  distinction  as  flattering  to  the 
moral  strength  of  the  nation  as  its  ships,  facto- 
ries, and  rail  roads  are  to  its  intellectual  and 
physical  energies. 

(To  be  continued  ) 


ADVENTURE    ON    THE    CLYDE. 

After  an  agreeable  residence  of  a  few  weeks 
on  the  sea-shore  near  Gourock,  which  may  be 
styled  the  Margate  or  Ramsgate  of  Glasgow,  I 
went  one  day  on  board  a  steamer  to  re-ascend 
the  Clyde.  The  weather  was  fine,  and  the 
deck  of  the  boat  was  crowded  with  passengers 
of  all  kinds,  from  the  portly  manufacturer  of 
the  western  capital,  returning  like  myself  from 
a  little  pleasurable  rustication,  to  the  poor  shat- 
tered invalid,  whom  the  beautiful  day  and  the 
low  fare  had  tempted  to  take  a  sail  down  the 
river  and  back  again.  Many  were  the  vessels 
passing  to  and  fro  that  day  on  the  Clyde,  but 
one  only  of  these  drew  any  particular  attention 
from  our  company.  This  was  a  large  Irish 
steamer,  which  shot  past  us  just  as  we  were 
opposite  to  Dumbarton,  being  probably  on  its 
way  to  Belfast  or  Dublin.  Perhaps  it  was  the 
number  of  genuine  and  nnmistaken  Milesians 
on  the  deck,  all  returning,  ragged  as  they  came, 
to  their  native  soil,  that  made  myself  and  others 
fix  our  gaze  for  a  minute  or  two  on  this  vessel. 
While  doing  so,  we  heard  a  loud  cry  emitted 
by  some  one  on  board,  and  saw  a  great  bustle 


204  ___^__ 

take  place  on  the  deek,  all  llie  passengers  run- 
ning to  one  side.  Almost  immediately  the 
steam  was  let  off,  and  the  vessel  brought  to  a 
stop.  Our  captain,  on  seeing  these  move- 
ments, said,  "  Surely  there  is  some  one  over- 
board!" But  the  distance  was  every  moment 
increasing,  and  we  failed  to  satisfy  ourselves 
that  such  was  the  cause  of  the  stir.  In  a  litde 
while,  the  passengers,  one  after  another,  turned 
loungingly  and  indifferendy  away,  and  the  Irish 
steamer  was  soon  alike  out  of  sight  and  out  of 
mind. 

Our  own  vessel  moved  on.  We  passed  the 
terminus  of  the  Roman  wall  and  site  of  Henry 
Bell's  well-deserved  monument.  As  we  were 
approaching  Erskine  ferry,  a  female  voice  was 
heard  exclaiming,  "  My  bairn !  my  bairn ! 
Where  is  my  bairn?"  and,  on  turning  round, 
I  found  that  the  words  proceeded  from  a  young 
woman  of  six  or  seven  and  twenty,  who  bore 
one  child  in  her  arms,  and  led  another  in  her 
hand.  Her  countenance  was  turned  anxiously 
and  imploringly  to  the  captain,  as  she  uttered 
the  words  just  mentioned.  The  captain  was 
dose  behind  me.  "  My  good  woman,"  said 
he,  "  don't  distress  yourself.  If  you  have 
missed  one  of  your  children,  it  cannot  be  far 
away."  "  Oh,  sir,"  returned  the  mother,  "  I 
missed  it  but  shortsyne;  but  I  looked  every 
where  about  the  deck  before  I  spoke.  Oh, 
where  is  my  bairn !"  The  passengers  had  as- 
sembled around  the  spot,  and  the  poor  woman's 
appealing  eyes  were  cast  on  the  circle,  as  she 
gave  vent  to  the  last  exclamation.  "  Some  of 
the  men  may  have  taken  the  child  below  for 
amusement,"  said  the  captain,  soothingly,  and 
away  he  went  to  ascertain  the  truth  of  his  own 
conjecture.  The  young  wife  followed  him. 
The  result,  however,  was,  that  the  child  could 
not  be  seen  or  heard  of  in  the  ship.  The  cap- 
tain began  to  look  gloomy,  and  the  company 
on  board  the  steamer  were  again  in  a  buzz  of 
sympathising  curiosity.  Conjecture  once  more 
was  busy,  though  it  could  only  tend  to  one 
single  point — that  the  child  was  overboard. 
But  how  it  had  got  overboard  was  the  question- 
Being  but  five  years  of  age  (the  eldest  of  the 
three  who  had  been  with  the  mother),  he  could 
scarcely  be  supposed  to  have  climbed  the  side 
of  the  vessel,  even  if  he  had  been  desirous  of 
looking  over  into  the  water.  How  then  could 
the  thing  have  happened  ? 

One  man  only  could  throw  a  single  ray  of 
even  conjectural  light  on  the  fate  of  the  child. 
This  passenger  stated,  that,  while  he  had  been 
seated  by  the  side  of  the  vessel  occupied  in 
reading,  and  in  such  a  position  that  his  eye 
could  see  the  water  nearly  to  the  side  of  the 
boat,  he  had  at  one  time  got  a  momentary 
glance  of  what  seemed  to  him  a  piece  of  paper 
or  rag  on  the  water;  but,  through  the  motion 
of  the  vessel,  the  object  had  been  but  an  in- 
stant before  his  sight,  and  could  scarcely  be 
said  to  have  occupied  his  thoughts  for  a  se- 
cond's duration,  if  at  all.  Shordy  afterwards, 
he  observed  another  circumstance  which  he 
did  not  then  suppose  to  have  any  connection 
with  what  he  had  previously  seen.  This  was 
the  open  state  of  the  gangway  door,  or  that 
portion  of  the  bulwark  which  is  so  constructed 
as  to  open  for  the  admission  of  passengers  and 
goods.  On  observing  it  open,  he  had  risen  to 
shut  it,  but  thought  no  more  of  the  matter. 


THE    FKIEND. 

Both  incidents  were  so  trifling  that  he  coidd 
not  say  at  what  period  of  the  voyage  they  had 
taken  place. 

The  passengers  and  captain  proceeded  to 
the  gangway  door.  The  bolt  was  examined, 
and  It  was  found  on  trial,  that  the  wood  be- 
neath the  staple,  and  the  staple  itself,  were  so 
much  worn  away,  as  to  cause  the  door  to 
burst  open  to  the  outside,  on  the  instant  that 
any  force  was  applied  to  it  from  the  deck  or 
inside.  Every  face  looked  sad,  and  yet  satis- 
fied, at  this  discovery.  Here  was,  in  all  hu- 
man probability,  the  place  and  the  cause  of 
the  child's  unhappy  disappearance;  and  the 
object  seen  on  the  water  by  the  reading  pas- 
senger confirmed  the  supposition.  We  re- 
member feeling  pleased  with  the  conduct  of 
an  Englishman  present  on  the  occasion.  With 
the  straightforward  and  fearless  candour  of  his 
country,  he  openly  administered  a  severe  re- 
primand to  the  captain  for  his  carelessness  in 
permitting  the  gangway  door  to  remain  in 
such  a  condition.  "  It  is  nothing  less,"  said 
the  rebuker,  "  than  a  direct  trap  for  children! 
Where  can  they  think  themselves  safe,  when 
agitated  by  natural  fears  at  finding  themselves 
for  the  first  time  in  a  ship,  if  not  when  they 
seat  themselves  on  deck,  and  lean  for  firm  sup- 
port against  the  vessel's  sides  ?  This  child  has 
entertained  the  thought,  and  has  fallen  a  victim 
to  it." 

Who  can  describe  the  state  of  the  poor  mo- 
ther all  this  while?  When  the  discoveries  just 
related  had  been  made,  hope  seemed  to  take 
flight  for  the  first  time.  Her  exclamations 
went  to  the  heart  of  all  on  board.  She  was 
the  wife  of  a  humble  tradesman  in  Glasgow, 
and  her  children  having  been  attacked  by  an 
epidemic,  she  had  been  sent  by  her  husband 
to  take  a  trip  down  the  Clyde  and  up  again 
in  order  to  speed  their  convalescence.  "  Oh! 
what  will  their  father  say  I"  was  her  constant 
cry;  "  I  took  three  away,  and  bring  hame  but 
two!  What  will  its  father  say!"  The  prospec 
tive  distress  of  her  husband  seemed  to  pain  her 
more  than  any  thing  else,  yet,  ever  and  anon 
all  feelings  but  the  mother's  departed,  and  she 
shed  the  agonising  tears  of  a  "  Rachel  weeping 
for  her  children."  While  glancing  now  and 
then  at  her  grief-steeped  countenance,  which 
was  naturally  a  comely  and  interesting  one, 
every  person  on  board  that  vessel  would  have 
given  much  to  have  been  able  to  alleviate  her 
distress,  and  when  the  boat  landed  at  the 
Broomielaw,  many  were  eager  to  assist  her 
on  her  course  homewards.  But  she  was  ac- 
companied by  a  friend  of  her  own  sex,  who 
precluded  the  necessity  of  any  such  aid.  With 
this  person,  then,  she  wended  her  way  to  the 
home,  which,  for  the  first  time,  probably,  she 
felt  reluctant  to  enter.  What  were  the  feel- 
ings of  the  father  on  hearing  of  the  accident, 
can  only  be  imagined. 

I  afterwards  learned  that  the  distress  of  the 
honest  pair  lasted  but  one  night.  Joy  came 
to  them  with  the  morning — and  the  Greenock 
coach;  for  in  that  vehicle,  before  breakfast- 
time,  arrived  the  missing  boy.  As  conjec- 
tured, he  had  fallen  backwards  through  the 
treacherous  gangway  door,  and  been  precipi- 
tated into  the  water.  The  receding  tide  had 
carried  him  rapidly  down  the  river  for  a  short 
space.     Iiuckily  he   was   observed  from    the 


Irish  steamer,  the  captain  of  which  instantly 
stopped  to  pick  him  up.  This  was  the  cause 
of  the  bustle  we  had  observed  in  that  vessel, 
and  I  now  wondered  that  no  one  had  thought 
of  the  possibility  of  such  being  the  case  when 
tlie  mother  was  wailing  for  a  lost  son.  By 
using  the  proper  exertions  life  had  been  re- 
stoied  to  the  poor  child,  and  when  they  reached 
Greenock,  the  parties  on  board  left  him  to  be 
sent  back  to  his  parents,  each  contributing  a 
trifle  to  pay  the  necessary  expenses.  I  could 
not  help  thinking  it  almost  worth  while  to 
have  a  son  thus  endangered,  and  suffering  the 
acutest  pain  on  his  account  for  a  night,  in  or- 
der to  draw  forth  so  much  good  feeling  from 
one's  fellow-creatures,  and  experience  so  joy- 
ful a  relief  from  temporary  sorrow. —  Cham- 
bers''s  Edinbtircrh  Journal. 


Cabbage,  as  Food  for  Hogs. 

A  gendeman  remarked,  in  our  hearing,  a 
few  days  since,  that  cabbage  was  a  valuable 
food  for  store  hogs.  The  idea  was  ne%v  to  us, 
and  we  inquired  the  manner  of  feeding.  In 
reply,  he  gave  us  the  following  as  the  result  of 
his  experience,  the  last  summer.  Having  a 
fine  patch  of  plants,  and  observing  the  bottom 
leaves  begginning  to  decay,  he  directed  his 
farmer  to  procure  a  water-tight  cask,  and  gather 
a  bushel  of  the  lower  leaves  from  the  cabbage 
plants,  and  deposit  them  in  the  barrel,  with  a 
handful  of  salt,  and  one  quart  of  corn  meal. 
On  this  was  poured  the  contents  of  the  kitchen 
swill-pail,  and  the  whole  was  snfl'ered  to  stand 
undisturbed  for  twenty-four  hours,  when  the 
process  was  repeated,  with  the  exception  of 
the  salt — and  so,  every  day,  until  the  cask  was 
filled  with  a  mass  of  wilted  leaves,  about  six 
quarts  of  corn  meal,  potatoe  peelings,  crumbs 
of  bread,  &c.  from  the  kitchen  ;  all  in  a  state 
of  partial  fermentation.  He  now  commenced 
feeding  it  to  the  hogs,  and  they  ate  with  gree- 
diness, leaving  other  food  for  this.  They  were 
evidenfly  as  fond  of  this  kind  of  mush,  as  ever 
"Mynheer"  was  of  soiir-krout. 

While  the  hogs  were  consuming  the  con- 
tents of  the  first  barrel,  a  second  was  in  course 
of  being  filled,  and  so  alternately,  till  the  stock 
of  leaves  was  exhausted,  which  was  about  four 
weeks. 

This  gentleman  gave  his  opinion,  that  he 
could  not  have  prepared  any  other  kind  of  food 
for  his  hogs,  known  to  him,  at  double  the  ex- 
pense, that  would  have  produced  results  so 
decidedly  beneficial.  An  increase  of  appetite, 
improvement  in  their  appearance,  and  better 
heart,  was  the  result  of  this  method.  The 
cabbages,  he  thinks,  were  greaUy  improved  by 
plucking  the  reduntlant  foliage ;  and  he  intends 
to  plant  a  large  patch  of  cabbages,  the  coming 
season,  more  fully  to  test  the  advantages  of 
this  kind  of  food  for  hogs.  We  invite  him, 
and  others  who  may  "  experiment"  in  the 
business,  to  give  us  the  results  for  publication. 
— Farmers'  Cabinet. 

Among  the  passengers  of  the  British  Queen 
just  arrived  at  New  York,  it  is  stated,  is  the 
famous  giant  of  Belgium,  who  is  eight  feet  six 
inches  high,  with  a  body  in  proportion.  He 
has  gained  great  notoriety  in  Europe,  by  his 
astonishing  feats  of  strength. 


TUE     FUIEND. 


205 


LIFE  OF  WILLIAM  CATON. 

(CoTiticiuod  from  pago  IDS.) 

About  that  time  we  were  very  busy  in  an- 
swering several  books  that  were  extant  in 
High  Dutch  against  the  truth  and  Friends;  the 
answers  to  which  we  had  intended  to  have 
printed  here,  but  the  printers  fearing  the  re- 
proof of  the  clergy,  durst  not  print  tliem  for  us 
in  this  city.  We  then  departed  from  thence, 
and  returned  again  to  Friends  at  Kriesheim; 
and  when  we  had  staid  some  time  with  them, 
W.  A.  determined  to  return  again  to  Amster- 
dam, theie  to  get  the  aforesaid  books  printed; 
and  in  due  time  he  took  his  leave  of  Friends, 
and  I  went  along  with  him  to  a  place  called 
Alstone,  where  the  goveinor  of  those  parts 
lived.  It  was  upon  us  to  go  to  hira,  to  lay 
some  abuses  before  him  that  were  sustained 
by  Friends.  He  was  moderale  towards  us, 
and  a  good  service  we  had  with  him ;  and  after 
that  he  gave  me  an  order  for  the  officer  of  the 
place  where  Friends  lived,  for  him  to  take 
care  that  the  rude  multitude  did  not  abuse 
Friends.  After  we  had  been  with  him,  we 
took  leave  of  each  otlier  in  the  endeuredness 
of  our  Father's  love,  and  he  [W.  A.]  went  for 
Holland,  and  I  returned  to  Kriesheim  again ; 
there  I  staid  with  Friends  some  certain  time, 
and  afterwards  went  to  Heidleberg  again,  for  I 
was  not  clear  of  that  city.  When  I  came  there 
I  hired  a  lodging  in  a  goldsmith's  house,  and 
sometimes  I  went  up  to  the  prince's  palace, 
and  had  good  service  there;  and  sometimes  I 
was  with  some  of  the  great  ones  of  the  city, 
with  whom  I  had  also  very  good  service,  and 
some  of  them  were  very  courteous  and  respec- 
tive to  me :  and  more  love  did  appear  in  some 
of  them  towards  me  than  others  could  well 
bear.  Then  began  the  enmity  in  the  clergy  to 
get  up  against  me;  and  through  the  means  of 
some  that  were  envious  against  me,  I  with  an- 
other young  man,  (who  were  all  the  Friends 
that  were  in  that  city,)  were  ordered  to  appear 
before  the  council,  as  also  the  man  that  enter- 
tained us ;  which  accordingly  we  did,  and  a 
very  good  service  we  had,  for  never  had  there 
been  any  Friend  there  before :  so  that  they 
had  many  things  to  query  of  rae;  and  the 
Lord  was  pleased  at  that  very  time  to  give  me 
enough  wherewith  to  answer  them,  as  also 
utterance,  boldness,  and  dominion,  even  to  the 
admiration  of  some.  They  were  moderate  to- 
wards us,  and  suffered  me  to  speak  pretty 
freely  and  largely  among  them;  but  in  the 
end  (that  they  might  appear  to  do  something,) 
they  would  have  me  depart  out  of  their  city, 
though  thev  had  nothing  to  lay  to  my  charge, 
except  for  declaring  the  truth,  and  dispersing 
some  books  which  testified  of  the  truth;  never- 
theless, they  suffered  us  then  to  depart  from 
their  judgment-seat  in  peace. 

Afterwards  the  prince  came  to  hear  of  it,  at 
which  (as  we  were  informed,)  he  was  very 
highly  displeased  with  the  council  for  troubling 
us,  when  we  had  given  them  no  just  occasion. 
After  that  I  went  to  the  president's  house,  who 
had  examined  me  before  the  council ;  and  after 
a  little  discourse  with  him,  he  became  pretty 
moderate,  and  did  reason  very  familiarly  with 
me,  and  asked  me  many  things  concerning  our 
Friends  in  England;  as  also  concerning  the 
magistrates'  proceeding  towards  them;  and  I 
was  very  free  to  give  hira  a  full  account  there- 


of for  his  information.  Before  we  parted  he 
seemed  to  be  very  loving  to  me,  and  thanked 
me  for  the  present  I  had  given  him,  which 
was  some  Friends'  books;  and  yet  before  the 
council,  my  giving  of  such  books  to  people 
was  the  greatest  crime  they  had  to  lay  to  my 
charge,  though  both  the  prince  and  he  did 
receive  them  from  me,  and  accept  of  them. 

I  was  several  months  (yea  half  a  year)  in 
that  country,  where  I  had  very  good  service 
for  the  Lord,  some  time  in  one  place,  some 
time  in  another.  I  was  several  times  at  a  city 
called  Manheim,  where  there  weie  a  sort  of 
baptists,  who  lived  together  as  one  family,  and 
had  their  goods  common;  with  whom  I  was 
several  limes,  and  did  bear  my  testimony 
among  them  to  the  truth  of  God,  though  few 
of  them  received  it.  I  was  several  times  with 
the  governor  of  that  city  at  his  own  house; 
and  he  was  very  courteous  to  me  (at  least 
seemingly,)  and  desired  me  as  often  as  I  came 
to  tlie  city,  to  come  to  his  house.  I  was  also 
in  the  country  with  a  countess  (so  called,) 
who  was  very  loving  to  me,  and  pretty  open 
to  hear  the  truth ;  and  at  her  house  I  found  a 
great  lord  (so  called,)  who  formerly  had  been 
general  of  the  emperor's  army,  (as  I  was  in- 
formed;) and  a  great  conference  I  had  with 
him  in  the  countess'  presence,  who  was  rather 
one  with  me  in  her  judgment  than  with  the 
great  man  before  mentioned ;  and  after  I  had 
had  some  very  good  service  with  them,  I  left 
them. 

I  was  also  at  Frankfort,  and  endeavoured  to 
get  some  book  or  books  printed  there,  but 
could  not  prevail  with  the  stationers ;  for  the 
books  that  were  to  be  printed  there,  were  first 
to  be  viewed  by  some  of  the  clergy.  When  I 
saw  I  could  not  prevail  there,  I  went  (witli  a 
Friend)  to  another  city  called  Hannau,  where 
we  got  our  business  done;  and  afterwards  le- 
turned  again  to  Frankfort,  one  of  the  chief  (if 
not  the  chiefest)  city  in  Germany.  And  upon 
a  certain  time,  I  went  into  their  chief  mo- 
nastery or  temple,  where  the  emperors  are 
usually  crowned;  and  the  priests  were  gather- 
ing to'  their  devotion:  they  were  exceedingly 
offended  with  me,  because  I  did  not  stand  un- 
covered in  that  (they  call)  sacred,  (though  it 
be  an  idolatrous)  place.  Some  of  the  priests 
did  speak  to  me,  and  one  especially  was  ex- 
ceeding angry ;  and  when  we  had  spoke  but  a 
little  together  in  Latin,  he  turned  from  me  in 
a  fury,  and  another  that  was  with  him  fell  up- 
on me,  and  did  beat  me  sorely,  and  there  he 
left  rae  bleeding  in  the  temple,  where  I  left 
pretty  much  of  my  blood  behind  me,  as  a  tes- 
timony against  the  idolatry  of  that  idolatrous 
place. 

I  was  also  in  the  synagogue  of  the  Jews  of 
that  city,  where  I  reasoned  pretty  much  with 
them,  and  had  a  good  opportunity  to  bear  a 
faithful  testimony  of  the  eternal  truth;  though 
they  could  apprehend  litde  of  it  with  their 
dark  minds,  which  were  blinded  with  the  god 
of  this  world,  like  as  their  forefathers  were.  I 
had  also  some  books  to  dispose  of  among 
them,  which  for  novelty's  sake  they  coveted 
much  after:  and  when  I  had  cleared  myself  of 
them,  I  left  them;  and  in  due  time  returned 
again  into  the  Palz. 

I  was  also  at  the  city  of  Worms;  and  it 
was  upon  me  to  go  to  the  Jesuits'  college,  to 


reason  with  them,  or  some  of  them,  concern- 
ing the  truth  of  God,  and  their  traditions, 
which  accordingly  1  did.  And  when  I  came 
there,  one  that  was  eminent  among  them  did 
soon  enter  into  discourse  with  me,  and  spoke 
very  feignedly  to  me  for  some  time;  for  at 
the  first  he  seemed  to  have  hopes  (as  it  ap- 
peared to  rae)  to  have  won  or  gained  me  to  hia 
religion ;  and  therefore  did  he  seem  to  be  the 
more  ready  and  willing  to  resolve  me  in  what- 
soever I  propounded,  so  far  as  (I  believe)  he 
well  could.  But  when  he  saw  I  did  notwith- 
standing lay  open  their  apostacy,  and  boldly 
gave  my  testimony  against  their  inventions, 
superstitions,  and  traditions,  he  could  scarcely 
contain  himself  from  breaking  out  into  a  pas- 
sion. I  had  spent  some  hours  in  dispute  with 
him,  in  the  presence  of  several  that  belonged 
to  the  college,  for  whom  he  was  as  the  mouth 
for  the  whole.  When  I  had  cleared  my  con- 
science, and  borne  a  faithful  testimony  unto 
the  truth  among  them,  I  left  them,  and  returned 
again  to  Kriesheim,  where  our  Friends  inha- 
bited ;  for  sometimes  I  was  there,  sometimes 
at  Heidleberg,  and  sometimes  elsewhere,  where 
I  saw  the  Lord  had  a  service  for  me. 

[Extract  from  an  Epistle  addressed  to 
Friends  in  London,  by  William  Caton,  dated 
Kriesheim,  near  Worms,  in  Germany,  30th 
of  11th  mo.,  1661.  This  instructive  Epistle 
is  printed  at  large  in  Besse's  Sufferings,  vol.  ii. 
p.  451. 

"  We  have  cause  to  praise  and  magnify  the 
Lord  God  omnipotent  for  ever,  who  doth  not 
only  comfort  and  refresh  us  in  our  tribulations, 
through  the  consolations  of  his  eternal  Spirit, 
but  also  hath  prepared  a  refuge  for  us,  which 
we  have  truly  found  in  his  eternal  light  and 
pure  power.  And  now  if  no  storm  had  come, 
then  I  believe  there  would  not  have  been  such 
flocking  and  flying  to  this  refuge,  as  there 
hath  been,  and  as  there  is,  and  as,  T  hope, 
there  will  be;  therefore,  if  the  storm  of  perse- 
cution do  drive  such  as  were  neither  cold  nor 
hot  from  under  their  green  trees  of  specious 
pretences  and  fair  shows  of  religion  and  re- 
formation, to  this  sure  hiding  place  or  refuge, 
which  is  in  the  eternal  light,  life,  and  power, 
which  you  have  now  made  manifest,  then  will 
it  be  good  in  its  season.  Therefore  let  none 
be  afraid  of  it  who  are  faithful  in  their  mea- 
sures; for  indeed  our  heavenly  Father  is  so 
abundant  in  mercy  and  goodness  to  his  people, 
that  if  he  suffers  storms  and  tempests  to  arise, 
he  doth  not  only  still  them,  but  even  in  the 
very  time  of  them  he  covereth  his  dear  babes 
with  the  banner  of  his  everlasting  love,  so 
that  truly  they  need  not  to  fear,  though  some- 
times they  that  are  tender  and  young  among 
them  may  be  too  much  afraid.  And  foras- 
much as  I  know  that  the  refuge  before  men- 
tioned is  known  to  you,  and  the  covering  of 
the  Lord's  eternal  Spirit  manifested  in  you, 
(which  is  the  banner  of  his  love  spread  over 
you,)  therefore  I  beseech  you  to  be  of  good 
courage  in  the  Lord:  for  to  what  end  should 
you  fear?  to  what  end  should  you  be  troubled? 
to  what  end  should  you  take  thought?  You 
know  that  neither  fear  of  heart,  trouble  of 
mind,  nor  yet  taking  of  thought,  can  in  any- 
wise avert  these  tilings.  And  if  it  be  the  good 
pleasure  of  the  Almighty  to  purge  and  refine 
von  in  the  furnace  of  persecution,  (as  hereto- 


206 


THE  FRIEND. 


fore  he  liath  done  with  many  of  his  witnesses 
in  the  world,)  tliink  it  not  strange  that  it  should 
be  so  with  you:  but  rather  thinii  it  strange 
that  the  Lord  hath  so  long  dealt  so  gently  with 
you,  and  that  he  hath  so  remarkably  restrained 
the  violence  of  the  mighty,  who  have  risen  up 
against  you,  as  if  they  would  have  devoured 
you  at  once.  But  behold,  how  have  they  been 
abased,  brought  down  from  their  seals,  and 
overturned;  and  though  they  have,  as  it  were, 
bruised  your  heel,  yet  they  have  not  prevailed 
against  the  Lamb,  the  captain  of  your  salva- 
tion; neither  have  they  overcome  you,  whose 
faith  hath  stood  in  the  power  of  tlie  Most 
High,  through  which  you  have  overcome,  and 
not  by  the  force  of  arms,  nor  by  might  of 
princes,  nor  by  the  greatness  of  your  multi- 
tude. Remember,  therefore,  these  things ;  and 
strengthen  ye  one  another  in  the  faith  and  in 
the  patience;  and  look  ye  alone  unto  the  Lord, 
and  hearken  and  hear  what  his  Spirit  saitli  in 
you  and  to  you. 

"  When  the  spirit  of  enmity  rules  in  a  do- 
minion, there  is  not  much  liberty  to  be  expect- 
ed by  us  to  be  enjoyed  in  matters  of  religion  ; 
for  it  is  well  known  to  you,  how  through  that 
spirit  we  have  suflered  from  the  beginning, 
which  hath  wrought  mightily  against  us  in  our 
native  country.  In  these  countries  here  are 
three  sects  tolerated,  viz.  the  papists,  the  Lu- 
therans, and  the  Calvinists  ;  and  all  these  have 
their  particular  government  in  their  particular 
cities  and  villages ;  and  all  of  them  are  addicted 
to  persecute  those  that  are  not  of  theii  sect. 
But  above  all  others  they  seem  to  be  bent 
against  us,  as  the  most  offensive,  irregulir, 
and  perturbations  people  that  are  of  any  sect; 
and  notwithstanding  the  great  variance  that  is 
and  hath  been  among  themselves,  yet  they 
can,  as  it  were,  join  hand  in  hand  against  the 
truth  and  us.  As  for  die  papists,  they  hate  us 
as  new  upstarted  heretics,  whom  they  account 
worthy  of  death:  and  the  protestants,  they  re- 
vile ns  and  upbraid  us,  as  if  we  were  the 
pope's  emissaries ;  and  many  of  them  esteem 
us  as  not  fit  to  live  upon  the  earth:  so  that  as 
much  as  in  them  lies,  they  seek  to  toss  us  to 
and  again,  as  a  ship  upon  a  troubled  sea.  But 
thanks  be  to  God,  our  anchor  holds;  so  that 
they,  with  all  their  hard  threatening,  which 
proceed  from  their  rocky  hearts,  cannot  split 
our  confidence,  nor  make  shipwreck  of  our 
faith;  which  is  in  the  Lord  Jehovah,  who  is 
over  all,  blessed  for  evermore!"] 

Upon  a  certain  time  when  I  was  at  Heidle- 
berg,  there  came  two  of  my  dear  brethren  to 
the  city,  viz.  John  Stubbs  and  Henry  Fell, 
who  had  been  at  Alexandria  in  Egypt,  and  in 
Italy,  &c.  The  postmaster  of  the  place  seeing 
them,  did  bring  them  to  my  lodging,  (for  he 
knew  me  well,)  for  they  had  no  knowledge  of 
my  being  in  the  city ;  presently  after,  came 
the  captain  of  the  prince's  life-guard,  having 
seen  them  in  the  street;  and  he  being  a  very 
courteous  man  to  ns,  discoursed  very  friendly 
and  familiarly  with  us,  and  afterwards  told  the 
prince  of  the  aforesaid  Friends  being  in  the 
city.  Soon  after,  the  prince  sent  his  secretary 
to  my  loding  to  desire  us  to  come  up  to  the 
castle  to  speak  with  him,  which  accordingly 
we  did;  and  when  we  came  there,  he  began 
to  speak  friendly  and  familiarly  to  us,  as  his 
manner  was,  and  did  ask  them  much  concern- 


ing their  travels,  and  how  it  had  been  with 
them,  &c.  And  a  very  gallant  opportunity 
we  had  with  him  in  the  presence  of  the  no- 
bles, (so  called,)  that  were  conversant  with 
him.  After  he  had  discoursed  long  with  us, 
he  parted  very  lovingly  from  us,  and  soon  af 
ter  we  went  out  of  the  city. 

When  the  aforesaid  brethren  were  with  me, 
I  received  some  letters  out  of  Holland,  where- 
by I  was  informed  of  tlie  death  of  Niesie  Dir- 
rix,  of  Amsterdam,  who  had  been  a  dear,  ex- 
traordinary, and  special  friend  of  mine,  and  a 
true  and  faithful  servant  to  the  flock  of  God  in 
the  Low  Countries;  of  whose  love  and  virtue, 
faithfulness,  and  good  service  which  she  did 
in  her  day,  a  volume  might  be  writ:  so  that 
when  I  heard  of  her  departure,  my  heart  was 
very  much  saddened,  and  broken  within  me ; 
and  indeed  it  was  more  than  I  could  well  bear ; 
but  the  aforesaid  brethren  being  with  me,  they 
bore  with  me;  and  the  Lord  he  supported  me 
in  that  heaviness,  and  comforted  me  with  the 
promise  and  assurance  which  I  had  from  him, 
of  his  raising  and  bringing  her  sister  Anneken 
Dirrix  (with  some  else)  into  her  love,  life  and 
spirit,  to  perform  that  or  the  like  service  for 
the  Lord  which  she  had  done. 

In  process  of  time,  something  carpe  before 
me  and  upon  me,  as  from  the  Lord  (which 
afterwards  did  more  fully  appear,)  concerning 
my  taking  Anneken  Dirrix  to  wife;  unto 
wiiich  I  took  little  heed  at  first,  but  sought 
rather  totally  to  expel  all  such  cogitations  out 
of  my  mind;  yet,  behold,  by  how  much  the 
more  I  seemed  to  extinguish  the  appearance 
of  such  a  thing,  by  so  much  the  more  aid  it 
prevail  in  me,  and  came  to  be  clearer  and 
clearer  to  me;  which  when  I  observed,  I  be- 
gan to  weigh  the  thing  more  seriously,  and  to 
hearken  more  (Tiligendy,  to  see  what  the  Lord 
would  require  of  me  concerning  it,  and  what 
the  effects  of  it  might  be.  And  many  things 
the  Lord  was  pleased  to  show  me  concerning 
it;  as  in  reference  to  the  service  that  there 
might  be  in  it  as  to  the  truth  and  Friends;  and 
how  helpful  I  might  be  to  her,  in  assisting  her 
in  effecting  that  service  which  I  saw  in  the 
light  of  the  Lord  would  be  required  of  her 
after  the  removal  of  her  dear  sister,  who  had 
been  to  her  as  her  right  hand  ;  together  with 
several  other  things  which  for  the  present  I 
may  omit  to  mention. 

Thus  did  the  thing  for  a  pretty  long  time 
remain  very  fresh  in  me,  both  night  and  day, 
and  abundance  of  objections  came  in  my  mind 
in  many  respects  concerning  it;  but  withal 
matter  sufficient  wherewith  to  answer  them. 
And  after  I  had  very  much  tried  and  discussed 
the  thing  in  the  light  of  the  Lord  in  my  own 
heart,  and  in  due  time  found  it  to  be  of  the 
Lord,  I  began  to  acquiesce  and  to  rest  satisfied 
in  myself,  through  giving  up  to  the  will  of  the 
Lord  in  the  matter;  but  did  not  once  open  my 
mouth  of  it  to  any  for  the  space  of  many 
weeks,  (I  might  say  months,)  nay,  not  while 
I  remained  in  Germany. 

And  withal  it  was  about  that  time  shown 
mc  how  I  should  proceed  in  the  matter,  viz. : 
I  was  to  keep  it  secret  until  I  came  into  Hot- 
land,  and  then  I  should  motion  it  to  some  of 
the  brethren,  before  I  should  once  mention  it 
to  her  either  by  word  or  writing ;  and  if  they 
did  own  it  and  approve  of  it,  I  should  thereby 


be  so  much  the  more  assured  that  it  was  of 
the  Lord. 

When  I  had  been  about  half  a  year  in  Ger- 
many, and  had  had  very  good  service,  especially 
in  the  Palatinate,  it  was  upon  me  to  return 
again  for  Holland,  which  accordingly  I  did. 
VVhen  (through  the  mercy  of  the  Lord)  I  was 
gotten  well  thither,  I  visited  Friends,  (as  my 
manner  was,)  and  we  were  sweetly  refreshed 
together.  And  as  for  the  aforesaid  Anneken 
her  love  abounded  to  me,  and  mine  did  the 
like  to  her  in  the  Lord.  And  in  due  time 
when  I  had  a  good  opportunity  with  some  of 
the  dearest  of  the  brethren  in  those  parts,  I 
spoke  with  them  about  the  aforesaid  matter, 
and  gave  them  an  honest  account  of  the  ground 
and  rise  of  it,  «Sic.  After  they  had  pondered 
upon  it,  and  weighed  it  in  the  light  of  the 
Lord,  they  made  known  to  me  the  unity  they 
had  with  the  thing,  and  how  their  hearts  were 
affected  with  it,  and  what  service  there  might 
be  in  the  thing,  as  to  the  truth  and  Friends  in 
those  parts ;  by  all  which  I  was  the  more  con- 
firmed in  the  matter,  and  further  satisfied  con- 
cerning its  being  of  the  Lord.  And  in  some 
certain  time  when  I  had  a  convenient  oppor- 
tunity to  speak  with  her  about  it,  I  began  to 
tell  her  in  much  humility  and  fear,  (as  before 
the  Lord)  what  was  entered  into  my  heart  in 
Germany:  and  how  it  was  upon  me  at  that 
time  to  acquaint  her  with  it;  and  then  I  did 
open  the  very  ground  of  the  matter  to  her,  and 
told  her  at  large  how  it  had  been  with  me  in 
the  thing:  and  that  I  desired  her  to  consider 
of  it,  and  that  except  she  did  also  see  and  feel 
something  of  it,  as  from  the  Lord,  she  should 
let  it  cease,  and  speak  no  further  of  it.  And 
withal  I  had  three  things  to  propound  to  her, 
which  I  was  to  leave  to  her  consideration,  and 
unto  which  I  desired  in  due  time  to  have  her 
answer:  The  first  was,  it  was  upon  me  to  give 
her  to  understand,  that  as  for  matter  of  estate, 
mine  was  not  like  unto  hers,  for  I  had  not  much 
as  to  the  outward:  and  she  was  to  consider 
whether  she  could  notwithstanding  consent 
unto  the  thing.  Secondly,  she  was  to  consider 
how  I  was  to  expect  my  liberty  (which  was 
more  to  me*than  the  treasures  of  Egypt)  to  go 
abroad  in  the  service  of  the  Lord,  as  I  had 
done  before,  whether  it  was  to  visit  Friends, 
or  upon  any  other  service  for  the  Lord,  or  up- 
on the  truth's  account;  this  she  was  also  to 
consider  beforehand,  that  when  the  thing  came 
to  pass,  it  might  not  seem  strange  to  her. 
Thirdly,  she  was  to  consider  how  if  the  thing 
should  come  to  pass,  there  might  peradventure 
follow  some  trouble,  either  from  the  magis- 
trates, or  from  some  of  her  relations,  or  other 
discontented  spirits,  who  might  be  dissatisfied 
with  the  thing;  and  therefore  she  was  to  con- 
sider whether  she  could  bear  that  or  no. 


Those  persons  who  creep  into  the  hearts  of 
most  people — who  are  chosen  as  the  com- 
panions of  their  softer  hours,  and  their  reliefs 
from  care  and  anxiety — are  never  persons  of 
shining  qualities  nor  strong  virtues.  It  is 
rather  the  soft  green  of  the  soul  on  which  we 
rest  our  eyes,  that  are  fatigued  with  beholding 
more  glaring  objects. — Burke. 


For  "The  Fneiul." 

It  i<<  not  iieeiU'iil,  we  apprehend,  to  remind 
the  editor  of  •'  The  Friend"  of  the  influence 
which  the  sheet  over  wliich  he  presides  exerts 
among  the  members  of  our  widely  scattered 
society,  in  the  most  remote  settlements  of 
which,  we  presume,  it  is  more  or  less  to  be 
found.  The  object  of  the  present  rcniavks 
from  a  constant  reader,  is  not  to  be  censorious 
but  to  offer  a  few  suggestions  with  respect  to 
some  features  in  its  character  which  are  not 
altogether  agreeable  to  some  tliorough-going 
old  fashioned  Quakers.  If  the  writer  is  plain 
it  must  be  attributed  to  his  love  for  the  truth ; 
he  is  fuUy  aware  of  the  difficulty  of  pro-i  iding 
matter  lor  a  publication  of  this  kind,  and  is 
willing,  so  far  as  is  proper,  to  appreciate  the 
plea  sometimes  held  up  in  relation  to  the  va- 
rious lastes  of  the  readers  of  "  The  Friend.'' 
AViU  it  be  too  severe  to  say  that  we  think  this 
taste  has  sometimes  been  improperly  gratified, 
and  that  matter  has  been  introduced  calculated 
to  strengthen  in  a  love  for,  and  an  allowance 
of  what  truth  forbids  ?  It  is  not  our  present 
purpose  to  mark  out  many  of  the  particulars 
which  have  excited  these  feelings,  but  in  a 
gentle  way  to  remind  the  editor  that  the  influ- 
ence of  "  The  Friend"  should  be  altogether 
good,  to  say  the  least,  altogether  consistent. 
Its  sentiments,  although  not  official,  are  yet 
esteemed  in  some  sort  as  oracular,  and  having 
its  origin  among  those  who  are  as  authority  in 
the  society  at  large,  makes  die  power,  which  it 
exerts  among  all  classes,  great,  either  for  good 
or  evil.  The  offence  (if  such  it  may  be  called) 
which  has  been  given,  arises  not  so  much  from 
original  articles  as  from  those  selected  from 
other  papers,  and  the  recording  upon  the  pages 
of  "  The  Friend"  expressions  as  used  by 
others,  which  we  should  be  unwiUing  to  use 
were  we  writing  ourselves.  As  illustrative  of 
this  matter,  we  will  refer  to  some  passages  in 
two  or  three  articles  in  a  late  number,  (of  third 
month,  7,)  which  seem  to  be  obnoxious,  at  the 
same  time  observing  that  our  feelings  have 
often  been  affected  with  the  sight  of  similar 
unguarded  language  passed  by  without  repre- 
hension. Such  expressions  as  "  Thank  God," 
and  "  God  forbid,"  used  upon  ordinary  occa- 
sions, and  by  those  whose  reverence  for  their 
Creator  is  at  best  vague  and  undefined,  and 
who  use  his  sacred  name  in  a  loose  and  vain 
manner,  are  not  fit  (excuse  our  zeal)  to  be 
placed  upon  the  pages  of  a  periodical  which  is 
to  go  to  our  children  under  the  guise  of  spir- 
itual food  for  them.  True,  these  are  not 
words  which  the  editor  or  his  coadjutors  would 
use  or  recommend  ;  they  are  such  as  without 
hesitation  they  would  condemn ;  they  are  given 
as  the  language  of  others,  and  the  force  of  the 
extract  might  be  in  some  measure  destroyed  by 
their  omission.  But  shall  considerations  of 
this  kind  weigh  against  the  danger  of  distin- 
guishing, in  any  degree,  that  holy  reverence 
which  we  endeavour  to  inculcate  in  our  fami- 
lies for  the  name  of  the  Most  High,  shall  we, 
for  the  sake  of  ofttimes  unimportant  intelli- 
gence, or  to  turn  a  period,  admit  them  to  our 
pages  as  matters  of  little  moment  ?  We  trust 
not. 

In  Exodus  xxiii,  verse  13,  we  read  that  the 
children  of  Israel  were  commanded  in  all  things 
Jo  "  be  circumspect,  and  make  no  mention  of  the 


THE    FRIEKD. 


name  of  other  gods,  neither  let  it  be  lieard  out 
of  thy  moutli."  Will  nut  this  prohibition  and 
warning  apply  with  double  force  to  a  people 
professing  as  we  do?  How  shall  we  answer 
its  close  requisition  not  to  "  let  it  be  lieard  out 
of  our  moulh,"  if  we  adopt  upon  our  editorial 
page  "  the  Holy  8ee,"  and  set  forth  the  de- 
crees of  Antichrist  as  given  in  the  "  power  of 
the  Lord,"  and  with  "  apostolic  authority  ?"  If 
in  our  notices  of  passing  events  we  set  down, 
apparently  without  repugnance,  those  flattering 
titles  of  adulation  which  worldly  minded  men 
give  to  one  another?  See  editorial  notice, 
second  month,  29th. 

We  are  not  insensible  of  the  defence  which 
may  be  set  up,  that  in  thus  extracting  passages 
from  other  publications,  the  editor  is  not  ac- 
accountable  for  the  language  or  sentiments 
used.  It  is  fully  granted  that  difficulties  of 
this  kind  will  sometimes  occur  in  the  trans- 
mission to  its  readers  of  highly  interesting  in- 
telligence ;  but  would  not  wisdom  dictate  that 
articles  of  this  kind  should  by  re-written  to 
suit  them  to  a  people  of  pure  language  ?  The 
labour  required  would  be  small  compared  to 
the  evil  effects  which  may  be  produced  upon 
the  minds  of  children  and  young  persons  by 
the  reading,  without  comment,  of  such  senti- 
ments in  the  columns  of  "  The  Friend." 
When  we  meet  with  them  in  an  ordinary 
newspaper  we  pass  them  by  as  what  may  be 
expected  from  the  conduct  of  it — but  when 
transferred  to  these  pages,  they  assume  a  dif- 
ferent character,  and  may  be  the  means  of  in- 
sidiously undermining  our  esteem  for  some  of 
those  blessed  testimonies  which  our  forefathers 
set  Ibrth  to  the  woud,  and  which  we  are  bound 
by  our  profession  to  maintain. 

We  will  not  at  present  pursue  this  matter 
further,  trusting  that  "  a  word  to  the  wise  is 
sufficient,"  and  that  in  catering  for  his  reader 
the  editor  will  see  the  propriety  of  giving  no 
offence  either  to  Jew  or  Gentile,  or  to  the 
clmrch.  Our  habits  of  thinking  as  a  society 
have  become,  if  we  may  use  the  expression, 
loose  of  latter  3^ears  in  relation  to  the  subjects 
animadverted  upon;  and  liable  as  "The 
Friend"  is  to  contributions  from  all  quarters, 
it  is  not  unlikely  that,  although  prominently 
responsible,  the  editor  may  not  be  strictly 
accountable  for  what  may  have  been  at  times 
admitted  to  its  pages.  These  remarks,  there- 
fore, may  extend  themselves  to  such  as,  min- 
gling much  with  the  busy  world  around 
them,  become  leavened  into  its  spirit,  and  be- 
fore they  are  aware  their  eyes  become  dim, 
and  things  which  in  the  tenderness  of  early 
visitation  were  set  before  them  as  wrong 
become  reconciled.  We  become  habituated 
to  passing  over  as  unimportant  some  seem- 
ingly little  things,  which  have  their  origin  in 
that  which  is  at  enmity  with  the  simplicity  of 
the  truth,  and  it  too  often  happens  that  "  we 
first  endure,  then  pity,  then  embrace." 

"  The  Friend,"  is  undoubtedly  calcidated, 
if  rightly  conducted,  to  convey  much  instruc- 
tion of  various  kinds  to  famdies  living  in  re- 
mote situations,  and  to  furnish  them  with 
reading  which  seems  to  liave  become  an  es- 
sential in  these  days;  esteeming  it  as  such, 
we  have  contributed  to  its  support  from  its 
commencement,  and  have  felt  much  interested 
in  its  being  properly  maintained — but  also  de- 


207 

siie  that  its  pages  may  be  preserved  from  per- 
petuating sentiments  which  are  in  any  degree 
iriconsistent  with  our  holy  Christian  profes- 
sion. If  thus  freed  from  any  pernicious  ten- 
dency, it  may  continue  to  be  supported  by 
the  Society  as  a  Society  affair ;  but  if  it  con- 
nive at  what  is  improper,  we  must  be  permit- 
ted to  say  that  it  is  in  danger  of  becoming  a 
burden  to  the  right  minded.  A.  V. 


Fur  "The  Friend." 
QUEEN'S    MARRIAGE. 
The  accompanying  address,  which   I    find 
copied    from    the   London   Court  Circular,   I 
think  is  not  unworthy  of  a  vacant  corner  in 
"  'I'he  Friend." 

The  address  evidences  that  the  Society  of 
Friends  in  England,  notwithstanding  the  per- 
secutions to  which  they  have  been  too  often 
subjected,  are  still  not  only  among  the  most 
loyal  subjects,  but  that  they  always  uncom- 
promisingly put  prominently  forward  the  true 
foundation  of  royal  and  national  prosperity. 
Alpha. 

From  tlie  London  Ctjurt  Circular  of  Feb.  20. 

The  queen  held  a  court  yesterday  afternoon 
at  Buckingham  palace,  for  the  reception  of  ad- 
dresses, on  the  throne. 

The  members  of  the  religious  Society  of 
Friends  having,  according  to  ancient  custom, 
been  uncovered  by  the  yeomen  of  the  guard, 
were  then  introduced  to  the  presence  of  her 
majesty  on  the  throne  and  presented  to  her 
majesty  the  following  address: — 
To  Victoria,  Queen  of  the  United  Kingdom  of 

Great  Britain  and  Ireland  and  the  dominioiLS 

thereunto  belonging. 

The  respectful  address  of  the  undersigned, 
members  of  a  meeting  appointed  to  re- 
present the  religious  Society  of  Friends 
in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 

May  it  please  the  Queen : 

As  a  Christian  and  loyal  body,  permit  us  on 
the  important  and  deeply  interesting  occasion 
of  thy  marriage,  to  convey  to  thee  the  renewed 
assurance  of  our  cordial  attachment  to  thy  per- 
son and  government. 

The  institution  of  marriage  we  have  ever 
regarded  as  a  Divine  ordinance,  and  it  is  our 
prayer  to  God  that  his  blessing  may  richly 
crown  thy  union  and  render  it  conducive  alike 
to  thy  own  happiness  and  the  welfare  of  thy 
people. 

It  is  with  heartfelt  satisfaction  that  we  anti- 
cipate thy  future  happiness  \fi  this  union,  and 
earnest  are  our  desires  for  thee  and  for  thy 
consort,  that,  walking  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord, 
your  example  may  be  so  ordered  in  all  things  by 
that  wisdom  which  is  from  above,  as  power- 
fully to  promote  the  course  of  true  religion 
and  virtue  throughout  the  land. 

The  real  prosperity  of  our  beloved  country 
is  an  object  dear  to, our  hearts,  and  under  this 
feeling  we  would  express  our  belief  that  in 
proportion  as  pure  practical  Christianity  is 
permitted  to  sway  thy  counsels  and  is  pro- 
moted among  thy  subjects,  will  the  prosperity 
be  most  effectually  advanced,  social  order  main- 
tained, and  thy  throne  established  in  the  affec- 
tions of  thy  people. 

May  He,  by  whom  kings  reign  and  princes 


208 


THE    FRIEND. 


decree  justice,  bless  thee,  O  Queen,  and  in- 
creasingly make  thee  a  blessing  to  thy  own 
and  to  surrounding  nations,  and  mayst  thou  at 
the  end  of  thy  days,  through  the  mercy  of 
God  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Saviour,  be  received 
into  everlasting  glory. 

Her  majesty  returned  the  following  most 
gracious  answer: 

I  earnestly  join  in  your  prayers  for  the  wel- 
fare of  my  people,  and  acknowledge  with 
thanks  your  interest  for  my  own  happiness, 
which  is  inseparably  connected  with  the  sub- 
ject of  your  congratulations. 

I  feel  with  you  that  the  prosperity  of  na- 
tions is  most  effectually  secured  by  observing 
the  precepts  and  cherishing  the  benevolent 
spirit  of  the  Christian  religion. 


Prom  the  Irish  Friend. 
LINES 

"  On  seeing  the  Blind  Asylum  at  Edinburgh," 

BY  LORD  FRANCI3  EGERTON. 

The  followinor  verses,  although,  I  apprehend,  not 
mach  known,  appear  to  me  truly  poetical  and  expres- 
sive of  Christian  senliments,  bolh  in  sympathy  for  the 
afflicted  blind,  and  sound  advice  to  llioso  wlio  are 
favoured  with  their  outward  sight.  The  beautiful  allu- 
eions  which  they  contain,  have  forcibly  reminded  me 
of  the  warning  words  of  our  blessed  Lord  to  those  who 
seemed  to  query  with  him  whether  those  Galileans 
were  not  sinners  above  all  the  Galileans,  because  cala- 
raities  had  been  permitted  to  befall  them.  "  I  tell 
you,"  said  he,  "  Nay ;  but  except  ye  repent,  ye  shall 
all  likewise  perish." — Luke  xiii.  I — 5. 

Islington,  1840.  J-  P- 

Children,  whom  Heaven,  in  seeming  denial, 

Has  reft  of  the  light  which  to  us  it  secures, 
Unproved  in  our  patience  exempt  from  your  trial. 

Shall  wo  give  you  our  pity  or  ask  you  for  yours  1 
111  would  it  beseem  us,  your  darkness  deriding. 

To  deem  the  false  beacons  we  steer  by,  are  true  ; 
Many  a  proud  vessel  of  ours  lacketh  guiding. 

And  many  among  us  are  blinder  than  you. 
Though  we  bask  in  the  light  of  this  world,  we  may 
borrow 

Through  the  depth   of  your  darkness   a  ray    from 

A  rebuke  for  our  pride,  and  a  balm  for  our  sorrow, 

A  lesson  of  warning,  of  comfort,  and  love. 
Though  it  bloom  in   concealment,  yet  sweet   is  the 
flower; 

And  the  harp  that  is  hid  still  enraptures  the  ear; 
And  Heaven,  in  its  mercy,  has  left  you  the  power, 

The  Word  which  was  preached  to  blind  nations,  to 
hear. 
The  star  which  conducted  the  Magian  stranger. 

In  vain  on  your  pathway,  its  lustre  has  thrown 
But  the  song  of  the  angels  to  Bethlehem's  miingcr 

Has  led  you  as  surely  through  regions  unUnowi 
That  song  is  not  silent:  around  us,  and  o'er  us. 

The  ear  of  the  spirit  still  traces  the  sound, 
Swelling  on,  till  the  full  host  of  Heaven  in  chorus 

Proclaims,  with  hosannas,  the  thresliold  is  found. 

Though  veil'd  for  a  season,  that  star's  culmination 

O'er  the  portal  of  Eden  lias  still  to  aspire, 
When   the   cherub  who  guards   it.  released   from    his 
station. 

Shall  sheath,  at  that  signal,  his  weapon  of  fire. 
The  steps  to  that  portal,  by  Jacob,  in  slumber 

Once  seen,  but  too  many  and  glorious  to  count. 
Your  eyes,  re-awakened,  shall  measure  and  number — 

Your  footsteps,  assisted  by  angels,  shall  mount. 
Await,  then,  in  patience,  His  second  descending. 

Who  came  the  dark  fetters  of  sin  to  unbind. 
And  to  cancel  the  sentence  on  mortal  offending, 

With  words  to  the  speochless,  and  sight  to  the  blind. 


.\nd,  perhaps,  the  bright  vision  of  splendour  unbounded 
Shall  burst  on  your  long-darkened  eyes  more  sublime, 

riian  those  which  the  world  with  its  glare  has  con- 
founded. 
Or  dimm'd  with  the  mists  of  corruption  and  crime. 


Bee  moth. — James  Thatcher,  author  of  the 
"  American  Orchardist,"  &c.  &c.,  in  a  com- 
munication to  the  New  England  Farmer,  says  : 
"  I  will  embrace  this  opportunity  to  commu- 
nicate for  the  benefit  of  the  cultivator,  what  I 
believe  to  be  an  infallible  remedy  against  the 
bee  moth,  which  has  proved  so  destructive  to 
bees  throughout  our  country  of  late  years.  The 
remedy  is  simple  and  easily  applied.  It  con- 
sists merely  of  covering  the  floor  board  on 
which  the  hive  stands,  with  common  earth 
about  an  inch  thick.  A  hive  set  on  earth  will 
never  be  infested  with  worms,  for  the  bee 
moth  will  not  deposit  her  eggs  where  the 
earth  will  come  in  contact.  She  naturally  re- 
sorts to  a  dry  board  as  her  eleinent.  The 
remedy  has  been  employed  by  a  number  of 
persons  in  this  vicinity  for  several  years,  with 
the  most  complete  success." 

Break  not  your  promise,  unless  it  be  unlaw- 
ful or  impossible ;  either  out  of  your  natural, 
or  out  of  your  civil  power. —  Taylor. 


TSE    PKI212S-II. 


THIRD    MONTH,   28,    1840. 


It  has  been  our  desire  from  the  first,  in  con- 
ducting this  journal,  to  preserve  a  disposition 
docile  and  teachable  ;  not  only  to  hold  our- 
selves open  to  reproof  and  correction,  when 
offered  in  the  spirit  of  kindness,  but  even  to 
invite  the  watchful  supervision  of  those,  who 
from  age  and  experience  are  best  entitled  to 
exercise  it.  We  have  therefore  not  hesitated 
to  insert  to-day  the  sensible  animadversions 
by  a  writer  under  the  signature  A.  V.,  having 
a  bearing  of  considerable  severity  upon  our- 
selves, yet  couched  in  terms  both  courteous 
and  friendly.  An  additional  motive  for  giving 
the  aiticle  a  place,  is  to  be  found  in  the  latter 
portion  of  the  remarks,  which  have  a  more 
general  application,  and  are  worthy  of  all  ac- 
ceptation. But  while  we  admit  for  the  most 
part  the  soundness  and  pertinency  of  those  re- 
marks, and  hope  to  derive  improvement  from 
them  in  the  future  exercise  of  our  editorial 
functions,  we  may  be  allowed,  in  justice  to 
ourselves,  to  allude  to  the  hundreds  of  cases  of 
which  the  writer  of  the  article  may  not,  nay 
cannot  be  aware,  wherein  we  have  carried  out 
into  practice  the  scrutiny  and  vigilance  recom- 
mended, by  curtailment,  revision,  and  the  sub- 
stitution of  one  word  or  phrase  for  another,  in 
order  to  maintain  consistency  of  character 
with  the  name  we  bear,  and  to  avoid  all  occa- 
sion of  wounding  the  tender  feelings  of  the 
most  scrupulous.  It  ought  also  to  be  remem- 
bered, that  such  is  tlie  frailty  of  our  nature, 
the  most  circumspect  and  watchful  are  liable 
to  occasional  lapses,  and  that  in  filling  out  the 
periodical  sheet,  additional  matter  is  called  for 
by  the  printer,  time  presses,  and  articles  will 
sometimes  inadvertently  slip  in,  without  hav- 
ing been  subjected  to  that  strict  examination 
which  is  always  necessary. 


VVESTIOWN     SCHOOL. 

The  committee  to  superintend  the  boarding 

school  at  Westtown,  will  meet  there  on  fifth 

day  the  9th  of  next  month,  at  3  o'clock,  P.  M. 

The  committee   on  teachers,  is  to  meet  on 

the   same   day  at   1   o'clock,  P.  M. — and  the 

isiting  committee  to  attend  at  the  school  on 

eventh  day  the  4th  of  the  month. 

Thomas  Kimber,  Clerk. 
Philaddphia,  3dmo.28lh,  1840. 

DANIEL  WHEELER'.S  LETTERS 

Arc  now  ready  for  delivery  to  subscribers. 
Those  who  left  their  subscriptions  at  the  of- 
fice of  "  The  Friend,''  can  receive  the  work 
there — where  also  the  work  will  be  kept  for 
sale.  Any  subscription  papers  not  yet  sent  in 
liad  better  be  forwarded  without  further  delay. 

FRIENDS'    ASYLl'JI. 

Committee  on  Mmissions. — John  G.  Hos- 
kins.  No.  60  Franklin  street,  and  No.  50 
North  Fourth  street,  up  stairs  ;  E.  B.  Garri- 
gues.  No.  185  North  Seventh  street,  and  No. 
41  Market  street,  up  stairs;  Isaac  Collins, 
No.  129  Filbert  street,  and  No.  50  Commerce 
street;  Edward  Yarnall,  southwest  corner  of 
Twelftli  and  George  streets,  and  No.  39  Mar- 
ket street ;  Samuel  Bettle,  jr..  No.  73  North 
Tenth  street,  and  26  South  Front  stteet. 

Visiting  Managers  for  the  Month. — Geo. 
R.  Smith,  No.  487  Arch  street;  Lindsey 
Nicholson,  No.  24  South  Twelfth  street; 
George  G.  Williams,  No.  61  Marshall  street. 

Superintendents. — John  C.  and  Laetitia 
Redmond. 

.Attending  Physician. — Dr.  Charles  Evans, 
No.  201  Arch  street. 

Resident  Physician. — Dr.  Thomas  Wood. 

Apprentice  wanted,  to  the  retail  Drug  and 
Apothecary  business,  by  a  Friend  of  this  city 
— apply  at  this  office. 


Married,  at  Friends'  meeting,  New  Garden,  Chester 
county,  on  fourth  day,  the  llih  inst.,  Pennock  HooPEs, 
of  New  Garden,  to  Harriet  B.  daughter  of  Issachar 
Hoopes,  of  Kennett  Square. 

at  Friends'  meeting  house,  Cropwell,  New- 
Jersey,  on  fifth  day,  the  19lh  insl.,  John  S.  Lowrv,  of 
Philadelphia,  to  Elizabeth  C.  daughter  of  Isaac  Stokes, 
of  the  former  place. 

at  Friends'  meeting  house,  Deep  River,  N.  C 

on  the  12th  of  third  month,  1840,  Thomas  M'Crackin, 
of  Randolph  county,  to  Jane  H.  daughter  of  Nathan 
Mendenhall,  of  Guilford. 


Died,  on  the  21st  of  twelfth  month  la-st,  at  her  resi- 
dence  in  Fayette  county,  Ohio,  in  the  85th  year  of  her 
age,  Eleanor  Todhijnter,  widow  of  our  late  esteemed 
friend,  Isaac  Todhunter.  They  were  early  settlers 
within  the  limits  of  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting,  while 
the  natives  of  the  land  were  still  hunting  game  in  the 
surrounding  woods.  They  were  members  of  Fairfield 
Monthly  Meeting,  and  tlie  principal  founders  of  the 
meeting  on  Walnut  Creek,  near  their  residence.  At 
their  house  the  weary  traveller  in  the  service  ofTruth 
found  a  welcome  resting  place.  Near  the  close  of  her 
advanced  life  she  enjoyed  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  an 
enlargement  ol  the  little  meeting  which  she  had  so 
long  laboured  to  sustain,  aud  having  faithfully  lived 
her  day  and  generation,  she  is,  we  have  not  a  doubt, 
gathered  to  the  fold  of  rest. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 

Carpenler  Slrecl,  heloa  Seventh,  Philadelphii 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vol..  xm. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  FOURTH  MONTH,  4,  1340. 


KDITEU  BY    ROBEUT    SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

ce  two  dotiars per  annam^  pat/able  in  ad-oanc 

Subscnplioiis  and  Payratnl3  received  by 

GEOKfJE    \\.  TAYLOU, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  DP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELI'HIA. 


LAURA    BRIDG.1IAN. 

The  last  number  of  the  Annual  Report  of 
the  Trustees  of  the  Perkins  Institution  and 
Asylum  for  the  Blind,  contains  some  further 
interesting  intelligence  respecting  this  little 
girl,  who  is  deaf,  dumb,  and  blind.  She  is 
also  deprived  of  the  sense  of  smell,  and  enjoys 
taste  but  imperfectly — tlie  touch,  alone,  being 
the  medium  of  communication  between  her 
and  the  outer  world.  The  following  account 
of  the  progress  of  this  little  girl  in  intellectual 
knowledge,  is  furnished  by  the  report: 

"There  is  one  whose  situation  is  so  peculiar, 
and  whose  case  is  so  interesting  in  a  phdoso- 
phical  point  of  view,  that  we  cannot  forbear 
making  particular  mention  of  it ;  we  allude  to 
Laura  Bridgman,  the  deaf,  dumb,  and  blind 
girl,  mentioned  in  the  two  last  reports. 

"  The  intellectual  improvement  of  this  inter- 
esting being,  and  the  progress  she  has  made 
in  expressing  her  ideas,  is  truly  gratiiying. 

"  She  uses  the  manual  alphabet  of  the  deaf 
mutes  with  great  facility  and  great  rapidity, 
she  has  increased  lier  vocabulary  so  as  to 
comprehend  the  names  of  all  common  objects; 
she  uses  adjectives  expressive  of  positive 
qualities,  sucli  as  hard,  soft,  sweet,  sour,  &c. 
verbs  expressive  of  action — as  give,  take,  ride, 
run,  &c.  in  the  present,  past  and  future  tense ; 
she  connects  adjectives  with  nouns  to  express 
their  qualities  ;  she  introduces  verbs  into  sen- 
tences, and  connects  them  by  conjunctions: 
for  instance,  a  gentleman  having  given  her  an 
apple,  she  said,  man,  give  Laura  sweet  apple. 

"  She  can  count  to  high  numbers  ;  she  can 
add  and  subtract  small  numbers. 

"But  the  most  gratifying  acquirement  which 
she  has  made,  and  the  one  which  has  given 
her  the  most  delight,  is  the  power  of  writing 
a  legible  hand,  and  expressing  her  thoughts 
upon  paper.  She  writes  with  a  pencil  in  a 
grooved  line,  and  makes  her  letters  clear  and 
distinct. 

"  She  was  sadly  puzzled  at  first  to  know  the 
meaning  of  the  process  to  which  she  was  sub- 
jected, but  when  the  idea  dawned  upon  her 
mind,  that  by  means  of  it  she  could  convey 
intelligence  to  her  mother,  her  delight  was 
unbounded.  She  applied  herself  with  great 
diligence,  and  in  a  few  months  actually  wrote 
a  legible  letter  to  her  mother ;  in  which  she 


conveyed  information  of  her  being  well,  and 
of  her  coming  home  in  ten  weeks.  It  was, 
indeed,  only  the  skeleton  of  a  letter  ;  but  still 
it  expressed  in  legible  characteis,  a  vague  out- 
line of  the  ideas  which  were  passing  in  her 
mind.  She  was  very  impatient  to  have  the 
man  carry  this  letter — for  she  supposed  that 
the  utmost  limit  of  the  Post  Office  Department 
was  to  employ  a  man  to  run  backward  and 
forward  between  our  institution  and  the  differ- 
ent towns  where  the  pupils  live,  to  fetch  and 
carry  letters.  We  subjoin  to  this  report  an 
exact  fan  simile  of  Laura's  writing — observ- 
ing that  she  was  not  prompted  to  the  matter, 
and  that  her  hand  was  not  held  in  the  execu- 
tion. The  matter  is  quite  original,  and  the 
chirography  is  entirely  her  own. 

"  She  has  improved  very  much  in  personal 
appearance,  as  well  as  in  intellect — her  coun- 
tenance beams  with  intelligence — she  is  always 
active  at  study,  work,  or  play — she  never 
repines,  and  most  of  the  time  is  gay  and 
frolicksome. 

"  She  is  now  very  expert  with  her  needle  ; 
she  knits  very  easily,  and  can  make  twine 
bags  and  various  fancy  articles  very  prettily. 
She  is  very  docile — has  a  quick  sense  of  pro- 
priety— dresses  herself  with  great  neatness, 
and  is  always  correct  in  her  deportment.  In 
short,  it  would  be  difficult  to  find  a  child  in 
the  possession  of  all  her  senses,  and  the  en- 
joyment of  advantages  that  wealth  and  parental 
love  can  beslow,  who  is  more  contented  and 
cheerful,  or  to  whom  existence  seems  a  greater 
blessing  than  it  does  to  this  bereaved  creature, 
for  whom  the  sun  has  no  light,  the  air  no 
sound,  and  the  flowers  no  colour  or  smell." 

In  the  appendix,  a  more  elaborate  descrip- 
tion is  given  of  the  case  and  acquirements  of 
this  little  girl — thus  shut  out  in  a  great  degree 
from  communication  with  her  fellow  beings. 
It  must  he  gratifying  to  those  who  are  inter- 
ested in  the  study  of  the  operations  of  the 
human  mind,  to  know  that  careful  observations 
continue  to  be  made,  with  a  view  of  ascertain- 
ing the  order  of  developements,  and  the  pecu- 
liar character  of  her  intellectual  faculties.  The 
following  extracts  from  the  appendix  will  be 
found  interesting : 

"  Having  mastered  the  manual  alphabet  of 
the  deaf  mutes,  and  learned  to  spell  readily  the 
names  of  every  thing  within  her  reach,  she 
was  then  taught  words  expressive  of  positive 
qualities,  as  hardness,  softness ;  and  she  readily 
learned  to  express  the  quality,  by  connecting 
the  adjective  hard  or  soft  with  the  substantive  ; 
though  she  generally  followed  what  one  would 
suppose  to  be  the  natural  order  in  the  succes- 
sion of  ideas,  placing  the  substantive  first. 

"  No  definite  course  of  instruction  can  be 
marked  out ;  for  her  inquisitiveness  is  so  great, 
that  she  is  very  much  disconcerted  if  any  ques- 
tion which  occurs  to  her  is  deferred  until  the 


lesson  is  over.  It  is  deemed  best  to  gratify 
her,  if  her  inquiry  has  any  bearing  on  the 
lesson  ;  and  often  she  leads  her  teacher  far 
away  from  the  objects  he  commenced  with. 

"  For  instance,  picking  up  a  nail  in  one  of 
her  lessons,  she  instandy  asked  its  name — and 
it  being  spelled,  she  was  dissatisfied,  and 
thought  the  teacher  had  made  a  mistake  ;  for 
she  knew  nail  stood  for  her  finger  nail — and 
she  was  very  anxious  to  go  to  head  quarters, 
to  be  sure  the  teacher  was  right. 

"  She  often  asks  questions  which  unfortu- 
nately cannot  be  satisfactorily  answered  to  her ; 
for  it  is  painful  to  excite  such  a  vivid  curiosity 
as  now  exists  in  her  mind,  and  then  baulk  it. 
For  instance,  she  once  asked  with  much  eager- 
ness, why  one  arrangement  of  letters  was  not 
as  good  as  another,  to  express  the  name  of  a 
thing  ;  as  why  t  a  c  should  not  express  the 
idea  of  the  animal  as  well  as  c  a  ?.  This  she 
expressed  pardy  by  signs,  and  partly  by  words, 
but  her  meaning  was  perfectly  clear;  she  was 
puzzled,  and  wished  an  explanation. 

"  In  her  eagerness  to  advance  her  knowledge 
of  words,  and  to  communicate  her  ideas,  she 
coined  words,  and  is  always  guided  by  analogy. 
Sometimes  her  process  of  word  making  is 
very  interesting  ;  for  instance,  after  some  time 
spent  in  giving  her  an  idea  of  the  abstract 
meaning  o{  alone,  she  seemed  to  obtain  it,  and 
understanding  that  being  by  one^s  self  was  to 
be  alone,  or  al-one  ;  she  was  told  to  go  to  her 
chamber,  or  to  school,  or  elsewhere,  and  re- 
turn alone  ; — she  did  so,  but  soon  after,  wish- 
ing to  go  with  one  of  the  little  girls,  she  strove 
to  express  her  meaning  thus.   Laura  go  al-two. 

"  Having  acquired  the  use  of  substantives, 
adjectives,  verbs,  prepositions,  and  conjunc- 
tions, it  was  deemed  time  to  make  the  experi- 
ment of  trying  to  teach  her  to  write,  and  to 
show  her  that  she  might  communicate  her 
ideas  to  persons  not  in  contact  with  her. 

"  It  was  amusing  to  witness  the  mute  amaze- 
ment with  which  she  submitted  to  the  process 
— the  docility  with  which  she  imitated  every 
motion,  and  the  perseverance  with  which  she 
moved  her  pencil  over  and  over  again  in  the 
same  track,  until  she  could  form  the  letter. 
But  when  at  last  the  idea  dawned  upon  her, 
that  by  this  mysterious  process  she  could  make 
other  people  understand  what  she  thought, 
her  joy  was  boundless. 

"  Never  did  a  child  apply  more  eagerly  and 
joyfully  to  any  task  than  she  did  to  this,  and 
in  a  few  months  she  could  make  every  letter 
distinctly,  and  separate  words  from  each  other. 

"  The  following  anecdote  will  give  an  idea 
of  her  fondness  for  teazing,  or  innocent  fun, 
or  mischief. — Her  teacher,  looking  one  day 
unobserved  into  the  girls'  play-room,  saw  three 
blind  girls  playing  with  a  locking-horse. 
Laura  was  on  the  crupper,  another  in  the  sad- 
dle, and  a  third  clinging  on  the  neck,  and  they 


210 


THE    FKIEND. 


were  all  in  high  glee,  swinging  backward  and 
forward  as  far  as  the  rockers  would  roll. 
There  was  a  peculiarly  arch  look  in  Laura's 
countenance — the  natural  language  of  sly  fun. 
She  seemed  prepared  to  give  a  spring,  and 
suddenly  when  her  end  was  lowest,  and  the 
others  were  perched  high  in  the  air,  she  sidled 
quickly  off  on  to  the  floor,  and  down  went  the 
other  end  so  swiftly  as  to  throw  the  girls  off' 
the  horse. 

"  This  Laura  evidently  expected,  for  she 
stood  a  moment  convulsed  with  laughter,  then 
ran  eagerly  forward  with  outstretched  hands 
to  find  the  girls,  almost  screaming  with  joy. 
As  soon,  however,  as  she  got  hold  of  one  of 
th«m,  she  perceived  that  she  was  hurt,  and  in- 
stantly her  countenance  changed,  she  seemed 
shocked  and  grieved,  and  after  caressing  and 
comforting  her  playmate,  she  found  the  other, 
and  seemed  to  apologise  by  spelling  the  word 
U'rong,  and  caressing  her. 

"  When  she  can  puzzle  her  teacher  she  is 
pleased,  and  often  purposely  spells  a  word 
wrong,  with  a  playful  look ;  and  if  she  can 
catcli  her  teacher  in  a  mistake,  she  bursts  into 
an  ecstacy  of  laughter. 

"  When  her  teacher  had  been  at  work,  giv- 
ing her  an  idea  of  the  words  carpenter,  chail-- 
niaker,  painter,  &,c.  in  a  generic  sense,  and 
told  her  that  blacksmith  made  nails,  she  in- 
stantly held  up  her  fingers,  and  asked  if  black- 
smith made  them,  though  she  knew  well  he 
did  not. 

"  With  little  girls  of  her  own  age  she  is  full 
of  frolic  and  fun,  and  no  one  enjoys  a  game  at 
romps  more  than  Laura. 

"  She  has  the  same  fondness  for  a  dress,  for 
ribbons,  and  for  finery,  as  any  other  girls  of 
her  age,  and  as  a  proof  that  it  arises  from  the 
same  amiable  desire  of  pleasing  others,  it  may 
be  remarked  that  whenever  she  has  a  new 
bonnet,  or  any  new  article  of  dress,  she  is  par- 
ticularly desirous  to  go  to  meeting,  or  to  go 
out  with  it.  If  people  do  not  notice  it,  she 
directs  their  attention  by  placing  their  hand 
upon  it. 

"  Generally  she  indicates  her  preference  for 
such  visitors  as  are  the  best  dressed. 

"  She  seems  to  have  a  perception  of  charac- 
ter, and  to  have  no  esteem  for  those  who  have 
little  intellect.  The  following  anecdote  is  sig- 
nificant of  her  perception  of  character,  and 
shows  that  from  her  friends  she  requires  some- 
thing more  than  good-natured  indulgence : 

"  A  new  scholar  entered  school — a  little 
girl  about  Laura's  age.  She  was  very  help- 
less, and  laura  took  great  pride  and  great  pains 
in  showing  her  the  way  about  the  house,  as- 
sisting her  to  dress  and  "undress,  and  doing  for 
her  many  things  which  she  could  not  do 
herself. 

"  In  a  few  weeks  it  began  to  be  apparent, 
even  to  Laura,  that  the  child  was  not  only 
helpless,  but  naturally  very  stupid,  being 
almost  an  idiot.  Then  Laura  gave  her  up  in 
despair,  and  avoided  her,  and  has  ever  since 
had  an  aversion  to  being  with  her,  passing 
by  as  if  in  contempt.  By  a  natural  association 
of  ideas,  she  attributes  to  this  child  ail  those 
countless  deeds  which  Mr.  Nobody  does  in 
every  house — if  a  chair  is  broken,  or'any  thing 
is  misplaced,  and  no  one  knows  who  did  it, 
Laura  attributes  it  at  once  to  this  child. 


It  has  been  observed  before  that  she  is 
familiar  with  the  processes  of  addition  and 
subtraction  in  small  numbers.  Subtracting 
one  number  from  another  puzzled  her  for  a 
time,  but  by  help  of  objects  she  accom))iishe(l 
it.  She  can  count  and  conceive  ohjecls  to 
about  one  hundred  in  number — to  express  an 
indefinitely  great  number,  or  more  than  she 
can  count,  says,  hundred.  If  she  thought  a 
friend  was  to  be  absent  many  years,  she  would 
say — will  come  hundred  Sundays — meaning 
weeks.  She  is  pretty  accurate  in  measuring 
time,  and  seems  to  have  an  intuitive  tendency 
to  do  it.  Unaided  by  the  changes  of  night 
nd  day,  by  the  light,  or  the  sound  of  any 
timepiece,  she  nevertheless  divides  time 
accurately. 

With  regard  to  the  sense  of  touch  it  is  very 
acute — even  for  a  blind  person.  It  is  shown 
emarkably  in  the  readiness  with  which  she 
distinguishes  persons  :  there  are  forty  inmates 
in  the  female  wing,  with  all  of  whom  of  course 
Laura  is  acquainted  ;  whenever  she  is  walk- 
ing through  the  passage  ways,  she  perceives 
by  the  jar  of  the  floor,  or  the  agitation  of  the 
that  some  one  is  near  her,  and  it  is  exceed- 
ingly difficult  to  pass  her  without  being  recog- 
ed.  Her  little  arms  are  stretched  out,  and 
the  instant  she  grasps  a  hand,  a  sleeve,  or  even 
part  of  the  dress,  she  knows  the  person  and 
lets  them  pass  on  with  some  sign  of  recogni- 
tion. 

"  The  innate  desire  for  knowledge,  and  the 
instinctive  efforts  which  the  human  faculties 
make  to  exercise  their  functions,  is  shown 
most  remarkably  in  Laura.  Her  tiny  fingers 
are  to  her  eyes,  and  ears,  and  nose,  and  most 
deftly  and  incessantly  does  she  keep  them  in 
motion  :  like  the  feelers  of  some  insects  which 
are  continually  agitated,  and  which  touch 
every  grain  of  sand  in  the  path,  so  Laura's 
arms  and  hands  are  continually  in  play  ;  and 
when  she  is  walking  with  a  person  she  not 
only  recognises  every  thing  she  passes  within 
touching  distance,  but  by  continually  touching 
her  companion's  hands  she  ascertains  what  he 
is  doing.  A  person  walking  across  the  room 
while  she  had  hold  on  his  left  arm,  would 
find  it  hard  to  take  a  pencil  out  of  his  waist- 
coat pocket  with  his  right  hand,  without  her 
perceiving  it. 

"  Her  judgment  of  distances  and  of  relations 
of  place  is  very  accurate  ;  she  will  rise  from 
her  seat,  go  straight  towards  a  door,  put  out 
her  hand  just  at  the  right  time,  and  grasp  the 
handle  with  precision. 

"  When  she  runs  against  a  door  which  is 
shut,  but  which  she  expected  to  find  open 
she  does  not  fret,  but  rubs  her  head  and  laughs, 
as  though  she  perceived  the  ludicrous  position 
of  a  person  flat  against  a  door  trying  to  walk 
through  it. 

"  The  constant  and  tireless  exercise  of  her 
feelers  gives  her  a  very  accurate  knowledge  of 
every  thing  about  the  house  ;  so  that  if  a  new 
article,  a  bundle,  bandbox,  or  even  a  new 
book,  is  laid  any  where  in  the  apartments 
which  she  frequents,  it  would  be  but  a  short 
time  before  in  her  ceaseless  rounds  she  would 
find  it,  and  from  something  about  it  she  would 
generally  discover  to  whom  it  belonged. 

"  She  perceives  the  approach  of  persons  by 
the  undulations  of  the  air  striking  her  face ; 


and  she  can  distinguish  the  step  of  those  who 
tread  haid,  and  jar  the  floor. 

"  At  table,  if  told  to  be  still,  she  sits  and 
conducts  herself  with  propriety ;  handles  her 
cup,  spoon,  and  fork,  like  other  children;  so 
that  a  stranger  looking  at  her  would  take  her 
for  a  very  pretty  child  with  a  green  ribbon 
over  her  eyes. 

"  But  when  at  liberty  to  do  as  she  chooses, 
she  is  continually  feeling  of  things,  and  ascer- 
taining their  size,  shape,  density,  and  use — 
asking  their  names  and  their  purposes,  going 
on  with  insatiable  curiosity,  step  by  step,  to- 
wards knowledge. 

"  Thus  doth  her  active  mind,  though  all  si- 
lent and  darkling  within,  commune  by  means 
of  her  one  sense  with  things  external,  and 
gratify  its  innate  craving  for  knowledge  by 
close  and  ceaseless  attention. 

"  Qualities  and  appearances,  unappreciable 
or  unheeded  by  others,  are  to  her  of  great  sig- 
nificance and  value ;  and  by  means  of  these 
her  knowledge  of  external  nature  and  physical 
relations  will  in  time  become  extensive." 

For  ••  The  Frieml." 
SKETCHES    OF     SIPERSTITIONS. 

[Continual!  from  page  202.) 

While  the  oracles  continued  to  act  the  part 
of  public  and  accredited  prophets,  there  were 
various  other  means  of  looking  into  futurity, 
and  procuring  tokens  of  good  or  bad  fortune. 
Of  these,  the  most  remarkable  were  certain 
signs,  or  marks  in  the  intestines  of  victims, 
slain  as  sacrifices  at  the  altars.  The  mode  of 
sacrificing  is  worthy  of  explanation.  Bulls, 
goats,  sheep,  pigeons,  cocks,  and  other  crea- 
tures were  immolated  to  the  gods  of  the  coun- 
try. Sometimes  there  was  a  hecatomb  or  sac- 
rifice of  a  hundred  animals  at  a  time,  to  ap- 
pease the  manes  or  resdess  spirits  of  the  de- 
ceased. A  notion  prevailed  that  the  animals 
to  be  sacrificed  would  show  signs  of  satisfac- 
tion on  being  brought  to  the  altars,  if  the  gods 
to  whom  they  were  oflieied  felt  pleased  with 
the  oblation.  On  bringing  forward  a  bull  or 
goat,  the  officiating  priest  drew  a  knife  from 
the  forehead  to  the  tail,  at  which,  if  the  victim 
struggled,  it  was  rejected  as  not  acceptable  to 
the  gods  ;  but  if  it  stood  quietly  at  the  altar, 
then  they  thought  the  gods  were  pleased  with 
it ;  yet  a  bare  non-resistance  was  not  thought 
sufficient,  unless  it  gave  its  assent,  by  a  gra- 
cious nod  ;  to  try  if  it  would  nod,  they  poured 
water  or  barley  into  its  ear.  We  should  ima- 
gine that  these  tests  seldom  failed  in  making 
the  animal  plunge  with  its  head.  Being  sa- 
tisfied with  the  sign,  the  priest  proceeded  to 
pour  wine,  and  sometimes  fruits  or  frankin- 
cense, between  the  horns  of  the  victim,  and 
afterwards  stnick  it  down  and  bled  it  to  death. 
Great  dexterity  was  requisite  in  striking  down 
and  bleeding  a  victim  ;  for  if  it  did  not  fall  at 
once  upon  the  ground,  or  stamped  or  kicked, 
or  struggled  to  be  loose,  or  did  not  bleed  freely, 
or  seemed  to  die  with  pain,  it  was  thought  un- 
acceptable to  the  gods. 

The  sacrifice  being  ended,  the  priest  had 
his  share,  and  another  portion  was  given  as  a 
due  to  the  magistrates  ;  the  remainder  was 
usually  carried  home  by  the  offering  party  for 
the  sake  of  good  luck  and  the  preservation  of 


THE     FRIEND. 


211 


health.  Sometimes  portions  were  sent  as  pre- 
sents to  absent  friends  ;  and  sometimes  they  j 
were  exposed  for  sale  at  the  public  shambles,  i 
It  was  against  partakmg  of  the  latter  that  the 
primitive  christian  church  warned  the  disci- 
ples. 

Besides  the  sacritices,  there  were  also  other 
oflerings  to  the  gods,  either  to  pacify  them 
when  angry,  or  to  obtain  some  benefit,  or  as 
an  acknowledgment  of  past  favour.  These 
consisted  of  crowns  and  garlands,  garments, 
cups  of  gold,  or  any  other  thing  that  conduced 
to  the  ornament  or  the  enriching  of  the  tem- 
ples. When  any  person  changed  his  em- 
ployment or  way  of  life,  it  was  customary  to 
dedicate  the  instruments  belonging  to  it  as  a 
grateful  commemoration  of  the  divine  favour 
and  protection.  Thus,  a  fisherman  dedicated 
his  nets  to  the  nymphs  of  the  sea  ;  shepiierds 
hung  up  pipes  to  Pan,  or  some  other  of  the 
country  deities  ;  and  a  lady,  decayed  with  age, 
dedicated  her  mirror  to  Venus. 

Divination  by  inspection  of  the  intestines  of 
the  animals  slain  as  sacrifices,  was  a  busi- 
ness of  a  very  grave  kind,  calling  for  the  most 
earnest  attention  on  the  part  of  its  professors. 
If  there  were  any  appearance  of  disease  or  in- 
jury, or  any  discoloration  in  the  entrails,  if  the 
liver  was  dry,  or  if  the  heart  palpitated,  or  was 
shrivelled,  the  sacrifice  was  unpropitious,  and 
bad  luck  was  to  attend  the  proposed  enter- 
prise ;  if  the  gall  was  large  and  ready  to  burst 
there  were  to  be  bloody  wars  or  fights.  It 
was  also  a  very  unlucky  omen  when  the  fire 
applied  to  the  victim  did  not  ascend  calmly 
and  in  a  straight  line,  or  when  the  smoke 
curled  and  spread  abroad.  There  was  also  a 
mode  of  divination  by  dreaming.  Its  profes- 
sors threw  themselves  at  will  into  a  trance, 
during  which,  it  was  pretended,  they  visited 
in  spirit  the  celestial  regions,  whence  they  re- 
turned with  supernatural  knowledge.  In 
Athens  a  professed  dreamer  ivas  kept  at  the 
public  expense. 

Divination  by  watching  the  cries  and  mo- 
tions of  birds  was  a  superstition  of  great  anti- 
quity. It  was  observed  that  certain  kinds  of 
these  animals  disappeared  in  flights  at  particu- 
lar seasons,  and  again  returned,  in  a  manner 
equally  mysterious  and  incomprehensible,  to 
their  wonted  haunts.  When  they  left  the  land 
toward  the  approach  of  winter,  to  seek  warmer 
skies,  they  were  believed  to  retire  from  our 
earthly  sphere,  and  to  visit  the  heavenly  re- 
gions, there  to  enter  into  communication  with 
the  gods,  and  to  receive  from  them  a  know- 
ledge of  future  events  ;  as  birds  could  not  dis- 
close their  information  by  language,  it  was 
customary  to  watch  their  flight,  and  also  to 
kill  them,  for  the  sake  of  omens.  If  an  eagle 
wheeled  in  its  flight,  or  flew  upwards,  or 
perched  on  the  ground,  or  if  a  flock  of  smaller 
birds  settled  on  a  temple,  or  was  seen  flying 
in  a  particular  manner  or  direction,  somefhing, 
either  good  or  evil  was  betokened.  There 
were  also  lucky  and  unlucky  birds.  Both 
Aristotle  and  Pliny,  two  great  men  of  anti- 
quity, reckoned  vultures  to  be  very  unlucky, 
because  they  were  generally  seen  before  any 
great  slaughter.  Owls  were,  for  the  most 
part,  looked  upon  as  unlucky  birds,  but  at 
Athens  were  omens  of  victory  and  success, 
being  sacred  to  Minerva,  the  peculiar  tutelary 


goddess  of  that  city.  The  dove  was  thought 
to  be  luck)' ;  so  also  was  the  swan,  especially 
to  mariners,  being  an  omen  of  fair  weather. 
Ravens  were  believed  to  receive  a  power  of 
foretelling  future  events  from  Apollo.  When 
they  appeared  about  an  army  it  was  a  bad 
omen  ;  if  they  came  croaking  upon  the  right 
hand,  it  was  a  tolerably  good  omen  :  if  on  the 
left,  a  very  bad  one  ;  the  appearance  and  chat- 
tering of  magpies  were  unlucky  omens.  Pliny 
'rms  that  the  worst  omens  were  given  by 
ravens  when  they  made  a  harsh  sort  of  noise, 
rattling  in  their  throats,  as  if  they  were  choked. 
Cocks  were  also  accounted  prophetical,  espe- 
cially in  matters  of  war,  and  their  crowing  was 
an  auspicious  omen :  wherefore,  Themistocles, 
after  his  victory  over  the  Persians,  instituted 
an  annual  feast,  which  was  celebrated  with 
exhibitions  of  fighting  cocks.  It  v/as  thought 
to  be  a  token  of  a  dreadful  judgment,  if  a  hen 
was  lieard  to  crow. 

The  superstitious  beliefs  of  the  Greeks  and 
Romans  were  without  number.  Bees,  ants, 
and  various  reptiles  and  beasts,  were  imagined 
to  have  the  power  of  giving  omens  of  good  or 
bad  fortune.  It  is  related,  that  before  Pom- 
pey's  defeat,  a  swarm  of  bees  settled  upon  the 
altar.  This  was  a  dreadful  omen.  Yet  bees 
were  not  unlucky  in  all  circumstances.  When 
Plato  was  an  infant  in  the  cradle,  bees  are  said 
to  have  come  and  sat  upon  his  lips,  where- 
upon the  augurs  foretold  that  he  should  be 
famous  for  sweetness  of  language  and  delight- 
ful eloquence.  The  death  of  Cimon,  a  Greek 
warrior,  was  reported  to  have  been  presaged 
by  a  swarm  of  ants,  which,  on  the  occasion  of 
a  sacrifice,  crept  in  a  cluster  round  his  great 
toe.  Toads  were  accounted  unlucky  omens, 
and  snakes  were  likewise  ominous.  To  meet 
a  boar  was  reckoned  very  unlucky  ;  and  when 
a  hare  appeared  to  an  army  in  time  of  war,  it 
signified  defeat  and  running  away. 

The  phenomena  of  the  atmosphere  and 
planetary  bodies  v/ere  likewise  a  fertile  source 
of  superstitious  delusions.  Nicras,  the  Athe- 
nian general,  being  surrounded  by  his  ene- 
mies, was  struck  with  such  consternation  by 
an  eclipse  of  the  moon,  that  he  commanded 
his  soldiers  to  lay  down  their  arms,  and  so 
with  a  numerous  army  tamely  yielded  himself 
up  to  slaughter.  Lightning  and  thunder,  if 
seen  or  heard  on  the  right  hand,  were  believed 
to  be  good  omens,  and  if  on  the  left,  the  re 
verse.  It  was  a  common  belief  that  danger 
from  lightning  might  be  averted  by  hissing  or 
whistling  to  it.  When  a  thunder-storm  com 
menced,  all  Athens  fell  to  whistling.  At 
Rome,  places  struck  by  lightning  were  held 
sacred,  and  enclosed  from  ordinary  use.  Not 
a  wind  could  blow,  but  it  was  attributed  to 
^Eolus  ;  not  a  meteor  could  appear  in  the  sky 
but  was  imagined  to  be  ominous  of  approach' 
ing  good  or  evil.  When  two  meteors  appear- 
ed together,  they  were  fancied  to  be  torches 
held  out  by  Castor  and  Pollux  to  light  the 
mariner  to  port,  and  to  forebode  good  weather 
but  if  a  third  meteor  happened  to  appear,  it 
was  declared  to  be  Helena  with  a  fiery  dart 
chasing  away  Castor  and  Pollux.  Amor 
people  so  superstitious  as  the  Greeks  and  Ro- 
mans, it  will  readily  be  conceived  that  earth- 
quakes were  ominous  of  signal  national  evils. 
Neptune,  the  subterranean  deity,  was  believed 


on  these  occasions  to  be  so  wrathful,  that  no- 
thing short  of  the  most  valuable  oflerings, 
thrown  into  the  gap  caused  by  the  earthquake, 
would  appease  his  anger.  Thus,  Midas,  king 
of  Phrygia,  on  one  occasion  cast  valuable 
jewels,  and  also  his  own  son,  into  such  a 
chasm  ;  and  when  a  gulf  opened  in  Rome 
from  a  similar  cause,  Cuitius  leaped  into  it  on 
horseback,  as  a  voluntary  sacrifice  to  Neptune, 
who  was  supposed  to  be  gratified  with  the 
oflierlng,  for  the  gulf  immediately  closed  upon 
and  swallowed  its  heroic  victim. 

It  will  have  been  observed  from  the  prece- 
ding sketches,  that  neither  the  Greeks  nor 
Romans,  two  of  the  most  refined  nations  of 
antiquity,  had  any  just  idea  of  the  operations 
or  works  of  nature,  as  arising  from  a  train  of 
immutable  laws  established  and  supported  by 
an  all-wise  Providence,  for  the  government  of 
the  universe.  In  this  respect  they  stood  ex- 
actly on  a  parallel  with  those  uneducated  per- 
sons of  the  present  day  who  believe  that  the 
winds  can  be  raised  by  incantation,  and  that 
bodily  illness  is  an  effect  of  the  evil  eye.  The 
Greeks  and  Romans,  however,  excelled  the 
ignorant  of  modern  times,  for  they  had  formed 
a  regular  code  of  superstition,  which  was  ap- 
plicable to  every  circumstance,  event,  or  con- 
dition, either  in  nature  or  art.  Never,  perhaps, 
was  there  such  a  laboured  and  complex  mass 
of  superstition,  never  such  a  complete  bewil- 
derment of  the  human  faculties  as  that  which 
latterly  existed  in  Rome,  and  all  to  account 
for  what  could  be  explained  by  an  appeal  to 
the  most  simple  laws  of  nature. 

In  those  days  of  mental  hallucination,  occu- 
pying many  centuries  of  the  world's  history, 
the  human  being  was  handed  over  from  deity 
to  deity  from  the  moment  he  came  into  life, 
and  before  he  had  seen  the  light,  till  he  was  at 
last  consigned  to  the  grave  or  the  funeral  pile. 
According  to  the  improved  and  extended  my- 
thology of  the  Romans,  Deverra  presided  over 
his  destiny  before  birth,  Janus  and  Ops 
helped  him  into  the  world,  whilst  Egeria  took 
care  of  the  mother,  Lucina  watched  over  his 
cradle,  Vegetanus  had  the  charge  of  him 
when  he  cried,  Ruinlna  was  his  guardian  when 
he  sucked,  Edura  presided  over  his  food,  and 
Stelinus  instructed  him  in  walking.  As  he 
grew  in  stature,  he  came  successively  under 
the  charge  of  gods  and  goddesses  who  watched 
over  his  youth  and  manhood.  When  he  mar- 
ried, both  he  and  his  bride  became  the  pecu- 
liar charge  of  five  diflierent  deities:  and  when 
he  died,  his  funeral  was  duly  presided  over  by 
Libitina,  the  deity  of  burial  ceremonies.  Be- 
sides all  this,  every  meal  in  the  day,  every 
kind  of  apparel,  every  transaction  of  business 
or  amusement,  every  distinct  part  of  the  body 
had  its  tutelary  deity,  on  whom  the  blame  fell 
if  any  thing  was  amiss.  The  enormity  of  the 
superstition  is  overpowering;  yet  all  that  we 
have  related  as  respects  the  belief  in  ideal 
gods,  oracles,  dreamers,  sacrifices,  omens  from 
birds  and  entrails  of  beasts,  also  omens  from 
natural  phenomena,  formed  scarcely  a  moiety 
of  the  superstitious  delusions  of  this  ancient 
people. 

Their  belief  in  omens  and  divination  of  fu- 
ture events  seems  to  have  been  absolutely 
boundless.  Any  perturbation  of  mind  was 
to  be  ominous  of  evil,  but  the  evil 


212 


THE  FRIEND. 


was  greatly  aggravated  if  a  number  of  persons 
at  the  same  time  felt  an  unaccountable  emotion 
of  dread.  When  such  was  the  case,  the  fears 
were  ascribed  to  the  wicked  influence  of  the 
god  Pan,  and  hence  the  common  phrase  panic, 
or  panic  fears.  The  dread  of  approaching  evil 
was_also  felt  if  the  left  eyelid  quivered,  or  the 
left  ear  rang;  the  quivering  of  the  right  eye- 
lid, or  the  ringing  of  the  right  ear,  portended 
good.  The  latter  is  a  superstition  which  has 
come  down  to  our  own  day.  Moles  or  other 
marks  on  the  person  meant  something  of  im- 
portance, and  were  carefully  noted.  All  kinds 
of  internal  pains  or  emotions  were  likewise 
the  subject  of  superstitious  dread,  and  a  book 
was  written  to  explain  the  precise  extent  of 
evil  of  which  they  were  the  premonitory  warn- 
ings. No  sudden  involuntary  motion  in  body 
or  mind  was  so  much  the  object  of  remark  as 
sneezing.  Both  Greeks  and  Romans  of  the 
highest  rank  paid  extraordinary  attention  to 
sneezing.  A  sneeze  was  accounted  fortunate 
or  unfortunate,  according  to  the  manner  cr 
peiiod  in  which  it  occurred.  When  Xenophon 
was  persuading  his  soldiers  to  encounter  the 
enemy,  some  one  sneezed,  and  it  was  account- 
ed so  dangerous  an  omen,  that  public  pra3-ers 
were  appointed  to  expiate  it.  To  sneeze  be- 
tween midnight  and  the  following  noon  was 
lucky,  but  to  sneeze  between  noon  and  mid- 
night was  unlucky.  Aristotle  talks  very  gravely 
on  the  difference  between  sneezing  during 
these  two  periods  of  the  day.  If,  in  undertaking 
any  business  two  or  four  sneezes  happened,  it 
was  a  lucky  omen,  and  gave  encouragement  to 
proceed ;  if  more  than  four,  the  omen  was  nei- 
ther good  nor  bad ;  if  one  or  three,  it  was  un- 
lucky. If  two  persons  were  deliberating  about 
any  business,  and  both  of  them  chanced  to 
sneeze  together,  the  omen  was  prosperous. 

(To  be  continued.) 

For  "The  FrieliJ." 
THOUGHTS    ON    THE    TIMES. 


The  sentiments  which  I  have  expressed 
may  sound  strange  in  the  ears  of  the  mere  po- 
litical economist,  the  professor  of  a  science 
which  investigates  the  causes  of  the  prosperi- 
ty, meaning  thereby  the  wealth,  of  nations, 
without  reference  to  its  morals.  But  the 
Christian  who  applies  himself  to  these  inves- 
tigations can  never  lose  sight  of  the  great  fact, 
which  is  so  carefully  shut  out  from  the  pre- 
vailing systems  of  philosophy,  that,  namely, 
of  the  fallen  condition  of  our  race,  and  the  in- 
ability of  the  human  mind  itself,  to  do  any 
good  thing.  Let  us  then,  at  the  risk  of  being 
tedious,  trace  those  laws  of  our  nature  which 
the  Creator  has  ordained  for  the  social  improve- 
ment and  physical  well-being  of  the  species, 
and  the  influence  of  the  sense  of  duty  in  rB«- 
dering  them  subservient  to  the  higher  inter- 
ests of  religion  and  morality.  It  will  be  found 
that  those  desires,  the  unchecked  predomi- 
nance of  which  is  so  fatal  to  virtue,  are  the 
very  principle  of  life,  of  social  improvement, 
and  when  maintained  in  their  just  subordina- 
tion to  the  higher  authority  of  duty,  exert  an 
influence  altogether  unmixed  with  evil  upon 
individuals  and  communities. 


That  it  is  the  divine  will  that  man  should 
labour  for  the  support  of  his  bodily  frame,  is 
clear,  from  the  sentence  pronounced  upon  our 
first  parents;  from  the  circumstances  with 
whicli  the  Creator  has  surrounded  us,  and  from 
the  indissoluble  connection  which  He  has  es- 
tablished between  labour  and  the  attainment  of 
most  of  the  objects  of  desire. 

The  Christian  law  respecting  this  duty  is 
contained  in  the  sermon  upon  the  mount ;  and 
llie  doctrine  which  is  there  inculcated  is,  that 
if  we  resign  ourselves  to  be  the  disciples  of 
Christ,  and  seek  first  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
the  necessary  provision  for  the  wants  of  the 
body  will  follow  upon  the  performance  of 
those  duties.  The  true  interpretation  of  our 
Saviour's  language  is,  that  the  taking  care  of 
the  body  and  the  providing  for  its  sustenance 
being  essential  duties  of  man,  they  will  find 
their  proper  though  subordinate  place  in  the 
mind  that  seeks  first  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
They  will  thereby  be  preserved  from  engen- 
dering the  sin  of  covetousness,  and  from  occu- 
pying an  undue  portion  of  our  time  and 
thoughts.  No  rule  can  be  more  simple,  and 
comprehensive,  and  practical,  than  that  which 
is  here  laid  down.  It  is  a  rule  which  adapts 
itself  to  the  circumstances  and  social  duties  of 
every  individual  in  all  the  various  conditions 
of  civilized  life.  If  we  seek  first  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  keep  in  view  in  all  our  thoughts 
and  actions  the  great  ends  of  our  existence, 
every  other  interest  and  pursuit  will  naturally 
assume  their  just  level,  and  occupy  no  more 
than  their  proper  space  in  our  affections. 

We  cannot  doubt  that  it  is  lawful  and  com- 
mendable to  explore  the  works  of  the  Deity, 
and  that  our  capacities  for  enjoyment  were 
meant  to  be  gratified.  There  is  nothing  in  the 
severest  interpretation  of  the  law  of  self-de- 
nial to  forbid  our  sharing  moderately  of  those 
fruits  with  which  the  bounty  of  Providence 
has  surrounded  us  ;  to  restrain  us  from  em- 
ploying those  processes  in  the  preparation  of 
our  food,  which  not  only  render  it  more  pala- 
table, but  without  which  a  large  portion  of  the 
destined  nutriment  of  man  would  be  even  un- 
wholesome ;  nothing  to  condemn  that  atten- 
tion to  the  selection  of  raiment  which  regards 
the  usefulness  or  healthiness  or  convenience 
of  the  fabric  and  its  fashion  ;  or  to  prevent  us 
from  seeking,  amidst  the  lavish  variety  of  na- 
ture, new  and  more  wholesome  and  more 
agreeable  materials  for  food  and  clothing. 

The  first  discovery  that  men  make  in  enter- 
ing upon  this  pursuit  after  the  means  of  suste- 
nance, is  that  of  the  advantages  of  the  division 
of  labour.  At  so  early  a  period  do  men  dis- 
tribute themselves  into  particular  occupations, 
that  it  seems  almost  hke  the  operation  of  a  so- 
cial instinct.  Not  only  does  a  far  less  amount 
of  labour  thereby  produce  the  same  results, 
but  it  accomplishes  its  purposes  with  more 
skill  and  sagacity.  The  continued  application 
of  human  ingenuity  to  the  means  for  accom- 
plishing a  certain  end,  must  necessarily  create 
improvements  therein.  These  improvements 
do  not  perish  with  the  individual,  but  are 
thrown  into  the  common  stock  of  the  commu- 
nity. There  is,  therefore,  a  necessary  ten- 
dency to  improvement  in  the  shape  and  tex- 
ture, and  materials,  for  example,  of  our  clothing, 
which   is  continually  bringing  about  changes 


in  the  habits  of  the  community,  and  in  the  di 
rection  of  its  industry.  This  tendency  is  the 
very  principle  of  life  of  the  industrious  arts ; 
for  they  could  not  survive  without  it,  and  it 
has  invigorated  and  sustained  until  they  have 
filled  the  world  with  their  wonders.  If  we 
examine  the  manner  in  which  the  sense  of 
Christian  duty  operates,  we  shall  see  that  it  is 
not  hostile  to  this  improvement.  The  Chris- 
tian, as  well  as  other  men,  has  his  induce- 
ments to  cultivate  the  arts  of  industry,  for  the 
time  which  he  can  gain  from  servile  labour 
and  the  earnings  of  that  labour  beyond  his  rea- 
sonable wants,  are  due  to  the  service  of  his 
Maker.  He  enters  upon  life,  like  all  other 
men,  possessed  of  arts  and  knowledge  accord- 
ing to  the  age  and  community  in  which  he 
lives.  Luxury  and  abstinence,  riches  and  po- 
verty, self-indidgence  and  self-denial,  are 
terms  in  a  great  measure  relative.  What  con- 
stitutes the  luxury  of  the  few  in  one  age,  be- 
comes the  conveniences  or  the  necessaries  of 
life  to  the  many  in  another.  As  communities 
advance  in  intelligence  and  civilization,  new 
arts  almost  spontaneously  arise,  for  new  wants 
aie  felt  which  give  a  new  direction  to  industry. 

He  who  seeks  first  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
will  maintain  the  desires  and  interests  which 
are  thus  incessantly  modified  by  a  changing 
civilization,  subordinate  to  his  higher  duties. 
But  he  is  part  of  that  community,  he  feels  its 
wants  and  shares  its  attainments,  and  he  is  to 
be  measured,  and  he  must  judge  of  his  duties 
and  regulate  his  occupations,  by  the  standard 
of  his  own  time,  and  not  by  that  of  another. 
He  is  born  likewise  in  a  particular  station,  and 
is  entrusted  with  gifts  of  mind  as  well  as  with 
advantages  of  condition  by  his  Maker. 

The  duties  and  the  occupations  of  each  one 
of  us  vary  with  the  lot  in  which  Providence 
has  placed  us,  and  no  wise  moralist  will  esti- 
mate by  the  same  inventory  of  things  forbid- 
den and  things  allowable,  the  virtues  and  the 
duties  of  widely  difl^erent  circumstances  in  the 
social  condition.  The  Christian,  therefore,  in 
giving  the  necessary  attention  to  the  provision 
for  his  bodily  wants,  cannot  but  be  influenced 
by  the  circumstances  to  which  he  is  born,  by 
the  competition  of  industry  in  his  particular 
avocation,  and  by  the  incentives  to  improve- 
ment which  are  thus  carrying  forward  the  arts 
of  life  to  perfection. 

The  desire  of  accumulating  wealth  on  the 
one  hand,  and  that  for  new  pleasures  on  the 
other,  are  the  two  great  powers  which  give  to 
the  mechanism  of  the  industrious  arts,  its  in- 
tense and  unceasing  energy.  Uncontrolled 
by  the  spirit  of  religion,  they  extend  the  do- 
minion and  increase  the  power  of  the  passions, 
until,  being  mainly  directed  to  the  gratification 
of  sensual  indulgence,  they  place  sin  and  pride 
and  sensuality,  in  the  seat  of  truth  and  virtue 
and  conscience,  as  the  governors  of  the  world. 
The  power  which  is  thus  imparted  to  the 
spirit  of  improvement  in  the  arts,  becomes  at 
length  a  diseased  and  vicious  power,  perverted 
from  the  true  ends  of  industry,  hostile  to  the 
true  interests  of  man.  Those  energies  of  the 
human  mind  which  are  thus  absorbed  by  the 
arts  that  minister  to  the  evil  and  sensual  pas- 
sions ;  the  industry,  for  example,  that  is  ex- 
pended in  perfecting  the  arts  of  war  and  de- 
struction, or  the  attractions   of  vain  amuse- 


THE     FRIEND. 


213 


ments,  are  due  to  the  intellectual  and  moral 
improvement  of  our  race  and  to  the  service  of 
our  Creator ;  and  reason  condemns  and  reli- 
gion forbids  this  perversion  of  our  powers. 

The  great  end  in  view  of  those  who  labour 
is  to  gain  tlie  means  of  leisurely  enjoyment 
So  far  as  the  inclinations  of  mankind  lead  them 
to  seek  their  satisfaction  in  sensual  delights, 
example  and  emulation  are  continually  in- 
creasing tlie  costliness  of  these  pleasures,  and 
the  difficulty  of  obtaining  the  means  of  enjoy- 
ment. The  temptations  to  engage  in  the  pur- 
suit, augment  with  the  estimate  that  is  formed 
of  the  prize  in  view.  The  number  of  those 
■who  rashly  and  improvidently  partake  of  these 
luxurious  pleasures,  and  who  are  thereby 
plunged  into  an  imbecile  poverty,  is  thus  con- 
tinually increasing  with  this  increase  of 
vicious  luxury  and  splendour.  An  almost 
universal  consequence  of  this  has  been,  that 
the  wealth  of  nations  is  collected  in  the  hands 
of  a  comparatively  few,  while  the  many  are 
doomed  to  a  hopeless  struggle  after  those  plea- 
sures which  are  spread  before  them,  yet  placed 
beyond  their  reach.  The  industry  of  the 
whole  is  intense,  yet  the  rich  have  too  often 
been  able  to  bring  the  influence  of  political  in- 
stitutions to  keep  down  the  poor  and  reduce 
the  wages  of  industry  to  the  minimum  of  sub- 
sistence. 

The  spirit  of  religion  modifies  these  evil  in- 
fluences in  many  ways.  It  moderates  the  de- 
sires of  all,  and  changes  the  objects  of  desire 
from  sensual  and  vicious  to  intellectual  and 
virtuous  enjoyments.  It  teaches  us  to  regard 
the  interests  and  to  minister  to  the  wants  of 
our  fellow  creatures  ;  it  banishes  the  pleasures 
of  vice,  and  forbids  the  occupations  that  are 
devoted  to  the  service  of  the  fierce  and  sensual 
passions. 

After  all  our  exultation  over  the  advance- 
ment of  the  arts,  we  must  admit  that  they  are 
valuable  as  means  rather  than  as  ends  ;  that 
beyond  the  points  of  actual  subsistence  and 
homely  comfort,  if  they  do  not  add  to  our 
moral  strength  and  intellectual  dignity,  they 
are  but  encumbrances  to  the  soul. 

The  conclusions  to  which  these  reasonings 
lead  are,  that  the  influence  of  religion  and  duty 
in  retarding  the  advance  of  the  industrious 
arts,  by  moderating  our  desires,  is  more  than 
compensated  by  narrowing  the  field  of  labour, 
and  cutting  off  all  those  occupations  which 
minister  to  vice  and  folly  ;  that  the  restrictions 
which  they  impose  upon  our  love  of  sensual 
indulgence  convert  narrow  circumstances  into 
independence  ;  and  that  they  thus  enable  us  to 
appropriate  to  intellectual  and  religious  improve- 
ment the  time  which  the  sordid  and  sensual 
devote  to  anxious  labour  and  to  dissipation. 
All  the  great  ends  of  existence  are  thus  gained. 
The  individual  lives  to  God,  and  in  thus  living 
performs  all  his  duties  to  society.  The  im- 
provement of  the  race  in  all  the  arts  that  min- 
ister to  lawful  enjoyment,  is  steadily  advancing. 
There  is  no  progress  made  that  is  at  the  same 
time  a  downward  progress  in  morals  ;  and 
although  particular  societies  and  classes  of 
society  will  not  so  speedily  attain  an  extraor- 
dinary height  of  cultivation,  virtue,  indepen- 
dence, intelligence,  industry  and  contentment 
will  be  far  more  widely  and  advantageously 
diFused. 


Bejwrl  on  ^duration  in  Europe,  to  the  Trus 
tees  of  the  Girard  College  for  Orphana . 
by  Alex.  Dallas  Bache,  LL.  D.,  Presl 
dent  of  the  College. 

(Continued  from  p.  203.; 

As  an  example,  appropriate  to  the  pages  of 
our  journal,  of  the  style  and  descriptive  talent 
of  the  reporter,  so  long  an  efficient  colabora 
teur  in  the  concerns  of  the  Franklin  Institute, 
we  quote  his  account  of  the  "  School  of  Arts 
of  Berlin." 

"  Institute  of  drts  of  Berlin.* 

"  This  institution  is  intended  to  impart  the 
theoretical  knowledge  essential  to  impro 
ment  in  the  arts,  and  such  practical  knowledge 
as  can  be  acquired  to  advantage  in  a  school 
It  is  supported  by  the  government,  and  has 
also  a  legacy,  to  be  expended  in  bursaries  at 
the  school,  from  Baron  Von  Seydlitz.  The 
institution  is  under  tlie  charge  of  a  director, 
who  has  the  entire  control  of  the  funds,  of  the 
admissions  and  dismissions,  and  the  superin- 
tendence of  the  instruction.  The  professors 
and  pupils  do  not  reside  in  the  establishment, 
so  that  the  superintendence  is  confined  to 
study  hours.  There  are  assistant  professors, 
who  prepare  the  lectures,  and  conduct  a  part 
of  the  exercises,  in  some  cases  reviewing  the 
lessons  of  the  professors  with  the  pupils.  Be- 
sides these  officers,  there  are  others,  who  have 
charge  of  the  admirable  collection.-^  of  the  in- 
stitution, and  of  the  workshops,  offices,  &c. 
The  number  of  professors  is  eight,  and  of  re- 
peaters, two.  The  discipline  is  of  the  most 
simple  character,  for  no  pupil  is  allowed  to 
remam  in  connection  with  the  institution  un- 
less his  conduct  and  progress  are  satisfactory. 
There  is  but  one  punishment  recognised, 
namely,  dismission  ;  and  even  a  want  of  punc- 
tuality is  visited  thus  severely. 

"  In  the  spring  of  every  year  the  regencies 
advertise  that  applications  will  be  received  for 
admission  into  the  institute,  and  the  testimo- 
nials of  the  candidates  who  present  the  best 
claims  are  forwarded  to  the  director  at  Berlin, 
who  decides  finally  upon  the  several  nomina- 
tions. The  pupils  from  the  provincial  schools 
have,  in  general,  the  preference  over  other  ap- 
plicants. At  the  same  time  notice  is  given  by 
the  president  of  the  Society  for  the  Promotion 
of  National  Industry,  in  relation  to  the  bur- 
saries vacant  upon  the  Seydlitz  foundation. 
The  qualifications  essential  to  admission  are 
— to  read  and  write  the  German  language  with 
correctness  and  facility,  and  to  be  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  arithmetic  in  all  its  branches. 
The  candidate  must,  besides,  be  at  least  sev- 
enteen years   of  age.     Certain  of  the  pupils, 

•  Gewerbinstitut,  literally,  trade  inslitiile.  I  am 
indehted  to  the  director,  privy  counsellor  Beulh,  for  a 
lithographic  outline  and  programme  of  this  institution, 
and  to  Henry  Wheaton,  minister  of  the  United  Stales 
al  Berlin,  for  an  account  of  the  industrial  schonli.  of 
Prussia,  by  Captain  Beaulieu,  Belgian  charge  d'affaires 
at  Berlin.  Beulh  gave  me  every  facility  in  visiting 
the  institution. 

t  The  director,  Beulh,  is  also  president  of  the  Royal 
Technical  Commission  of  Prussia,  and  has  the  distri- 
bution of  the  funds  for  the  encouragement  of  industry, 
amounting  to  about  sevcnty-five  thousand  dollars  an. 
nually.  He  is  also  a  privy  counsellor,  and  is  president 
of  (he  Society  for  the  Encouragement  of  National  In- 
duslry  in  Prussia. 


as  will  be  hereafter  more  fully  stated,  require 
to  have  served  an  apprenticeship  to  a  trade. 
The  Seydlitz  bursars  must,  in  addition,  show 
— 1st.  That  their  parents  were  not  artisans,* 
relatives  of  the  founder  having  the  preference 
over  other  applicants.  2d.  That  they  have 
been  apprenticed  to  a  trade,  if  they  intend  to 
follow  one  not  taught  in  the  institution.  3d. 
They  must  enter  into  an  engagement  that  if 
they  leave  the  mechanical  career  they  will  pay 
back  the  amount  of  their  bursaries.  There 
are  sixty  or  seventy  gratuitous  pupils  in  the 
school,  of  whom  eighteen  are  upon  the  Seyd- 
litz foundation.  Forty  are  admitted  annually, 
this  number  having  been  adopted  because  it  is 
found  that,  in  the  course  of  tlie  first  month, 
about  a  fourth  of  the  newly  admitted  pupils 
fall  away  from  the  institution.  Eacii  bursar 
receives  two  hundred  and  twenty-five  dollars 
per  annum  for  maintenance.  Tlie  education 
is  gratuitous.  The  regular  pupils  enter  on 
the  first  of  October  ;  but  the  director  is  autho- 
rised to  admit,  at  his  pleasure,  applicants  who 
do  not  desire  to  become  bursars,  but  who  sup- 
port themselves,  receiving  gratuitously,  how- 
ever, the  instruction  afforded  by  the  institution. 

"  The  education  of  the  pupils  is  either  solely 
theoretical,  or  combines  theory  and  practice, 
according  to  the  calling  which  they  intend  to 
follow.  The  first  division  is  composed  of 
students,  who  receive  theoretical  instruction 
only,  and  who  are  preparing  to  become 
masons,  carpenters,  and  joiners.  They  are 
supposed  to  have  become  acquainted  with  the 
practice  of  their  trade  before  entering  the  in- 
stitution, being  required  to  have  served  previ- 
ously, a  part  of  their  apprenticeship.  An  ex- 
cellent reason  is  assigned  for  this  rule,  namely, 
that  on  leaving  the  school  such  pupils  are  too 
old  to  begin  their  apprenticeship  to  these  call- 
ings, and  would,  if  they  attempted  to  do  so, 
find  the  first  beginnings  so  irksome  as  to  in- 
duce them  to  seek  other  employments,  and 
thus  their  special  education  would  be  lost,  and 
the  object  of  the  school  defeated.  The  second 
division  embraces  both  theoretical  and  practi- 
cal instruction,  and  consists  of  three  classes. 
First,  the  stone-cutters,  engravers,  lapidaries, 
glass-cutters,  carvers  in  wood  and  ivory,  and 
brass-founders.  Second,  dyers  and  manufac- 
turers of  chemical  products.  Third,  machine- 
makers  and  mechanicians.  The  practical  in- 
struction is  different  for  each  of  these  three 
classes. 

"  The  general  course  of  studies  lasts  two 
years,  and  the  pupils  are  divided  into  two  cor- 
responding classes.  The  first  class  is,  besides, 
subdivided  into  two  sections.  The  lower  or 
second  class  is  taught  first ;  mechanical  draw- 
ing, subdivided  into  decorative  drawing,  in- 
cluding designs  for  architectural  ornaments, 
utensils,  vases,  patterns  for  weaving,  &c.  and 
linear  drawing,  applied  to  civil  works,  to  han- 
dicrafts, and  to  machines.  Second,  modelling 
in  clay,  plaster,  and  wax.  Third,  practical 
arithmetic.  Fourth,  geometry.  Fifth,  natu- 
ral philosophy.  Sixth,  chemistry.  Seventh, 
technology,  or  a  knowledge  of  the 


The  object  of  Von  Seydlitz  appears  to  have  been 
to  counteract,  to  the  extent  of  his  power,  the  tendency 
to  the  increase  of  the  learned  professions,  at  the  ex. 
pense  of  the  mechanic  arts,  by  an  inducement  to  a 
course  exactly  contrary  to  the  usual  one. 


314 


THE    FRIEND. 


processes,  and  products  of  the  arts.  The  stu- 
dies oi'  tlie  lower  section  of  the  first  class  are 
general,  while  those  of  the  first  section  turn 
more  particularly  upon  the  applications  of 
science  to  the  arts.  In  the  lower  section,  the 
drawing,  modelling,  natural  philosopny,  and 
chemistry,  of  the  first  year,  are  continued ; 
and,  in  addition,  descriptive  geometry,  trigono- 
metry, stereometry,  mixed  mathematics,  mine- 
ralogy, and  the  art  of  construction  are  studied. 
In  the  upper  or  first  section,  perspective,  stone- 
cutting,  carpentry,  and  mechanics  applied  to 
the  arts,  are  taught,  and  the  making  of  plans 
and  estimates  for  buildings,  workshops,  manu- 
factories, machines,  &c.  These  courses  are 
common  to  all  pupils,  whatever  may  be  their 
future  destination  ;  but  beside  them,  the  ma- 
cJiinists  study,  during  the  latter  part  of  their 
stay  at  the  institution,  a  continuation  of  the 
course  of  mechanics  and  mathematical  analysis. 
The  examples  accompanying  the  instruction 
in  regard  to  plans  and  estimates  are  adapted  to 
the  intended  pursuits  of  the  pupils. 

"  The  courses  of  practice  are  begun  by  the 
pupils  already  enumerated  as  taking  part  in 
them,  at  different  periods  of  their  slay  in  the 
institution.  The  future  chemists  and  mechan- 
ics must  have  completed  the  whole  range  of 
studies  above  mentioned,  as  common  to  all  the 
pujjils,  while  the  others  begin  their  practice 
after  having  completed  the  first  year's  course. 
There  are  workshops  for  each  class  of  pupils, 
where  they  are  taught  the  practice  of  their  pro- 
posed calling,  under  competent  workmen. 
There  are  two  foundries  for  bronze  castings, 
one  for  small,  the  other  for  large  castings,  and 
the  work  turned  out  of  both  bears  a  high  cha- 
racter. A  specimen  of  this  work  is  retained 
by  the  institution  in  a  beautiful  fountain, 
which  ornaments  one  of  the  courts  of  the 
building.  The  models  for  castings  are  made 
in  the  establishment.  In  the  first  division  of 
pupils,  in  reference  to  theii  callings,  there  are 
usually  some  whose  art  is  connected  with  the 
fine  arts  in  some  of  its  branches,  and  these 
have  an  opportunity  during  part  of  the  week 
to  attend  the  courses  of  the  Berlin  Academy. 
The  futuie  chemists  work  for  half  the  year  in 
the  laboratory.  They  are  chiefly  employed 
in  chemical  analysis,  being  furnished  with  the 
requisite  materials  for  practice  by  the  institu- 
tion. In  the  shops  for  the  instruction  of  me- 
chanics are  machines,  for  working  in  wood 
and  the  metals,  a  steam-engine  of  four  horses' 
power,  a  forge,  tools  in  great  variety,  lathes, 
&c.  The  pupils  have  the  use  of  all  the  neces- 
sary implements,  according  to  their  progress, 
and  are  gradually  taught,  as  if  serving  a  regular 
apprenticeship.  When  capable,  they  are  en- 
abled to  construct  machines  which  may  be 
useful  to  them  subsequently,  as  a  lathe,  or 
machine  for  cutting  screws,  or  the  teeth  of 
wheels,  &c.  and  are  furnished  with  all  the  ma- 
terials for  the  purpose,  the  machine  becoming 
their  own  property.  In  these  workshops,  also, 
the  models  for  the  cabinet  of  the  school  are 
made.  *  This  is  by  far  the  most  complete  es- 
tablishment for  practice  which  I  met  with  in 
any  institution,  and  I  believe  the  practice  is 
both  real  and  effectual.  It  involves,  however, 
an  expenditure  which  in  other  cases  it  has  not 
been  practicable  to  command.     The  scale  of 


the  whole  institution   is,  in  the  particular  of 
expenditure,  most  generous. 

"  This  is  one  specimen  of  the  various 
plans  which  have  been  devised  to  give  prac- 
tical knowledge  of  an  art  in  connection  with 
theory  in  a  school.  It  is  first  most  judiciously 
laid  down  that  certain  trades  cannot  be  taught 
to  advantage  in  a  similar  connection,  but  that 
the  practical  knowledge  must  be  acquired  by 
an  apprenticeship  antecedent  to  the  theoretical 
studies.  'I'here  are  besides,  however,  a  large 
number  of  trades,  the  practice  of  which  is  to 
be  taught  in  the  institution,  and  requiring  a 
very  considerable  expenditure  to  carry  out  the 
design  properly.  This  could  not  be  attempted 
in  a  school  less  munificendy  endowed,  and  re- 
quires very  strict  regulations  to  carry  it  through 
even  here.  The  habits  of  a  sidiool  workshop 
are,  in  general,  not  those  of  a  real  manufactory, 
where  the  same  articles  are  made  to  be  sold  as 
a  source  of  profit ;  hence,  though  the  practical 
knowledge  may  be  acquired,  the  habits  of 
work  are  not,  and  the  mechanic  may  be  well 
taught  but  not  well  trained.  At  the  private 
school  of  Charonne,  workshops  were  estab- 
lished, giving  a  variety  of  occupation  to  the 
pupils  ;  but  the  disposition  to  play  rather  than 
to  work,  rendered  these  establishments  too 
costly  to  be  supported  by  a  private  institution, 
and  the  plan  adopted  instead  of  this,  was  to 
make  the  pupils  enter  a  regular  workshop  for 
a  stated  number  of  hours,  to  work  for  the  pro- 
prietor or  lessee.  This  plan  remedies  one 
evil,  but  introduces  another,  that  as  the  machi- 
nist takes  orders,  with  a  view  to  profit,  the 
work  may  have  so  little  variety  as  only  to 
benefit  a  small  class  of  the  pupils.  The  pu- 
pils at  Charonne  are,  however,  under  differ- 
ent circumstances  from  those  at  Berlin ;  they 
are  generally  younger,  and  being  independent 
of  the  school,  where  they  pay  for  their  educa- 
tion, are  not  under  the  same  restraint  as  in  the 
other  institution ;  hence  the  experience  of  the 
one  school  does  not  apply  in  full  force  to  the 
other.  At  Dresden,  in  a  school  somewhat 
similar  to  that  of  Berlin,  a  different  mode  from 
either  of  those  just  mentioned  has  been  adopted. 
An  arrangement  is  made  with  a  number  of 
mechanics,  of  different  occupations,  to  receive 
pupils  from  the  schools  as  apprentices,  allow- 
ing them  the  privilege  of  attending,  during 
certain  specified  hours  of  the  day,  upon  the 
theoretical  exercises  of  the  institution.  Where 
such  an  arrangement  can  be  made,  the  results 
are  unexceptionable,  and  the  advantages  likely 
to  accrue  to  the  mechanic  arts,  from  the  union 
of  theory  with  practice,  will  offer  a  strong  in- 
ducement to  liberally  disposed  mechanics  to 
take  apprentices  upon  these  terms.  Small 
workshops,  connected  with  an  institution, 
must  necessarily  offer  inferior  advantages,  even 
if  closely  regulated,  so  as  to  procure  the  great- 
est possible  amount  of  work  from  the  pupils  ; 
this  should  be  done  for  the  sake  of  the  profit, 
but  to  give  him  genuinely  good  habits. 

"  The  difficulties  in  giving  practical  instruc- 
tion in  the  chemical  arts  are  not  to  be  com- 
pared with  those  under  discussion,  and  will  be 
found  to  have  been  satisfactorily  obviated  in 
several  schools.  This  subject  will  receive  its 
more  appropriate  discussion  in  connection  with 
the  polytechnic  institution  of  Vienna,  where 
the  chemical  department,   at  least  as  far  as 


manufacturing  chemistry  is  concerned,  is  gene- 
rally recognised  as  having  produced  the  best 
results  of  any  yet  established. 

"  Returning  to  the  subject  of  the  theoretical 
instruction  in  the  Berlin  institute  of  arts,  the 
following  statement  will  serve  to  show  the 
succession  of  the  courses,  with  the  time  de- 
voted to  each : — 

"  Ttmter  Course. 

"  Second  day  of  the  week. — First  Class. 
First  division — drawing  and  sketching  ma- 
chines, eight  A.  M.  to  twelve  o'clock.  Discus- 
sion of  machines,  estimates  of  power,  &.c.  two 
P.  M.  to  five  P.  M.  Second  division — ma- 
chine drawing,  eight  to  ten.  Modelling  in 
clay,  ten  to  twelve.  Physics,  two  to  five. 
Second  Class.  Machine-drawing,  eight  to  ten. 
Modelling,  ten  to  twelve.  Elements  of  geo- 
metry, two  to  four.  Repetition  of  the  lecture, 
four  to  five. 

"  Third  day.— First  Class.  First  division 
— architectural  plans  and  estimates,  eight  to 
twelve.  Practical  instruction  in  machinery, 
two  to  five.  Second  division — ornamentd 
and  architectural  drawing,  eight  to  twelve. 
Trigonometry,  two  to  five.  Second  Class. 
Ornamental  and  architectural  drawing,  eight 
to  twelve.  Physics,  two  to  four.  Repetition 
of  the  lecture,  four  to  five. 

"  Fourth  day. — First  Class.  First  division 
— original  designs,  eight  to  twelve.  Discussion 
of  machinery.  Second  division — mineralogy, 
eight  to  nine.  Machine-drawing,  nine  to 
twelve.  Trigonometry,  two  to  five.  Second 
Class.  Machine-drawing,  eight  to  twelve. 
Practical  arithmetic,  two  to  five. 

"  Fifth  clay. — First  Class.  First  division 
— drawing  and  sketching  machines,  eight  to 
twelve.  Architectural  instruction,  estimates, 
two  to  five.  Second  division — decorative  and 
architectural  drawing,  eight  to  ten.  Modelling 
in  clay,  ten  to  twelve.  Trigonometry,  two  to 
five.  Second  Class.  Decorative  and  archi- 
tectural drawing,  eight  to  ten.  Modelling  in 
clay,  ten  to  twelve.  Physics,  two  to  four. 
Repetition  of  the  lecture,  four  to  five. 

"  Sixth  day. — First  Class.  First  division 
— architectural  plans,  eight  to  twelve.  Practi- 
cal instruction  in  machinery,  two  to  five. 
Second  division — machine-drawing,  eight  to 
twelve.  Physics,  two  to  five.  Second  Class. 
Machine-drawing,  eight  to  twelve.  Elemen- 
tary mathematics,  two  to  four.  Repetition  of 
the  lesson,  lour  to  five. 

"  Seventh  day. — First  Class.  First  division 
— perspective  and  stone-cutting,  eight  to 
twelve.  Original  designs,  two  to  five.  Second 
division — mineralogy,  eight  to  nine.  Deco- 
rative and  architectural  drawing,  nine  to  twelve. 
Trigonometr}',  two  to  five.  Second  Class. 
Decorative  and  architectural  drawing,  eight  to 
twelve.     Practical  arithmetic,  two  to  five. 

"  The  summer  term,  which  follows  this, 
embraces  the  practical  instruction. 

[The  summer  term  is  also  given,  which 
we  omit.] 

"  The  chemical  division  of  the  practical 
classes  is  engaged  every  day  in  the  laboratory. 
The  library  is  open  for  reading  from  five  to 
eight,  P.  M.  on  two  days  of  the  week. 

"  The  collections  for  carrying  out  the  va- 
rious  branches   of  instruction  are   upon  the 


same  liber.d  scale  with  the  other  parts  of  the 
institution.  There  is  a  library  of  works  on 
architecture,  mechanics,  technology,  the 
various  arts,  archeology,  &c.  in  (ierraan, 
French  and  English.  This  library  is  open 
twice  a  week,  from  five  to  eight  in  the  even- 
ing, to  the  pupils  of  the  first  class  of  the  school, 
and  to  such  mechanics  as  apply  for  the  use  of 
it. 

"  There  is  a  rich  collection  of  drawings  of 
new  and  useful  machines,  and  of  illustrations 
of  the  difl'erent  courses,  belonging  to  the  in- 
stitution. Among  them  is  a  splendid  work, 
published  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Beuth, 
entitled  Models  for  Manufacturers  and  Artisans 
(Vorlegeblatter  fur  Fabricanten  und  Iland- 
werker),  containing  engravings  by  the  best 
artists  of  Germany,  and  some  even  from 
France  and  England,  applicable  to  the  differ- 
ent arts  and  to  architecture  and  engineering. 
Among  the  drawings  are  many  from  ori- 
ginal designs  by  Shenckel,  of  Berlin.  There 
is  a  second  useful  but  more  ordinary  series  of 
engravings,  on  similar  subjects,  also  executed 
for  the  use  of  the  school.  These  works  are 
distributed  to  the  provincial  trade  schools,  and 
presented  to  such  of  the  mechanics  of  Prussia 
as  have  especially  distinguished  themselves  in 
their  vocations.  The  collection  of  models  of 
machinery  belonging  to  the  school  piobably 
ranks  next  in  extent  and  value  to  that  at  the 
Conservatory  of  Arts  of  Paris.  It  contains 
models  of  such  machines  as  are  not  readily 
comprehended  by  drawings.  Most  of  them 
are  working  models,  and  many  were  made  in 
the  workshops  of  the  school.  They  are  con- 
structed, as  far  as  possible,  to  a  uniform  scale, 
and  the  parts  of  the  models  are  of  the  same 
materials  as  in  the  actual  machine.  There  is 
an  extensive  collection  of  casts,  consisting  of 
copies  of  statues,  basso-relievos,  utensils, 
bronzes,  and  vases  of  the  museums  of  Naples, 
Rome,  and  Florence,  and  of  the  British  Mu- 
seum, and  of  the  models  of  architectural 
monuments  of  Greece,  Rome,  Pompeii,  &e. 
and  copies  of  models,  cameos,  and  similar  ob- 
jects ;  those  specimens  only  have  been  select- 
ed which  are  not  in  the  collection  of  the  Aca- 
demy of  Fine  Arts  of  Berlin,  to  which  the  pupils 
of  the  Institute  of  Arts  have  access.  There  are 
good  collections  of  physical  and  chemical  ap- 
paratus, of  minerals,  of  geological  and  technolo- 
gical specimens. 

"  The  instruction  is  afforded  in  part  by  the 
lectures  of  the  professors,  aided  by  text-books 
specially  intended  for  the  school,  and  in  part  by 
the  interrogations  of  the  professors  and  of  the 
assistants  and  repeaters.  At  the  close  of  the 
first  year  there  is  an  examination  to  determine 
which  of  the  pupils  shall  be  permitted  to  go 
forward,  and  at  the  close  of  the  second  year  to 
determine  which  shall  receive  the  certificate  of 
the  institute.  Although  the  pupils  who  come 
from  the  provinces  are  admitted  to  the  first 
class  of  the  institute,  upon  their  presenting  a 
testimonial  that  they  have  gone  through  the 
courses  of  the  provincial  schools  satisfactorily, 
it  frequently  happens  that  they  are  obliged  to 
retire  to  the  second,  especially  from  defective 
knowledge  of  chemistry. 

"  The  cost  of  this  school  to  the  government 
is  about  twelve  thousand  dollars  annually,  ex- 
clusive of  the  amount  expended  upon  the  prac- 


THE    FRIEND. 

tical  courses,  and  upon  the  collections — a  very 
trifling  sum,  if  the  good  which  it  is  calculated 
to  do  tliroughout  the  country  is  considered. 
The  comparatively  recent  existence  of  the  in- 
stitution does  not  admit  of  appealing  to  decided 
results  which  have  flowed  to  the  mechanic  arts 
in  Prussia  from  its  establishment,  but  there 
can  be  no  doubt  of  its  tendency,  and  its  pupils 
are  already  known  to  be  making  their  way 
successfully,  in  consequence  of  the  advantages 
which  they  have  here  enjoyed." 

We  trust  it  will  not  be  very  long  before  the 
institution  of  seminaries,  analogous  in  principle 
to  the  one  above  described,  will  become  an  ob- 
ject of  legislative  regard,  in  some,  at  least,  of 
the  United  States.  Schools  for  the  blind,  and 
for  deaf  mutes,  have  taken  root  effectually  in 
the  philanthropy  of  the  country,  and  it  is 
scarcely  to  be  questioned  that  the  tendency  of 
our  civism  is  to  the  adoption  of  every  useful 
discovery,  whether  in  mechanical  or  moral 
science,  as  soon  as  its  character  of  utility  and 
beneficence  has  received  the  sanction  of  an 
evident  demonstration.  G. 


LIFE  OF  WILLIAM  CATON. 

(Concluded  from  page  20(3.) 

These  three  things  I  left  to  her  considera- 
tion, and  when  she  was  free,  she  was  to  re- 
turn me  an  answer  thereunto,  which  in  several 
weeks  after  she  did.  As  to  the  first  she  said, 
it  was  not  means  that  she  looked  after,  but 
virtue  :  and  as  to  the  second  she  said,  that 
when  I  was  moved  of  the  Lord  to  go  upon  any 
service  on  account  of  the  truth,  whether  to 
visit  Friends  or  otherwise,  she  hoped  that  she 
should  not  be  the  woman  that  would  hinder 
me  upon  such  an  account.  And  as  to  the  last, 
she  said,  that  if  the  Lord  did  once  bring  the 
thing  so  far  as  to  be  effected,  she  hoped  to 
bear  what  people  without  should  say,  (when 
we  were  perfecdy  clear  in  the  thing  before  the 
Lord,)  for  that  would  be  one  of  the  least 
crosses. 

[W.  C.  dien  notes  other  citcumstances  con- 
firming to  his  mind  in  the  important  step  he 
was  about  to  take,  and  proceeds  :] 

In  the  mean  time  I  wrote  of  it  to  several  of 
the  brethren  in  England,  whose  answers  in 
due  time  I  received,  and  compared  them  to- 
gether, and  behold  I  found  them  unanimously 
agree  in  their  mutual  approbation  of  the  step, 
which  also  was  a  furdier  confirmation  to  me 
of  its  being  of  the  Lord  ;  yet  in  all  this  dme 
we  did  not  certainly  know  whether  it  would 
come  to  pass  or  no.  We  also  were  deter- 
mined to  keep  clear  from  binding  ourselves  by 
promise  ;  as  some  that  are  unwise  have  done, 
yea,  and  have  resolved  to  accomplish  the  thing, 
though  Friends  should  be  against  it ;  never- 
theless will  they  ask  advice,  and  diat  when  it 
is  too  late.  But  this  we  resolved  to  avoid,  to 
the  end  that  we  might  be  the  better  example  ; 
for  it  lay  upon  me  that  if  the  affair  came  to 
pass,  it  should  be  carried  on  in  such  wisdom, 
as  that  it  should  not  only  be  of  good  report 
among  the  brethren,  but  diat  it  should  also  be 
exemplary  to  them  that  should  afterwards  fol- 
low us  in  things  of  that  nature  ;  for  it  was  the 
first  marriage  in  those  parts  that  was  accord- 
ing to  the  approved  manner  and  practice  among 
Friends. 


215 

[He  further  remarks,  "  after  we  had  waited 
long  in  the  afl'air,  and  when  several  months 
were  expired,  and  I  had  imparled  it  to  several 
Friends  in  Holland,  by  word  of  mouth,  and 
did  not  meet  with  any  opposition" — and  con- 
cludes his  account  of  the  matrimonial  connec- 
tion as  follows  :] 

In  the  fulness  of  love  and  unity  in  die  ever- 
lasting covenant  did  I  receive  her  as  the  Lord's 
gift  unto  me.  And  oh !  how  were  our  hearts 
and  souls  overcome  and  refreshed  dirough  the 
infinite  love  of  God ;  for  as  we  had  desired 
that  our  joining  together  might  be  entirely  by 
the  Lord,  that  we  might  have  the  evident  tes- 
Umony  of  his  eternal  spirit  in  ourselves,  even 
so  it  came  to  pass,  to  our  great  comfort  in  the 
Lord. 

After  we  were  thus  joined  together  by  the 
Lord,  and  in  his  presence,  it  was  upon  me  lo 
write  of  it  into  die  north  of  England,  to  have 
it  published  in  that  honourable  meeting  at 
Swarthmore,  unto  which  I  belonged,  winch 
accordingly  was  done,  to  Friends'  great  sads- 
faction.  In  the  mean  dme  I  proceeded  to  the 
publishing  of  it  in  our  meeting  at  Amsterdam, 
which  I  did  three  times  one  after  another, 
without  any  opposition ;  but  on  the  contrary 
public  tesdmonies  were  given  of  it  by  Friends 
in  the  pubUc  meeting.  Finally  when  the  time 
was  come  that  the  mamage  should  be  perfect- 
ed, diere  was  a  general  meedng  at  Amsterdam 
of  Friends  from  several  parts  of  that  country, 
who  were  eye-witnesses  of  our  accomplishing 
of  it  in  the  fear  and  wisdom  of  the  Lord,  and 
in  the  unity  of  his  spirit,  the  last  day  of  the 
8th  mo.  1662.  VVhen  it  was  accomplished  as 
aforesaid,  all  the  men  Friends  that  were  then 
and  there  present  at  the  meedng,  did  subscribe 
their  names  to  a  cerdficate,  which  for  the  fu- 
ture was  for  such  as  might  desire  to  have  an 
account  of  the  matter  for  their  satisfacdon  and 
informadon. 

[His  marriage,  it  appears,  produced  no  re- 
laxation of  dedication  in  his  Master's  service; 
from  the  period  of  its  consummation,  to  the 
time  when  the  journal,  closes,  less  dian  two 
years,  there  was  but  litde  intermission  in  his 
labours.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  journal  the 
editor  has  introduced  several  interesting  epis- 
des,  which,  he  remarks,  "  will  serve  to  carry 
on  the  narradve."  With  one  of  these  we 
close  our  extracts  from  the  volume.] 

WILLLIAM  CATON  TO  FRIENDS. 
"Yarmoutli  Common  Gaol.Otli  of  fth  mo.  ]663. 

"  Dear  and  affectionately  beloved  Friends — 
In  the  everlasting  fellows'hip  of  the  gospel  of 
peace  (into  which  we  are  brought  through  the 
arm  of  God's  eternal  power)  do  I  dearly  and 
tenderly  salute  you  ;  who  are  dear  and  near 
unto  me  in  the  truth  of  God,  which  he  hath 
made  known  unto  us,  to  the  comfort  of  our 
souls  ;  whereby  he  hadi  engaged  us  above  all 
the  families  of  the  earth  to  love  and  to  serve 
him  with  reverence  and  godly  fear.  And 
though  they  that  are  widiout,  do  judge  we  are 
losers  through  our  knowledge  of  the  Truth, 
yet  we  find  that  we  are  become  gainers  through 
it ;  for  if  we  lose  the  love  and  peace  and  li- 
berty, which  the  world  in  limes  past  hath  af- 
forded us,  we  have  gained  the  peace  of  God 
and  liberty  in  his  eternal  spirit ;  if  we  lose  that 
honour  and  trea.sure  which  was  of  the  world, 


216  

and  which  we  have  had  in  the  world,  we  are 
honoured  of  our  God  with  bearing  his  name, 
and  we  are  become  sharers,  with  the  rest  of 
his  sanctified  ones,  of  heavenly  treasure,  which 
the  world  cannot  give  us,  neither  can  it  take 
away  from  us.  So  that  whosoever  deem  or 
imagine  we  are  losers  through  our  coming  to 
be  of  this  way,  or  by  our  coming  to  the  know- 
ledge of  this  eternal  truth,  I  say,  nay  ;  for  the 
things  that  we  have  lost  by  reason  of  it  (being 
but  as  dross  and  dung,)  are  not  worthy  to  be 
compared  to  what  we  have  gained  through  it. 
Shall  not  we  therefore  love  the  truth  !  and 
shall  not  we  be  willing  to  sutler  the  loss  of  all 
this  world  can  afford  us  for  its  sake  !  For 
can  we  have  a  better  cause  to  suffer  for  than 
the  truth  I  can  we  suffer  upon  a  more  honour- 
able account,  than  upon  the  truth's  account, 
upon  the  account  of  which  all  the  righteous 
men,  who  have  suffered  in  all  ages,  have  suf- 
fered ?  And  who  are  we  that  we  should  be 
called  to  this  high  and  honourable  calling  I — 
or  that  we  should  be  accounted  worthy  to  be- 
come witnesses  of  this  ancient  truth  in  this 
generation,  to  bear  our  testimony  unto  it  with 
the  rest  of  the  faithful  witnesses,  servants  and 
handmaids  of  the  Most  High !  The  consi- 
deration of  these  things  I  confess  might  even 
be  enough  to  break  and  overcome  our  hearts, 
and  to  engage  us,  as  it  were,  afresh  unto  our 
God,  who  hath  chosen  us  and  loved  us,  before 
we  loved  him  or  made  choice  of  him  to  be  our 
Lord  and  God  ;  and  whom  we  have  found  to 
be  so  exceeding  gracious  and  merciful  to  us- 
ward.  Let  our  souls  and  spirits  therefore 
praise  and  magnify  him  for  ever  and  ever ! 

"  And  now.  Friends,  you  may  hereby  un- 
derstand, how  that  after  I  had  had  a  very  pre- 
cious opportunity  with  many  of  you  in  the 
north,  to  my  great  refreshment  in  the  Lord,  I 
was  clear  in  myself  to  return  again  for  Hol- 
land ;  and  in  order  thereunto,  I  passed  towards 
the  seacoasts  ;  and  when  I  came  there,  I  heard 
of  ships  that  were  near  ready  to  go  for  Hol- 
land, both  at  Newcastle  and  Sunderland ;  but 
the  wind  being  out  of  the  way  or  contrary, 
and  I  being  desirous  to  improve  my  time  to 
the  utmost,  and  withal  being  very  desirous  to 
see  as  many  Friends  as  I  could  before  I  took 
shipping,  I  travelled  therefore  along  the  coasts 
towards  Whitby  and  Scarborough,  and  had 
some  very  good  and  precious  meetings  among 
Friends  by  the  sea-side.  And  finding  a  ship 
ready  at  Scarborough,  and  the  wind  being 
good,  I  went  aboard  her;  but  the  wind  came 
contrary  again  :  howbeit  we  kept  out  at  sea 
and  that  for  the  space  of  nine  days,  whereas  if 
the  wind  had  been  good  we  might  have  sailed 
it  in  two  days.  But  finally  a  tempestuous 
storm  came  upon  us,  of  which  I  had  had  some 
sight  before,  and  told  the  master  of  it,  and 
would  have  had  him  return  again  for  England 
and  indeed  it  was  so  violent  that  as  to  outward 
appearance  we  were  in  very  imminent  danger ; 
and  the  more  so  because  our  ship  had  gotten 
a  sore  leak,  or  rather  more  than  one,  and  some 
times  the  pump  was  so  out  of  order  that  it 
would  do  them  no  service,  and  besides  they 
had  lost  the  use  of  their  helm,  even  in  the  very 
height  of  the  storm.  And  in  the  mean  time 
the  ship  was  in  no  small  danger  of  being  foun 
dered  or  overset;  and  as  for  the  poor  men 
they  were  as  if  they  had  been  plunged  into 


THE    FRIEND. 

the  sea,  and  by  reason  of  their  continual  pump- 
besides  the  extraordinary  toil  tliey  had 
with  the  sails,  they  were  so  exceedingly  wea- 
ried out,  that  their  courage  and  strength  were 
very  much  departed  from  them.  In  which 
time  I  did  much  intercede  with  the  Lord,  and 
did  with  much  fervency  of  spirit  wrestle  with 
him,  that  if  it  was  his  will  their  lives  might  be 
ed,  and  we  preserved  out  of  that  extreme 
danger  ;  though  as  for  my  own  part  I  found 
myself  exceeding  freely  given  up  to  bequeath 
my  soul  into  his  bosom  of  everlasting  love, 
"  my  body  to  be  buried  in  that  great  deep  : 
indeed  I  confess  I  could  sometimes  expect  lit- 
tle else.  At  that  time  I  could  have  bid  you  all 
farewell,  and  all  that  in  this  world  I  do  enjoy, 
and  could  have  gone  unto  my  everlasting 
home  in  peace  with  my  God  ;  who  even  then 
beheld  my  meditations  and  intercessions ;  and 
because  he  loved  me,  was  he  prevailed  witlial, 
I  for  his  mercy's  sake,  who  was  deter- 
mined, as  appeared,  to  show  mercy  unto  us. 
For  when  we  were  near  unto  the  sands  (where 
dear  Hugh  Tickhil's  wife  and  another  Friend 
were  cast  away,  as  I  am  informed,  in  their 
passing  for  Holland,)  the  Lord  was  pleased 
to  cast  us  betwixt  two  sands,  which  if  our  ship 
had  come  to  strike  upon  either,  she  must  in 
an  instant  have  become  a  wreck.  But  blessed 
be  the  name  of  the  Lord  who  preserved  us  out 
of  that  imminent  danger,  whereby  he  hath  ex- 
ceedingly engaged  me  unto  him,  and  his  un- 
speakable mercy  I  hope  shall  be  held  in  a  per- 
petual remembrance  by  me  his  servant ;  who 
at  this  time  do  make  mention  of  this  remark- 
able deliverance  unto  you,  to  the  end  that  you 
may  know  how  good  the  Lord  hath  been  to 
me,  and  that  you  with  me  may  return  thanks 
unto  him ;  not  only  for  his  mercies  in  general 
to  US-ward,  but  for  this  to  me  in  particular  ; 
the  consideration  and  sense  of  which  hath 
more  than  a  little  broken  my  heart,  which  hath 
been  filled  with  praises  unto  the  Most  High. 

Moreover,  Friends,  I  would  have  you  un- 
derstand, that  the  Lord  having  delivered  me 
out  of  the  storm  before  mentioned  by  sea,  he 
hath  suffered  me  to  come  into  another  by  land 
among  unreasonable  men,  who  are  even  like 
unto  the  waves  of  the  sea ;  but  he  that  limits 
the  one,  limits  the  other  ;  and  I  am  confident 
that  he  that  hath  preserved  me  in  the  one,  will 
due  time  deliver  me  out  of  the  other.  By 
contrary  winds,  after  we  had  been  nine  days 
sea  or  thereabouts,  we  put  in  here  at  Yar- 
mouth ;  and  I  being  here  on  a  first  day  did  go 
to  the  meeting  of  Friends,  which  was  a  pre- 
cious peaceable  meeting :  at  the  end  of  it,  when 
we  were  standing  up  to  depart,  came  there 
officers  and  many  soldiers,  and  carried  eight 
of  us  away  prisoners  to  the  main  guard,  where 
they  kept  \is  that  night  among  the  soldiers ; 
and  the  next  day  we  were  carried  before  the 
magistrates  of  the  town,  who  presently  tender- 
ed the  oith  unto  us.  For  my  part  I  told  them 
I  had  never  sworn  an  oath  in  ray  life  but  one 
that  I  knew  of,  and  that  was  when  I  was  a 
boy  ;  and  I  had  known  the  terrors  of  the  Lord 
against  the  thing,  and  therefore  I  durst  not 
swear  again.  But  without  any  respect  to  my 
or  our  tender  consciences,  they  committed  us 
to  the  common  gaol ;  and  so  much  confidence 
they  had  that  we  would  be  true  to  our  principle, 
that  thev  had  made  out  our  mittimus  before- 


hand, yea,  before  they  examined  us ;  wherein 
the  only  thing  charged  against  us  was  for  re- 
fusing to  swear.  We  were  all  strangers  to 
the  town,  come  occasionally  and  accidentally 
to  it ;  for  five  of  the  Friends  belonged  to  one 
vessel  in  the  town,  who  were  come  hither  to 
load  with  herrings  for  the  Straits,  one  of  them 
was  the  merchant,  another  the  master,  another 
his  mate,  and  the  other  two  seamen ;  the 
others  are  Friends  out  of  the  country :  and 
there  are  warrants  out  for  the  apprehending  of 
Friends  in  the  town  also.  And  very  high 
they  are  (as  the  sea  was  for  a  season ;)  and 
they  keep  Friends  from  us,  and  would  force 
us  to  have  what  we  have  occasion  for  of  the 
gaolor,  which  we  cannot  consent  unto,  though 
we  suffer  five  times  more  than  we  do  at  pre- 
sent. But  notwithstanding  their  fury  and 
rage  against  us,  it  is  well  with  us, — blessed 
be  the  Lord ;  and  resolved  we  are  in  his  name 
and  power,  to  bear  our  testimony  for  the  Lord 
in  this  place,  as  many  of  our  brethren  have 
done  elsewhere." 


A  very  important  discovery  in  Paris  is  spo- 
ken of.  A  gentleman  has  succeeded  in  making 
very  excellent  bread  from  beet-root,  mixed 
with  a  small  portion  of  potato-flour.  It  is  said 
that  this  bread  is  of  very  excellent  quality,  and 
can  be  sold  to  the  public  at  so  low  a  price  as 
two  sous  per  lb. — Late  Paris  paper. 


TIXS    FSIIZSS7D. 


FOURTH    MONTH,   4,    1840. 


It  will  be  in  the  recollection  of  many  of  our 
readers,  that  in  vol.  12,  pp.  76  &;  224,  o'f  "  The 
Friend,"  some  account  was  given  of  Laura 
Bridgman,  the  blind,  deaf,  and  dumb  girl. 
We  have  copied  into  the  present  number,  ex- 
tracted from  the  late  Annual  Report  of  the 
Trustees  of  the  Perkins  Institution  and  Asy- 
lum for  the  Bluid,  a  more  detailed  statement, 
with  additional  circumstances  relative  to  the 
wonderful  attainments  and  mental  develope- 
ment  of  this  interesting  being,  restricted,  as 
she  appears  to  be,  in  the  perception  of  external 
objects,  almost  singly  to  the  sense  of  touch. 


HAVERFOKD    SCHOOL. 

The  semi-annual  examination  of  the  students 
of  this  institution  will  be  continued  on  second 
and  third  day  next,  and  close  on  fourth  day, 
the  8th  inst.  The  attendance  of  those  who 
take  an  interest  in  the  school,  is  respectfully 
invited.  Copie-  v''  the  order  of  examination 
may  be  had  at  tliis  office. 

4th  mo.  2d. 


WESTTOWN    SCHOOL. 

The  committee  to  superintend  the  boarding 
school  at  Westtown,  will  meet  there  on  fifth 
day  the  9th  of  next  month,  at  3  o'clock,  P.  M. 

The  committee  on  teachers,  is  to  meet  on 
the  same  day  at  1  o'clock,  P.  M. — and  the 
visiting  committee  to  attend  at  the  school  on 
seventh  day  the  4th  of  the  month. 

Thomas  Kimber,  Clerk. 

Philadelphia,  M  mo.  28lh,  1840. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vol..  zzxz. 


SEVENTH  BA7,  POtXRTH  MONTH,   11,  1840. 


NO.  28. 


EDITED  BY    ROBERT    SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  tioo  dollart  per  annum,  payable  in  advance. 

Subscriptione  and  Payments  received  by 

GEORGE    W.  TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  IIP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


SKETCHES    OF    SUPERSTITIONS. 

(Concluded  from  page  212. j 

The  falling  of  any  object  in  the  temples,  the 
slamming  of  doors,  the  cracking  of  furniture, 
unexpected  gDsts  of  wind  or  deluges,  a  black 
dog  coming  into  a  house,  the  appearing  of  a 
snake  on  the  house-top,  the  spilling  of  salt, 
water,  honey,  or  wine,  a  sudden  silence,  the 
putting  on  of  the  left  side  of  the  garment  first, 
were  all  unlucky  omens.  Augustus  Caesar,  it 
is  said,  one  day  put  on  his  left  shoe  first,  and 
a  mutiny  of  his  soldiers  immediately  after 
broke  out.  This  famous  general,  who  is 
usually  called  the  greatest  of  the  Roman  em- 
perors, and  in  whose  time  learning  was  at  its 
climax,  would  not  perform  certain  duties  on 
particular  days,  in  this  respect  not  being  more 
intelligent  than  the  most  ignorant  peasants  of 
the  present  age.  It  was  no  uncommon  thing 
to  postpone  an  important  public  meeting 
because  a  weasle  or  a  mouse  was  seen  to  cross 
the  path.  Thus  the  fisherman  in  our  own 
day,  who  wiU  not  put  to  sea  because  he  has 
met  a  woman  with  a  pair  of  particularly  broad 
thumbs,  is  not  more  justly  a  subject  of  ridicule 
than  the  grave  legislators  of  Athens,  eighteen 
hundred  years  ago.  All  bodily  ailments,  as 
will  naturally  be  supposed,  were  ascribed  by 
the  Greeks  to  the  malignity  of  some  of  the 
presiding  deities  ;  the  idea  of  an  illness  being 
caused  by  physical  derangement  was  totally 
out  of  the  question.  Being  in  this  manner 
made  ill  by  a  god,  it  was  presumed  tliey  could 
get  well  only  by  appealing  to  another  god, 
who  could  beat  the  enemy  from  his  position. 
iEsculapius  was  generally  esteemed  the  god 
of  healing,  or  of  medicine,  and  was  appealed 
to  on  most  occasions  of  illness.  According  to 
the  Greek  writers,  jEsculapius  was  the  son  of 
Apollo,  and  studied  medicine  under  a  super- 
natural instructor  in  the  form  of  a  centaur  ; 
being  very  successful  in  his  cures,  Pluto 
became  alarmed  for  the  diminution  of  his 
customers  in  the  nether  regions,  and  com- 
plaining to  .Jupiter,  the  doctor  was  killed  by  a 
thunderbolt.  Such  is  the  fable  told  by  the 
Greeks  of  jEsculapius  and  his  genealogy. 
The  true  source  of  the  .^sculapian  superstition 
was  in  Egypt,  where  a  symbol,  consisting  of  the 


figure  of  a  man,  with  a  dog's  head,  carrying  a 
pole  with  serpents  tv/isting  around  it,  was  peri- 
odically exhibited  to  mark  the  recession  of  the 
Nile.    This  symbol  of  preservation  was  called 
jEscaleph,  from  Mish,   signifying  man,  and 
Caleph,  dog,  and  hence  the  sonorous  Greek 
term  iEsculapius.     The   jEsculapius   of  the 
Greek   mythology    was    ministered   to   by    a 
numerous  body  of  priests,  who  offered  sacri- 
fices to  him  in  his  temples,  and  communicated 
his  prescriptions  for  medicines  and  modes  of 
cure  to  the    attending   worshippers.      These 
priests,  according  to  all  accounts,  were  a  set 
of  worthless  impostors.     They  pretended  that 
iEsculapius  only  made    known   his  prescrip- 
tions through  the  medium  of  dreams  or  visions, 
and  that  to  enjoy  these  oracular  communica- 
tions, it  was  necessary  to  pass  the  night,  or 
even  several  days    and   nights   at  a  time,   in 
perfect  darkness,  in   one   of  the  chambers  of 
the  temple.     Those  who  were  disinclined  to 
perform  this  trying  ceremony,  employed  the 
priests    to   dream    and    receive   responses   for 
them,   and    paid    them    accordingly  for   their 
trouble.     Crowds  of  sick  persons  repaired  to 
the  great  temple  of  iEsculapius  at  Epidaurus, 
and  to  another  at  Cos,  to  seek  relief  in  these 
ridiculous    mummeries;    and    as    the   priests 
were  able  to  work  successfully  on  their  imagi- 
nations, or  to  prescribe  the  use  of  some  suit- 
able kind  of  medicine  for  their  ailments,  the 
number  of  cures  performed  at  both  places  was 
very  great.     With  the  hope  of  bespeaking  the 
favour  of  the  oracle,  the  alflicted  brought  votive 
offerings  of  great  value,  which  were  hung  on 
the  walls  round  the  altar,  and  there  remained 
a  certain  length   of  time  before    they  became 
the  perquisite  of  the  ofliciating  priests.     The 
pillars,  likewise,  were   inscribed   with  naira- 
tions  of  the  wonderful  cures  which  had  been 
already  performed,  accompanied  with  the  ora- 
cularly delivered  prescriptions  of  the  god.     A 
few  of  these  votive  tablets,  discovered  amidst 
the  ruin  of  fallen  edifices,  have  come  down  to 
the  present  day.     We  copy  the  four  following 
from  the  work  of  an  intelligent  author. 

1.  "In  these  latter  days,  a  certain  blind 
man,  byname  Caius,  had  this  oracle  vouchsafed 
to  him : — '  That  he  should  draw  near  to  the  altar 
after  the  manner  of  one  who  could  see  ;  then 
walk  from  right  to  left,  lay  the  five  fingers  of 
his  right  hand  on  the  altar,  then  raise  up 
his  hand  and  place  it  on  his  eyes.'  And 
behold  !  the  multitude  saw  the  blind  man  open 
his  eyes,  and  they  rejoiced  that  such  splendid 
miracles  should  signalise  the  reign  of  our 
Emperor  Antonius." 

2.  "  To  Lucius,  who  was  so  wasted  away 
by  pains  in  his  side,  that  all  doubted  of  his 
recovery,  the  god  gave  this  response  : — '  Ap- 
proach thou  the  altar :  take  ashes  from  it,  mix 
them  up  with  wine,  and  then  lay  thyself  on 
thy  sore  side.'     And  the  man  recovered,  and 


openly  returned  thanks  to  the  god,  amidst  the 
congratulation.s  of  the  people." 

3.  "  To  Julian,  who  spitted  blood,  and  was 
given  over  by  every  one,  the  god  granted  this 
response  :— '  Draw  near,  take  pine  apples  from 
off  the  altar,  and  eat  them  with  wine  for  three 
days.'  And  the  man  got  well,  and  came  and 
gave  thanks  in  the  presence  of  the  people." 

4.  "  A  blind  soldier,  Valerius  Asper  by 
name,  received  this  answer  from  the  god: — 
'  that  he  should  mix  the  blood  of  a  white  cock 
with  milk,  make  an  eye  ointment  therewith, 
and  rub  his  eyes  with  it  for  three  days.'  And 
lo !  the  blind  recovered  his  sight,  and  came, 
and  publicly  gave  thanks  to  the  god." 

The  magistrates  of  Greece  and  Rome  sanc- 
tioned and  applauded  these  absurdities.  We 
do  not  read  of  a  single  philosopher,  or  man  of 
learning  condemning  them.  Socrates,  who 
was  unquestionably  the  most  enlightened  mo- 
ralist of  his  time,  requested  at  his  death  that  a 
cock  should  be  sacrificed  to  jEsculapius.  When 
we  find  so  great  a  man  sanctioning  by  his  ex- 
press orders  such  a  gross  superstition,  we  can 
easily  conceive  how  widely  the  delusion  was 
spread  among  the  people. 

There  was  another  superstition  common 
with  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  namely,  that  of 
divination  by  sortes  or  lots.  The  practice  of 
casting  lots,  to  determine  intricate  questions, 
was  of  remote  antiquity,  having  been  in  use  in 
the  oldest  eastern  nations  before  it  made  its 
appearance  in  Greece.  The  divination  was 
performed  in  many  different  ways.  One  con- 
sisted in  erecting  two  sticks  on  the  ground, 
and  determining  the  question  by  the  direction, 
left  or  right,  in  which  they  fell.  This  ancient 
practice,  which  resembled  our  tossing  of  a 
iialfpenny,  was  resorted  to  by  the  Israelites, 
who,  for  it,  and  other  follies,' were  justly  re- 
proved: "  My  people  ask  counsel  at  their 
stocks,  and  their  staff  declareth  unto  them." 
Hosea  iv.  12.  Among  both  the  Greeks  and 
Romans,  lots  were  cast  by  dice  or  by  inscribed 
pebbles,  but  more  commonly  by  verses,  which 
were  drawn  from  a  jug,  or  by  the  chance 
opening  of  a  poem.  Appeals  to  Homer,  or 
the  Sortes  Homericae,  formed  the  most  re- 
spectable mode  of  divination  by  lot.  The  Iliad 
was  opened,  and  the  first  lines  to  wiiich  the 
eye  was  directed,  told  the  fortune  or  answered 
the  desire  of  the  questioner.  Virgil  was  the 
accredited  Roman  oracle  for  this  kind  of  di- 
vination. Sometimes  single  letters  or  word.s 
were  written,  and  put  into  an  urn ;  after  being 
well  shaken,  they  were  poured  out  on  the 
ground,  and  any  sentences  that  could  be  made 
from  the  promiscuous  heap,  were  believed  to 
be  oracular  or  prophetic ;  this  was  called  the 
Sortes  Prenestinse.  Another  kind  of  sortes 
consisted  in  rushing  along  the  street  with  a 
handful  of  verses  on  small  tablets,  and  bidding 
the  first  boy  that  was  met  with  to  draw  one; 


218 


THE    FRIEND. 


if  the  tablet  or  scrap  so  drawn  contained  words 
agreeing  with  the  previous  conception  hah' 
formed  in  the  mind,  it  was  taken  as  an  infalh- 
ble  advice  or  prophecy,  and  followed  accord- 
ingly. The  early  Christians  were  not  exempted 
from  these  delusions.  In  matters  of  difficulty 
;inJ  doubt,  they  dipped  their  hand  into  the 
sacred  books,  or  into  the  Psalter,  and  sought 
for  direction  and  assistance  according  to  the 
principle  pursued  in  the  Sortes  VirgilianK. 
St.  Augustine  in  his  epistle  to  the  Januarins, 
sanctions  the  practice,  if  performed  for  spi- 
ritual ends.  The  superstition  survived  the 
middle  ages,  and  was  in  some  degree  fashion- 
able and  in  force  in  the  seventeenth  century, 
when  all  other  appeals  of  a  magical  nature 
had  been  given  up  as  unwarrantable.  The 
occasional  truthfulness  of  the  responses  helped 
to  sustain  the  credit  of  the  superstition.  A 
striking  instance  of  random  truth  in  one  of 
these  prophetic  sortes  occurred  to  Charles  I. 
Having  in  the  course  of  his  troubles  retired  to 
Oxford,  he  was  taken  one  day  by  Lord  Falk- 
land to  see  the  public  library,  and  was  there 
shown  among  other  books  a  Virgil  finely 
printed  and  exquisitely  bound.  Lord  Falk- 
land, to  amuse  the  king,  proposed  that  he 
should  make  trial  of  his  fortune  by  the  Sortes 
Virgilianae.  Charles  consented,  and  opening 
the  book,  the  passage  that  struck  his  eye  was 
part  of  Dido's  imprecation  against  jEneas  : — 

"Oppress'd  with  numbers  in  llie  unequal  field, 
His  men  discouraged,  and  himself  expell'd; 
Let  him  for  succour  sue  from  place  to  place. 
Torn  from  his  subjects,  and  his  son's  embrace." 

The  king  being  somewhat  concerned  at  this 
untoward  prophecy,  his  companion,  to  relieve 
his  mind,  and  hoping  to  fall  on  some  passage 
bearing  no  allusion  to  either  his  own  or  his 
master's  condition,  opened  the  book,  and  the 
following  passage  was  disclosed: — 
"  O  Pallas  !  thou  hast  fail'd  thy  plighted  word 

To  fight  with  caution, 

I  warn'd  thee,  but  In  v; 

What  perils  youthful  a 

That  boiling  blood  would  carry  thee  too  far, 

Young  as  thou  wert  in  dangers,  and  to  war. 

O  curst  essay  of  arms,  disastrous  doom. 

Prelude  of  bloody  fields,  and  fights  to  cornel" 

This  unfortunate  attempt  at  fortune-telling 
disconcerted  both  Charles  and  his  attendant, 
and  was  remembered  afterwards,  when  Falk- 
land fell  at  the  battle  of  Newberry,  and  the 
king  had  perished  on  the  scaHbld.  Had  the 
fate  of  both  been  otherwise,  we  should,  of 
course,  never  have  heard  of  the  prophecy 

It  is  certainly  a  very  remarkable  circum- 
stance, and  one  which  it  would  puzzle  the  in- 
fidel to  explain,  that  in  an  age  when  classic 
Greece  was  involved  in  such  confusion  and 
darkness  on  all  that  related  to  religion,  and 
the  mysteries  of  the  spiritual  and  mental  world, 
the  Jews,  a  rude,  agricultural  people — barba- 
rians, as  they  were  styled,  by  their  self-com- 
placent cotemporaries — should,  not  only  then, 
but  from  the  earliest  period  of  their  history, 
have  been  in  possession  of  those  just  and 
sublime  sentiments  which  have  been  handed 
down  to  us  through  the  medium  of  the  Scrip- 
tures— which  have  stood  the  test  of  ages,  and 
which  promise  one  day  to  supplant  all  others 
the  world  over:  for  they  rest  upon  those  im- 
mutable principles  of  truth,  which,  as  the  hu 


man  mind  advances  in  virtue  and,  consequently, 
in  its  ability  to  appreciate  them,  must  become 
predominant.  Verily,  it  was  the  true  God 
who  spake,  in  time  past,  unto  our  fathers  by 
the  prophets. 


"TheFiiend. 

trom  Jamaica. 


to  tempt  the  sword, 
1 ;  for  well  I  knew 


Interesting  information  fi 
In  the  eleventh  month,  1839,  a  Friend,  ac- 
companied by  his  wife,  left  England,  as  agent 
to  the  Society  of  Friends  in  that  country,  to 
ascertain  the  present  state  of  the  negro  popula- 
tion in  Jamaica.  From  a  letter  written  to  his 
brother  in  Baltimore,  dated  Kingston,  second 
month  18th,  1840,  the  following  is  extracted. 
"  Among  the  persons  who  have  called  on 
us,  and  invited  us  to  their  houses  and  planta- 
tions, we  may  number  seven  magistrates,  and 
two  members  of  the  house  of  assembly ;  and 
we  have  been  received  with  great  kindness 
both  here  and  in  Spanish-town,  by  the  autho- 
rities ;  and  by  many  of  the  planters,  who  seem 
disposed  to  be  open  and  candid,  and  to  conceal 
nothing  from  our  observation;  in  some  in- 
stances, not  even  their  overseers'  books,  or 
ledger  accounts.  When  Sir  Charles  Metcalfe, 
the  governor,  held  his  levee  in  this  city,  I  at- 
tended it.  and  asked  him  whether  he  would  be 
pleased  to  know  the  object  of  my  visit  to  Ja- 
maica, and  to  hear  the  instructions  which  my 
friends  in  England  had  given  me ;  he  said  he 
should.  On  my  reading  them  he  bowed  as- 
sent to  every  one  of  them,  said  the  object  was 
very  praiseworthy,  and  that  he  should  be  glad 
to  assist  me  in  the  inquiries  to  be  made ;  and 
that  I  might  freely  write  to  him,  and  visit  him 
at  the  government-house.  I  then  left,  and  have 
since  received  from  him  two  special  invitations 
by  post ;  one  to  meet  a  party  at  a  public  ball, 
w'hich,  I  need  not  say,  was  declined;  and  one 
to  dine  with  him  on  a  given  day,  which  did 
not  reach  me  in  time,  as  I  did  not  send  to  the 
office  for  letters  till  the  day  was  over. 

"  It  is  the  wish  of  the  Society  in  England 
to  spend  money, — some  thousands  of  pounds 
if  needed, — in  assisting  to  promote  the  moral 
and  religious  welfare  of  the  black  and  coloured 
late  slave  pop\ilation.  It  is  not  for  me  to  say 
at  present,  what  I  would  recommend  to  be 
done  with  this  view,  as  we  have  gone  hitherto 
so  little  among  the  sugar  plantations,  and  h 
not  visited  a  fourth  of  the  island  in  extent;  but 
I  may  say,  generally,  that  the  labourers  have 
such  ample  means  of  providing  for  all  their 
wants  of  every  kind,  that  it  would  be  very  un- 
wise to  make  them,  under  the  plea  of  kindness 
and  benevolence,  dependents  on  the  bounty  of 
any  class  of  men.  They  are  very  well  able 
to  feed  and  clothe  themselves,  and  to  change 
their  cabins  into  comfortable  cottages.  They 
can  very  well  afford  to  educate  their  children, 
and  even  to  build  chapels  and  school-houses, 
which  they  are  indeed  doing  to  a  great  extent. 
So  far  as  simply  concerns  the  means  of  living, 
and  providing  themselves  temporal  comforts, 
there  is  probably  no  peasantry  in  the  world  so 
well  off,  as  that  of  Jamaica  and  some  others  of 
our  West  India  colonies ;  and  were  it  not  that 
some  of  the  laws  are  harsh  and  unjust,  and  the 
administration  of  them  by  local  magistrates 
worse  than  the  laws  themselves,  and  that  it  is 
only  within  a  few  years  past  that  the  people 


have  had  free  access  to  schools  and  public 
worship,  and  are  therefore,  many  of  them,  de- 
graded in  morals  and  ignorant,  they  might  be 
called  a  happy  peasantry. 

"  The  planters  are  endeavouring  to  confound 
right  and  wrong,  both  in  morals  and  political 
economy,  by  using  their  power  as  landlords 
to  coerce  wages  and  compel  labour.  They 
charge  extravagant  rents  for  provision  grounds, 
in  the  manner  of  a  capitation  tax ;  and  often,  if 
the  labourers  who  live  on  their  estates  intermit 
labour,  or  go  for  higher  wages  to  a  neighbour- 
ing proprietor,  they  charge  them  double  rent, 
and  harass  them  with  a  summons  to  some 
local  court.  This  question  of  rent  is  now  the 
great  vexation  here ;  but  the  labourers  will 
soon  have  the  best  of  it,  for  labour  is  much 
wanted,  and  the  tendency  of  wages  is  to  rise ; 
so  that  the  planter  cannot  long  successfully 
contend  to  keep  them  down,  and  resist  the 
rising  freedom,  as  the  very  means  they  pursue 
to  get  labour  at  a  cheap  rate,  tends  to  drive 
it  farther  from  them. 

"  I  know  of  one  palish  in  the  island  in 
which  the  negroes,  since  freedom  came,  have 
purchased  800  acres  of  land,  in  small  portions 
of  from  one  rood,  to  two  or  three  acres,  which 
they  cultivate  as  their  own  freeholds,  and  on 
which  they  build  themselves  habitations,  sell- 
ing their  surplus  labour  where  and  to  whom 
they  please. 

"  There  is  in  the  negroes  of  the  West  In- 
dies an  air  of  independence  which  has  aston- 
ished us : — no  servility,  no  crouching,  scarcely 
a  touch  of  the  hat;  in  short,  no  trace  of  slavery 
left:  they  would  do  well  for  American  repub- 
licans.    *     *     *     *     * 

"  If  our  health  should  be  continued, — and  it 
is  thus  far,  I  am  thankful  to  say,  excellent, — 
w-e  intend,  on  leaving  Kingston  to  take  apart- 
ments in  Spanish-town,  and  afterwards  at  other 
stations  in  difierent  parts  of  the  island ;  branch 
out  from  them,  and  visit  the  plantations  in 
their  respective  neighbourhoods,  call  on  mis- 
sionaries, and  inspect  schools.  It  is  our  in- 
tention to  visit  every  parish  in  Jamaica,  and 
obtain,  if  we  can,  the  moral  and  religious  sta- 
tistics of  the  whole  island,  for  the  information 
and  government  of  our  friends  at  home.  This 
work  will  engage  us,  probably,  something  like 
a  year  in  all,  after  which  we  purpose  going  to 
Hayti,  on  a  tour  in  that  island ;  and  after  ac- 
comphshing  that,  visiting  the  United  States  on 
our  way  back  to  England." 


From  the  New  York  Observer. 
MISSION    TO    SIAM. 

The  missionaries  of  the  American  Board  in 
Siam  are  rendering  essential  service  to  the 
king  of  that  country  in  carrying  into  eflfect 
two  important  measures,  viz.,  the  eradication 
of  the  small-pox,  and  the  suppression  of  the 
opium  trade.  The  Missionary  Herald  for  the 
present  month  gives  the  particulars.  AVe  have 
room  only  for  the  following  summary  notices 
condensed  from  the  Herald  for  the  Boston 
Mercantile  Journal. 

Revolution  in  Siam. 

It  appears  from  the  March  number  of  the 
Missionary  Herald,  by  recent  advices  from 
Siam,  that  the  missionary  physician  at  Bankok^ 


THE     FnlEND. 


219 


Dr.  Bradley,  has  accomplished  a  revolution  of 
the  most  extraordinary  character,  aflecting  the 
social  and  economical  interests  of  the  whole  of 
the  kingdom  of  Siam.  This  has  occurred  by 
his  knowledge  of  vaccination,  and  through  the 
medium  of  his  friend  the  king. 

It  appeared  that  he  had  been  informed  of 
the  successful  inoculation  of  the  children  of 
the  missionaries  and  several  of  the  Siamese, 
and  had  thus  had  his  hopes  excited,  that  inocu- 
lation might  afford  some  important  relief  from 
the  smallpox,  which  disease,  among  this  peo- 
ple, exceeds  all  others  in  fatality.  It  rages 
among  them  four  or  five  months  in  every 
year.  The  season  of  its  reign  is  November, 
December,  January  and  March.  It  is  almost 
impossible  to  find  a  family  of  some  years 
standing  in  the  kingdom,  that  has  not  suffered 
from  this  terrible  disease,  the  loss  of  some  two 
or  three,  or  more  lives ;  so  that  a  large  majority 
of  the  Siamese  are  pitted — and  very  many  have 
either  lost  their  eyes,  or  had  them  greatly  in- 
jured, by  the  same  disease. 

Dr.  Bradley's  Letters  and  Journal  convey 
full  information  respecting  the  progress  of  this 
innovation.  These  arc  deeply  interesting,  and 
we  should  gladly  cite  the  whole  account,  did 
our  limits  permit.     In  one  place  he  writes : 

"  Paw  Maw  called  again  for  further  in- 
formation. He  informed  me  that  more  than 
a  thousand  persons  had  already  been  inocu- 
lated by  the  king's,  personal  physicians,  and 
innumerable  others  by  the  physicians  of  the 
common  people — and  that  not  one  untoward 
circumstance  has  occurred  among  them  all. 

"  Have  spent  a  large  portion  of  this  week 
in  inoculating  the  families  of  the  rulers,  princes, 
nobles,  &c.  &c.,  and  in  instructing  Siamese 
physicians  on  this  subject.  My  hopes  are 
greatly  raised  that  the  Lord  will  make  this 
work  the  occasion  of  vast  good  to  this  people. 
Inoculation  is  now  the  all-engrossing  topic  of 
conversation  in  Cankok  and  the  country,  from 
the  king  to  the  beggar.  Several  thousand  have 
been  inoculated  with  perfect  success.  As  yet, 
not  one  death  has  been  heard  of  from  inocula- 
.tion,  while  smallpox  in  the  natural  way  is  very 
mortal." 

In  a  word,  Siam,  so  far  as  this  dreadful  dis- 
order is  concerned,  may  be  said  to  be  com- 
pletely revolutionised.  These  benefits  may 
be  called  secondary',  but  they  are  of  incalcula- 
ble importance. 

Opium  in  Siam. 
We  have  referred  to  the  medical  revolution 
effected  by  the  missionaries  in  Siam.  It  ap- 
pears from  the  same  despatches  that  the  go- 
vernment of  that  country  is  adopting  measures 
like  those  of  the  Chinese,  to  get  rid  of  the 
opium  trade.  The  Herald  recognises  it  as  a 
remarkable  fact  in  the  providence  of  God,  that 
such  a  movement  as  this  for  the  promotion  of 
temperance,  and  that  in  China,  should  be 
made  at  the  same  time,  in  two  great  adjacent 
but  independent  nations,  like  those  of  China 
and  Siam,  embracing,  perhaps,  half  of  the 
heathen  population  of  the  globe,  and  that  the 
effort  should  be  made  by  the  heathen  rulers, 
to  save  their  people  from  the  destructive  effects 
of  intoxicating  drugs,  at  the  very  time  when 
the  most  civilised  and  Christian  nations  of  the 
earth  are  engaged  in  a  similar  stniggle  to  save 
themselves  from  a  similar  eviL 


The  king  had  issued  a  proclamation  on  the 
subject,  it  seems.  Of  this  he  got  the  missiona- 
ries to  strike  oft'  10,000  copies.  The  setting 
up  of  the  type  and  the  printing  of  this  number 
was  done  in  six  days.  This  is  the  first  official 
document,  of  any  kind,  that  was  ever  printed 
in  Siarn.  Dr.  Bradley  regards  it  as  forming 
an  interesting  era  in  Siamese  history.  "  It 
bespeaks  a  people  fast  rising  in  the  scale  of 
civilisation,  who  are  desirous  to  avail  them- 
selves of  improvements  that  are  clearly  made 
known  to  them.  It  also  shows  that  the  king 
of  Siam,  and  his  highest  and  most  experienced 
officers,  regard  the  Siamese  as  a  reading  peo- 
ple, or  they  would  not  have  thought  of  asking 
for  ten  thousand  copies  of  such  a  document. 
It  shows  that  the  king  and  his  ministers  are  in 
earnest." 

We  are  farther  told  that  the  king  has  re- 
cently had  several  large  public  burnings  of 
large  quantities  of  opium,  on  the  famous  site 
of  all  the  royal  funeral  piles.  His  object  was 
not  to  mourn  over  its  loss,  but  to  triumph  over 
its  capture,  and  to  show  his  subjects  that  he 
would  not  take  advantage  of  the  opportunity 
to  enrich  himself  by  its  sale,  even  in  a  foreign 
country.  One  of  the  nobles  has  recendy  had 
a  ship  return  from  Singapore,  having  on  board 
twenty-three  chests  of  opium,  which  was 
shipped  for  him  before  the  reform  commenced. 
On  the  arrival  of  the  vessel  on  the  bar,  he 
hastened  to  her  and  cast  the  whole  overboard. 

All  this  looks  well;  and  the  coincidence 
above-mentioned  is  indeed  remarkable.  It 
would  seem  that  the  Great  East  is  indeed 
moved  and  moving,  at  length. 

From  the  New  York  Observer 

Hints   upon  the  Mental  Education   of  the 
Young. 

From  the  German  of  ZoIIikofer. 

Learn  them  to  be  always  observing.  Ob- 
servation is  the  mother  of  all  the  fundamental 
sciences.  Habituate  them,  in  its  exercise,  not 
to  pass  too  hastily  from  one  thing  to  another, 
but  to  contemplate  an  object  from  several,  and 
if  possible,  from  all  sides  ;  and  to  look  not  only 
upon  the  whole,  but  also  upon  its  individual 
parts.  It  were  not  desirable,  however,  that 
you  should  weary  their  attentiveness  of  obser- 
vation in  the  first  years  of  their  education,  by 
compelling  them  to  fix  their  minds  too  long 
upon  one  and  the  same  thing,  but  that  you 
should  gradually  convince  them  of  the  great 
benefit  of  a  closer  observation  in  general.  This 
may  be  done  on  the  most  trivial  occurrences. 
If  they  admire  and  delight  in  the  beautiful 
tints  and  the  pleasing  odour  of  a  flower,  then 
teach  them  what  evidences  of  skill  and  wis- 
dom the  experienced  eye  of  the  connoisseur 
discovers  in  the  structure  of  that  flower,  in  the 
form  of  its  leaves,  and  in  the  peculiarities  of 
its  staminal.  Show  them  often  how  much 
more  they  might  have  observed  from  this  or 
that  thing,  had  they  considered  it  less  hastily, 
or  devoted  more  time  to  its  contemplation. 
This  manner  of  exercising  and  strengthening 
their  observation,  will  be  far  more  effectual 
with  them,  than  the  most  earnest  admonitions 
to  duty,  and  the  severest  reproofs  for  its 
neglect. 

Another  rule  which  should  be  observed,  is 


this  :  Be  careful  not  to  give  them  a  false  or 
too  indefinite  idea  of  anything,  however  small 
it  may  be.  It  were  far  better  that  they  should 
remain  entirely  ignorant  of  a  hundred  differ- 
ent things,  than  they  should  entertain  errone- 
ous perceptions  of  them  ;  far  better,  that  you 
should  wholly  decline  answering  their  ques- 
tions, than  that  you  should  answer  them  am- 
biguously or  unintelligibly.  In  the  first  case, 
they  know  that  they  are  still  ignorant  upon 
the  subject  of  inquiry,  but  that  their  want  of 
information  may  be  remedied  by  time  In 
the  other  case,  on  the  contrary,  they  think 
themselves  suflicienfly  instructed  upon  the 
subject,  while  they  still  remain  in  ignorance 
with  regard  to  it.  Hence  it  comes  that  the 
first  impressions  which  we  receive,  of  natural 
or  moral  things,  are,  as  it  were,  the  ground- 
work of  all  subsequent  ones.  If  the  first  are 
indefinite  or  false,  their  baneful  influence  will 
extend  to  die  latter.  Some  persons  think 
that  any  answer  is  good  enough  for  the  in- 
quiry of  the  child  or  youth.  Some  make  no 
scruple  at  all  in  employing  misrepresentations, 
so  that  they  can  only  bring  their  children  to 
silence ;  thinking  that,  with  time,  they  will 
become  better  acquainted  with  things.  But 
this  hope  is  exceedingly  delusive.  First  im- 
pressions endure  the  longest,  and  they  may 
either  guide  us  to  truth,  or  lead  us  into  error. 
If  a  man  impresses  his  child  with  the  idea, 
that  the  thunder  and  the  lightning  are  the 
effects  and  tokens  of  divine  indignation  against 
man,  and  are  only  designed  to  frighten  and 
punish  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  what  a 
deep  root  will  such  a  sentiment  take  in  his 
soul !  How  difficult  will  it  be  for  him  in 
riper  years,  to  contemplate  a  thing  as  the 
effect  of  divine  wisdom  and  goodness,  which 
he  has  so  long  considered  as  a  palpable  evi- 
dence of  the  Almighty's  anger  !  And  if  the 
youth  or  man  confounds  these  errors  and 
truths,  how  often  will  the  impressions  which 
remain  on  his  mind  from  his  first  mode  of 
conception,  seduce  his  will  and  understanding 
to  false  conclusions,  or  fill  liim  with  fear  and 
apprehension !  Are  not  these  very  defects 
of  education  the  reason  why  certain  species 
of  superstition  are  so  difficult  to  be  eradicated, 
and  why  they  often  follow  men  themselves 
through  their  whole  life  ? 

E.  B. 

A  Chinese  Map  of  the  Tl'orld. — It  is  two 
feet  wide  by  three  and  a  half  high,  and  is  al- 
most covered  with  China!  In  the  left  hand 
corner,  at  the  top,  is  a  sea,  three  inches  square, 
in  which  are  delineated,  as  small  islands,  Eu- 
rope, England,  France,  Holland,  Portugal,  and 
Africa.  Holland  is  as  large  as  all  the  rest,  and 
Africa  is  not  so  big  as  the  end  of  one's  little 
finger!  The  northern  frontier  is  Russia,  very 
large.  The  left  corner,  at  the  bottom,  is  occu- 
pied by  "  the  western  ocean,"  as  it  is  called, 
containing  the  Malay  peninsida  pretty  well 
defined.  Along  the  bottom  are  Camboja,  Co- 
chin China,  &c.,  represented  as  moderate- 
sized  islands,  and  on  the  right  is  Formosa, 
larger  than  all  the  rest  put  together.  Various 
other  countries  are  shown  as  small  islands.  I 
should  have  given  an  engraving  of  this  curious 
map,  but  that  a  true  reduction  to  the  size  of  a 
page  would  have  left  out  most  of  these  coun- 


220 


THE    FRIEND. 


tries  altogether!  The  surrounding  ocean  is 
lepresented  as  huge  waves,  with  smooth 
passages,  or  highways  branching  off  to  the 
different  countries,  or  islands,  as  they  repre- 
sent them.  They  suppose  that  ships  which 
keep  along  these  highways  go  safely ;  but  if 
they,  through  ignorance  or  stress  of  weather, 
diverge,  they  soon  get  among  these  awful  bil- 
lows, and  are  lost! — Malcom's  Travels. 


THE    HEATHEN. 

From  Howard  Malcom. 

"  Idolatry  tends  steadily  downward,  and 
eighteen  centuries  have  served  to  degrade  the 
heathen  far  below  the  latest  and  most  corrupt 
Greeks  and  Romans.  When  mankind  began 
to  fall  away  from  the  living  God,  there  re- 
mained some  knowledge  of  the  proper  attri- 
butes of  Deity,  and  a  comparative  nobleness 
and  purity  in  the  human  mind.  But  the  ob- 
ject of  worship,  the  rites  enjoined,  and  the 
character  of  the  people,  steadily  sunk  lower 
and  lower.  Hence  all  nations  refer  to  past 
ages,  as  having  greater  purity  and  happiness 
than  the  present.  Iniquitous  oracles,  abused 
asylums,  horrid  bacchanalia,  and  human  sacri- 
fices, were  known,  even  in  Greece  and  Rome, 
only  to  later  generations.  With  all  these 
abominations,  they  possessed  no  contemptible 
amount  of  arts,  sciences,  literature,  and  poetry. 
Syria,  Macedonia,  Greece,  Italy,  and  North- 
em  Africa,  were  the  centre  of  civilisation  and 
intelligence.  The  wide  intercommunication 
maintained  by  travelling  philosophers  and 
marching  armies,  gave  impulse  to  intellect, 
and  disseminated  knowledge. 

For  a  long  period  before  the  birth  of  Christ, 
a  leaven  of  contempt  for  pagan  rites  had  been 
diffused  by  Pythagoras,  Socrates,  Lycurgus, 
Demosthenes,  and  others.  Every  century 
brought  forth  some  such  writers,  and  increas- 
ed the  effect  of  the  former  works.  Socrates, 
Lycurgus,  Demosthenes,  and  others,  had  by 
their  orations  stirred  the  public  mind.  Euclid, 
Zeno,  Epicurius,  ApoUonius,  Archimedes,  and 
Erastothenes,  led  the  select  few  to  a  noble  ex- 
pansion and  activity  of  the  intellectual  powers. 
Afterwards  came  the  satires  and  exposures  of 
Horace,  Lucian,  and  Juvenal,  turning  a  strong 
tide  of  ridicule  upon  the  prevailing  mythology. 
To  quote  more  names  might  seem  pedantic  ; 
but  there  was  scarcely  a  department  of  learn- 
ing without  writers  which,  to  this  very  day, 
maintain  not  only  a  place  among  our  studies, 
but  admiration  and  utility.  Poetry,  philoso- 
phy, history,  eloquence,  tragedy,  mathematics, 
geography,  botany,  medicine,  and  morals, 
were  all  cultivated.  Sueh  was  the  state  of 
mankind  when  Christ  came;  and  while  it 
would  have  allowed  a  new  system  of  super- 
gtition  or  error  little  chance  of  prevalence,  it 
made  a  happy  preparation  for  Christianity. 
Not  indeed,  that  any  of  the  philosophy  agreed 
with  it,  or  that  any  of  the  philosophers  adopt- 
ed it.  '  The  wisdom  of  this  world,'  then, 
as  now,  deemed  the  cross  '  foolishness.' 
But  the  people  were  trained  to  think,  and 
both  Jews  and  pagans  were  capable  of  exam- 
ining, and  disposed  to  understand,  the  nature 
of  the  new  religion. 

The  nations  among  whom  missions  are  now 
conducted,  are,  in  general,  the  reverse  of  all 


this.  With  them  the  human  intellect  has  for 
ages  been  at  a  stand.  Improvements  in  any 
thing  are  not  imagined.  Without  valuable 
books,  without  a  knowledge  of  other  coun- 
tries, without  foreign  commerce,  without  dis- 
tant conquest,  without  the  strife  of  theology, 
without  political  freedom,  without  public 
spirit,  what  is  left  for  them  but  listlessness, 
ignorance,  and  pride  ?  Such  of  them  as  at- 
tempt to  study,  learn  only  falsehood  and  folly ; 
so  that  the  more  they  learn,  the  less  they 
know.  Their  history,  chronology,  geography, 
physics,  astronomy,  medicine,  and  theology, 
are  so  utterly  wrong,  that  to  fill  the  mind 
with  them  is  worse  than  vacuity.  This  is 
true  of  the  most  civilised  heathen  of  this  day  ; 
and  of  many  of  them  a  much  stronger  picture 
might  be  drawn.  Such  indurated  ignorance  is 
incomparably  worse  to  deal  with  than  fine 
reasonings  and  false  philosophy.  What  can 
argument  do  if  not  understood  ?  The  edge 
of  truth  itself  is  turned  by  impenetrable 
dulness. 

The  depreciation  of  morals  is  as  gi-eat  as 
that  of  intellect.  We  look  in  vain  even  for 
Spartan  or  Roman  virtue.  Except,  perhaps, 
among  the  Cretans,  it  is  hardly  probable  that 
the  first  preachers  any  where  encountered 
such  a  spirit  of  falsehood  and  deceit  as  distin- 
guish the  heathen  now.  Truth  is  utterly  want- 
ing. Man  has  no  confidence  in  man.  The 
morality  is  not  only  defective,  it  is  perverted. 
Killing  a  cow  or  an  insect,  is  more  shocking 
than  the  murder  of  an  enemy:  lying  for  a 
brahmin  is  a  virtue ;  stealing  for  real  want  is 
no  sin :  a  few  ceremonies  or  offerings  expiate 
all  crimes.  Transmigration  abolishes  identity ; 
for,  if  perfectly  unconscious  in  one  state  of 
existence,  of  all  that  transpired  in  previous 
ones,  identity  is  virtually  lost.  Sin  is  reduced 
to  a  trifle,  the  conscience  rendered  invulnerable, 
generous  sentiments  extinguished,  and  the  very 
presence  and  exhortations  of  the  missionary- 
engender  a  suspicion  destructive  to  his  suc- 
cess. His  reasons  for  coming  are  not  credited; 
and  the  fear  of  political  treachery  is  added  to 
a  detestation  of  his  creed.  The  best  supposi- 
tion they  can  make,  is  that  he  is  seeking  reli- 
gious merit,  according  to  their  own  system, 
and  careful  not  so  much  for  their  conversion, 
as  for  his  personal  benefit  in  a  future  state." 

Malcom's  remarks  have  especial  reference 
to  South  Eastern  Asia.  The  unsophisticated 
North  American  Indian  was  a  much  more  pro- 
mising subject  for  the  missionary,  than  the  be- 
wildered and  besotted  Asiatic :  yet,  alas !  how 
have  his  better  qualities  been  appreciated  and 
made  use  of? 


From  tlie  Irish  Friend. 

.4  Dreadful  Imprecation  Awfully  Fulfilled. 

About  the  year  1777,  some  men  were  en- 
gaged together  in  collecting  "  Christmas 
Boxes"  in  the  parish  of  Luton,  Bedfordshire. 
In  their  rounds  they  had  forgotten  to  call  at 
one  house,  which  one  of  them  recollecting, 
went  thither  by  himself,  asked,  and  obtained 
the  gift.  In  a  day  or  two  afterwards  they 
resumed  their  engagement,  and  called  at  the 
same  house,  the  man  who  had  been  there 
before  and  received  the  money  not  being  then 
with   them.     On  asking   the   person   of  the 


house  for  a  "  Christmas  Box,"  he  said  he  had 
already  given  one,  and  mentioned  the  name 
of  the  absent  man  as  the  person  who  had  re- 
ceived it.  The  party  then  called  upon  this 
man,  and  on  his  being  asked  about  it,  he  de- 
clared he  had  not  received  it ;  on  its  being  re- 
peatedly urged  that  he  had  certainly  got  the 
money,  he  denied  it  with  vehemence,  at  the 
same  time  making  use  of  an  oath,  he  wished 
his  hand  might  drop  off  if  he  had  taken  it ! 
In  this  state  of  uncertainty  his  companions 
left  him,  each  one  forining  his  own  opinion  as 
to  where  the  truth  lay.  The  same  night,  when 
the  man  went  to  bed,  he  felt  his  hand  and  ann 
benumbed,  and  in  the  morning  he  had  little 
use  in  either.  His  hand  continued  to  get 
worse  the  next  day,  and  towards  the  evening, 
it  was  observed  to  have  changed  its  colour, 
and  he  had  but  little  feeling  in  it.  The  hand 
continued  growing  blacker  until  he  rose  from 
his  bed  on  the  third  morning,  when,  awful  to 
relate,  it  had  separated  from  his  arm  and  lay 
by  his  side. 

The  manuscript  from  which  this  extraordi- 
nary and  awful  case  is  extracted,  concludes 
thus : — 

"  The  writer  of  the  above  saw  the  hand 
with  the  flesh  dried  on  the  bone,  not  long 
after  this  striking  event  took  place,  and  there 
are  persons  now  living  at  Luton  who  can  bear 
testimony  to  the  truth  of  it."  J.  P. 

Islington,  1839. 

LOCUSTS    AT    SEA. 

A  letter  from  the  mate  of  the  brig  Levant, 
of  Boston,  to  his  friends  in  Beverly,  dated 
Montevideo,  Jan.  17,  1840,  stales  that  after 
having  encountered  a  very  severe  gale,  on 
the  13th  September,  when  in  latitude  of  about 
18  degrees  north,  and  the  nearest  land  being 
over  450  miles  distant,  they  were  surrounded 
for  two  days  by  large  swarms  of  locusts,  of  a 
large  size — and  in  the  afternoon  of  the  second 
day,  in  a  squall  from  the  N.  W.  the  sky  was 
completely  black  with  them.  They  covered 
every  part  of  the  brig  immediately,  sails,  rig- 
ging, cabin,  &c.  It  is  a  little  singular  how 
they  came  there,  and  how  they  could  have 
supported  themselves  in  the  air  so  long,  as 
there  was  no  land  to  the  N.  W.  for  several 
thousand  miles.  Two  days  afterwards,  the 
weather  being  moderate,  the  brig  sailed 
through  swarms  of  them  floating  dead  upon 
the  waters. — Salem  Register. 


.Apprehended  Loss  of  the  Sea  Gull. 
We  learn  that  there  is  too  much  reason  to 
apprehend  that  the  pilot  boat  Sea  Gull,  at- 
tached to  the  exploring  expedition,  as  tender 
to  the  U.  S.  sloop  of  war  Vincennes,  has 
been  lost,  and  that  all  on  board  have  perished. 
She  has  not  been  heard  of  since  the  month 
of  June  last.  Then  she  left  Orange,  Terra 
del  Fuego,  in  company  with  the  Flying  Fish. 
A  gale  soon  after  arose,  and  the  latter  succeed- 
ed in  beating  off  the  shore.  This  was  the 
last  seen  of  the  Sea  Gull.  Lieutenants  Reed 
and  Bacon,  two  promising  young  oflficers, 
were  on  board.  The  Porpoise  had  been 
twice  in  search  of  her  without  success. — 
Courier. 


For  "  The  Friend." 
EXHORTATION   TO    BROTHERLY    LOVE 

The  excellent  spirit,  and  apostolic  sound- 
ness of  principle  which  breathes  through  the 
following  extract,  induces  the  belief  that  its 
revival  at  the  present  time  may  be  of  use.  It 
forms  the  concluding  part  of  "  An  Epistle  of 
tender  Counsel  and  Advice  to  all  that  have 
believed  in  the  Truth  every  where,"  by  Ste- 
phen Crisp.  W.  J. 

"  And,  Friends,  let  the  brotherly  love  that 
was  sown  in  your  hearts,  as  a  precious  seed 
in  your  first  convincement,  continue  and  in- 
crease daily,  that  as  ye  are  made  partakers  of 
one  hope  of  salvation  in  Christ  Jesus,  so  ye 
may  continue  of  one  mind  and  heart,  accord- 
ing to  the  working  of  his  Spirit  in  you,  having 
a  tender  respect  one  for  another,  as  children 
of  one  father,  and  as  such  as  feed  at  one  table ; 
for  Christ  hath  ordained,  and  doth  ordain  in 
all  his  churches,  that  we  should  love  one  an- 
other, that  we  should  shun  all  occasions  of 
offence  and  grief,  that  we  should  walk  orderly, 
and  as  becomes  his  holy  gospel,  that  we  may 
be  an  honour  thereunto,  and  a  strength  and 
comfort  to  one  another:  this  is  our  great  ordi- 
nance, our  new  commandment,  which  was 
also  from  the  beginning,  and  will  always  abide 
the  same  through  all  generations.  Therefore, 
my  Friends  and  brethren,  let  the  fruits  of  sin- 
cere and  brotherly  love  abound  amongst  you 
both  in  word  and  deed,  and  let  none  be  want- 
ing in  fulfilling  the  law  of  charity,  without 
which  all  profession  will  be  but  like  sounding 
brass,  or  tinkling  cymbal. 

But  if  this  law  be  kept  to,  the  life  of  reli- 
gion will  be  felt,  and  each  one  will  thereby  be 
taught  their  duty  and  charge  concerning  an- 
other, and  know  how  to  comfort  in  charity,  to 
admonish  in  charity,  to  reprove  in  charity,  and 
also  to  receive  all  these  in  charity ;  and  this 
will  exclude  for  ever  all  whispering  and  tale- 
bearing, and  bring  every  one  to  deal  plainly 
and  uprightly  with  every  one,  not  suffering 
sin  to  rest  upon  the  soul  of  thy  brother,  but  to 
deal  with  him  quickly,  plainly  and  tenderly, 
even  as  thou  thyself  wouldst  be  dealt  withal; 
and  however  this  kind  of  dealing  be  taken, 
thou  shall  not  miss  of  thy  reward,  but  thy 
peace  will  remain  with  thee.  For  while 
Friends'  eyes  are  fixed  upon  the  power  of 
God,  as  their  guide  and  leader  in  all  these 
things,  and  their  design  is  simply  God's  glory, 
the  clearing  their  own  consciences,  and  the 
good  of  their  brother,  they  will  not  be  discou- 
raged in  their  undertakings ;  for  they  know 
the  power  will  certainly  come  over  whatso- 
ever opposeth  it,  and  this  will  keep  your 
minds  quiet  and  free  from  disturbances,  wlien 
you  see  men,  and  things,  and  parties  arise 
against  the  power,  knowing  that  the  power  is 
an  everlasting  rock.  But  as  for  those  things 
that  appear  against  it,  they  are  but  for  a  sea- 
son, in  which  season  patience  must  be  exer- 
cised, and  the  counsel  of  wisdom  stood  in, 
and  then  you  will  be  kept  from  staggering,  or 
from  scattering  by  all  the  fair  shows  the  spirit 
of  opposition  can  make. 

For  they  that  do  enjoy  the  life  and  sub- 
stance, and  feed  daily  of  the  bread  that  comes 
down  from  heaven,  have  a  quick  sense  and 
discerning  of  things  that  are  presented  to  them. 


THE    FRIEND. 

and  do  know  them  that  are  of  the  earth  earthly, 
by  their  earthly  savour,  from  those  that  are  of 
the  heavenly  with  their  heavenly  savour;  they 
know  what  feeds  tlie  head  and  the  wit,  and 
carnal  reason,  and  what  will  nourish  the  im- 
mortal soul,  and  so  come  to  be  fixed,  and  are 
not  ready  to  feed  upon  unsavoury  food,  nor  to 
be  easily  tossed,  nor  to  be  troubled  at  evil 
tidings ;  nor  can  they  be  drawn  after  one  thing 
or  man  by  an  affection,  nor  set  against  another 
man  nor  thing  by  a  prejudice,  but  the  true 
balance  of  a  sound  judgment,  settled  in  the 
divine  knowledge,  according  to  the  measure 
that  the  Father  hath  bestowed,  keeps  such 
steady  in  their  way,  both  in  respect  to  their 
own  testimony  and  conversation,  and  also  in 
respect  to  their  dealing  with  others.  Oh,  my 
dear  Friends,  in  such  doth  the  truth  shine, 
and  such  are  the  true  followers  of  Christ,  and 
they  are  worthy  to  be  followed,  because  their 
way  is  as  a  shining  light,  shining  on  towards 
the  perfect  day.  And  in  this  sure  and  steady 
way,  my  soul's  desire  is,  you  and  I  may  walk, 
and  continue  walking,  unto  the  end  of  our 
days,  in  all  sobriety,  trutli,  justice,  righteous- 
ness and  charity,  as  good  examples  in  our 
day,  and  comfortable  precedents  in  our  end, 
to  them  that  shall  remain,  that  so  we  may  de- 
liver over  all  the  testimonies  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
unto  the  succeeding  generations,  as  pure,  as 
certain,  and  as  innocent  as  we  received  them 
in  the  beginning;  and  in  the  end  of  all  our 
labours,  travels,  trials  and  exercises,  may  lay 
down  our  heads  in  that  sabbath  of  rest  that 
remains  always  for  the  Lord's  people. 

This  is  the  breathing  desire  that  lives  in  me, 
for  all  you  who  have  believed  in  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  in  whose  name,  and  in  the  sense 
of  his  power,  and  of  the  life  he  hath  revealed 
in  every  member  of  his  whole  body,  I  salute 
you  all,  and  bid  you  farewell." 

Tivo  Addresses  to  the  Prisoners  in  the  House 
of  Correction  at  Spandau,  in  Prussia; 
delivered  by  Thomas  Shillitoe,  of  London. 

INTRODUCTION. 

Some  interesting  particulars  relative  to  the 
visit  at  the  prison  of  Spandau,  are  contained  in 
the  journal  of  Thomas  Shillitoe,  published 
during  the  last  year ;  the  two  addresses  now 
printed,  were  taken  down  at  the  time  of  their 
delivery,  and  were  preserved  in  German  manu- 
script for  about  ten  years,  when  they  were 
printed  in  the  form  of  a  tract;  a  copy  of  this 
tract  was  sent  to  England  and  was  translated 
into  our  language ;  those  who  feel  interested 
in  the  engagements  of  the  Christian  soldier, 
whose  liberality  of  mind,  unceasing  labours,  and 
entire  devotedness,  remind  us  of  the  preachers 
of  truth  during  the  earliest  ages  of  the  church, 
will  probably  be  gratified  by  perusing  them. 
This  tract  is  intended  to  be  simply  a  faithful 
and  literal  translation  from  the  German,  with 
the  exception  of  this  page. 

Chelmsford,  9th  month,  1839. 

PREFACE. 

The  two  following  Addresses,  delivered  in 
the  principal  jail  at  Spandau,  in  the  summer  of 
the  year  1824,  were  taken  down  by  a  compe- 
tent  short-hand   writer,    and  have   been   pre- 


^  221 

served  until  the  present  time.  They  found  a 
universally  good  reception,  even  among  the 
prisoners,  and,  especially  upon  several,  ap- 
pealed to  make  a  very  lively  impression;  and 
as  they  not  only  made  an  impression  at  the 
time,  but  the  advantage  was  found  to  continue 
afterwards,  it  is  hoped  that  a  wider  diffusion 
of  them  in  other  places,  may  also  have  a  bene- 
ficial influence  upon  the  minds  of  those  un- 
happy persons,  who,  whilst  they  are  justly 
punished  for  their  crimes,  are  nevertheless  ob- 
jects of  compassion  to  those,  who  have  feel- 
ing, sympathizing  hearts,  and  who  are  solicit- 
ous for  the  advancement  of  the  happiness  of 
all  their  fellow  men. 

FIRST  ADDRESS. 

It  is  a  sense  of  my  duty  towards  God,  and  a 
sincere  love  to  you  as  my  fellow  men,  who 
have  immortal  souls,  which  are  of  as  much 
value  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  as  my  own  soul; 
it  is  unfeigned  gospel  love  which  has  disposed 
me,  and  made  me  willing  to  pay  you  this  visit, 
and  now  it  is  my  fervent  desire,  that  I  may 
serve  as  an  instrument  in  leading  you  into  a 
very  weighty  inquiry. 

I  wish  that  you  may  examine  and  inquire, 
what  it  is  that  has  brought  you  into  this  sor- 
rowful condition,  in  which  you  must  be  de- 
prived of  that  precious  privilege,  your  free-* 
dom,  and  endure  the  painful  separation  by 
which  husbands  are  removed  from  their  wives, 
parents  from  their  children,  and  children  from 
their  parents;  which,  as  I  am  convinced,  is  not 
the  will  of  our  heavenly  Father,  who  certainly 
has  no  pleasure  in  our  misery.  He  wills  much 
more  our  happiness,  as  well  in  this  world,  as 
in  the  world  to  come.  And  in  order  that  every 
man  may  attain  thereto,  and  that  he  might  ful- 
fil his  gracious  design,  he  has  writien  in  the 
heart,  and  placed  in  the  soul  of  every  one,  his 
divine  law,  which  shows  us  what  we  are  to 
do,  and  what  we  must  avoid  and  leave  undone, 
if  we  would  walk  acceptably  in  the  sight  of 
God,  and  secure  for  ourselves  the  enjoyment 
of  his  present  and  everlasting  peace,  which  he 
has  appointed  for  each  one  of  us.  When  you 
enter  into  this  inquiry,  and  examine  yourselves 
and  ask,  what  was  it  then  which  brought  me 
into  my  present  sorrowful  condition,  I  am  con- 
vinced that  every  one  will  find,  that  for  want 
of  attention  to  the  divine  voice  in  his  con- 
science, and  from  disobedience  thereunto,  he 
has  fallen  into  such  extreme  wretchedness. 
For  this  voice  (which  gently  speaks  to  us  in 
the  secret  of  our  hearts)  clearly  shows  us  and 
all  men,  what  is  good,  and  what  is  evil;  so 
that  each  one  of  us  may  know  and  distinguish 
what  we  should  choose  and  do,  or  avoid  and 
leave  undone,  as  we  are  concerned  to  walk 
conformably  to  the  will  of  God. 

It  appears  then  very  plain,  that  from  want 
of  attention  to  this  inward  witness  in  your 
breast,  and  from  disobedience  to  its  secret  ad- 
monitions, you  have  been  brought  down  to  the 
unhappy  state  in  which  you  now  are;  that  I 
can  with  truth  say,  it  is  the  prayer  of  my  heart 
for  you,  that  the  time  past,  in  which  you  have 
not  been  concerned  to  regard  the  reproofs  and 
chastisements  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  your  heart, 
that  this  time  that  is  gone  by,  I  say,  may  be 
suflicient;  and  that  in  future  it  may  be  your 
earnest  endeavour  to  listen  with  greater  atten- 


222 


THE  FRIEND- 


lion  and  obedience,  to  the  inward  voice  of  the 
divine  law  in  your  hearts. 

Tliis  remains  to  be  the  means  to  obtain  par- 
don for  your  sins  and  transgressions,  which  in 
truth  is  of  tlie  greatest  importance  for  eacli  one 
of  us,  tliat  at  a  future  time  the  precious  soul 
may  come  from  the  troubles  of  this  life  into 
the  land  of  eternal  rest. 

But  you  can  only  secure  this  pardon  when 
you  turn  with  sincerity  to  Jesus,  the  Saviour 
and  Redeemer  of  man,  who  has  endured  the 
cross  for  your  sins,  that  he  might  produce  in 
your  hearts  a  true  sorrow,  which  works  a  bless- 
ed repentance,  not  to  be  repented  of.  Now  the 
first  step  which  you  have  to  make  under  a 
sense  of  this  godly  sorrow,  is  this,  that  you 
implore  Almighty  God,  that  he  would  be 
pleased  to  grant  you  pardon,  so  that  you  may 
forgive  from  the  bottom  of  your  hearts,  those 
who  were  the  cause  of  your  imprisonment, 
and  may  cherish  no  hatred  against  the  court  of 
justice  which  has  passed  sentence  upon  you. 
This  is  in  truth  a  hard  sacrifice  to  flesh  and 
blood;  but  you  must  remember  it  is  the  ex- 
press declaration  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ 
himself,  that  we  must  forgive  if  we  would  ob- 
tain forgiveness. 

But  hard  as  the  sacrifice  may  be  to  you,  I 
am  notwithstanding  convinced,  that  as  you 
■keep  near  to  the  holy  help  and  mighty  power 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  you  would,  like  my- 
self, come  to  the  experience,  that  he  would 
strengthen  and  enable  you  to  do  all  things 
through  him. 

Let  it  be  far  from  you  to  cherish  a  feeling  of 
dissatisfaction  towards  the  law  of  your  land. 
For,  as  you  examine  yourselves  impartially, 
you  will  find,  that  the  cause  of  your  misery  is 
not  in  the  law,  but  that  it  lies  in  your  having 
given  way  to  the  temptations  of  the  enemy  of 
your  souls,  by  which  he  has  beguiled  you  into 
your  past  transgressions. 

Let  it  therefore  be  much  more  your  endea- 
vour, through  the  co-operating  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  to  show  forth  a  grateful  disposi- 
tion to  your  superiors,  and  consider  it  a  great 
privilege  that  you  live  under  a  mild  govern- 
ment. 

I  am  by  no  means  disponed,  and  do  not  de- 
sire, that  you  should  regard  what  I  say  to  you 
as  if  I  would  reproach  you;  no,  I  can  truly 
say,  that  were  it  possible  that  the  heart  of 
man  should  bleed,  my  heart  indeed  would 
bleed,  whilst  I  seriously  consider  your  condi- 
tion. 

O !  then,  yet  once  more  I  say,  consider  it  a 
great  privilege  that  your  lot  has  been  cast  in 
this  land;  for  had  you  been  in  my  native 
country,  (England,)  and  had  been  punished 
according  to  the  law  of  that  land,  it  is  very 
probable  that  it  would  have  cost  several  of  you 
your  natural  lives,  and  then  you  might  have 
been  obliged,  in  a  very  unprepared  state,  to 
appear  before  the  Lord  in  judgment. 

I  do  not  then  give  any  of  you  any  tempta- 
tion to  say ; — "  It  were  perhaps  better  for  me 
to  have  lost  my  life,  than  to  be  deprived  of 
my  liberty  and  separated  from  my  friends." 
Here  I  can  perhaps  unite  with  you  in  this 
opinion,  or  explain  it  when  I  say, — Yes,  in- 
deed if  I  were  not  to  consider,  that  after  this 
life  yet  another  life  follows,  of  eternal  dura- 
tion.    Whea  we  rightly  consider  this,  it  must 


appear  clear  to  us  what  a  privilege  it  is,  to  live 
under  a  government  which  knows  how  to  esti- 
mate the  precious  life  of  man. 

That  it  is  now  the  supplication  of  my  heart, 
that  you  may  be  disposed  from  what  you  sutler 
at  the  present  time,  to  listen  in  future  more 
attentively  to  the  law  which  God  the  Lord  has 
written  upon  the  tablet  of  your  heart.  Then 
your  afflictions  will  become  from  day  to  day 
more  easy  to  bear;  and  then  will  the  godly 
sorrow  which  you  are  sensible  of,  produce  in 
you  a  blessed  repentance,  not  to  be  repented 
of,  and  which  can  make  you  acceptable  in  the 
sight  of  a  gracious  God. 

Perhaps  you  are  at  times  tempted  to  make 
use  of  unbecoming  expressions,  or  frivolous 
and  wicked  words.  0  !  then,  seek  the  divine 
aid  of  your  Redeemer  to  withstand  them.  By 
this  means,  as  you  obey  his  voice  in  your 
souls,  you  would  be  enabled  to  go  forward, 
and  so  to  conduct  yourselves,  that  through 
your  good  behaviour,  you  would  commend 
yourselves  to  your  governors  and  superiors. 
Then  you  would  occasion  no  more  uneasiness 
to  them,  and  the  care  and  trouble  which  they 
have  to  endure  on  your  account,  would  be 
much  easier  to  bear; — and  when  your  hours 
of  labour  are  finished,  do  not  give  way  to  un- 
profitable conversation,  but  rather  read  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures ;  for  these  serve  us  "  for  doc- 
trine, for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction 
in  righteousness."  I  cannot  in  words  fully 
describe  of  what  importance  to  mankind  these 
holy  records  are;  but  I  am  convinced  that  they 
can  greatly  contribute  to  your  welfare;  for  if 
after  your  work  is  finished  yon  read  therein 
with  quiet  attention,  you  will  undoubtedly  find 
greater  peace  in  your  souls,  and  will  not  feel 
so  uneasy  as  when  you  spend  your  leisure 
time  in  unprofitable  or  frivolous  conversation ; 
— and  in  this  manner,  as  it  is  your  earnest  en- 
deavour always  to  seek  to  God  for  divine  aid, 
and  to  walk  in  humility  before  him,  you  will 
daily  experience  his  assistance,  and  thereby 
will  become  more  able  patiently  to  endure  the 
severe  trial  of  separation  from  your  dear  rela- 
tives. 

O !  then,  be  kindly  disposed  one  to  another, 
and  regard  not  one  another  for  evil ! 

I  believe  that  when  God,  who  searches  the 
heart,  beholds  your  sincere  desire  and  earnest 
endeavour  to  become  acceptable  to  him,  he 
will  be  pleased  to  effect  for  you  an  earlier  de- 
liverance than  you  perhaps  expect ;  for  he  is  a 
God  who  has  the  hearts  of  all  men  in  his 
power,  and  can  turn  them  like  a  waterbrook. 

Obedience  to  his  holy  la\v,  which  he  has 
written  in  your  heart,  is  the  means  to  become 
acceptable  to  him. 

Therefore,  let  no  one  think  or  say,  that  his 
condition  is  a  hopeless  one;  for  all  that  will  be 
required  on  your  part,  is  a  willingness  to  en- 
deavour to  preserve  in  your  hearts  the  fear  of 
the  Lord,  and  to  keep  his  commandments.  He 
will  give  you  the  ability  to  do  this ;  and  as  you 
follow  his  instructions,  you  will  find  that  your 
state  is  by  no  means  hopeless. 

And  now  I  commend  you  to  God,  and  the 
word  of  his  grace,  which,  as  you  attend  there- 
unto, is  able  to  make  you  acceptable  to  him ; 
for  thereby  you  will  also  show,  that  a  godly 
sorrow  has  truly  taken  place  in  your  hearts. 
And  that  this  may  be  your  blessed  experience. 


is  my  fervent  prayer  for  every  individual  of 
you,  who  is  now  present. 

A'o(f. — It  will  not  be  useless  lo  observe,  that  at  his 
first  visit  at  Spandau,  Thomas  Shillitoe  could  not  see 
all  the  prisoners  at  that  place,  because  the^  would  not 
venture  to  admit  with  the  others,  a  certain  number  of 
vicious  characters  among  ihem,  fioni  whom  they  feared 
disturbance  and  interruption.  In  the  mean  time,  he 
found  that  that  visit  did  not  entirely  relieve  his  spirit 
of  its  duty.  He  believed  a  word  of  exhortation  and 
encouragement  to  improvement,  to  rest  upon  his  mind, 
and  to  be  required  of  him  towards  those  unhappy  per- 
sons, whom  he  had  not  seen  before:  and  therefore 
sought  permission  for  the  same,  which  was  granted 
him  with  great  kindness.  The  result  thereof  was 
very  different  to  what  they  had  expected. 

'Me  men  hitherto  so  wild  and  formidable,  and  who 
had  already  occasioned  much  harm,  demeaned  them- 
selves during  the  time  tliat  the  discourse  was  spoken 
to  them,  so  quietly,  .silently,  and  attentively,  that  a 
noisy,  foolish,  or  offensive  gesture  was  not  observed  in 
any  one,  but  they  expressed  with  evident  emotion, 
their  gratitude  for  the  communication  they  liad  heard, 
and  gave  their  calm  resolve  for  the  improvement  of 
their  lives  and  behaviour. 


:  nea  creature.'' 


Frnm  the  Iris] 
Jf  aTiy  man  he  in  Christ  Jcsi 

The  remembrance  of  this  important  lan- 
I  guage  has  led  me  seriously  lo  reflect  on  the 
total  change  which  must  take  place  in  the 
soul,  before  a  man  can  be  truly  in  Christ 
Jesus.  It  is  a  very  possible  thing  to  make  a 
profession  of  religion,  to  be  in  appearance  a 
consistent  Friend,  to  attend  meetings  for  wor- 
ship and  discipline  with  great  regularity,  to 
appear  to  the  eye  of  the  outward  observer,  a 
Christian — and  yet  to  know  nothing  of  being 
"  created  anew  in  Christ  Jesus." 

May  not  an  humble  individual,  a  member 
of  our  highly  professing  and  greatly  favoured 
society  be  excused,  therefore,  if  she  attempt 
to  draw  the  attention  of  her  fellow  professors 
to  the  important  declaration,  "  If  any  man  be 
in  Christ  Jesus  he  is  a  new  creature."  It  is 
the  earnest  desire  of  the  writer  that  her  own 
heart  may  be  deeply  and  daily  sensible,  that 
it  is  not  an  outward  profession, — not  a  con- 
formity to  rules,  however  excellent, — not  a 
putting  on  of  an  appearance  of  Christianity 
— not  a  fasting  as  it  were  twice  in  the  week, 
.and  giving  alms  of  all  that  is  possessed,  not 
the  performance  of  any  or  every  external  duty, 
wliich  constitutes  the  real  Christian.  The 
poor  publican  who  smote  upon  his  breast  and 
would  not  lift  so  much  as  his  eyes  unto  heaven, 
but  cried  under  a  sense  of  his  lost  condition — 
"  Lord,  have  mercy  on  me  a  sinner,"  was 
justified,  rather  than  he  whose  regularity  in 
the  performance  of  every  outward  duty  was 
so  complacently  viewed  by  himself— as  though 
his  strict  adherence  to  these  was  likely  to 
render  him  acceptable  to  God. 

My  dear  Friends  and  fellow  professors,  is 
there  not  occasion  for  many  of  us  deeply  to 
search  and  try  our  ways  and  turn  with  full 
puqiose  of  heart  to  the  Lord.  Have  we  not 
from  education  and  from  habit,  rather  than 
from  conviction,  performed  many  of  these 
duties  which  the  true  disciple  will  never  omit, 
and  is  there  not  a  danger  of  our  having  a  name 
to  live  whilst  we  are  really  dead  ?  What  do 
the  words  of  our  blessed  redeemer  to  Nico- 
demus    signify  ?      "  Except  a  man   be   born 


again,  he  cannot  see  tlie  kingdom  of  God" — 
and  again,  "  except  ye  be  convened  and  be- 
come as  little  children,  ye  shall  in  no  wise 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  Heaven."  Those 
■who  know  any  thing  of  the  natural  slate  of 
their  own  hearts,  must  be  deeply  sensible  of 
the  corruption  and  depravity  which  exist 
there. 

They  must  feel,  that  in  us,  that  is,  in  our 
flesh,  dwelleth  no  good  thing,  and  cannot  but 
acknowledge  the  absolute  need  of  a  change  of 
heart  before  an  entrance  can  be  gained  into 
the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour,  Jesus  Christ.  Let  us  not,  my 
friends,  be  satisfied  with  this  acknowledge- 
ment only,  but  earnestly  seek  unto  Him  who 
has  said,  ye  "  shall  seek  me  and  find  me  when 
ye  shall  search  for  me  with  your  whole  heart." 

Surely  the  aspect  of  things  in  our  society 
would  greatly  brighten  were  there  a  general 
laying  of  these  things  to  heart — those  points 
wliich  are  called  minor  would  not  be  left  un- 
done, while  these  weightier  matters  of  the  law 
claimed  the  first  place  in  our  hearts — we 
should  te  as  the  real  disciples  of  the  Saviour 
always  are — Lights  to  the  world  ;  and  again 
through  us  as  a  people  would  glory  be  given 
to  God.  Amongst  ourselves  would  once  more 
be  known  judges  as  at  the  first,  and  counsel- 
lors as  at  the  beginning — fathers  and  mothers 
who  would  invite  to  the  true  fold,  and  babes 
and  sucklings  who  would  perfect  the  praise 
of  the  Shepherd  of  Israel. 

For  "Ttie  Friend." 
FRIENDS'   READING    ROOMS. 

It  must  have  been  gratifying  to  other  friends 
of  this  interesting  concern  equally  with  my- 
self, to  learn  from  the  managers'  report  recently 
published,  that  the  different  courses  of  lectures 
were  so  well  attended,  and  so  generally  satis- 
factory— amid  the  increasing  variety  of  them, 
with  which  Philadelphia  may  be  said  to  abound 
(some  certainly  objectionable)  it  is  not  a  small 
matter  to  know  that  the  attentive  care  of  the 
managers  has  been  thus  successful  in  procuring 
the  delivery  of  such  at  this  institution,  as  were 
consistent  with  its  character. 

The  reading  and  conversation  rooms,  the 
report  states,  have  been  frequented  by  about 
one  hundred  visiters.  A  considerable  number 
of  these  are  probably  members  of  our  religious 
Society,  far  separated  from  the  homes  of  their 
youth,  and  the  kindnesses  they  have  enjoyed 
around  the  parental  hearth.  Whether  we  re- 
trospect with  interested  feelings  upon  their 
former  days,  or  whether  we  look  to  the  future 
course  of  their  lives,  it  is  pleasant  to  regard 
the  reading  rooms  as  extending  something  like 
a  welcome  to  those  who  might  otherwise  feel 
more  as  strangers  among  us, — and  in  some 
measure  at  least,  as  placing  guards  around 
them,  and  giving  a  proper  tone  and  impulse  to 
their  present  character ;  yet,  it  is  not  to  those 
alone  its  benefits  are  confined ;  the  young  men 
of  our  own  families  who  have  enjoyed  the  ad- 
vantages of  a  guarded  education  in  the  different 
institutions  established  among  us  with  so  great 
care,  and  at  so  large  an  expenditure,  at  the 
reading  rooms  are  provided  with  opportunities 
to  extend  their  researches  in  the  various  de- 
partments of  useful  learning.  It  may  be  too, 
Ihat  among  the  visiters  are  interesting  young 


THE    FRIEND. 


men,  who  have  to  mourn  the  bereavement  of 
fathers  who  would  have  watched,  counselled, 
and  guided  them,  and  of  mothers  who  would 
have  loved  and  cherished  them ;  to  tliese 
classes  we  may  trust  are  frequently  added 
Friends  of  matured  years  and  acquirements, 
who  have  leisure  to  avail  themselves  of  the 
facilities  to  literary  pursuits  seldom  to  be  met 
with  but  in  the  retirement  of  literary  institu- 
tions,— which  here  must  certainly  be  consi- 
derable— both  in  the  cabinet  of  natural  history, 
in  the  selected  periodicals  of  the  day,  and  in 
the  library,  which,  if  I  recollect  aright,  by  a 
former  report  appears  to  have  comprised  be- 
tween sixteen  and  seventeen  hundred  well 
chosen  volumes. 

My  attention,  however,  has  been  particu- 
larly arrested  by  a  remark  of  the  managers, 
that  "  for  some  cause  the  reading  and  con- 
versation rooms  are  not  so  much  frequented 
as  would  be  desirable."  In  this  sentiment, 
whilst  I  freely  concur,  yet  I  cannot  but  consi- 
der the  extending  the  privileges  of  these  rooms 
to  one  hundred  individuals,  in  addition  to  the 
numerous  classes  who  attended  the  various 
lectures,  as  circumstances  which  ought  to  af- 
ford much  encouragement  both  to  the  mana- 
gers, and  to  the  other  friends  of  the  institution; 
and  I  may  express  my  belief  that  the  great 
and  principal  causes  which  have  impeded  its 
greater  resort,  and  more  extended  usefulness, 
may  be  readily  found  in  the  want  of  a  more 
central,  and  more  inviting  situation.  In  this 
opinion  I  think  I  am  sustained  by  the  expe- 
rience of  our  select  schools,  which  languished 
until  central  situations  were  provided;  upon 
this  being  efiected  in  one  instance,  or  arranged 
for  in  the  other,  their  numbers  almost  imme- 
diately increased  beyond  expectation — hut  an 
especial  difficulty,  as  I  apprehend,  under  which 
the  reading  rooms  now  labour,  is  the  need  of 
more  commodious  apartments,  which  would 
affbid  to  the  visitants  an  inducement  to  fre- 
quent them,  by  a  greater  appearance  of  com- 
fort; and  being  to  them  more  of  a  home  feel- 
ing. I  therefore  cannot  but  cherish  the  hope, 
if  the  managers  who  have  evinced  so  much 
care  toward  th.e  trust  confided  to  them,  would, 
at  a  suitable  period,  deem  it  well  to  consider 
the  whole  subject,  they  might  see  a  propriety 
in  endeavouring  to  procure  more  eligible  ac- 
commodations ;  and  that  it  would  be  reason- 
able to  trust,  if  this  should  incur  increased  ex- 
penditure, that  it  would  be  fully  sustained  by 
those  who  enjoyed  the  benefit,  as  well  as  from 
others ;  thus  more  extensively  realising  the 
advantages  which  we  may  expect  will  result 
from  this  institution. 

A  Parent. 


The  following  article  from  the  New  York 
Morning  Chronicle  deserves  to  be  read  and  re- 
flected on. 

THE    LEXINGTON    AND    WAR. 

The  sacrifice  of  human  life  by  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  ill-starred  Lexington  has  sent  a 
thrill  of  horror  throughout  this  vast  republic ; 
and  even  at  this  very  hour,  the  name  of  the 
Lexington  cannot  bo  mentioned  without  pro- 
ducing the  most  painful  sensations.  Each  one 
feels  that  he  might  have  been  a  victim  of  that 
dreadful  catastrophe ;  or  that  he  is  liable  to  a 


223 

similar  fate  whenever  he  journeys  in  a  steam- 
boat. The  press  has  rung  the  changes  on  this 
appalling  event;  the  pulpit  has  teemed  with 
solemn  warnings ;  the  people  in  m&sses  have 
given  utterance  in  strong  terms  to  the  intensity 
of  theii  feelings;  and  the  halls  of  congress, 
even,  have  rung  with  the  eloquence  of  the 
most  gifted  in  relation  thereto.  In  a  word,  the 
whole  nation  seems  agitated  in  consequence  of 
so  mournful  a  disaster.  It  is  well  it  should  be 
so ;  for  human  life,  precious  life  has  been  sacri- 
ficed on  no  trivial  scale— recklessly  sacrificed 
by  negligence  and  cupidity.  Who  can  remain 
unmoved  under  circumstances  so  appalling! 
Who,  who  that  has  not  a  heart  of  adamant,  can 
think  of  the  horrors  of  that  night,  when  men, 
women  and  children,  frantic  with  despair, 
huddled  confusedly  together  on  the  deck  of 
the  blazing  steamer,  and  plunged  by  scores 
into  the  cold  and  boisterous  deep,  to  bufi'et  for 
a  few  moments  the  friendless  billows,  and  then 
to  go  down  to  a  watery  grave. 

Yet,  after  all,  what  is  the  burning  of  the 
Lexington,  what  the  destruction  of  her  passen- 
gers and  crew,  compared  with  the  horrors  of 
war!  What,  compared  with  some  great  naval 
battle,  in  which  ships  are  blown  up  and  sunk, 
and  the  decks  of  those  that  are  left  afloat  and 
flowing  with  blood,  and  bestrewed  with  the 
limbs  and  the  mangled  bodies  of  the  victims  of 
the  fray  I  VVhat,  compared  with  the  battle 
field  of  a  Borodino,  where  eighty  thousand 
men  bit  the  dust!  where,  for  the  space  of  a 
square  league,  not  a  spot  was  uncovered  with 
the  wounded  and  the  dead!  where  lie  those 
wounded,  piled  in  heaps,  rending  the  air  with 
their  shrieks  of  agony,  and  invoking  death  in 
vain !  where  the  scene  of  misery  was  so  ap- 
palling, as  to  move  even  the  iron  soul  of  Na- 
poleon to  compassion  and  grief!  What,  com- 
pared with  the  retreat  from  Moscow,  in  which 
vast  multitudes  perished  with  cold  and  starva- 
tion; from  whose  eyes  gushed  tears  of  blood; 
whose  hair  and  beards  were  frozen  into  solid 
masses ;  who,  rendered  delirious  by  their  in- 
tolerable sufl'erings,  rushed  with  horrid  laugh- 
ter like  fiends  into  the  flames  of  burning  habi- 
tations ;  and  whose  half-naked  bodies  their 
famished  companions  drew  from  the  flames  to 
appease  their  ravenous  appetites  ! 

Such,  such  is  "  glorious  war."  Such  the 
scenes  which  render  conquerors  immortal,  and 
fill  mankind  with  admiration !  How  strange  a 
being  is  man !  A  single  steamboat  may  be 
destroyed  by  accident  or  carelessness,  and  a 
nation  assumes  the  weeds  of  wo.  But  human 
ambition  may  marshal  its  myriads  in  battle, 
and  strew  the  field  with  the  slain ;  and  lo  ! 
your  church  bells  send  forth  their  loudest 
peals,  your  artillery  pours  forth  its  most  deaf- 
ening thunders,  your  bonfires  blaze  with  the 
most  intense  brightness,  and  your  sacred  tem- 
ples ring  with  the  loudest  hosannas,  in  testi- 
mony of  your  joy.  Where  now  is  your  regard 
for  human  life?  your  shuddering  at  untimely 
death?  your  consternation  at  wholesale  de- 
struction ?  Is  death  the  less  terrible,  when  in- 
flicted by  the  sword?  Are  men  no  longer  men, 
when  they  perish  in  the  field?  You  do  not, 
indeed,  rejoice  for  the  sacrifice  of  life,  but  for 
victory.  But  where  is  your  sympathy  for  the 
mangled  and  the  slain — for  the  mangled  and 
the  slain  in  i/oiir  own  ranks;  nay,  in  the  ranks 


224 


THE    FRIEND. 


of  the  foe  ?  Human  nature  is  equally  the  suf- 
ferer, whether  an  American  or  a  Briton  bleeds ; 
whether  the  victory  crowns  the  Eagle  or  the 
Lion.  Where,  then,  are  philanthropy's  tears 
for  the  horrors  of  victory — for  the  miseries  of 
war?  Again,  we  are  constrained  to  exclaim: — 
How  strange  a  creature  is  man !  Nations,  for 
the  merest  trifle,  for  a  word,  nay,  for  a  straw, 
will  rush  into  a  war,  deluging  the  world  with 
tears  and  blood ;  while  they  mourn  over  a 
trifling  casualty,  or  a  slight  visitation  of  the 
judgments  of  God !  Once  more  we  repeat,  and 
let  the  whole  universe  join  in  the  exclamation: 
— How  strange  a  creature  is  man ! 


From  the  Irieh  Friend. 
THE    LAW    OF    LOVE. 


Pour  forth  the  oil — pour  boldly  forth  ; 

It  will  not  fail  until 
Thou  failesl  vessels  to  provide, 

Which  it  may  largely  fill. 

But,  soon  as  such  are  found  no  more. 

Though  flowing  broad  and  free, 
'Till  then,  and  nourished  from  on  high, 

It  straightway  staunched  will  be. 

Dig  channels  for  the  streams  of  love. 

Where  they  may  broadly  ron  ; 
For  LOVE  has  ever-flowing  streams 

To  fill  them  every  one. 

But  if,  at  any  time  thou  cease 

Such  channels  to  provide. 
The  very  founts  of  love  for  thee 

Will  soon  be  parch'd  and  dried. 

For  we  must  share,  if  we  would  keep 

That  good  thing  from  above — 
Ceasing  to  give,  we  cease  to  have. 

Such  is  the  law  of  love. 

The  above  beautiful  and  descriptive  lines, 
very  forcibly  illustrate  a  principle  which  lies 
at  the  very  foundation  of  that  religion  which 
our  Lord  exemplified  in  his  conduct  and  en- 
forced by  his  precepts  when  he  was  upon  the 
earth,  and  which  will  always  continue  to  be 
a  true  characteristic  of  Christianity,  under 
whatever  name  it  may  be  exhibited. 

The  reader  will  not  fail  to  be  reminded  of 
the  beautiful  but  simple  record  of  the  miracle 
of  the  widow  and  her  cruise  of  oil — 2  Kings, 
iv.  6. — "  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  tlie 
vessels  were  full,  that  she  said  unto  her  son. 
Bring  me  yet  a  vessel,  and  he  said  unto  her. 
There  is  not  a  vessel  more.  And  the  oil  was 
stayed." 

The  way  to  receive  the  blessing  must  be 
in  keeping  the  hand  open.  J.  P 

Islington. 


From  the  Manchester  Times  of  January  11,  1840. 

A  letter  not  exceeding  half  an  ounce  in 
weight  may  now  be  sent  from  any  part  of  the 
United  Kingdom  to  any  other  part,  for  one 
penny,  if  paid  when  posted,  or  for  two  pence 
if  paid  when  delivered.  It  depends  then,  upon 
the  people  themselves,  whether  they  shall  in- 
troduce an  uniform  rate  of  a  penny  or  not.  If 
all  prepay,  the  whole  boon  will  be  enjoyed  at 
once.  If  none  prepay,  the  rate  will  be  doubled. 
A  resolution  should  be  come  to  by  every  body 
to  receive  no  letter  that  is  not  paid,  and  to 
send  none  that  is  not  paid.     The  Bishop  of 


Lincoln,  we  observe,  has  given  notice  to  the 
clergy  of  his  diocese  that,  as  he  means  to  pay 
all  the  letters  he  sends,  he  expects  that  all 
sent  to  him  should  be  paid.  His  example 
should  be  universally  followed.  It  would  be 
very  unreasonable  and  shabby  in  a  writer  to 
save  a  penny  at  the  expense  of  twopence  to 
the  person  to  whom  he  writes. 


FOURTH    MONTH,   II,    1840 


To  our  kind  friend  A.  R.  Barclay,  of  Lon- 
don, we  are  indebted  for  the  transmission  of  a 
small  tract,  containing  two  addresses  delivered 
in  the  summer  of  1824  by  Thomas  Shillitoe, 
to  the  prisoners  at  Spandau,  in  Prussia.  The 
first  of  these  is  inserted  to-day,  and  the  other 
is  intended  for  next  week.  Making  tlie  pro- 
per allowance  for  the  disadvantages  attendant 
upon  a  transfer  from  one  language  to  another, 
the  simple  energy  and  straightforwardness  of 
manner,  characteristic  of  T.  Shillitoe,  ate  at 
once  apparent.  His  own  account  of  these 
visits  to  the  prisoners  at  Spandau,  is  exceed- 
ingly interesting  and  instructive,  wherein  allu- 
sion is  made  to  the  fact  of  the  addresses  being 
taken  down  in  short-hand,  though  unknown  to 
himself  at  the  time.  See  Friends'  Library, 
vol.  iii.  p.  292. 

An  obliging  friend,  of  Baltimore,  has  enabled 
us  to  place  before  our  readers  an  extract  of  a 
letter  of  recent  date,  from  Jamaica,  containing 
highly  interesting  information  respecting  the 
coloured  people  in  that  island,  and  the  effects 
of  the  free  labour  system,  and  which  is  the 
more  to  be  valued  as  its  character  for  authen- 
ticity is  unquestionable.  In  the  "  Irish  Friend" 
of  first  month  1st  last,  is  a  paragraph  relating 
to  the  two  Friends  from  whom  this  letter 
comes,  which  says:  "Their  object  in  going 
to  the  West  Indies  is,  to  promote  the  educa- 
tion of  the  people  of  colour,  and  the  improve- 
ment of  their  religious,  moral,  and  social  con- 
dition. They  took  with  them  a  liberal  supply 
of  suitable  books,  including  many  of  the  writ- 
ings of  Friends,  and  a  large  quantity  of  school 
materials,  kindly  furnished,  gratuitously,  by 
the  British  Foreign  School  Society." 

FRIENDS'   ASYLUM. 

Committee  on  Mmissions. — John  G.  Hos- 
kins.  No.  60  Franklin  street,  and  No.  50 
North  Fourth  street,  up  stairs  ;  E.  B.  Garri- 
gues,  No.  185  North  Seventh  street,  and  No. 
41  Market  street,  up  stairs;  Isaac  Collins, 
No.  129  Filbert  street,  and  No.  50  Commerce 
street;  Edward  Yarnall,  southwest  corner  of 
Twelfth  and  George  streets,  and  No.  39  Mar- 
ket street ;  Samuel  Bettle,  jr..  No.  73  North 
Tenth  street,  and  26  South  Front  stieet. 

Visiting  Managers  for  the  Month. — Geo. 
G.  WiUiams,  No.  61  Marshall  street;  John 
Richardson,  No.  77  North  Tenth  street;  Mor- 
decai  L.  Dawson,  No.  332  Arch  street. 

Superintendents. — John  C.  and  Lcetitia 
Redmond. 

.Attending  Physician. — Dr.  Charles  Evans, 
No.  201  Arch  street. 

Resident  Physician. — Dr.  Thomas  Wood. 


TRACT     ASSOCIATION      OF    FRIENDS. 

The  annual  meeting  of  the  Tract  Associa- 
tion, will  be  held  on  the  evening  of  third  day, 
the  2Ist  of  fourth  month,  at  8  o'clock,  in  the 
Committee  Room,  Mulberry  street. 

John  Carter,  Clerk. 

A  stated  annual  meeting  of  "  The  Institute 
for  Coloured  Youth,"  will  be  held  at  the  Com- 
mittee Room,  Arch  street  meeting  house,  on 
the  evening  of  fourth  day,  the  22d  instant,  at 
8  o'clock. 

Samuel  Mason,  Jr.,  Clerk. 

4th  mo.  11th,  1840. 

Haddonfield  Boarding  School  for  Girls. 

Under  the  care  of  Amy  Eastlack,  will  be 
vacated  from  tlie  9th  of  4th  month  to  the  7th 
of  the   5th — when  it  will  again  be  ready  for 
the  reception  of  pupils.  The  course  of  instruc- 
tion   embraces    most   of  the    branches  of  an 
English  education.     Terms  are  thirty  dollars 
per  quarter,  of  twelve  weeks,  payable  in  ad- 
vance, washing  included.     The  age  of  pupils 
is  not  limited,  and  they  can  be  admitted  at  any 
time  for  a  quarter   or  more.     Each  pupil  is 
to  be  furnished  with  wash-basin  and  towels, 
and  have  all  things  distinctly  marked.     The 
scholars  all  attend  the  religious  meetings  of  the 
Society  of  Friends.     No  deduction  made  for 
absence,  except  from  indisposition.     Applica- 
tion may  be  made  at  the  school,  or  to 
William  Evans,  No.  134  south  Front  st. 
Thomas  Kite,  No.  32  north  Fifth  st. 
Harker  &  Shivers,  No.  45  Arch  st. 
Joseph  B.  Cooper,  Newton,  New  Jersey. 
Henry  Warrington,  Westfield,  New  Jersey. 

Those  who  wish  their  children  to  commence 
at  the  opening  of  the  school,  please  apply  early 
in  the  4th  month. 


WANTED,  by  a  Dry  Goods  House,  a  lad 
of  16  to  18  years  of  age,  who  is  disposed  to 
make  himself  generally  useful.  A  member  of 
our  Society  will  be  preferred.  Address  in 
handwriting  of  applicant  A.  &l  O.  box  706 
Philadelphia  Post  Oflice. 


Died,  on  fifth  day  morning,  the  26th  ultimo,  in  the 
34lh  year  of  his  nge,  F;dward  C.  Marsiull,  of  this 
cily.  His  gentle  and  unassuming  manners,  the  kind- 
ness of  hia  disposition,  and  circumspect  deportment, 
endeared  him  to  a  large  circle  of  friends  and  acquaint- 
ance. 

Departed  this  life,  at  Burlington,  N.  J.,  the  26lh  of 
third  month,  1840,  Edith  Lawbie,  Jun'r.,  daughter  of 
Joseph  M.  Lawrie,  in  the  36th  year  of  her  age.  Her 
disease  was  pulmonary  consumption,  which,  after 
seven  months  confinement,  removed  her  from  the 
trials  and  sufl^erings  of  time,  we  thankfully  believe,  to 
the  joys  of  a  happy  eternity.  She  was  during  her 
sickness  an  example  of  meek,  and  uncomplaining  sub- 
mission to  the  divine  will ;  and  in  the  full  possession 
of  her  mental  faculties,  calmly  resigned  herself  into 
the  hands  of  her  dear  Redeemer,  in  humble,  hut  steady 
hope,  that  he  would  be  with  her  through  "  the  valley 
of  the  shadow  of  death," — saying  a  few  minutes  before 
the  vital  spark  fled,  that  "  her  entire  dependence  was 
on  her  blessed  Saviour,  who  felt  very  precious  to  her.** 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 
Carptnler  Striet,  below  Seventh,  Philadelphia. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vol..  ZXZI. 


SEVENTH  DAT,  FOURTH  MONTH,   18,  1840. 


NO.  39. 


EDITED  BY   ROBERT   SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  two  dollars  per  annumj  pai/abU  in  advance. 

Subscriptions  and  Payments  received  by 

GEORGE    W.  TAV1.0R, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FODRTH  STREET,  CP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


For  "  The  Frien.l." 
ON    THE    TAILS    OF     CO.IIETS. 

It  is  not  without  some  hesitation,  thnt  I  pre- 
sume to  offer  the  following  remarks,  on  a  sub- 
ject which  has  engaged  the  time,  talents,  and 
ingenuity  of  many  of  the  greatest  men  who 
have  adorned  the  scientific  world.  But  on 
looking  over  an  article  on  this  subject,  which 
appeared  some  weeks  since  in  the  columns  of 
"The  Friend,"*  several  objections  to  the 
theory  there  proposed  presented  themselves  to 
my  mind,  which  to  me  appeared  insuperable. 
I  therefore  felt  inclined  briefly  to  state  ray  ob- 
jections, hoping  that  if  they  should  prove  un- 
founded, my  error  might  be  pointed  out,  and 
the  whole  subject  fully  explained. 

The  theory  proposed  by  the  writer  of  the 
article  alluded  to,  appears  to  be  similar  to  that 
of  Tycho-Brahe,  and  others,  who  supposed 
that  the  sun's  rays,  in  passing  through  the 
transparent  head  of  the  comet,  were  refracted 
so  as  to  form  a  beam  of  light  behind  it;  but 
they  did  not  explain  in  what  manner  this  light 
was  rendered  visible.  This  difficulty  W.  Mit- 
chell endeavours  to  overcome-  by  supposing 
the  rays  thus  refracted  to  be  reflected  by  the 
ethereal  medium,  which  is  conceived  to  per- 
vade the  planetary  space.  Now,  the  great 
objection  to  this  supposition  is,  that  there  can- 
not be  any  substance  pervading  space  suffi- 
ciently dense  to  reflect  the  light  thus  cast  upon 
it  so  as  to  be  perceptible.  Even  supposing 
the  light  to  be  very  much  concentrated  by  the 
refraction  produced  by  the  nucleus  or  its  sur- 
rounding atmosphere,  no  one  can  imagine  that 
the  exceedingly  subtUe  vapour,  (if  any  there 
be)  which  may  pervade  the  planetary  space, 
can  perceptibly  reflect  the  strongest  light 
which  can  be  cast  upon  it;  for  if  such  were 
the  case,  the  light  coming  from  the  fixed  stars 
would  also  be  partly  (if  not  entirely)  reflected, 
and  in  consequence,  it  would  be  barely  possible 
for  a  sufficient  quantity  of  light  to  escape  re- 
flection to  render  them  visible,  considering 
their  immense  distances,  and  the  vast  extent 
of  the  supposed  ethereal  medium.  We  cajmot 
suppose  that  if  all  the  light  cast  upon  a  comet 
at  that  distance  from  the  sun  at  which  the  tail 
begins  to  be  formed,  was  concentrated  into  one 

*  See  No.  20  of  the  present  volume. 


point,  its  intensity  would  be  nearly  so  great  as 
that  of  the  light  received  directly  from  the  sun 
in  the  space  immediately  surrounding  him.  If 
therefore  the  theory  proposed  were  correct, 
we  should  expect  to  find  the  sun  enveloped  in 
a  luminous  vapour,  which  would  extend  at 
least  many  thousands,  if  not  millions  of  miles ; 
for  if  the  light  received  on  a  comet  when  con- 
centrated into  one  point  is  greater  than  the 
imconcentrated  light  in  the  immediate  vicinity 
of  the  sun,  and  if  the  light  of  the  comet  when 
united  in  "  an  infinite  number  of  points,''''  is 
sufficiently  intense  to  be  partly  reflected  by 
the  ether  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  comet, 
how  much  more  would  the  stronger  light  near 
the  sun  be  reflected  by  the  surrounding  ether, 
particularly  when  we  consider  the  greater 
density  of  that  ether. 

Another  objection  to  this  theory  is,  that  if 
the  rays  of  the  sun  are  refracted  by  the  vapour 
of  the  comets,  so  as  to  form  a  luminous  train 
the  same  thing  should  occur  to  the  planets,  at 
least  to  the  two  inferior  planets.  If  it  be  said 
that  it  is  doubtful  whether  these  have  any  at- 
mosphere capable  of  perceptibly  refracting  the 
rays  of  light,  I  answer,  that  to  suppose  them 
devoid  of  an  atmosphere  seems  contrary  to  the 
hypothesis  upon  which  this  theory  is  based, 
riiat  of  the  existence  of  an  ethereal  medium ; 
for,  granting  the  existence  of  such  a  medium, 
(and  I  think  it  by  no  means  improbable,)  it 
must  necessarily  be  increased  in  density,  the 
nearer  it  approaches  to  any  body  capable  of 
attracting  it.  Now,  at  the  surface  of  the  planets 
this  increase  in  density  would  be  very  consi- 
derable, and  thus  would  constitute  an  atmo- 
phere..  If  we  suppose  the  atmospheres  of  the 
ilanets  to  be  rjptlring-  more  than  a  condensed 
state  of  the  ethereal  medium,  their  densities 
would  be  proportionable  to  the  quantity  of 
matter  in  the  planet;  hence  the  planetary  at- 
mospheres would  possess  far  greater  refracting 
powers  than  those  of  the  largest  comets. 

There  is  one  feature  in  the  tails  of  comets 
which  the  proposed  theory  seems  insufficient 
to  explain,  and  that  is  the  occasional  appear- 
ance of  tico  or  more  tails  attached  to  a  single 
comet.  Such  appearances  were  observed  in 
the  comets  of  1744,  1823,  and  1835.  To  the 
former  there  were  seen  six  divergent  streams 
if  light  each  nearly  30°  in  length.  [See  Pro- 
essor  Joslin's  Observations  on  the  Tails  of 
Halky^s  Comet.  Silliman's  Journal,  vol. 
xxxi.  page  142.) 

Further  objections  to  this  theory  might  be 
adduced,  but  from  those  already  given  the  con- 
clusion seems  irresistible,  that  William  Mit- 
chell's method  of  accounting  for  the  tails  of 
comets  is  not  only  insufficient,  but  also  incom- 
patible with  sound  philosophical  principles. 
Indeed,  a  strict  examination  of  the  various 
theories  that  have  been   invented  to   explain 


conviction,  that  they  are  all  wholly  unsatis- 
factory. If,  therefore,  the  objections  here  of- 
fered should  prove  well  grounded,  W.  Mit- 
chell may  derive  some  consolation  from  the 
reflection  that  his  theory  is  ranked  with  those 
of  Newton,  Tycho,  and  other  renowned  philo- 
sophers. 

While  stating  my  conviction  that  the  various 
theories  on  this  subject  are  all  wholly  unsatis- 
factory, I  should  have  made  one  exception,  for 
Dr.  Hamilton,  of  Dublin,  in  a  small  treatise 
entitled  "  Conjectures  on  the  nature  of  the 
Aurora  Borealis,  and  on  the  tails  of  Comets," 
attributes  both  these  phenomena  to  electricity, 
and  supposes  them  to  be  produced  in  precisely 
the  same  manner.  This  hypothesis,  although 
by  no  means  entirely  satisfactory,  appears  to 
me  to  approach  nearer  the  truth  than  any  other 
with  which  I  am  acquainted.  That  the  tails 
of  comets  are  of  an  electrical  nature,  or  at  least 
that  they  are  produced  by  some  fluid  very 
similar  to  electricity,  appears  extremely  prob- 
able ;  for,  from  the  considerations  above  given, 
it  is  evident  that  they  cannot  be  caused  by  re- 
flected light,  unless  there  be  some  medium  of 
very  considerable  density  to  produce  the  re- 
flection. But  if  such  a  medium  were  thrown 
out  from  the  comet  to  so  great  a  distance,  a 
large  portion  of  it  would  reach  beyond  the 
sphere  of  the  comet's  attraction,  and  thus  a 
rapid  waste  would  take  place:  but  facts  seem 
to  justify  the  assertion  that  this  waste  is  not 
perceptibly  going  on.  Hence  we  naturally 
conclude  that  the  tails  of  comets  shine  by  their 
own  light.  Their  similarity  to  the  Aurora 
Borealis  has  been  noticed  by  several  astrono- 
mers. Dr.  Halley,  in  his  description  of  the 
Aurora  of  1716,  says,  "  The  streams  of  light 
so  much  resemble  the  long  tails  of  comets  that 
at  first  sight  they  might  well  be  taken  for 
such."  D.  de  Marian  styles  the  train  of  a 
comet  the  Jlurora  Borealis  of  the  comet.  Dr. 
Hamilton  remarks,  that  to  a  spectator  at  some 
distance  from  the  earth  the  Aurora  Borealis 
would  appear  as  a  tail  opposite  the  sun,  as  the 
tail  of  a  comet  lies.  That  it  would  not  also  be 
seen  on  the  side  of  the  earth  towards  the  sun, 
appears  from  the  fact  that  it  has  only  been  ob- 
served during  the  night,  although  its  bright- 
sometimes  such  as  to  render  it  visible, 
if  it  were  ever  actually  formed  in  the  day  time. 
As  a  further  confirmation  of  this  theory,  Vince, 
in  his  astronom}',  observes  that  "  the  comet  in 
1607  appeared  to  shoot  out  at  the  end  of  its 
tail.  Le  P.  Cysat,  remarked  the  undulations 
of  the  tail  of  the  comet  in  1618.  Hevelius 
observed  the  same  in  the  tails  of  the  comets  in 
1652  and  1661.  M.  Pingre  took  notice  of  the 
same  appearance  in  the  comet  of  1769.  These 
are  circumstances  exacfly  similar  to  the  Aurora 
Borealis." 

From  these  views  of  the  subject,  it  must  be 


these  phenomena,  must,  I  think,  result  in  the  |  acknowledged,  that  the  arguments  in  favour  of 


226 

Dr.  Hamilton's  theory  are  certainly  strong, 
and  it  may  therefore  be  hoped  that  it  is  des- 
tined ere  long  to  receive  that  attention  which 
it  appears  so  well  to  deserve. 

In  conclusion,  I  would  remark,  that  while 
we  are  able  to  investigate  the  causes  of  the 
motions  of  the  heavenly  bodies,  and  to  explain 
many  of  the  phenomena  which  they  exhibit, 
in  which  we  see  the  unbounded  power,  inimi- 
table wisdom,  and  beautiful  simplicity  dis- 
played by  the  Great  Author  of  the  universe, 
yet  there  are  many  phenomena  respecting 
which  we  can  in  general  form  nothing  but 
theoretical  speculation  and  visionary  conjec- 
ture. Nevertheless,  something  more  than 
mere  theory  can  soinelimes  be  obtained,  for  it 
may  so  happen  that  we  can  discover  causes 
which  may  be  proved  to  exist,  and  which  must 
of  necessity  produce  the  effects  which  we  are 
endeavouring  to  explain. 

It  is  with  the  hope  that  this  maybe  the  case 
with  the  subject  under  consideiation,  that  I 
desire  to  see  more  attention  given  to  it,  believ- 
ing that  an  investigation  of  these  phenomena 
may  contribute  to  the  suppression  of  supersti- 
tion and  error,  as  well  as  to  the  advancement 
of  science  and  truth.  L.  L.  N. 


For  "  The  Friend." 
VENTILATION. 

In  order  that  air  may  be  wholesome,  three 
things  are  necessary.  It  must  be  pure;  it 
must  contain  the  requisite  proportion  of  mois- 
ture ;  and  it  must  be  of  a  comfortable  tempera- 
ture. 

First,  it  must  be  pure :  it  should  not  only  be 
free  from  all  exhalations  and  extraneous  gases, 
but  it  should  contain  the  same  relative  propor- 
tion of  oxygen  and  nitrogen,  as  would  be  found 
out  of  doors,  in  a  healthy  region  of  the  coun- 
try. It  is  a  fact  familiar,  doubtless,  to  most 
of  my  readers,  that  at  every  breath  we  draw  a 
certain  quantity  of  oxygen  /the  life-supporting 
principle  of  our  atmosphere)  is  consumed,  and 
in  its  place  carbonic  acid  gas  is  produced, 
which  is  not  useless  merely,  but  positively 
detrimental ;  in  other  words,  its  influence  on 
the  lungs  is  directly  poisonous.  Hence,  the 
greater  the  number  of  persons  assembled  in  a 
room,  the  more  indispensable  it  is  to  change 
the  air  thoroughly  and  often.  It  is  not,  how- 
ever, sufficient  merely  to  change  it,  the  place 
of  the  impure  must  be  supplied  by  that  which 
is  pure.  Obvious  as  this  point  may  appear,  it 
is  often  entirely  neglected.  In  cold  weather, 
we  frequently  see  rooms  ventilated  by  admit- 
ting air  from  an  adjoining  apartment,  which  it- 
self needs  ventilation,  quite  as  much  as  the  for- 
mer. Many  people  seem  to  think,  that  if  air 
is  cool  enough,  little  more  is  required.  This 
is  a  great  mistake.  Impure  air  is  not  indeed 
so  oppressive  when  cool,  as  when  uncomfort- 
ably warm ;  but  its  eflects  in  the  former  case 
are  perhaps  more  dangerous,  because  less 
likely  to  attract  attention;  while  in  the  latter, 
the  immediate  distress,  which  is  felt,  excites 
us  to  remove  the  cause.  When  persons  breathe 
air  containing  a  large  proportion  of  carbonic 
acid  gas,  for  any  length  of  time,  disease,  often 
of  a  malignant  character,  is  the  inevitable  result ; 
and  even  when  the  proportion  is  very  small, 
it  is  more  than  probable  that  it  frequently  lays 


THE    FRIEND. 


a  foundation  for  chronic  affections  of  the  most 
serious  kind  ;  and  almost  always  it  produces, 
sooner  or  later,  genera]  debility,  leaving  the 
system  without  protection,  or  the  power  of  re- 
sistance, against  any  injurious  influence,  to 
which  it  may  be  exposed.  In  proof  of  the 
position,  that  cold  does  not  destroy  the  detri- 
mental qualities  of  impure  air,  I  may  cite  the 
case  of  a  poor  family  related  by  Hunter.  I 
give  his  description  as  quoted  by  Dr.  Good.* 

"  A  poor  family  consisting  of  the  husband, 
the  wife,  and  one  or  more  children,  were  lodged 
in  a  small  apartment,  not  exceeding  twelve  or 
fourteen  feet  in  length,  and  as  much  in  breadth. 
The  support  of  them  depended  on  the  industry 
and  daily  labour  of  the  husband,  who  with 
difficulty  could  earn  enough  to  purchase  food 
necessary  for  their  subsistence;  without  being 
able  to  provide  sufficient  clothing  or  fuel 
against  the  inclemencies  of  the  season.  In 
order,  therefore,  to  defend  themselves  against 
the  cold  of  the  winter,  their  small  apartment 
was  closely  shut  up,  and  the  air  excluded  by 
every  possible  means.  They  did  not  remain 
long  in  this  situation,  before  the  air  became  so 
vitiated  as  to  affect  their  health,  and  produce  a 
fever,  in  one  of  the  miserable  family.  The 
fever  was  not  violent  at  first,  but  generally 
crept  on  gradually;  and  the  sickness  of  one  of 
the  family  became  an  additional  reason  for  still 
more  eflectually  excluding  the  fresh  air,  and 
was  also  a  means  of  keeping  a  greater  propor- 
tion of  the  family  in  the  apartment  during  the 
day-time;  for  the  sick  person  was  necessarily 
confined,  and  another  as  a  nurse.  Soon  after 
the  first,  a  second  was  seized  with  the  fever; 
and  in  a  few  days  more,  the  whole  family  per- 
haps were  attacked,  one  after  another,  with 
the  same  distemper." 

He  adds,  "  I  have  more  than  once  seen  four 
of  a  family  ill  at  one  time,  and  sometimes  all 
lying  on  the  same  bed.  The  fever  appeared 
sooner  or  later  as  the  winter  was  more  or  less 
inclement ;  as  the  family  was  greater  or  smaller; 
as  they  were  worse  or  better  provided  with 
clothes  for  their  persons  and  beds,  and  with 
fuel;  and  as  their  apartment  was  more  or  less 
confined."  The  fever  Ke^e,  alluded  to,  was 
typhus.  * 

The  second  condition  necessary,  in  order 
that  air  may  be  wholesome,  is  that  it  be  nei- 
ther too  moist  nor  too  dry.  It  may  be  free 
from  all  impurities,  and  it  may  be  of  a  per- 
fectly agreeable  temperature,  and  yet  so  dry 
as  to  be  wholly  unfit  for  respiration.  It  would 
seem,  that  a  certain  quantity  of  moisture  is  in- 
dispensable, in  order  that  the  lungs  may  per- 
form their  office  properly.  Perhaps  air,  which 
is  extremely  dry,  may  effect  such  a  change  in 
the  lining  membrane  of  the  air-cells,  as  pre- 
vents the  oxygen  from  being  absorbed;  and 
thus  nearly  the  same  result  may  be  produced, 
as  when  we  are  compelled  to  breathe  in  an 
atmosphere,  which  contains  a  very  small  pro- 
portion of  oxygen.  I  must  leave,  however, 
the  consideration  of  this,  and  similar  questions, 
to  the  physiologist.  But  whatever  explana- 
tion may  be  given,  the  fact  is  indisputable, 
that  excessively  dry  air  does  not  affect  the 
skin  merely,  but  sometimes  produces  the  most 
serious  and  distressing  effects  upon  the  system 

*Sce  Good's  Study  of  Medicine,  vol.  ii.  page  171. 


at  large.  Headach,  faintness,  and  a  sense  of 
suffocation  are  not  unfrequent  results. 

Air,  when  very  cold,  is  capable  of  holding 
only  an  exceedingly  small  proportion  of  water 
in  solution;  but  its  capacity  for  moisture  is 
amazingly  increased  by  being  heated.  In  sum- 
mer, this  capacity  is  filled,  by  the  winds  blow- 
ing over  those  immeasurable  tracts  of  water, 
which  cover  so  large  a  portion  of  the  globe. 
But  in  winter,  as  I  have  just  now  intimated, 
the  air  can  contain  but  little  moisture,  and  if  it 
be  heated,  without  saturating  its  increased  ca- 
pacity, it  rapidly  absorbs  the  moisture  of 
healthy  perspiration,  and  of  the  lungs ;  thus 
producing  that  parched  condition  of  the  skin, 
and  those  other  disagreeable  effects,  which 
have  been  adverted  to,  above.  The  inference 
then  is,  that,  generally  speaking,  the  colder 
the  weather,  the  more  liberal  must  be  the 
supply  of  moistjjre  in  a  heated  room.  It  is  a 
matter  of  surprise,  that,  seeing  how  easy  it  is, 
to  prevent  the  unpleasant  eflects  of  too  dry 
air,  so  little  attention  should  be  given  to  the 
subject.  For  my  own  part,  I  have  but  little 
doubt,  that  the  dulness,  the  restlessness,  and 
consequent  bad  lessons,  of  children  at  school, 
are  not  unfrequently  to  be  attributed  to  this 
cause. 

As  to  the  propriety  of  avoiding  the  other 
extreme — that  of  too  much  moisture, — litttle 
need  be  said,  since,  within  doors,  it  is  in  gene- 
ral much  easier  to  obviate  this  condition  of  the 
air,  than  to  produce  it.  It  ought,  however,  to 
be  carefully  guarded  against,  as  the  evils  of 
this,  are  quite  as  great  as  those  of  the  opposite 
eiror.  The  amount  of  moisture  should  never 
be  allowed  to  exceed  what  is  agreeable. 

With  regard  to  the  third  requisite  of  whole- 
some air,  that  it  should  be  of  a  comfortable 
temperature,  it  will  not  perhaps  be  necessary 
to  add  any  thing  to  what  was  said  in  a  former 
number  of  this  paper,  (the  24th)  except  to  ob- 
serve, that  it  is  of  the  utmost  consequence,  that 
our  meeting  houses,  whether  cool  or  warm, 
should  always  be  of  about  the  san^e  tempera- 
ture. For  if  one  day  they  are  very  cool,  and 
aaother  very  warm,  no  one  knows  what  to 
calculate  upon.  He  cannot  provide  against 
the  cold  by  the  use  of  warmer  clothing,  because 
he  does  not  know  that  the  house  will  be  cold. 
If,  on  the  other  hand,  he  goes  thinly  clad,  that 
he  may  not  suffer  from  the  heat,  perhaps  when 
he  next  attends  meeting,  he  will  have  to  sit 
shivering  all  the  time  he  is  there.  The  fable 
tells  us  very  truly,  that  it  is  impossible  to 
please  every  body :  but,  unfortunately,  to  dis- 
please every  body  is  not  so  difficult.  This 
will  almost  certainly  be  done,  if  the  fault  which 
has  just  been  objected  to,  be  committed. 

Possibly,  the  reader  may  think,  that  the  au- 
thor of  this  article  is  one  of  that  amiable  class, 
who  are  never  so  happy  as  when  complaining 
about  something;  and  that  he  has  hit  upon  this 
method  of  indulging  for  a  short  time  in  his 
favourite  occupation :  or  that  feeling  somewhat 
lonely  in  his  peevishness,  he  is  desirous  of 
creating  in  others,  those  congenial  sentiments 
which  he  cannot  find.  If  there  be  any  who 
entertain  such  an  opinion,  he  would  respect- 
fully say  to  them  that  they  are  much  mistaken. 
He  has  not  been  making  a  statement  of  his 
own  grievances;  for  it  is  extremely  seldom 
that  he  is  incommoded  by  the  coldness,  the 


warmth,  or  the  closeness  of  our  meeting 
houses.  He  has  been  induced  to  write  on  this 
subject  by  the  earnest  request  of  those,  who, 
though  not  deticient  in  amiableness  in  other 
respects,  have  not  that  interesting  weakness 
which  has  been  alluded  to;  and  who,  he  feels 
sure,  would  utter  no  complaint  without  just 
cause.  He  is,  however,  fully  aware  that  it  is 
much  easier  to  complain  than  to  avoid  all  occa- 
sion of  complaint :  he  is  not  ignorant  that  the 
proper  regulation  of  the  air  of  our  meeting 
houses  might  be  attended  with  some  trouble 
and  expense.  Nevertheless  he  feels  persuaded, 
that  if  those  who  have  the  charge  of  such  af- 
fairs, could  fully  appreciate  the  amount  of  an- 
noyance and  suffering  which  it  is  in  their 
power  to  relieve,  they  would  not  refuse  to 
make  the  needful  sacrifice.  T.  X. 


CIRCULAR. 

Philadelphia. 

Esteemed  Fiiend, — It  has  long  been  a  sub- 
ject of  deep  concern  to  many  friends,  that  the 
people  of  colour  who  arc  amongst  us,  are  de- 
prived of  so  many  of  the  advantages  partaken 
of  by  other  members  of  the  community.  The 
Managers  of  the  "Institute  for  Coloured 
Youth,"  impressed  with  these  views,  have  the 
satisfaction  to  state  they  have  purchased  a 
farm,  which  is  considered  very  eligible  for  the 
purposes  of  the  proposed  institute,  being  about 
seven  miles  north  of  the  city,  on  the  Willow 
Grove  or  Old  York  Tuinpike  Road.  On  this 
place  it  is  intended  to  receive  a  limited  number 
of  coloured  children,  who  will  be  instructed  in 
farming,  some  of  the  useful  arts,  and  the  ele- 
mentary branches  of  an  English  education ; 
in  the  hope  that  if  the  young  be  thus  prepared 
to  enter  on  the  duties  of  life,  they  will  be 
qualified  to  take  their  station  as  useful  mem- 
bers in  the  community. 

In  taking  this  preliminary  step  towards  car- 
rying out  the  wishes  of  the  benevolent  indivi- 
duals to  whose  liberal  bequest,  in  connection 
witli  the  contributions  of  other  friends,  we  are 
indebted  for  the  means  of  making  a  com- 
mencement in  this  effort,  the  funds  have  been 
nearly  exhausted ;  but  trusting  that  the  sym- 
pathies of  the  members  of  our  Religious  So- 
ciety will  be  increasingly  awakened  in  behalf 
of  the  oppressed  portion  of  the  human  family, 
for  whose  benefit  this  fund  is  intended,  we 
are  encouraged  to  hope  that  an  appeal  will 
not  be  made  in  vain,  but  that  ample  means 
will  be  afforded  to  carry  on  this  important 
work.  We  respectfully  request  thy  pecuniary 
assistance  for  this  desirable  object,  as  well  as 
thy  influence  and  exertion  in  procuring  the 
aid  of  others. 

Signed  by  direction  and  on  behalf  of  the 
Board  of  Managers. 

Caspar  Wistar,  Secretary. 

Donations  or  subscriptions  will  be  gratefully 
received  by  either  of  the  undersigned  mana- 
gers : 

Benjamin  Cooper,  near  Carnden,  New 
Jersey. — George  Williams,  No.  71  North 
Seventh  street. — Philip  Garrett,  Noble  above 
Sixth  street. — Blakely  Sharpless,  No.  8  South 
Fourth  street. — Thomas  Evans,  No.  129 
South  Third  street. — John  G.  Hoskins,  No. 
50  North  Fourth  street.— Saml.  Mason,  Jr. 


THE    FRIEND. 

No.  68  North  Seventli  street. — John  Elliott, 
Race  above  Seventh  street. — Thomas  Wistar, 
Jr.  Abington. — Caspar  Wistar,  No.  184  Arch 
street. — Mordecai  L.  Dawson,  N.  W.  cor. 
Tenth  and  Filbert  streets. — Marmaduke  C. 
Cope,  No.  286  Filbert  street. — Stephen  P. 
Morris,  N.  E  cor.  Eighth  and  Spruce  streets. 
— Joseph  Scattergood,  No.  14  Minor  street. 
— Wm.  Biddle,  N.  W.  cor.  Eleventh  and 
Arch  streets. 


From  the  Bcston  Recorder. 
THE    BEST    COAT. 

Most  people  have  some  choice  articles  of 
apparel.  There  is  the  best  hat,  the  best  coat, 
the  best  bonnet,  the  best  shawl,  &c.  These 
are  not  for  every  day  use.  They  have  some 
place  of  quiet  retirement  until  they  are  called 
for  by  some  special  exigency.  No  one  can 
object  to  this. 

We  are  sorry  that  so  good  a  thing  as  the 
best  coat  should  furnish  so  striking  an  illus- 
tration of  the  nature  of  some  people's  religion 
There  are  certain  exigencies  only  that  call  for 
the  best  coat.  So  we  have  seen  righteous 
ness  that  seemingly  could  not  be  used  every 
day,  but  must  be  put  on  and  put  off  with 
varying  circumstances.  Jehu  put  the  best 
coat  on  when  he  said,  "  Come  and  see  ray 
zeal  for  the  Lord."  But  it  was  only  for  an 
occasion.  For  he  had  no  such  coat  on  when 
it  was  soon  after  written  concerning  him, 
"  But  Jehu  took  no  heed  to  walk  in  the  law 
of  the  Lord  God  of  Israel  with  all  his  heart, 
for  he  departed  not  from  the  sins  of  Jerobo- 
am which  made  Israel  to  sin."  Judas  wore 
the  best  coat  for  a  long  period.  But  it  was 
thrown  oir  at  last.  Ananias,  Sapphira,  and 
Simon  Magus  belong  to  the  same  class.  We 
wish  there  had  been  no  such  cases  since  their 
day. 

But  the  best-coat-religion  has  flourished  in 
every  generation.  There  have  always  been 
some  that  have  had  goodness  at  hand,  like  a 
garment,  ready  to  put  on  as  the  occasion  call- 
ed for  it.  There  is  a  good  deal  of  Sabbath- 
day  goodness.  There  is  a  serious  deportment, 
careful  regard  for  public  worship,  serious  re- 
arks  upon  serious  things,  &c.  &c.  The 
best  coat  is  on,  and  it  sets  well  and  looks 
ell.  We  are  glad  to  see  it.  And  the  man 
looks  so  well  in  it,  we  wish  he  would  keep 
1  through  the  week.  We  do  not  see  why 
one  should  not  be  devout,  prayerful,  spiritu- 
ally-minded on  a  week  day  as  well  as  on  the 
Sabbath  day.  "  Always  abounding  in  the 
work  of  the  Lord,"  we  suppose,  does  not 
mean  for  one  day  in  seven  only.  Mivays 
covers  the  whole  week,  and  every  day  of  it. 
And  if  a  man  enters  into  the  full  spirit  of  that 
injunction,  he  will  not  pull  the  best  coat  off, 
and  hanging  it  up,  say,  "  There  is  my  reli- 
gion ;  I  shaO  have  no  use  for  it  till  next  Sab- 
bath." 

But  did  you  ever  hear  such  a  speech  as 
that  ?"  No,  never  ;  but  we  have  seen  just 
such  things  though.  We  have  seen  very  ex- 
cellent Sabbath-day  goodness,  and  poor,  very 
poor  week-day  goodness  in  the  same  person. 
And  it  leads  us  to  suppose  that  the  person  in 
question  had  conceived  that  religion  was  an 
affair  for  times  and  seasons  only,  like  the  best 


^^^^^ 227 

coat ;  that  he  was  a  Jehu  soit  of  disciple,  or  a 
relative,  morally,  of  him  tliat  betrayed  hi.s 
Master. 

Well,  religion  is  rather  an  inconvenient 
thmg  for  some  people  to  carry  with  them 
througli  the  week.  It  would  place  a  heavy 
burden  on  the  heart  of  him  that  should  make 
"  the  ephah  small  and  the  shekel  great."  It 
would  thump  terribly,  and  with  intelligible  re- 
bukes upon  the  rum  cask  of  him  that  draws  the 
spigot.  It  would  be  inconvenient  to  have 
present  such  a  witness  of  a  fraudulent  bargain, 
of  violated  contracts  and  broken  promises.  It 
would  be  a  grim  and  frowning  spectre  to  the 
doer  of  many  kinds  of  evils.  He  must  relax 
his  grasp  from  many  a  precious  coin,  and  see 
passing  out  of  his  reach  many  an  anticipated 
victim  of  fraud  and  deceit. 

It  is  no  great  affair  to  be  religious  of  a 
Sabbath  day.  You  have  not  any  thing  else 
to  do,  unless  you  are  a  very  vagabond,  and 
defy  all  religious  obligations.  It  requires  no 
great  self-denial.  You  are  not  mingling  with 
the  busy  world  in  the  high  career  and  power- 
ful excitement  of  business.  Good  influences 
of  all  kinds  form  a  healthful  atmosphere  around 
you.  Put  on  the  best  coat,  then,  and  see  that 
it  be  a  spiritual  garment,  "  a  robe  of  righteous- 
ness." Such  apparel,  unlike  the  best  coat, 
looks  better  the  more  you  wear  it.  It  never 
becomes  threadbare.  Wear  it  every  day  and 
every  where.  It  never  can  be  injured  by  use. 
It  is  pulling  it  off  that  injures  it.  Keeping  it 
on  is  essential  to  its  beauty  and  preservation. 
You  cannot  die  in  better  apparel.  And  it  will 
clothe  you  with  salvation  in  the  day  that  you 
are  judged. 


JEWS    I\    EUROPE. 

The  delegation  which  the  church  of  Scot- 
land sent  last  year  to  Palestine,  have  given  a 
very  encouraging  report  of  the  facilities  of  ac- 
cess to  the  Jews  in  Europe  and  Asia.  The 
statement  as  given  in  the  English  papers  is 
too  long  for  our  columns,  but  the  Boston  Re- 
corder gives  the  following  summary  of  them. 

Tuscany  is  the  most  free  of  all  the  countries 
of  Italy,  and  Leghorn,  its  principal  city,  is  a 
free  port;  yet  there  it  is  not  allowed  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  Roman  catholics.  But  in  the 
same  place  you  may  go  freely  to  the  lost  sheep 
of  the  house  of  Israel.  Thus  the  door  is  shut 
to  the  Gentiles,  but  open  to  the  Jews. 

In  Egypt  and  Palestine  you  cannot  preacli 
the  gospel  to  the  deluded  followers  of  Maho- 
met, except  on  penalty  of  instant  banishment 
or  death ;  yet  you  may  preach  freely  the  gos- 
pel to  the  Jews,  in  every  place— in  the  bazaars, 
the  market-places,  and  the  synagogues.  The 
same  is  true  in  ancient  Sidon,  Tyre,  Sychar, 
Tiberias,  and  Acre.  In  Constantinople,  where 
are  80,000  Jews,  you  may  go  freely  to  them, 
and  though  converts  to  the  faith  among  them 
may  meet  persecution  from  their  brethren, 
they  meet  none  from  the  government. 

In  Moldavia,  and  Wallachia,  where  the  es- 
tablished religion  is  that  of  the  Greek  church, 
an  attempt  to  convert  an  adherent  to  that  church 
would  be  fatal  to  the  missionary ;  but  he  maj'- 
preach  to  the  Jews  without  hazard,  at  any  time 
and  in  all  places,  under  the  very  eye  of  govern- 
ment.    No  man  will  forbid  him. 


228 


THE    FKIEND. 


Austria  will  suffer  no  missionaries,  and  no 
distribution  of  Bibles  in  English,  Hebrew  or 
German.  There,  it  is  out  of  the  question,  as 
yet,  to  carry  the  gospel  to  the  people — even 
to  the  Jews,  who  are  themselves  willing  to 
hear  it. 

At  Cracow  in  Poland,  are  23,000  Jews  liv- 
ing in  a  separate  quarter  of  the  city — and  they 
have  among  them  a  single  missionary,  whose 
labours  are  of  the  most  interesting  kind.  He 
is  not  allowed  to  preach  openly  in  the  congre- 
gation, but  he  goes  to  a  bookseller's  shop, 
where  he  opens  tiie  book  of  life,  and  the  un- 
searchable riches  of  Christ. 

In  the  Grand  Duchy  of  Posen,  though  under 
the  government  of  the  emperor  of  Russia,  a 
protestant  prince,  a  Christian  missionary  could 
not  preach  the  gospel  to  the  people  at  large ; 
but  the  door  is  open  for  the  missionary  to  the 
Jews — and  a  missionary  actually  labouring 
there,  has  from  200  to  400  collected  in  his 
church,  out  of  the  74,000  living  in  the  coun- 
try.— S.  S.  Journal. 


THIS    FRIESSfS. 


FOURTH    MONTH,    18,    1840. 


The  attention  of  the  readers  of  "  The 
Friend,"  is  again  earnestly  called  to  the  situa- 
tion of  the  "  Institute  for  Coloured  Youth." 
The  circular  of  its  managers  setting  forth  the 
objects  and  wants  of  this  institution,  and  call- 
ing for  the  aid  of  its  friends,  will  be  found  in 
another  part  of  this  sheet.  This  concern  is 
founded  on  the  manual  labour  principle,  and 
the  managers  have  struggled  along  tlirough 
many  difficulties,  until  at  length  they  have  so 
far  attained  their  object  as  to  be  able,  it  is 
hoped,  in  a  short  time  to  open  the  establish- 
ment for  the  reception  of  pupils.  In  doing 
this,  however,  their  funds  have  been  nearly 
exhausted,  and  they  are  now  obliged  to  look 
to  the  friends  of  the  coloured  man  for  the  ne- 
cessary means  of  consummating  this  truly  be- 
nevolent design.  It  is  particularly  desired  that 
such  of  our  country  friends  as  shall  be  in  at- 
tendance at  our  approaching  annual  meeting, 
and  are  able  so  to  do,  will  liberally  contribute 
their  aid  to  this  deeply  interesting  experiment. 
Thus  far  the  burden  and  expense  of  carrying 
out  the  design  has  rested  on  comparatively  a 
small  number  of  Friends,  but  it  is  now  hoped, 
as  the  managers  have  procured  a  suitable  farni 
with  the  necessary  appertenances,  that  our 
members  generally  will  feel  sufficient  interest 
to  attend  the  annual  meeting  of  the  institute  to 
be  held  on  fourth  day  evening  next,  at  Arch 
street  meeting  iiouse. 

Througii  the  kind  attention  of  a  Friend  of 
Rhode  Island,  we  have  received  two  pam- 
phlets:— the  first  entitled  "  Views  of  the  So- 
ciety of  Friends  in  relation  to  Civil  Govern- 
ment ;"  the  other,  "  A  Declaration  of  the 
Society  of  Friends  in  relation  to  Church 
Government ;"  both  having  recently  been 
issued  by  a  meeting  of  the  representatives  of 
New  England  Yearly  Meeting,  and  addressed 
to  the  Quarterly,  Monthly,  and  Preparative 
Meetings,  within  the  boundaries  of  that  divi- 
sion of  our  religious  society.  Believing, 
however,  the  matter  which  thev  contain  to  be 


calculated  for  more  extensive  service,  we  have 
concluded  to  insert  them  in  our  pages.  That 
on  civil  government  occupies  a  place  in  the 
present  number ;  and  the  other,  on  church 
government,  which  is  of  considerably  greater 
length,  will  be  divided  into  convenient  por- 
tions ,  and  follow  in  successive  numbers. 

A  Stated  Annual  Meeting  of  "  The  Bible  As- 
sociation of  Friends  in  America,"  will  be 
held  on  the  evening  of  second  day,  the  20th 
instant,  in  the  east  room.  Mulberry  street 
Meeting  House,  at  8  o'clock. 

Samuel  Mason,  Jr.  Clerk. 

4th  mo.  18th. 

TRACT    ASSOCIATION     OF    FRIENDS. 

The  annual  meeting  of  the  Tract  Associa- 
tion, will  be  held  on  the  evening  of  third  day, 
the  21st  of  fourth  month,  at  8  o'clock,  in  the 
Committee  Room,  Mulberry  street. 

John  Carter,  Clerk. 

A  stated  annual  meeting  of  "  The  Institute 
for  Coloured  Youth,"  will  be  held  at  the  Com- 
mittee Room,  Arch  street  meeting  house,  on 
the  evening  of  fourth  day,  the  22d  instant,  at 
8  o'clock. 

Samuel  Mason,  Jr.,  Clerk. 

4th  mo.  11th,  1840. 


Married,  on  the  8th  instant,  at  Friends'  Meeting 
House,  in  Orchard  street,  New  York,  Henry  Wood  to 
Elizabeth  King,  daughter  of  the  late  John  King. 


ing 

67lh  year  of  her  age,  Jane  Bettle,  wife  of  Samuel 
Bellle,  a  member  and  elder  of  the  Monthly  Meeting  of 
Friends  of  Philadelphia.  After  having  devoted  many 
years  of  her  life  to  the  service  of  the  Society,  and  the 
promotion  of  the  cause  of  Truth,  in  the  year  1832,  she 
was  attacked  with  a  painful  disorder  which  confined 
her  wholly  to  the  house  for  the  remainder  of  her  days, 
and,  during  a  considerable  part  of  the  time,  to  her 
chatnber.  Throughout  this  protracted  season  of  priva- 
tion and  of  suffering,  the  Christian  virtues  shone  con- 
spicuously in  her  example,  and  rendered  her  society 
truly  pleasant  and  profitable.  She  evinced  a  cheerful 
and  patient  resignation  to  the  ordering  of  Divine  Pro- 
vidence, and  a  humble  yet  steadfast  reliance  on  the 
supporting  arm  of  her  dear  Redeemer,  which  were 
edifying  and  instructive.  Nothing  like  a  disposition 
to  repine  at  her  lot  was  ever  manifest,  but  on  the  con- 
trary  a  frequent  and  grateful  acknowledgement  of  the 
gracious  dealings  of  the  Lord  with  her,  and  of  his 
goodness  to  her  soul.  The  sense  of  her  own  f  ufferings, 
great  as  they  appeared  to  those  about  her,  seemed 
much  absorbed  by  her  affectionate  concern  for  others  ; 
and  when  her  mind  was  drawn  to  dwell  in  reverent 
contemplation  on  what  the  blessed  Son  of  God  endured 
for  the  sins  of  a  guilty  world,  they  seemed  to  sink  into 
insignificance.  At  one  time  being  in  a  very  weak  and 
suffering  state,  something  was  proposed  for  her  relief, 
when  she  answered,  "  It  seems  hardly  worth  while, 
considering  the  short  time  I  shall  want  these  accom- 
modations;"  and  after  a  little  pause,  she  continued, 
"  When  I  consider  the  blameless  Lamb  of  God,  who 
bora  our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree,  my  own 
light  afHictions  seem  not  worthy  to  be  spoken  of."  She 
was  orten  engaged  to  speak  a  word  in  season,  by  way 
of  affectionate  admonition,  encouragement,  or  caution, 
to  those  who  visited  her,  and  though  prevented  from 
mingling  with  her  friends  in  the  performance  of  public 
worship,  she  was  frequent  in  reverent,  silent,  waiting 
upon  God,  being  sensible  that  all  her  supplies  were  in 
him,  and  that  from  his  bountiful  hand,  "  the  strength 
to  suffer  and  the  will  to  serve,"  must  be  daily  received. 
Her  interest  in  the  concerns  of  the  Society  and  the 
prosperity  of  the  cause  of  true  religion  continued  un- 
abated ;  and  she  observed,  "  I  have  sometimes  almost 


wondered  at  my  long  continuance  in  my  present  feeble 
condition,  very  much  shut  out,  as  it  seems  to  me,  from 
opportunities  of  usefulness  ;  but  I  think  I  may  say  that 
my  p.ayers  are  very  often  offered  up  on  behalf  of  my 
own  family  and  of  the  church."  Thus  as  a  faithful 
servant,  waiting  lor  the  coming  of  her  Lord,  she  was 
concerned  lo  have  her  loins  girded  and  her  light  burn- 
ing,  and  when  the  solemn  summons  arrived,  it  brought 
with  it  no  alarm.  For  some  weeks  previous  to  her 
close,  she  was  sensible  of  the  near  approach  of  death, 
and  intimated  it  to  those  around  her,  expressing  her 
apprehension  that  she  should  be  taken  when  they  were 
not  looking  for  it,  which  proved  the  case.  On  the  28th 
of  third  month,  being  asked  how  she  was,  she  replied, 
"  I  am  as  well  as  I  expect  to  be — I  think  I  shall  not  be 
long  with  you — but  it  is  not  best  for  us  to  be  too  anxi- 
ous about  the  time  of  our  being  called  home ;  seeing 
we  have  a  merciful  High  Priest,  who  is  touched  with 
a  feeling  of  every  infirmity."  After  a  quiet  pause,  she 
proceeded:  "  I  do  not  think  it  is  best  to  be  too  gloomy 
— bi.t  as  our  day's  work  goes  on,  lo  wear  the  aspect  of 
cheerfulness.  1  have  very  many  outward  blessings;  a 
kind  husband,  and  children  and  family,  and  much  to 
love  and  enjoy ;  but  my  concern  is,  so  to  live  and 
watch  that  when  summoned  to  leave  them,  I  may  ren- 
der in  my  account  with  joy  and  not  with  grief.  But 
in  order  to  attain  this  state,  we  must  experience  many 
deep  baptisms,  and  much  of  the  searching  and  purify- 
ing operation,  must  be  submitted  to.  J  think  I  may 
say  that  even  in  my  lowest  moments,  when  the  billows 
have  seemed  to  rise,  and  the  storm  to  beat,  I  have  never 
entirely  lost  my  hold  upon  the  anchor — ihe  hope  in 
Jesus — finding  it  even  in  such  seasons,  both  sure  and 
steadfast."  Dwelling  in  humble  contemplation  on  the 
greatness  and  majesty  of  the  High  and  Holy  One,  and 
her  own  unworthiness,  she  was  deeply  bowed  under  a 
sense  of  his  matchless  condescension,  in  regarding  his 
dependent  children;  and  on  one  occasion  remarked, 
"  When  we  consider  the  greatness  of  Him,  without 
whom  not  a  sparrow  falls,  what  cause  for  thankfulness 
have  we  for  his  care  over  as,  unworthy  as  we  are — that 
he  who  feedelh  the  ravens,  carcth  for  us  also."  On 
the  4th  of  this  month,  in  the  course  of  a  serious  con- 
versation with  her  husband,  she  said,  "  1  have  for  some 
time  felt  as  if  the  period  of  my  continuing  here  was 
drawing  to  a  close,  and  this  feeling  increases.  I  bare 
been  endeavouring  to  give  up  all,  and  lay  every  thing 
at  the  feet  of  my  merciful  and  blessed  Saviour ;  and 
poor  as  I  am,  and  at  times  low  in  faith  and  patience,  I 
have  never  had  my  trust  and  confidence  in  him  re- 
moved." And  after  a  solemn  pause,  as  if  in  the  fresh 
renewing  of  that  precious  faith  and  confidence  which 
he  is  pleased  to  grant  to  his  believing  disciples,  she 
added,  "  He  will  be  with  me,  I  feel  assured,  througii 
the  valley  and  shadow  of  death."  Her  bodily  weak- 
ness increased,  while  the  progress  of  disease,  and  the 
urgency  of  some  of  her  .*tyinptoms,  added  much  to  her 
sufferings,  but  her  patience  and  resignation  failed  not. 
He  who  had  graciously  sustained  and  comforted  her 
during  her  long  illness,  was  now  mercifully  near, 
calming  and  supporting  her  departing  spirit,  and 
enabling  her  to  evince,  even  amid  the  decay  of  expir- 
ing nature,  that  there  is  a  blessed  reality  in  the  Chris- 
tian's belief  On  the  evening  of  the  12th,  her  mind 
was  remarkably  calm  and  unclouded,  and  her  husband 
observing  to  her  that  it  was  a  favour,  she  replied,  "  I 
esteem  it  as  a  very  great  favour  indeed.  I  have  loved 
the  Lord  Jesus  from  an  early  period  of  my  life  until 
the  present  day,  and  he  has  not  forsaken  me;  and  not- 
withstanding my  short  comings,  I  have  hope  in  him. 
But  it  is  not  by  any  acts  of  righteousness  that  we  have 
done,  but  of  his  mere  mercy  that  he  saveth  us."  After 
this  she  said  but  little,  except  on  one  occasion  when 
her  pain  seemed  to  be  mure  severe  than  usual,  she 
sweetly  remarked,  with  a  pleasant  countenance,  "  these 
light  afflictions  are  but  for  a  moment."  About  four 
o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  LSth,  she  slept  quietly 
for  half  an  hour,  and  on  waking  was  permitted  gently 
to  pass  away  without  any  struggle,  about  5  o'clock, 
and  we  have  the  consoling  belief  that  her  redeemed 
and  purified  spirit,  through  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus,  has  joined  the  just  of  all  generations  in  the  un- 
ceasing song,  of  "Worthy — worthy — worthy  is  the 
Lamb  that  was  slain." 

Quietly  departed  this  life,  on  the  evening  of  the  Sd 
instant,  at  his  residence  in  Little  Britain,  Lancaster 
county.  Fa.,  Joseph  Ballance,  aged  eighty-four  years, 
six  months  and  twenty-one  days. 


THE    FRIEND. 


229 


Two  Addresses  to  the  Prisoners  in  the  House 
of  Correction  at  Spandau,  in  Prussia; 
delivered  by  Tliomas  Shillitoe,  of  London. 

(Concluded  from  page  S23.) 


SECOND  ADDRESS. 


King  Solomon  says,  "  The  lajnp  (or  the 
light)  of  the  wicked  shall  be  put  out."  This 
important  truth,  together  witli  many  others,  is 
preserved  to  us  in  the  records  of  Holy  Writ, 
for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  and  for  instruction  in 
righteousness,  and  we  dare  not  therefore  esteem 
lightly,  or  consider  as  fables  any  of  the  admo- 
nitions which  concern  our  spiritual  condition. 
But  let  us  first  consider  what  is  to  be  under- 
stood in  this  place,  by  the  lamp,  or  the  light 
of  which  the  king  speaks.  I  hope  we  shall 
easily  see  that  this  expression  does  not  refer  to 
an  outward  object,  but  contains  for  our  com- 
prehension, a  spiritual  idea,  or  points  out  a 
spiritual  light  whereof  the  Scripture  says,  that 
it  is  "  as  a  lamp  to  our  feet  and  as  a  light  to 
our  path;"  whilst  it  proves  itself  a  sure  means 
of  preserving  us  from  the  destructive  path  of 
the  enemy  of  our  souls.  Now  if  this  light  of 
the  soul  is  often  put  out,  it  must  also  be  often 
lighted  up  again ;  and  this  is  the  case  with  all 
men,  who  strive  against  the  divine  light,  and 
whom  a  merciful  God  always  visits  again  and 
again  with  the  light  of  his  grace  (so  long  as 
the  day  of  their  visitation  continues,  and  they 
are  susceptible  of  the  convictions  of  his  grace 
and  truth.)  But  what  may  now  be  the  reason 
that  God  has  withdrawn  so  very  far  from  you, 
this  light  of  his  love,  which  makes  manifest 
and  reproves  the  evil  in  every  man,  and  dis- 
covers to  him  his  duty  towards  him,  his  bene- 
ficent Creator,  and  also  towards  his  fellow-men, 
that  you  have  fallen  into  the  perverse  paths 
which  have  led  you  on  into  your  present  con- 
dition. 

Was  it  not  a  want  of  disposition  on  your 
side,  to  direct  yourselves  into  tlie  paths  of  di- 
vine love?  Was  it  not  disobedience  to  the 
convictions  of  this  pure  light,  which  searches 
into  and  makes  known  the  depths  of  the  human 
keart?  Truly  these  were  the  reasons,  my  dear 
fellow-men,  why  you,  who  were  created  for 
freedom,  at  present  find  yourselves  in  impri- 
sonment and  separated  from  your  dear  rela- 
tives. But  let  me  pray  you  not  to  regard  what 
I  say,  as  if  I  were  come  to  reproach  you, — 
No, — this  is  by  no  means  my  design;  I  will 
rather  willingly  confess,  that  I  also  am  not 
without  fault; — that  I  can  be  secure  from  fall- 
ing only  so  long  as  I  continue  in  inward  watch- 
fulness and  prayer,  and  further,  that  I  have 
nothing  whereon  I  can  rely  with  greater  con- 
fidence, than  upon  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus  my  Redeemer.  I  can  with  truth  say,  I 
pity  your  condition  whilst  I  speak  to  you,  and 
it  is  the  supplication  of  my  heart  to  the  gracious 
and  Almighty  God,  that  the  time  which  is  past, 
in  which  you  have  not  yielded  obedience  to 
the  visitations  of  his  love,  may  now  be  sufli- 
cient,  and  that  you  may  be  strengthened  in 
future  to  observe  a  greater  watchfulness  over 
your  hearts ;  to  evince  more  obedience  towards 
the  divine  law  in  your  souls,  and  to  behave 
yourselves  better  to  your  superiors  and  one 
towards  another.  And  O !  do  not  allow  your- 
selves by  wicked  and  frivolous  conversation, 
to  take  delight  in  provoking  one  another  to 


sins.  Consider,  that  under  tlie  mild  govern- 
ment under  which  you  live,  you  have  it  in 
your  power,  by  good  behaviour  continually  to 
be  making  your  condition  even  more  easy. 
May  you  know  how  rightly  to  estimate  what 
a  blessing  it  is  for  you  that  you  live  under  so 
good  a  regent,  and  under  so  mild  a  law,  where 
time  and  opportunity  are  allowed  you  for  im- 
provement, and  for  the  advancement  of  your 
happiness.  1  have  often  thought,  and  already 
have  also  expressed,  that  indeed  some  among 
you,  if  they  had  committed  in  my  land  the 
crimes  of  which  they  have  made  themselves 
guilty,  it  would  have  cost  them  tlieir  natural 
lives ;  and  O !  how  awful  must  that  condition 
be,  in  which  I  often  know  ray  fellow-country- 
men, who  without  proper,  or  not  sufficient  pre- 
paration, are  hurried  into  eternity,  to  appear 
beforethejudgmentseatofChrist,  where  every 
one  will  receive  the  recompense  of  his  deeds, 
whether  they  be  good  or  evil.  Therefore  it  is 
the  fervent  supplication  of  my  heart,  and  my 
prayer  for  you,  my  dear  fellow-men,  that  you 
maj'  rightly  estimate  and  value  the  past  pro- 
longation of  the  term  of  your  lives,  and  the 
time  for  the  attainment  of  true  repentance  and 
conversion,  which  is  so  graciously  aflTorded 
you.  Consider,  what  a  serious  and  weighty 
matter  it  is,  to  be  called  from  works  to  rewards  ! 
But  would  we  at  any  time  experience  true  re- 
pentance and  conversion,  it  must  come  to  pass 
here; — here  in  time,  when  we  receive  and  ex- 
perience the  gracious  visitation  of  God.  This 
is  a  work  which  every  one  must  experience 
for  himself;  for  no  man  can  appear  for  his 
friend  or  brother,  or  redeem  him ;  but  every 
one  must  give  account  for  his  own  soul.  And 
if  this  necessary  work  make  a  just  progress,  it 
must  come  to  pass  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  is  "  the  Author  and  Finisher"  of 
true  faith.  He  must  awaken  the  souls  out  of 
the  dead  sleep  of  their  trespasses  and  sins, 
purify  them  therefrom,  redeem  them,  and  pre- 
pare them  for  a  blessed  eternal  life.  O !  how 
great  is  my  desire  that  your  thoughts,  all  your 
expectations,  yea,  your  whole  souls  may  be 
directed  to  this  most  important  subject!  Then, 
however  great  your  temptations  may  be,  how- 
ever corrupt  your  natural  dispositions,  and 
however  strong  their  provocations  to  evil — all 
the  temptations  of  the  enemy  will  nevertheless 
avail  nothing  towards  him,  in  whose  conquer- 
ing and  redeeming  power  you  believe.  Yea, 
if  you  then  must  also  confess,  that  sin  has  be- 
come exceedingly  powerful  in  you,  and  that 
evil  still  cleaves  to  you  continually,  and  hin- 
ders you  from  good ;  you  will  nevertheless  ex- 
perience that  the  grace  and  power  of  Jesus  is 
still  much  mightier  than  the  power  of  sin  and 
of  the  tempter,  if  you  hold  fast  by  Him,  "  who 
has  all  power  in  heaven  and  upon  earth." 
Now  if  you  are  earnestly  endeavouring  in  this 
manner  to  become  other  creatures,  you  will  not 
only  experience,  that  the  Lord  can  strengthen 
you  by  his  grace,  to  overcome  all  temptations 
to  evil ;  but  you  will  also  attain,  that  you  will 
no  more  murmur  or  trouble  yourselves  about 
your  haid  lot;  yea,  you  will  endure  with  more 
patient  submission,  the  chastisements  which 
the  Lord  permits  to  overtake  you.  Then  your 
very  afflictions  will  serve  to  advance  your 
sanctification,  purification  and  justification. 
It  is  still  further  my  fervent  desire  that  you 


may  rightly  comprehend  and  estimate  the  great 
blessing  of  being  allowed  to  assemble  for  the 
worship  of  Almighty  God,  for  this  is  a  Chris- 
tian privilege  which  is  not  granted  to  all  men. 
Now  when  you  assemble  together  for  this 
weighty  and  sublime  object,  so  conduct  your- 
selves that  your  hearts  may  be  prepared  to  ap- 
proach the  Holy  God,  who  sees  the  heart,  and 
who  knows  our  true  inward  condition — to  ap- 
proach him  in  an  acceptable  manner,  viz : 
with  broken  and  contrite  hearts  and  sorrowful 
spirits.  As  you  thus  appear  before  him,  and 
address  yourselves  to  him  with  prayer  and  sup- 
plication in  spirit,  your  meeting  together  will 
truly  be  blessed,  and  will  conduce  to  your  best 
interest.  Then  also  will  the  instruction,  which 
is  thereby  imparted,  serve  you  for  encourage- 
ment and  strength  to  withstand,  in  the  course 
of  the  week,  the  temptations  to  sin,  and  so  will 
your  seasons  of  divine  worship  be  also  the 
means  to  sweeten  the  bitter  cup,  which  many 
among  you  have  to  drink.  That  this  may  now 
be  your  experience,  is  the  sincere  prayer  of  my 
soul !  I  do  not  believe  that  any  one  among  you 
has  reason  to  consider  his  condition  as  a  lost, 
or  a  hopeless  one ;  and  should  any  of  you  be 
buffeted  with  such  thoughts,  I  can  tell  you  that 
this  is  a  work  of  the  wicked  enemy  of  your 
souls,  who,  I  have  already  often  proved,  never 
ceases  to  be  a  cruel  deceitful  enemy,  whilst  he 
at  first  tempts  us  and  provokes  to  do  evil,  and 
then,  when  we  behold  with  pain  how  we  have 
erred  and  committed  sin  in  the  pure  sight  of 
God,  and  with  truly  sorrowful  spirits  implore 
him  for  pardon — he  appears  as  our  accuser  of 
the  evil,  to  the  commission  of  which  he  has 
seduced  us  and  urged  us  on;  he  accuses  us 
harshly  and  seldom  fails  to  represent  our  sins 
so  great  that  we  may  despair  of  their  pardon ; 
in  order  that  we  may  give  up,  or  be  hindered 
from  calling  upon  God  for  help  and  preserva- 
tion, and  may  not  obtain  pardon  for  our  sins, 
through  sincere  repentance  and  conversion. 
Therefore,  I  beseech  you,  that  you  watch  over 
the  false  representations  of  the  enemy  in  your 
spirits,  that  no  one  may  be  thereby  disappoint- 
ed or  deceived ;  and  that  you  may  not  only  be 
informed,  but  may  also  believe  that  with  God, 
"  there  is  plenteous  redemption."  Then  I  trust 
you  will  truly  experience  that  he  is  a  God 
nigh  at  hand,  and  not  a  God  afar  off;  a  present 
helper  in  every  time  of  trouble  and  affliction. 
It  is  from  entertaining  continued  love  to  you, 
that  I  am  come  here  once  more  for  the  purpose 
of  seeing  you ;  and  it  is  my  sincere  desire,  that 
if  we  shall  not  see  each  other  again  in  this 
world,  it  may  be  our  lot  to  meet  together  again 
at  a  future  time  in  heaven,  where  all  trouble 
will  be  at  an  end,  and  all  tears  be  wiped  from 
our  eyes ;  where  we  shall  be  employed  through- 
out the  whole  of  a  boundless  eternity,  in  the 
worship,  adoration,  and  glorification  of  God, 
and  his  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ,  who,  by 
his  salutary  chastisements  and  corrections,  has 
guided  us  into  the  narrow  path  of  life.  But 
before  all,  let  me  once  more  beseech  you  to 
be  especially  grateful  that  you  enjoy  the  per- 
mission of  "taking  pait  in  the  worship  and 
adoration  of  God.  For  I  can  tell  you,  that  the 
neglect  of  this  sacred  duty  has  already  brought 
many  in  my  native  land,  to  a  premature  and 
an  unprepared-for  death.  I  wish  therefore 
that  you,  as  I  also  do,  may  accept  this  privi- 


230 


THE    FRIEND. 


lege  wiili  deeper  gratitude  from  the  hand  of 
the  Lord,  from  whom  we  receive  all  temporal 
and  spiritual  blessings.  When  you  come  to- 
gether in  such  a  temper  of  mind,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  divine  worship,  you  will  thereby  ob- 
tain substantial  advantage,  then,  also  you  will 
not  pass  the  remainder  of  the  day  in  useless 
and  sinful  conversation,  but  will  much  rather 
be  endeavouring  to  promote  the  welfare  one  of 
another. 


Views  of  the  Society  of  Friends  in  relation  to 
Civil  Government. 

The  representatives  of  the  Yearly  Meeting 
of  the  Society  of  Friends  for  New  England,  be- 
ing impressed  with  the  importance  of  diffusing 
among  their  own  members  and  in  the  Chris- 
tian community  correct  information  on  some 
points  of  our  faith  and  practice,  have  believed 
it  right  for  them  at  this  time  to  issue  this  ad- 
dress, to  the  end  that  the  principles  that  we 
have  ever  maintained  in  relation  thereto,  since 
our  origin  as  a  people,  may  be  faithfully  sup- 
ported by  us,  and  clearly  understood  by  others. 

It  is  a  time  of  much  excitement  in  civil  and 
religious  society,  and  we  are  earnestly  desirous 
that  our  members  may  individually  seek  to 
manifest  on  all  occasions  a  meek  and  quiet 
spirit,  ever  demeaning  themselves  as  good 
citizens,  prompt  in  the  support  of  right  order, 
and  in  all  things  adorning  the  doctrines  we 
profess.  This  has  at  all  times  been  the  con- 
cern of  our  Society.  Acknowledging  God  as 
the  alone  Supreme  Ruler  of  the  conscience, 
they  have  been  ever  ready  cheerfully  to  sub- 
mit to  all  the  laws  and  ordinances  of  men  that 
did  not  conflict  therewith,  and  to  contribute  to 
the  support  of  well-ordered  civil  government. 

We  do  indeed  believe  that  war  and  fighting 
are  contrary  to  the  Divine  Will,  and  unlawful 
for  us  as  Christians — and  we  cannot,  there- 
fore, in  any  way,  countenance  or  contribute  to 
military  operations. 

We  believe  that,  under  the  government  of 
the  Prince  of  Peace,  swords  are  to  be  beaten 
into  ploughshares  and  spears  into  pruning- 
hooks,  and  men  are  to  learn  war  no  more. 
The  nature  of  the  Christian  dispensation,  in 
contrast  with  the  fierce  passions  of  man,  is 
beautifully  portrayed  by  the  evangelical  pro- 
phet— "  Every  battle  of  the  warrior  is  with 
confused  noise,  and  garments  rolled  in  blood ; 
but  this  shall  be  with  burning  and  fuel  of  fire. 
For  unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a  son  is 
given ;  and  the  government  shall  be  upon  his 
shoulder ;  and  his  name  shall  be  called  Won- 
derful, Counsellor,  The  Mighty  God,  The 
Everlasting  Father,  The  Prince  of  Peace.  Of 
the  increase  of  his  government  and  peace  there 
shall  be  no  end."  Isa.  ix.  5,  6,  7. 

When  our  Saviour  walked  among  men,  he 
inculcated  the  principles  of  peace  in  clear  and 
emphatic  language,  and  by  his  own  shining 
example.  "  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been 
said,  an  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth 
— but  I  say  unto  you,  that  ye  resist  not  evil." 
"  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said,  thou 
shalt  love  thy  neighbour  and  hate  thine  enemy 
— ^but  I  say  unto  you,  love  your  enemies, 
bless  them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them 
that  hate  you,  and  pray  for  them  that  despite- 
fully  use  you  and  persecute  you,  that  ye  may 


be  the  children  of  your  Father  which  is  in 
heaven."  And  in  his  own  example,  when  he 
could  have  summoned  twelve  legions  of  angels 
to  his  rescue,  he  quietly  submitted  to  his  per- 
secutors, and  in  the  end  offered  the  intercession, 
"  Father  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not 
what  they  do."  The  apostle  James  in  allu- 
sion to  this  subject  queries,  "  From  whence 
come  wars  and  fightings  among  you?  Come 
they  not  hence,  even  of  your  lusts  that  war  in 
your  members?" 

Believing,  then,  that  under  the  Christian 
dispensation,  which  was  ushered  in  with  the 
annunciation  of  "  Peace  on  earth,  good  will 
toward  men,"  we  cannot  in  any  way  be  en- 
gaged in  war  or  contribute  to  its  support,  every 
faithful  member  of  our  body  has  felt  bound 
conscientiously  to  abstain  from  all  participation 
in  it ; — and  in  our  earlier  existence  as  a  people, 
before  our  principles  were  well  understood,  we 
were  subjected  to  the  spoiling  of  goods,  impri- 
sonment and  much  suffering,  on  account  of  our 
religious  scruples  in  this  respect — but  we  dare 
not  in  the  Divine  sight  do  otherwise  than  stead- 
fastly maintain  our  testimony,  based  as  it  is  on 
the  precepts  of  Him  who  was  emphatically  the 
Prince  of  Peace,  and  consonant  with  the  doc- 
trines and  practice  of  his  apostles  and  early 
followers. 

Nor  can  we  for  conscience  sake  agree  to 
any  commutation  for  military  requisitions;  for 
hereby  should  we  be  consenting  to  the  justness 
and  propriety  of  the  exaction.  And  in  this  we 
trust  that  those  who  view  this  subject  differ- 
ently from  us,  will  discover  no  disposition  to 
screen  ourselves  from  onerous  duties,  but  will 
do  us  the  justice  to  believe  that  it  is  for  the 
answer  of  a  pure  conscience  unto  God,  which 
is  dearer  to  us  than  our  natural  lives.  And  for 
the  sincerity  of  our  motives  we  may  appeal  to 
the  history  of  our  Society,  in  which  no  in- 
stance will  be  found  where  a  consistent  mem- 
ber has  ever  borne  arms,  or  voluntarily  paid  a 
fine  or  tax  as  an  equivalent;  but  has  chosen 
rather  patiently  to  suffer  whatever  might  be 
inflicted  upon  him  for  the  support  of  his  reli- 
gious belief. 

Within  the  limits  of  New  England  our 
scruples  as  to  bearing  arms  have  generally  re- 
ceived the  favourable  consideration  of  the  dif- 
ferent state  legislatures,  and  we  trust  that  our 
members  will  continue  to  act  so  consistently 
with  their  Christian  profession  as  that  they 
may  still  be  deemed  worthy  of  the  immunity 
which  has  been  heretofore  extended. 

But  while  we  have  thus  felt  bound  uncom- 
promisingly to  maintain  our  belief  of  the 
peaceable  nature  of  the  Christian  dispensation, 
we  have  ever  acknowledged  the  propriety  and 
necessity  of  human  government  in  conducting 
the  afl'airs  of  men,  and  have  since  our  origin, 
from  time  to  time,  declared  our  views  in  this 
respect,  manifesting  our  fidelity  to  whatever 
government  an  overruling  Providence  might 
place  us  under.  Nor  do  we  believe  that  in 
this  way  our  peaceable  principles  are  at  all  in- 
fringed upon. 

We  find  in  the  New  Testament  clear  and 
undeniable  evidence  that  civil  government  was 
fully  recognized  by  Christ  himself  and  his 
apostles ;  and  we  have  ever  considered  it  to  be 
essential  to  the  preservation  of  good  order  and 
the  promotion  of  the  happiness  of  men — nor 


have  we  as  a  Society  any  unity  with  the  views 
of  those  who  deny  the  necessity  of  human  go- 
vernments. 

When  the  apostle  Peter  was  inquired  of, 
"  Does  not  your  master  pay  tribute?"  he  re- 
plied in  the  affirmative,  and  Christ  upon  the 
occasion  wrought  a  miracle  to  obtain  money 
to  pay  for  himself  and  the  apostle.  Here  the 
authority  of  civil  government  in  exacting  tri- 
bute is  acknowledged  by  our  Lord,  and  prac- 
tically complied  with ;  and  in  no  instance  do 
we  find  that  he  refused  to  conform  to  it,  but 
expressly  commanded  to  "  render  unto  Caesar 
the  things  that  are  Csesar's." 

We  may  now  introduce  several  injunctions 
and  conclusions  of  the  apostles  respecting  go- 
vernments in  their  own  words.  "  Let  every 
soul  be  subject  unto  the  higher  powers;  for 
there  is  no  power  but  of  God.  The  powers 
that  be  are  ordained  of  God :  whosoever,  there- 
fore, resisteth  the  power,  resisteth  the  ordi- 
nance of  God ;  for  rulers  are  not  a  terror  to 
good  works,  but  to  the  evil.  Wilt  thou,  then, 
not  be  afraid  of  the  power?  do  that  which  is 
good,  and  thou  shalt  have  praise  of  the  same; 
for  he  is  the  minister  of  God  to  thee  for  good. 
But  if  thou  do  that  which  is  evil,  be  afraid; 
for  he  beareth  not  the  sword  in  vain ;  for  he  is 
the  minister  of  God,  a  revenger  to  execute 
wrath  upon  him  that  doeth  evil.  Wherefore 
ye  must  needs  be  subject,  not  only  for  wrath 
but  also  for  conscience  sake:  For,  for  this 
cause  pay  ye  tribute  also;  for  they  are  God's 
ministers,  attending  continually  upon  this  very 
thing."  Rom.  xiii.  1  to  6.  "  Submit  your- 
selves to  every  ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's 
sake;  whether  it  be  to  the  king  as  supreme, 
or  unto  governors  as  unto  them  that  are  sent 
by  him  for  the  punishment  of  evil  doers,  and 
for  the  praise  of  them  that  do  well :  For  so  is 
the  will  of  God,  that  with  well  doing  ye  may 
put  to  silence  the  ignorance  of  foolish  men." 
Peter,  1st  Epistle,  ii.  13,  15.  "  Put  them  in 
mind  to  be  subject  to  principalities  and  powers, 
to  obey  magistrates,  to  be  ready  to  every  good 
work."  Titus,  iii.  1.  The  apostle  Paul  ac- 
knowledges and  practically  submits  to  the  au- 
thority of  human  governments,  when  he  de- 
clared unto  Festus  that  if  he  had  "  committed 
any  thing  worthy  of  death  he  refused  not  to 
die,"  and  then  appealed  unto  Caesar  to  be 
judged  by  him. 

These  citations  from  Holy  Scripture  we 
think  suificiently  establish  the  position  that 
civil  government  was  recognized  and  sustained 
by  the  author  of  Christianity  and  his  apostles, 
and  we  now  proceed  to  show  that  the  Society 
of  Friends  has  always  acknowledged  its  au- 
thority and  contributed  to  its  support;  and  to 
prove  this,  we  shall  quote  from  various  writers 
of  standard  authority  in  the  Society.  And, 
firstly,  we  adduce  the  testimony  of  George 
Fox  on  this  point. 

In  his  address  to  Charles  II.,  from  the  pri- 
son in  Worcester,  he  asserts  that  "  the  spirit 
which  leads  people  from  all  manner  of  sin  and 
evil  is  one  with  the  magistrate's  power  and 
with  the  righteous  law;  for  the  law  being 
added  because  of  transgression,  so  the  spirit 
which  leads  out  of  transgression  is  the  good 
spirit  of  Christ,  and  is  one  with  the  magistrates' 
in  the  higher  powers,  and  owns  it  and  them;" 
and  he   expressly  declares  that  he   and   his 


Friends  "  are  not  against,  bat  stand  for  all 
good  government." 

He  sometimes  called  upon  the  civil  authority 
to  interpose  its  sheltering  power  to  protect  his 
person,  and  in  an  Epistle  to  Friends  in  some 
of  the  West  India  islands,  when  the  governor 
had  desired  them  to  take  a  part  in  keeping  up 
a  watch  to  protect  from  incursions,  and  had 
granted  them  the  privilege  of  doing  so  without 
carrying  arms,  he  enters  into  an  argument  to 
show  the  propriety  of  their  complying;  and 
enjoins  them  faithfully  to  perform  this  service, 
and  report  to  the  magistrates  all  cases  of  offence 
that  they  may  discover,  in  order  that  the  of- 
fender may  be  arrested  in  his  course  and  pun- 
ished— and  thus  proceeds:  "For  rulers  are 
not  to  be  a  terror  to  the  good  workers,  but  to 
the  evil;  and  wilt  thou,  then,  not  be  afraid  of 
the  power?  do  that  which  is  good,  and  thou 
shalt  have  praise  of  the  same ;  for  he  is  a 
minister  of  God  to  thee  for  good,  for  he  should 
keep  down  the  evil;  but  if  thou  doest  that 
which  is  evil,  be  afraid;  for  he  beareth  not 
the  sword"  in  vain;  for  he  is  a  minister  of 
God  to  revenge  and  execute  wrath  upon  him 
that  doeth  evil.  So  he  is  the  revenger  and 
executioner  of  the  wrath  upon  the  evil  doer,  as 
God  hath  placed  him — on  him  that  steals,  or 
kills,  or  bears  false  witness,"  &c.  "  And  to 
that  power  that  executes  the  revenge,  and 
brings  the  sword  upon  the  murderer,  thief, 
false  witness  and  other  evil  doers,  we  must  be 
subject  to  that  power,  and  own  that  power, 
not  only  for  wrath,  but  for  conscience  sake ; 
which  is  for  the  punishment  of  the  evil  doers, 
and  the  praise  for  them  that  do  well." 

In  his  letter  to  Charles  II.,  George  Fox 
thus  addresses  him :  "  Thou  earnest  not  into 
this  nation  by  sword,  or  victory  of  war;  but 
by  the  power  of  the  Lord;  now,  if  thou  dost 
not  live  in  it,  thou  wilt  not  prosper." 

Robert  Barclay,  in  his  letter  addressd  to  the 
ambas.sadors  of  the  Christian  states,  assembled 
at  Nimeguen,  in  the  year  1677,  to  consult  the 
peace  of  Christendom,  exhorts  them  "  not  to 
be  unwilling  to  hear  one  that  appeared  among 
them  for  the  interest  of  Christ,  his  King  and 
Master — not  as  if  thereby  he  denied  the  just 
authority  of  sovereign  princes,  or  refused  to 
acknowledge  the  subjection  himself  owes  to 
his  lawful  prince  and  superior;  or  were  any 
ways  inclined  to  favour  the  dreams  of  such  as, 
under  the  pretence  of  crying  up  King  Jesus 
and  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  either  deny  or 
seek  to  overturn  all  civil  government; — nay, 
not  at  all,  but  I  am  one  who  do  reverence  and 
honour  magistrates,  and  acknowledge  subjec- 
tion due  unto  them  by  their  respective  people 
in  all  things  just  and  lawful;  knowing  that 
magistracy  is  an  ordinance  of  God,  and  that 
magistrates  are  his  ministers,  who  bear  not  the 
sword  in  vain." 

When  Edward  Pyott,  William  Salt  and 
George  Fox  were  imprisoned  in  the  jail  at 
Lancaster  in  1656,  on  account  of  their  reli- 
gious profession,  the  former  addressed  a  re- 
monstrance to  .Tohn  Glyn,  chief  justice  of 
England,  on  behalf  of  himself  and  his  com- 
panions, in  which  their  deference  to  the  au- 

» The  term  sword  is  used  by  Friends  figuratively, 
as  emblematical  of  the  power  vested  in  the  civil  ma- 
gistrate. 


THE     FRIEND. 

thority  of  magistracy  is  fully  exhibited  by 
their  appealing  to  the  law  as  "  the  one  com- 
mon guard  or  defence  to  property,  liberty  and 
life;"  as  being  established  for  the  protection  of 
those  rights  "  so  just  and  so  equal,"  and 
which,  as  to  the  outward,  are  of  "  the  highest 
importance  to  the  well  being  of  man."  He 
adds,  "  the  law  seeks  not  for  causes  whereby 
to  make  the  innocent  suffer;  but  helpeth  him 
to  right  who  suffers  wrong,  relieveth  the  op- 
pressed, and  searcheth  out  the  matter,  whether 
that  of  which  a  man  stands  accused  be  so  or 
no ;  seeking  judgment  and  hastening  righteous- 
ness." 

Edward  Burrough,  a  contemporary  of  Fox, 
and  an  eminent  minister  in  our  Society,  when 
addressing  Richard  Cromwell,  "  the  protector 
of  the  commonwealth,"  expressly  declares  that, 
"  as  for  magistracy  it  was  ordained  of  God,  to 
be  a  dread  and  terror  and  limit  to  evil  doers, 
and  to  be  a  defence  and  praise  to  all  that  do 
well ;  to  condemn  tiie  guilty  and  justify  the 
guiltless," — and  in  a  book  which  he  published 
in  1661,  he  says,  that  where  any  man's 
"  heresy  do  extend  further  than  only  against 
God  and  his  own  soul,  even  to  outward  wrongs 
or  evils,  or  violence,  or  visible  mischiefs  com- 
mitted to  the  injury  of  others,  then  he  forbids 
not  punishment  to  be  inflicted  upon  the  per- 
son and  estate  of  such  man." 

In  a  conversation  between  Charles  II.  and 
Richard  Hubberthorn,  the  respect  of  Friends 
for  civil  government  is  plainly  declared. 

Question  by  the  king. — "  How  do  you  own 
magistrates  or  magistracy?"  Answ. — "  Thus 
we  do  own  magistrates :  whosoever  is  set  up 
by  God,  whether  king  as  supreme,  or  any  set 
in  authority  by  him,  who  are  for  the  punish- 
ment of  evil  doers,  and  the  praise  of  them  that 
do  well,  such  we  shall  submit  unto,  and  assist 
in  righteous  and  civil  things,  both  by  body  and 
estate ;  and  if  any  magistrates  do  that  which  is 
unrighteous,  we  must  declare  against  it ;  only 
submit  under  it  by  a  patient  suffering,  and  not 
rebel  against  any  by  insurrections,  plots  and 
contrivances."     To  which  the  king  replied, 

that  is  enough." 

Again,   in   an  address  to  the  king,  entitled 

The  humble  address  of  the  people  commonly 
called  Quakers,"  the  following  language  is 
used:  "O  king,  we  do  further  declare,  that 
God  Almighty  hath  taught  and  engaged  us  to 
acknowledge  and  actually  to  obey  magistracy  as 
his  ordinance,  in  all  things  not  repugnant  to  his 
law  and  light  in  our  consciences,  which  is  cer- 
tainly agreeable  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,"  &c. 

On  the  restoration  of  peace  they  addressed 
an  acknowledgment  to  William  III.  over  Eng- 
land, &c.,  king,  after  this  manner:  "  May  it 
please  the  king,  seeing  the  Most  High  God, 
who  ruleth  in  the  kingdoms  of  men,  and  ap- 
poiuteth  over  them  whomsoever  he  will,  hath 
by  his  over-ruling  power  and  providence  placed 
thee  in  dominion  and  dignity  over  these  realms, 
and  by  his  divine  favour  hath  signally  preserved 
and  delivered  thee  from  many  great  and  immi- 
nent dangers,  and  graciously  turned  the  cala- 
mity of  war  into  the  desired  mercy  of  peace." 

On  the  accession  to  the  throne  of  Queen 
Anne,  the  people  called  Quakers  thought  them- 
selves no  less  obliged  than  others  to  express  to 
the  queen  their  condolence  on  account  of  the 
king's  death,  and  to  testify  their  affection  and 


231 

fidelity  to  her,  and  therefore  drew  up  an  ad- 
dress, in  which  they  declare  "  their  sorrow 
and  sense  of  great  loss  sustained  in  the  death 
of  their  late  king,  William  HI.,  whom  God 
made  the  instrument  of  much  good  to  these 
nations,"  and  assure  the  queen  of  their  loyalty 
to  her  government.  "  We  sincerely  declare 
that  with  the  assistance  of  the  grace  of  God, 
we  will  always,  according  to  our  Christian 
duty,  demonstrate  our  good  affection,  truth 
and  fidelity  to  the  queen  and  her  government, 
and  heartily  pray  that  his  wisdom  may  direct 
and  his  blessings  be  upon  the  queen  and  her 
great  councils  to  the  suppressing  of  vice  and 
immorality,  and  the  promoting  of  piety,  peace 
and  charity  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  benefit 
of  these  nations.  May  the  King  of  kings 
make  thy  reign  long  and  glorious,  to  which 
temporal  blessings  we  shall  pray  for  thy  eter- 
nal happiness." 

Were  it  necessary  to  our  purpose,  these  ex- 
tracts from  the  writings  of  Friends  might  be 
greatly  extended,  but  we  think  that  sufiicient 
has  been  adduced  to  show  that  they  did  not 
view  civil  government  as  an  evil,  but  as  an 
ordinance  of  God;  nor  on  account  of  its  mal- 
administration were  they  willing  to  tlirow  off 
its  salutary  restraints;  on  the  contrary  they 
availed  themselves  of  legal  assistance  for  the 
redress  of  wrongs.  It  is  stated  on  unquestion- 
able authority,  that  "  during  the  height  of  the 
persecution  which  Friends  suflered,  when  the 
prisons  were  crowded,  and  many  illegally  ar- 
rested, it  was  found  necessary  to  make  fre- 
quent application  to  persons  in  authority,  for 
the  redress  of  grievances.  Though  Friends 
cheerfully  endured  the  penalty  of^  the  laws, 
rather  than  violate  their  consciences,  yet  they 
prompdy  availed  themselves  of  the  means  of 
relief  which  the  illegality  of  the  proceedings 
against  them  offered.  Many  of  these  cases 
involved  legal  questions  of  intricacy  and  mo- 
ment, requiring  the  advice  of  the  most  expe- 
rienced and  judicious  Friends;  and  not  unfre- 
quently  the  judgment  of  able  counsel  was 
necessary  to  guard  them  from  injury."  The 
more  effectually  to  attain  this  end,  certain 
Friends  in  the  city  of  London  were  appointed, 
who  met  weekly,  "  to  whom  the  accounts  of 
sufferings  could  be  forwarded  for  examination 
and  proper  arrangement,  and  on  whom  the 
duty  of  applications  to  the  different  branches 
of  the  government  might  devolve,  as  well  as 
that  of  advising  country  meetings  in  difficult 
and  important  cases." 

If  we  trace  the  history  of  the  Society,  we 
shall  find  that  whenever  a  change  in  the  ruling 
sovereign  of  England  has  taken  place.  Friends 
have  ever  been  ready  to  acknowledge  the  au- 
thority of  the  government,  and  to  declare  their 
fealty  to  the  throne.  And  in  our  own  country, 
when  a  change  of  government  was  effected  by 
the  war  of  the  revolution,  we  find  Friends,  on 
the  restoration  of  peace,  manifesting  their  alle- 
giance to  the  government  then  established. 
Nor  can  we  omit  to  refer  to  the  example  of 
William  Penn,  who,  as  governor  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, in  the  administration  of  the  laws,  and 
in  his  treaties  and  dealings  with  the  natives, 
illustrated  the  truth,  which  we  firmly  believe, 
that  civil  government  may  be  efficiently  ad- 
ministered without  the  aid  of  military  power 
— moral  influence  being,  as  we  apprehend, 


232 

that  which  mainly  supports  the  fabric  of  civil 
order;  its  "  great  bulwarks  resting  on  a  firmer 
foundation  than  any  outward  visible  means  of 
defence." 

It  being  then  undeniable  from  what  we  have 
cited,  and  from  abundant  other  testimony  that 
might  be  given,  that  our  forefathers  in  religious 
profession  and  their  successors  to  the  present 
day,  have  respected  and  supported  human 
governments  as  essential  to  the  peace,  the 
safety  and  the  happiness  of  communities,  we 
would  earnesdy  exhort  every  individual  bear- 
ing our  name  to  be  careful  that  the  speculative 
views  advanced  by  some  at  the  present  time, 
do  not  lead  him  off  from  the  substantial  and 
practical  ground,  which  our  Society  has  hither- 
to maintained  in  relation  thereto. 

May  it  be  remembered  by  us  as  a  warning, 
that  among  the  first  evidences  of  defection 
manifested  by  George  Keith,  who  early  de- 
parted from  the  faith  of  the  Society,  was  the 
imbibing  of  "  notions  subversive  of  all  social 
order,  which  led  him  to  conduct  himself  with 
great  disrespect  towards  the  civil  authorities 
in  the  state ;  and  rendered  him  dissatisfied  also 
with  those  wholesome  restraints  which  the 
Society  in  its  church  discipline  enjoins  upon 
its  members." — Diary  of  Alexander  Jaffray, 
by  John  Barclay. 

Believing  that  the  minds  of  our  early  Friends 
were  divinely  illuminated  to  understand  the 
teachings  of  Christ  and  his  apostles — that  they 
were  led  to  discover  the  truth  and  to  walk  in 
it — we  cannot  safely  attempt  to  find  for  our- 
selves any  other  way.  The  truth  is  immutable 
— it  changeth  not — it  is  the  same  yesterday, 
to-day,  and  for  ever — and  hazardous,  we  are 
persuaded,  will  it  be  for  him,  who,  confiding 
in  some  supposed  greater  illumination  which 
he  has  received,  ventures  to  call  in  question 
the  plain  practical  doctrines  of  Holy  Scripture, 
and  the  practices  of  those  who  acted  in  con- 
formity to  them.  Rather  let  us  in  humility 
and  meekness,  and  with  that  help  which  may 
be  graciously  afforded  us,  seek  to  imitate  the 
virtues  and  walk  in  the  footsteps  of  those  who, 
having  fought  the  good  fight  and  kept  the  faith, 
have  finished  their  course,  and  through  ador- 
able mercy,  have  been  permitted  to  enter  into 
everlasting  rest. 

Signed  on  behalf  and  by  direction  of  a  meet- 
ing of  the  Representatives  aforesaid,  held  at 
Providence,  Rhode  Island,  the  3d  of  third 
month,  1840. 

Thomas  Howland,  Clerk. 


Our  blessed  Redeemer,  when  he  declared 
that  where  two  or  three  were  gathered  together 
in  his  name,  there  He  was  in  the  midst  of 
them,  abundantly  set  forth  the  advantages 
■which  result  to  his  disciples  and  dependent 
children  from  meeting  together  either  in  public 
assemblies  or  in  a  more  private  way,  which,  if 
rightly  considered,  is  calculated  to  incite  us  to 
a  diligent  attention  to  this  important  duty.  In 
order,  however,  rightly  to  profit  by  this  ex- 
ercise, it  is  manifest  that  we  must  come 
together  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  The  promise 
is  not  extended  to  any  promiscuous  assembly 
of  indifferent  and  careless  persons,  who,  either 


THE  FRIEND. 

through  habit,  education,  or  a  desire  to  main- 
tain something  of  the  appearance  of  religion, 
meet  periodically  under  the  name  of  worship- 
ping the  Creator  of  heaven  and  earth.  It  is  to 
those  who  meet  in  his  name,  and  the  inquiry 
very  naturally  arises,  in  what  does  this  quali- 
fication consist?  There  are,  perhaps,  few 
who  commonly  frequent  religious  meetings 
but  would  say  they  came  to  them  as  Christian 
people,  believing  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  with  some  desire  to  partake  of  his 
blessing.  Few,  perhaps,  there  are  who  would 
not  be  grieved,  were  they  told  that  they  had  no 
part  or  lot  in  the  matter,  and  hardly  any  but 
profess,  in  some  degree,  to  be  followers  of  the 
crucified  Redeemer.  It  is  well  for  us,  if  we 
have  been  brought  up  in  this  practice,  and  are 
diligent  in  the  pursuit  of  it,  to  ponder  deeply 
whether  we  reap  the  benefit  of  it,  and  whether 
we  experience,  in  our  assembling  together, 
the  presence  of  the  Head  of  the  Church, 
strengthening,  confirming,  and  satisfying  our 
souls  with  living  bread  from  his  table,  and 
causing  the  word  which  he  speaks  unto  us  to 
be  as  a  well  of  water  springing  up  into  ever- 
lasting life.  If  we  are  thus  participating  in 
the  joys  of  his  salvation,  then  it  is  well  with 
our  souls,  and  we  are  of  the  number  who  meet 
in  his  name ;  but  if  we  do  not  reap  these  fruits, 
if  we  find  in  our  going  to  meeting  that  our 
minds  are  occupied  pretty  much  as  they  are 
out  of  meeting,  and  the  world  and  worldly 
thuoghts  have  the  preponderance,  that  we  do  not 
experience  refreshment,  and  strength  to  pursue 
the  path  of  rectitude,  or  if  we  have  swerved 
from  it,  resolved  not  to  do  better,  then  we 
have  need  to  see  to  our  standing,  for  all  our 
profession  of  religion  or  of  worshipping  our 
Creator  in  spirit  and  in  truth  will  avail  us 
nothing,  and  we  shall  find  in  the  day  of  reck- 
oning that  we  have  "  sown  the  wind  and  shall 
reap  the  whirlwind." 

There  were  some  of  old  who  swore  "  The 
Lord  liveth,"  and  they  swore  falsely  : — Are 
there  not  some  of  us  in  the  present  day  who  are 
declaring  that  the  Lord  liveth,  and  yet  say  it 
falsely  ?  We  make  an  outside  profession  of 
acknowledging  his  existence,  and  that  he  is 
worthy  of  worship  and  praise,  and  yet  in  our 
hearts  the  living  spring  has  not  arisen  ;  we 
attend  religious  meetings  because  we  have 
been  accustomed  to  do  it,  perhaps,  from  our 
childhood,  or  we  are  unwilling  to  have  the 
name  of  being  altogether  regardless  of  what  is 
good,  and  may  esteem  it  a  respectable  thing  to 
be  in  such  a  practice  ;  but  how  can  we  expect, 
if  these  be  our  motives,  to  find  in  those  meet- 
ings the  promise  realised  to  those  who  meet 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  ?  We  know  that 
with  respect  to  outward  food,  the  real  enjoy- 
ment of  it  must  be  in  an  appetite  for  it,  and 
that  when  the  stomach  is  diseased,  there  is  no 
satisfaction  in  it.  So  it  is  in  the  inward.  Our 
Saviour  declared  that  he  was  the  living  bread 
which  came  down  from  heaven,  and  of  which, 
if  a  man  eat,  he  should  live  forever ;  if,  then, 
we  have  no  appetite  for  this  kind  of  food,  we 
can  have  no  true  satisfaction  in  seeking  it; 
even  when  it  is  communicated  either  instru- 
mentally  or  immediately  in  our  meetings,  un- 
less this  earnest  desire  has  been  raised  we  may 
miss  the  benefit  intended  by  it.  The  end, 
therefore,  and  design  of  our  religious  assem- 


blies is  not  likely  to  be  answered  where  those 
met  are  deficient  in  an  inward  engagement 
to  be  found  watching  and  waiting,  where  ihey 
are  not  earnest  in  seeking  that  in  every  meet- 
ing the  Lord's  presence  may  be  kriown  among 
them  for  their  help  and  refreshment.  This 
frame  of  mind  cannot,  however,  be  put  on  for 
the  occasion  ;  we  cannot  pursue  our  worldly 
and  sensual  desires  in  our  every-day  life,  and 
put  on  this  seeking  fervency  of  spirit  as  we 
clothe  ourselves  with  our  outward  garments  : 
it  must  be  a  daily  hunger  and  a  daily  thirst ; 
it  must  be  an  increasing  appetite  ;  one  that 
grows  with  our  growth,  and  strengthens  with 
our  strength ;  we  must  have  a  life  to  be 
nourished  by  it,  just  as  the  outward  body  is 
sustained  by  the  satisfied  desire  for  outward 
food. 

If  all  those  who  make  a  profession  of  dili- 
gently assembling  for  divine  worship  were 
thus  engaged  to  struggle  and  beg  for  the 
opening  of  the  living  spring,  how  would  the 
Master  of  Assemblies  bless  us  at  times  in  our 
gatherings,  even  in  remote  and  lonely  situa- 
tions ;  how  should  we  be  encouraged,  though 
in  very  small  companies,  to  meet  together  for 
this  solemn  engagement.  Whatever  diificul- 
ties  we  might  have  to  encounter,  the  language 
of  our  hearts  would  be,  "  I  was  glad  when 
they  said  unto  me,  let  us  go  up  to  the  moun- 
tain of  the  Lord,  to  the  house  of  the  God  of 
Jacob."  The  fervent  breathing  of  our  spirits 
would  be  towards  the  Lord  and  the  remem- 
brance of  his  name,  and  we  should  esteem 
his  favour  and  the  sense  of  his  consoling  pre- 
sence as  better  than  earthly  riches. 

May  this  fervent  concern  increase  and 
abound  amongst  us  as  a  religious  society,  and 
may  we  learn  to  enjoy  silent  meetings  and 
benefit  by  them.  As  we  experience  this  to  be 
our  condition,  there  will  be  raised  in  our  hearts 
living  praises,  and  with  the  voice  of  thanks- 
giving shall  we  be  at  times  enabled,  through 
qualified  instruments,  vocally  to  acknowledge, 
that  "  the  Lord  is  good  to  Israel,  even  to  all 
such  as  be  upright  in  heart." 


From  the  Episcopal  Recorder. 
I    AM    WEARY. 

lam  weary  of  straying — oh  fain  would  I  rest 
In  that  far  distant  land  of  the  pure  and  the  blest, 
Where  sin  can  no  longer  her  blandishments  spread. 
And  tears  and  temptations  for  ever  are  fled. 

I  am  weary  of  hoping — where  hope  is  untrue, 

As  fair,  but  as  fleeting,  as  morning's  bright  dew; 

I  long  for  that  land  whose  blest  promise  alone. 

Is  changeless  and  sure  as  eternity's  throne. 

I  am  weary  of  sighing,  o'er  sorrows  of  earth. 

O'er  joy's  glowing  visions,  that  fade  at  their  birth  : 

O'er  the  pangs  of  the  loved,  which  we  cannot  assuage. 

O'er  the  blightings  of  youth,  and  the  weakness  of  age. 

I  am  weary  of  loving  what  passes  away — 

The  sweetest,  the  dearest,  alas,  may  not  stayl 

I  long  for  that  land  where  those  partings  arc  o'er, 

And  death  and  the  tomb  can  divide  hearts  no  more. 

I  am  weary,  mv  Saviour!  of  grieving  thy  love; 

Oh  I  when  shall  I  rest  in  thy  presence  above ; 

I  am  weary — but  oh,  let  me  never  repine. 

While  thy  word,  and  thy  love,  and  thy  promise  ore 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 

Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelphia. 


^mi^  iFiBaiE^is) 


A  RELICxIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  FOURTH  BffONTH,  25,  1840. 


KO.  30. 


EDITED  DY    ROBEUT    SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  pat/able  in  advan 

Subscriptions  and  Payments  reciived  by 

GEORGE    W.   TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOnRTH  STREET,  UP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


FofTheFri 
THOUGHTS    ON    THE    TIMES. 


The  due  care  of  the  body  implies  the  pro- 
viding of  wholesome  articles  of  food  and  of 
clothing,  and  this,  not  merely  from  day  to  day 
and  for  the  individual  who  labours,  but  such 
an  excess  over  the  daily  consumption  as  shall 
meet  the  ordinary  casualties  of  life,  such  as 
sickness,  infirmity  and  old  age;  and  be  suffi- 
cient not  only  for  ourselves,  but  for  those  who 
are  dependent  upon  us  for  support. 

Of  the  measure  of  quantity  and  quality  in 
these  particulars  there  is,  as  I  have  said,  no 
invariable  standard.  In  tlie  ordering  of  an 
all-wise  Providence,  we  are  each  born  to  a 
certain  inheritance  and  condition  in  society ; 
and  the  habits,  the  tastes,  and  the  wants  of  the 
man  are  formed  for  him  almost  without  any 
agency  of  his  own,  by  the  circumstances  with 
which  he  is  surrounded  from  his  birth.  The 
individual  is  thus  a  being  of  a  double  nature, 
not  merely  with  the  capacities  and  propensities 
common  to  the  species,  but  superadded  to  these 
a  second  nature,  as  habit  is  aptly  termed,  the 
creature  of  artificial  circumstances. 

The  child  of  the  humblest  day-labourer,  for 
example,  is  educated  to  feel  certain  wants  and 
require  certain  conveniences  and  gratifications. 
These  are  necessarily  few  and  simple,  and 
accurately  graduated  to  the  amount  of  luxuries 
which  the  ordinary  rate  of  wages  will  purchase. 
The  necessity  which  limits  the  indulgences  of 
the  day  labourer,  narrows  also  the  means  of 
educating  his  offspring,  so  that  in  many  coun- 
tries the  race  is  doomed  from  generation  to 
generation  to  the  same  condition  of  servile 
labour.  Notwithstanding  their  limited  means, 
it  is  the  duty  of  all  who  are  thus  situated  to 
support  their  families,  to  provide  against  the 
casualties  and  infirmities  of  life,  to  train  up 
their  children  in  the  maxims  of  virtue,  and  to 
the  duties  of  religion,  and  to  give  them  all  the 
useful  knowledge  in  their  power.  All  this 
can  be  done  oidy  by  the  exercise  of  the  strict- 
est frugality,  which  becomes  therefore  the 
cardinal  virtue  of  him  who  is  placed  by  the 
allotment  of  Providence  in  this  humblest  sta- 
tion of  society.     If  he   "  walk  his   narrow 


round,"  and  fulfil  his  simple  duties,  in  the 
fear  of  his  Maker,  he  will  receive  the  same 
reward  in  the  moral  elevation  of  his  character 
as  if  he  filled  a  larger  space  in  the  public  eye. 
Hard  as  his  lot  may  seem,  it  has  many  com- 
pensations for  its  hardships.  The  stern  neces- 
sity which  binds  him  to  severe  and  almost 
incessant  labour  removes  him  from  all  the 
enervating  indulgences.  The  toil  which  bends 
the  body  leaves  the  spirit  free.  The  all-beau- 
tiful creation  is  around  him,  the  holy  ties  of 
kindred,  the  consolations  and  hopes  of  the 
gospel  may  be  his;  and  he  can  feel  that  no 
outward  circumstances  are  able  to  impair  this 
true  equality  of  man. 

It  is  the  same  with  every  condition  in  life. 
The  education  which  a  child  receives  is  gene- 
rally such  as  to  fit  him  for  entering  upon  the 
race  of  competition  with  those  with  whom  he 
is  most  nearly  connected,  and  the  particulars 
which  make  up  the  sum  of  his  enjoyments 
become,  by  the  desire  of  possessing  and  en- 
joying them  which  they  inspire,  a  spur  to  the 
industry  of  every  class  in  life.  That  this  in- 
dustry, however  liable  to  excess,  is  in  itself 
allowable  and  proper,  we  cannot  doubt,  and 
the  safest  rule  by  which  to  estimate  its  lawful- 
ness where  the  things  pursued  are  honest  in 
themselves,  is  its  effect  upon  the  mind.  Who- 
ever finds  it  to  absorb  his  attention  with  the 
things  of  sense,  to  indispose  him  for  self-ex- 
amination and  watching  unto  prayer,  to  render 
him  selfish,  indifferent  to  the  rights,  or  the 
distresses  of  others,  luxurious  and  self-indul- 
gent, or  slavishly  sordid,  may  be  certain  that 
it  occupies  too  great  a  share  of  his  attention, 
and  exerts  an  evil  influence  on  his  character. 

Yet  all  the  rules  of  conduct  which  can  be 
framed  respecting  indulgences  and  pursuits  in 
themselves  allowable,  are  of  a  general  nature, 
or  they  are  conditional  applications  of  general 
maxims ;  and  after  we  have  laid  them  down 
with  the  utmost  care,  the  great  and  all  impor- 
tant question  of  how  do  they  apply  to  the  pre- 
sent case, to  thee  and  to  me?  still  remains.  It 
is  a  questron  which  can  only  be  answered  by 
the  inspeaking  voice  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
each  one  of  us :  and  the  immeasurable  supe- 
riority of  Christianity  over  all  systems  of  mo- 
rality, is  in  nothing  more  evident  than  in  the 
manner  in  which  it  guides  the  conduct  of  be- 
lievers in  this  respect.  That  no  set  of  abstract 
general  principles  of  morality  can  enable  us  to 
determine  this  point  with  any  degree  of  cer- 
tainty, is  evident;  because  the  facts  respecting 
which  we  are  to  form  our  judgment,  are  be- 
held through  the  medium  of  the  feelings  and 
inclinations  and  opinions  of  the  individual 
himself.  According  to  the  temptations,  to  the 
habits,  to  t!ie  prejudices,  and  temperament 
of  the  person,  therfefore,  will  the  decision 
vary,  and  the  uncertainty  of  our  fallible  and 
changing  nature  will  therefore  perplex  the  con- 1 


elusions  which  we  draw  from  abstract  immu- 
table principles. 

It  is  not  so  with  the  spiritual  believer  and 
follower  of  Christ.  Accu.stomed  to  the  severe 
discipline  of  the  cross,  to  watch  over  the 
avenues  of  temptation,  to  listen  in  humility, 
and  in  the  silence  of  all  flesh  to  the  intimations 
of  the  divine  monitor  within  ;  his  primary  law 
of  conduct  is  obedience  to  those  intimations. 
He  knows  that  they  will  conduce  to  his  tem- 
poral and  eternal  happiness,  and  that  they  are 
most  useful  to  mankind  at  large.  But  these 
considerations,  however  they  may  settle  and 
confirm  his  confidence  in  the  wisdom  and  be- 
neficence of  the  Almighty,  are  not  his  motive.s 
to  obedience.  He  obeys  because  it  is  fit  and 
proper  that  a  humble  finite  creature  should 
submit  to  the  will  of  his  Almighty  Creator, 
because  it  is  his  first  and  paramount  duty  to 
love  and  to  serve  the  Lord  his  God,  with  all  his 
heart.  He  knows  that  all  the  requisitions  of 
that  Infinite  Being  are  dictated  by  infinite 
goodness,  and  he  follows  them  with  unques- 
tioning alacrity.  He  who  thus  hears  behind 
him  the  word  saying,  this  is  the  way  walk 
thou  in  it,  will  at  times  be  led  by  his  divine 
Master,  in  a  way  that  seems  inexplicable  to 
the  natural  powers  of  the  understanding.  He 
does  not  wait  to  calculate  the  consequences  of 
particular  actions,  or  the  remote  and  ffeneral 
expediency  of  the  course  he  pursues ;  but,  con- 
fident that  the  guide  of  life  is  unerring,  he  im- 
plicitly obeys  its  leadings. 

There  are  few  cases  in  which  the  value  of 
these  truths  is  more  stiikingly  shown  than  in 
the  restraints  which  they  place  on  our  worldly 
pursuits.  Wealth  seems  so  necessary  as  a 
security  against  the  unforeseen  misfortunes  of 
life;  so  useful  in  securing  an  advantageous 
position  in  the  social  relations  for  one's  de- 
scendants; so  invaluable  as  a  means  of  Chris- 
tian benevolence,  that  he  who  is  disposed  to 
pursue  it,  can  be  at  no  loss  for  reasons  to  vin- 
dicate his  conduct.  It  is' moreover  true  that 
there  is  no  inventory  oi  ^Particulars  by  which 
we  can  determine  what  is  and  what  is  not  al- 
lowable wealth  in  a  Christian,  and  therefore 
the  question  must  ever  be  indeterminable  on 
general  and  abstract  grounds.  So  that  when, 
instead  of  referring  the  decision  to  the  unerring 
guide  of  life,  we  make  the  reasoning  powers 
the  umpire  in  the  case,  they  are  almost  certain  to 
be  biassed  by  the  temptations  of  wealth.  There 
are  so  many  innocent  indulgences,  so  many 
luxuries  that  have  become  conveniences,  and,  in 
popular  estimation,  even  necessaries  of  life;  so 
many  splendid  schemes  of  beneficence  are 
afloat;  so  much  power  and  influence  seem  add- 
ed by  wealth  to  virtue,  that  the  human  mind  is 
absolutely  unable  to  determine  with  accuracy  the 
properpoint  of  self-restraint,  but  will  of  necessi- 
ty be  governed,  in  the  absense  of  a  higher  rule  of 
conduct,  by  its  love  of  pleasure  or  of  activity, 


•234 

by  ambition  or  by  indolence.  The  tendency 
of  the  pursuit  of  wealth  to  engross  the  afi'ec- 
tions;  the  influence  of  the  luxuries  attendant 
upon  wealth  in  robbing  the  spirit  of  its  watcli- 
fulness  and  in  relaxing  its  self-denial ;  its  gra- 
dual overcasting  with  the  clouds  of  sense  and 
sensuality,  the  mental  horizon ;  all  these  suffi- 
ciently prove  that  there  is  a  point  at  which  it 
becomes  an  evil;  while  the  peculiar  nature  of 
its  temptations  renders  it  a  thing  impossible 
for  any  but  the  divine  monitor  to  protect  us 
from  their  snares.  The  gentle  yet  clear  inti- 
mations of  duty  are  therefore  the  only  guides 
which  we  can  safely  follow. 


For  ••  The  Friend." 
BOODIIISM    AND    BRAHMINISM. 

Budhisni,  or,  as  it  is  pronounced,  Boodhism, 
is  a  system  of  religion  which  far  outnumbers 
Christianity  in  the  multitude  of  its  prosylites, 
and  extends  over  a  larger  portion  of  the  surface 
of  the  globe.  Hindustan  is  pervaded  by  it, 
and  there  it  stands  by  the  side  of,  but  not  in 
union  with,  another  system  equally  dark,  with 
which  it  has  been  in  some  degree  confounded; 
— the  religion  of  Brahma.  Both  these  sys- 
tems, though  irreconcilable  in  many  particu- 
lars, embrace  notions  which,  in  various  forms, 
have,  at  different  periods,  been  entertained  by 
mankind.  They  seem  to  be  the  common  re- 
sult of  that  natural  religion  which  springs  up 
in  the  dark  and  unregenerate  mind  of  the  ob- 
servant, but  ignorant,  and  superstitious  man. 

The  phenomena  of  the  creation  by  which 
he  is  surrounded,  teach  him  that  there  is  a 
powerful  invisible  intelligence  constantly  at 
work  about  him ;  the  changes  which  take 
place  in  his  own  body,  and  the  very  emotions 
of  his  mind  bespeak  a  superior  agency,  whose 
influence  is  universal,  and  can  by  no  means 
be  evaded.  He  seeks  then,  to  conciliate  this 
mighty  power; — he  strives  to  do  so  by  sacri- 
fices, by  inflictions  on  his  body,  by  the  morti- 
fication of  his  senses,  and  by  acts  which  he 
fancies  will  render  him  meritorious  in  the 
sight  of  that  being  or  beings,  and  an  object 
worthy  of  favour. 

One  method  of  eflecting  this,  is  by  endea- 
vouring to  separate  existence  here,  from  the 
ordinary  conditions  of  humanity,  under  the 
idea  that  such  an  approximation,  as  he  sup- 
poses it  to  be,  to  the  spiritual  life,  would  be 
agreeable  to  a  spiritual  being.  Hence  the  ab- 
stinence from  flesli,  from  the  pleasant  things 
which  the  bounty  of  the  Creator  has  provided 
for  the  gratification  of  man,  and  even  from  the 
enjoyments  of  society.  Such  sentiments 
these  have,  according  to  the  state  of  civili 
tion  and  religious  light,  assumed,  in  diflerent 
ages,  various  garbs,  and  among  many  others 
that  of  Christianity  itself.  Papacy  includes  a 
number  of  the  doctrines  and  usages  of  Boodh- 
ism and  Brahminism. 

It  is  interesting  to  us,  then,  to  know  particu- 
larly what  these  systems  are  which  exert  so 
fascinating  and  unhappy  an  influence  upon  the 
nations  of  mankind,  from  pagan  Japan  to  su- 
perstitious Rome,  or  rather,  in  a  modified 
form,  to  every  country  reached  by  the  papal 
arm,  even  including  our  own. 

Howard  Malcom  has  traced  in  a  forcible 
manner  their  prominent  features,  and  shown 


THE    FRIEND. 

how  much   they  difi^er,  although   a   common 
origin  has  been  claimed  for  them. 

Boodhism  is,  probably,  at  this  time,  and  has 
been  for  many  centuries,  the  most  prevalent 
form  of  religion  upon  earth.  Half  of  the  popu- 
ation  of  China,  Lao,  Cochin-china,  and  Cey- 
lon; all  of  Camboja,  Siam,  Burmah,  Thibet, 
Tartary,  Loo-choo,  and  a  great  part  of  Japan, 
and  most  of  the  other  islands  of  the  southern 
seas,  are  of  this  faith. 

Chinese  accounts  make  its  introduction  into 
tliat  empire  to  have  occurred  about  A.  D.  65. 
Marshman  supposes  the  Siamese  and  Laos  to 
have  received  the  system  about  three  centuries 
before  Christ.  A  very  great  increase  of  the 
Boodhist  faith  is  known  to  have  occurred  in 
China  early  in  the  sixth  century,  which  may 
have  lesulted  from  the  flight  of  priests,  about 
that  time,  from  the  persecution  of  the  Brah- 
rainists. 

Boodh  is  a  general  term  for  divinity,  and 
not  the  name  of  any  particular  god.  There 
have  been  innumerable  Boodhs,  in  diflerent 
ages,  among  difl"erent  worlds,  say  the  Boodh- 
ists,  b\it  in  no  world  more  than  five,  and  in 
some  not  any.  In  this  woild  there  have  been 
four;  the  last,  named  Guadama.  One  is  yet 
to  come. 

It  has  been  said,  that  Guadama  was  a  name 
for  one  of  the  incarnations  of  Brahman  deity, 
Vishnu.  This  idea  has  probably  originated 
with  the  Hindus,  and  is  advanced  to  support 
their  assertion,  that  this  religion  is  a  branch  of 
theirs.  But  no  two  systems  bear  less  evidence 
of  one  being  derived  from  the  other.  Brah- 
minism has  incarnations,  but  Boodhism  admits 
of  none,  for  it  has  no  permanent  god.  While 
Hinduism  teaches  one  eternal  deity,  Boodhism 
has  now  no  god.  That  has  a  host  of  idols, 
this  only  one.  That  enjoins  bloody  sacrifices  ; 
tliis  forbids  all  killing.  That  requires  atrocious 
self-tortures ;  this  inculcates  fewer  austerities 
than  even  popery.  That  makes  lying,  forni 
cation,  and  theft,  sometimes  commendable,  and 
describes  the  gods  as  excelling  in  these  enormi- 
ties ;  this  never  confounds  right  and  wrong,  and 
never  excuses  any  sin.  That  makes  absorption 
into  deity  the  supreme  good;  this  annihilation 
None  of  the  Brahminical  books  are  regarded 
by  the  Boodhists  as  authoritative,  and  no  prac- 
tices seem  to  be  derived  from  them. 

There  are  some  reasons  for  considering 
Boodhism,  if  not  the  parent  system,  yet  prob- 
ably more  ancient  than  Brahminism.  In  va 
rious  parts  of  Hindustan  are  found  monumental 
indications,  of  great  antiquity,  that  Boodhism 
was  once  the  prevailing  faith.  The  very  term 
Biulo,  or  Bud'ho,  is  in  the  Javanese  language 
synonymous  with  "ancient"  or  "pagan" 
The  history  of  Guadama  is  this — He  was  the 
son  of  the  king  of  Ma-ge-deh,  (now  called  Be- 
har)  in  Hindustan.  He  was  born  about  626 
years  before  Christ. 

He  had  previously  lived  in  four  hundred 
millions  of  worlds,  and  passed  through  innu- 
merable conditions  in  each.  In  this  world,  he 
had  been  almost  every  sort  of  worm,  fly,  fowl 
fish  or  animal,  and  almost  every  grade  or  con- 
dition of  human  life.  Having  in  the  course  of 
these  transitions  attained  immense  merit,  he 
was  at  length  born  the  son  of  a  king.  The 
moment  he  was  born  he  jumped  upon  his  feet, 
and,  spreading  out  his  arms,  exclaimed,  "  now 


am  I  the  noblest  of  men !  This  is  the  last  time 
I  shall  ever  be  born !"  His  height,  when  grown 
up,  was  nine  cubits.  His  ears  were  so  beau- 
tifully long,  as  to  hang  upon  his  shoulders; 
his  hands  reached  to  his  knees ;  his  fingers 
were  of  equal  length ;  and  with  his  tongue  he 
could  touch  the  end  of  his  nose '.  all  which  are 
considered  irrefragable  proofs  of  his  divinity. 

When  in  this  state,  the  fable  proceeds,  his 
mind  was  enlarged,  so  that  he  rememberedhis 
former  conditions  and  existences.  Of  these 
he  rehearsed  many  to  his  followers.  Five 
hundred  and  fifty  of  these  narratives  have  been 
preserved,  one  relating  his  life  and  adventures 
as  a  deer,  anotiier  as  a  monkey,  elephant, 
fowl,  &c.  &c.  The  collection  is  called  JDzal, 
and  forms  a  very  considerable  part  of  the  sa- 
cred books.  These  legends  are  a  fruitful 
source  of  designs  for  Burman  paintings,  which 
bring  out  into  visible  absurdity  the  system  they 
would  illustrate. 

He  became  Boodh  in  the  thirty-fifth  year  of 
his  age,  and  remained  so  forty-five  years,  at 
the  end  of  which  time,  having  performed  all 
sorts  of  meritorious  deeds,  and  promtdgated 
excellent  laws,  far  and  wide,  he  obtained 
"  nicban,"  tliat  is,  entered  into  annihilation, 
together  with  five  hundred  priests,  by  whom 
he  had  been  long  attended.  At  his  death,  he 
advised  that,  in  addition  to  obeying  his  laws, 
his  relics  and  image  should  be  worshipped, 
and  pagodas  built  to  his  memory,  till  the  de- 
velopement  of  the  next  Boodh,  who  is  to  ap- 
pear in  about  seven  or  eight  thousand  years 
from  the  present  time.  His  height  will  be 
eighty  cubits ;  his  mouth  will  be  five  cubits 
wide,  and  the  length  of  the  hairs  of  his  eye- 
brows five  cubits.  So  it  is  foretold  on  priestly 
authority. 

No  laws  or  sayings  of  the  three  first  Boodhs 
are  extant.  Those  of  Guadama  were  trans- 
mitted by  tradition,  till  A.  D.  94,  when  they 
were  reduced  to  writing.  These  are  the  only 
sacred  books  of  the  Burmans.  They  are  call- 
ed the  Bedagat.  Copies  of  parts  are  not 
scarce,  though  found  chiefly  with  the  priests. 
Entire  copies  are  rare.  Some  of  them  are 
truly  elegant,  the  leaf  being  covered  with 
black  varnish,  as  fine  and  glossy  as  enamel, 
and  over  the  words  written  in  gold  letters. 

They  are  all  in  the  same  form,  and  strung 
on  a  cord.  The  outsides  are  often  defended 
by  a  handsomely  carved  and  gilded  board,  of 
the  same  size  as  the  leaves.  The  strings 
with  which  they  are  tied  are  about  an  inch 
wide,  and  a  fathom  long,  with  some  sentence 
woven  in  with  the  texture.  These  are  either 
some  quotation  from  a  sacred  book,  or  some 
pious  sentiment.  One  of  those  in  my  posses- 
sion reads  thus  : — "  This  book  string  is  offered 
you,  with  afl'ectionate  regard,  to  tie  up  your 
sacred  book  ;  that  precious  book  where  you 
will  find  the  door  by  which  to  enter  Nicban." 
The  cosmogony  of  tlie  Bedagat  is  not  pre- 
cisely alike  in  the  difl'erent  books,  and  even  in 
the  same  book  inconsistencies  often  occur. 
The  following  sketch,  therefore,  though  de- 
rived from  the  best  informed  priests  and  mis- 
sionaries, differs  in  some  respects  from  various 
statements  which  have  appeared,  and  is  to  be 
received  as  the  scheme  set  forth  in  such  books 
as  my  informants  had  read. 

The  universe  is  alleged  to  consist   of  an 


infinite  number  of  systems,  called  sak-yas. 
These  systems  touch  each  other  at  the  cir- 
cumference, and  the  angular  spaces  between 
tliem  are  filled  up  with  very  cold  water.  Each 
side  of  these  spaces  is  three  thousand  uzenas 
long. 

Of  these  innumerable  systems,  some  are 
constantly  becoming  chaotic,  and  reproduce 
themselves  in  course  of  time.  Of  these  forma- 
tions and  dissolutions  there  was  never  a  begin- 
ning, and  will  never  be  an  end. 

Each  system  consists  of  a  great  central 
mountain  surrounded  by  seas,  and  four  great 
islands,  each  surrounded  by  five  hundred 
smaller  ones,  and  with  celestial  and  infernal 
regions.  Of  this  great  mountain,  the  eastern 
side  is  of  silver,  the  western  of  glass,  the 
northern  of  gold,  and  the  southern  of  dark 
ruby.  It  is  called  myenmo,  and  is  eighty- 
four  thousand  uzenas  high.  Its  base  is  equally 
deep. 

The  four  great  islands  have  each  a  different 
shape.     Ours  is  oval,  another  is  semi-lunar. 

The  inhabitants  have  the  shape  of  their 
faces  conformed  to  that  of  their  island.  Th 
of  the  eastern  and  western  islands  practise 
agriculture  and  the  arts,  much  as  we  of  the 
southern  do;  but  those  of  the  noithern  have 
no  such  employments.  A  tree  is  there  which 
yields  all  manner  of  garments,  meats,  fish,  &.C. 
They  have  no  sorrows  or  pains,  and  every 
individual  lives  just  a  thousand  years. 

The  earth  is  a  convex  plane,  supported  on 
water,  which,  again,  is  supported  on  a  stra- 
tum of  air,  which  is  supported  by  internal  ex- 
plosions :  beneath  is  vacuum. 

At  first,  man  lived  as  many  years  as  there 
would  be  drops  of  rain,  if  it  rained  three  years 
incessantly.  In  a  Siamese  version  of  the 
same  book,  it  is  given  as  a  period  of  years, 
embracing  one  hundred  aad  sixty-eight  ciphers. 
Falling  off  in  virtue  and  correct  habits,  the 
term  gradually  contracted,  in  the  course  of 
myriads  of  ages,  to  ten  years.  Then  mankind 
was  led  to  reflect  and  reform,  and  the  period 
gradually  enlarged,  as  they  became  more  tem- 
perate and  correct,  till  it  rose  even  to  the  pri- 
mitive duration.  By  succeeding  degeneracy, 
it  gradually  contracted  again  to  ten.  Of  these 
increases  and  diminutions  there  have  been 
eleven.  At  this  time,  the  period  of  life  is 
contracting. 

When,  by  the  power  of  fate,  a  system  is  to 
be  destroyed,  it  occurs  either  by  fire,  water, 
or  wind.  The  process  of  renovation  is  ex- 
emplified by  our  own  world.  After  lying  in 
chaos  many  ages,  the  crust  of  the  earth  reco- 
vered firmness,  and  was  covered  with  a  thin 
cnist  of  sweet  butter.  The  grateful  fragrance 
ascending  to  the  heavens,  celestial  beings 
were  filled  with  desire  to  eat  it,  and,  assuming 
human  shape,  came  down  in  large  numbers. 
Their  bodies  were  luminous,  and  they  needed 
no  other  light.  Becoming  quarrelsome  and 
corrupt,  the  delicious  crust  disappears,  and 
their  bodies  become  dark.  In  their  distress, 
the  sun  appears,  and  afterward,  the  moon  and 
stars.  The  race  degenerating  still  more,  chose 
a  king.  Quarrels  multiplied,  and  men  were 
dispersed.  Climate,  water,  and  food,  then 
produced  the  diversities  of  nations. 

There  are  twenty-six  heavens.  The  aim 
of  mortals  is  to  attain  to  one  of  these,  whose 


THE    FRIEND. 

king,  Thig-ya-men,  possesses  a  huge  white 
elephant,  fifty  uzenas  liigh,  and  with  seven 
heads  ;  each  head  has  seven  tusks,  and  each 
tusk  seven  tanks.  In  each  of  these  tanks 
gi-ow  seven  lilies  ;  each  lily  has  seven  blos- 
soms ;  each  blossom  seven  petals  ;  each  petal 
bears  up  seven  palaces,  and  in  each  palace  are 
seven  wives  of  the  king. 

The  description  given  of  the  twenty-four 
places  of  punishment  are  quite  as  absurd  and 
very  horrible.  For  killing  a  parent  or  a  priest, 
a  man  will  suffer  in  one  of  these,  the  whole 
period  of  a  sak-ya  system.  To  deny  or  dis- 
believe the  doctrines  of  Guadama,  incurs 
eternal  sull'ering.  Killing  men  or  animals, 
causing  criminals  to  be  executed,  insulting 
women,  old  men,  or  priests,  cheating,  receiv- 
ing bribes,  selling  any  intoxicating  liquor,  and 
parricide,  are  punished  in  the  worst  hells. 
In  some  books  a  regular  scale  is  made  out  for 
estimating  the  gradation  of  guilt  in  all  these 
crimes. 

Merit  may  be  gained  by  good  conduct  in 
any  of  these  hells,  so  that  except  the  criminal- 
ity has  incurred  eternal  torment,  the  sufferers 
may  rise  again  to  become  insects,  beasts, 
men,  &c. 

Many  pages  might  be  filled  with  similar 
matter ;  thus  much  has  been  quoted,  as  part  of 
the  history  of  the  human  mind,  and 
sary  to  a  proper  estimate 
religion. 


neces- 
the   Boodhist 


Twenty-third  Annual  Report  of  FrientW 
Asylum  for  the  Insane,  near  Philadelphia. 

In  presenting  their  annual  report  to  the 
contributors,  it  is  gratifying  to  the  managers  to 
state,  that  at  no  former  period  has  the  Asylum 
been  in  a  more  prosperous  condition,  or  the 
proportion  of  restorations  larger  than  during 
the  past  year. 

From  the  detailed  and  interesting  report  of 
the  physicians  to  the  institution  it  will  be  seen 
that  the  whole  number  of  patients  that  have 
been  under  care  since  last  report  is  one  hun- 
dred and  nineteen — of  this  number  fifty-four 
have  been  admitted  during  the  last  year,  and 
sixty  discharged,  four  having  died;  of  those 
discharged  twenty-five  were  restored,  five 
much  improved,  nine  improved,  and  seventeen 
without  improvement.  Of  the  fifty-nine  pa- 
tients remaining  in  the  house,  ten  jre  restored, 
three  convalescent,  four  improved,  and  forty- 
three  without  any  improvement.  The  average 
number  of  patients  who  have  partaken  of  the 
benefit  of  the  institution  during  the  year  is 
sixty-two. 

From  the  annual  report  of  the  committee  on 
accounts,  which  is  herewith  submitted  to  the 
contributors,  it  will  appear  that  the  whole 
balance  remaining  in  the  hands  of  the  treasurer 
on  the  1st  inst.  is  $G80  28,  including  the  spe- 
cial bequests  of  the  late  Anna  Guest  and  Beu- 
lah  Sansom,  deceased,  and  that  the  amount 
which  has  accrued  for  board  of  patients  is 
$18,267  45.  Contributions  and  donations, 
$5  00.  The  disbursements  for  all  purposes 
amount  to  $16,392  32,  including  interest  on 
the  loan  and  annuties.  A  legacy  of  $2000  00, 
less  the  collateral  inheritance  tax  of  $50  00, 
has  been  received  from  the  executors  of  Abra- 


235 

ham  Hillyard,  deceased,  and  $1,531  15,  the 
proceeds  of  property  conveyed  on  annuity  by 
Victor  Ehrman.  The  funds  accruing  from 
these  two  sources  have  been  in  part  applied 
by  the  managers  towards  the  liquidation  of  the 
debt  of  the  institution,  of  which  $2,500  00, 
has  been  paid. 

The  farm  has  produced  34  wagon  loads  of 
hay;  158  bushels  of  oats;  127  bushels  of 
wheat;  112  bushels  of  corn;  450  bushels  of 
potatoes;  55  bushels  of  ruta-baga;  10  cart 
loads  of  pumpkins;  10  hogs  weighing  3,306 
pounds,  in  addition  to  an  ample  supply  of 
garden  vegetables  during  the  season.  It  is  be- 
lieved that  some  change  may  be  advantageously 
made  in  this  department  the  coming  season, 
which  will  afford  greater  opportunity  for  the 
employment  of  the  patients  in  out  door  labour. 
Important  alterations  have  been  made  in  the 
mode  of  warming  the  house,  in  addition  to  a 
complete  repair  of  the  furnaces  in  the  basei- 
ment  of  the  wings,  and  lodges;  Olmstead's 
stoves  have  been  placed  in  each  wing,  and  also 
in  two  of  the  parlours  in  the  centre  building; 
riiose  in  the  wings  are  enclosed  by  iron  rail- 
ings, to  prevent  the  patients  from  injuring 
themselves. 

The  carpenter's  shop  having  been  found 
too  small,  has  been  enlarged  and  furnished 
with  additional  tools  and  materials,  and  placed 
under  the  care  of  a  competent  person,  who  has 
the  oversight  of  the  patients  who  are  employed 
there : — the  experiment  thus  far  has  been  safely 
and  successfully  pursued ;  in  the  room  in  the 
lower  story  a  number  of  patients  have  been 
employed  in  basket  making,  under  the  instruc- 
tion of  a  person  temporarily  employed  for  that 
purpose :  it  has  been  gratifying  to  the  managers 
to  witness  the  proficiency  and  skill  of  some  of 
the  patients,  in  an  employment,  new  to  most 
of  them. 

Many  of  the  patients  of  both  sexes  spend  a 
portion  of  each  day  in  the  library,  which  is 
situated  some  distance  from  the  main  building, 
and  furnished  with  a  small  selection  of  books, 
periodicals  and  specimens  in  natural  history : 
— the  managers  are  desirous  of  increasing  the 
number  and  variety  of  books,  and  the  cabinet 
of  natural  history,  and  trust  it  will  be  borne  in 
mind  by  the  friends  of  the  institution,  believ- 
ing that  it  would  tend  greatly  to  increase  the 
interest  and  utility  of  this  department. 

The  use  of  the  circular  railroad  is  advan- 
tageously continued,  and  carriage  riding  daily 
resorted  to  in  pleasant  weather,  and  exertion 
is  made  to  induce  the  patients  to  combine 
amusement,  with  healthful  exercise  in  walk- 
ing and  assisting  in  the  business  of  the  farm 
and  garden : — the  experience  of  the  past  year 
has  confirmed  the  board  in  the  opinion  hereto- 
fore expressed,  that  useful  and  amusing  occu- 
pation is  a  most  essential  auxiliary  in  the 
treatment  of  the  insane,  and  they  have  endea- 
voured to  avail  themselves  of  the  experience  of 
other  institutions,  in  augmenting  as  far  as  prac- 
ticable the  facilities  for  useful  employment. 

The  managers  continue  to  be  impressed 
with  the  advantages  resulting  to  the  funds  of 
the  institution  from  the  admission  of  patients 
unconnected  with  Friends,  and  recommend  the 
continuance  of  that  privilege  for  the  ensuing 

Redmond  and  wife 


236 


THE    FRIENO. 


continue  to  perform  the  arduous  duties  devolv- 
ing upon  them,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  board, 
as  well  as  the  physicians  and  other  ofEcers  of 
ihe  institution,  and  in  surrendering  the  re- 
sponsible trust  reposed  in  them  by  the  con- 
tributors, the  managers  desire  to  acknowledge 
their  gratitude  to  a  Beneficent  Providence  for 
the  success  which  under  his  blessing  has  at- 
tended their  efforts  to  restore,  and  alleviate  the 
sufferings  of,  an  afflicted  class  of  our  fellow 
beings. 

Signed  on  behalf  and   by  direction   of  the 
Board  of  Managers. 

Edward  Yarnall,  Clerk. 

Philada.  M  mo.  9lh,  1840. 


From  Tail's  Magazijie. 
TO    A     ROBIN. 

Thou,  sweet  one,  that  eo  lonely 

Pourest  thy  simple  song, 
Thou  lingercst,  and  thou  only, 

Of  all  the  vocal  throng. 
The  merle  halh  hushed  her  wailing, 

The  thrush,  hk  mellow  thrill ; 
But  thou,  with  love  unfailing. 

In  music  greel'st  us  still. 
Tho'  chilling  snows  surround  thee. 

And  all  looks  dread  and  drear. 
Another  year  has  found  thee 

Unchanged,  still  warbling  near. 

The  gay  lark  carrels  lightly  ; 

But  'nealh  a  warm  spring  sky. 
When  the  sun  he  meets  shines  brightly. 

And  all  breathes  harmony. 
From  the  general  joy  he  bori  ows 

The  brilliance  of  his  tone  : 
For  each  breast  leaves  its  soirows. 

And  is  buoyant  as  his  own. 
His  song  is  like  the  gladness 

From  the  untried  heart  that  springs. 
Ere  the  first  cloud  of  sadness 

Its  dark'ning  shadow  brings. 

When  a  summer  moonlight  glistens, 

And  a  soulh-wind  fans  Lis  wings. 
And  when  his  own  rose  listens. 

Then  the  sweet  night-bird  sings. 
But,  ah!   when  roses  wither. 

When  south-winds  die  away. 
Depart  they  not  together. 

That  heavenly  strain  and  they  ? 
Like  passion's  witching,  lending 

A  charm,  to  lure  us  thro' 
Youth's  gilded  hours,  but  ending 

With  life's  short  summer,  too. 

But  thou  ;— what  different  feeling 

Thy  liquid  notes  impart — 
In  wintry  weather  stealing 

Thro'  cold  air  to  the  heart 
They  tell— tho'  Care  has  bound  us 

In  his  chain,  of  trials  wrought — 
Our  friend  still  hovers  round  UE  : 

We  bless  them  for  Ihe  thought. 
They  are  like  the  love  we  cherish 

When  youth's  vain  dreams  are  o'er, 
Which  sees  all  beauty  perish. 

Yet  clings  to  us  the  more  I 


THEOBOLD    MATTHEW. 

This  extraordinary  man  ;  this  Whitefield,  or 
rathei  Peter  the  Hermit  of  Temperance,  seems 
destined  under  Providence  to  effect  the  most 
extraordinary  changes  which  have  been  wit- 
nessed in  modern  times.  There  must  be  a 
rare  fascination  in  his  eloquence.  The  crowds 
of  people  which  press  to  hear  him ;  the  readi- 
ness of  the  unnumbered  multitude  to  sign  the 
total  abstinence  pledge  offered  ;    (for  20,000 


signed  in  one  day  at  Limerick,  the  people 
treading  upon  one  another  to  do  it,  and  even 
coming  20  or  20  miles  for  the  purpose,  all  re- 
nouncing their  darling  beverage,)  and  the  en- 
thusiasm of  the  people  to  spread  the  work,  is 
almost  without  a  parallel  in  works  of  reform. 

Of  its  value,  should  it  be  permanent,  and 
O'Connell  says  it  will  be,  we,  in  this  country, 
can  have  faint  conceptions.  The  expenditures 
of  the  Irish  for  strong  drink,  and  their  conse- 
quent degradation  and  suffering,  far  exceeded 
those  of  any  other  nation.  If  the  charm  is 
broken,  and  we  see  not  but  it  will  be,  the 
Emerald  Isle  may  become  one  of  the  brightest 
spots  on  our  earth.  We  wish  a  deep  interest 
could  be  awakened  for  the  Irish  in  this  coun- 
try. They  have  been  and  still  are  exceedingly 
great  sufferers  from  intemperance.  In  all  our 
cities,  on  our  canals  and  railroads,  they  have 
wasted  away  before  strong  drink  as  the  snow 
before  the  warm  beams  of  the  vernal  sun. 
Our  friend  Keener  of  the  Maryland  Tempe- 
rance Gazette,  well  asks,  Is  there  no  Father 
Matthew  to  be  found  among  the  priesthood 
in  this  country,  whose  heart,  glowing  with  the 
pure  benevolence  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ,  is  willing  to  exert  that  influence 
which  his  clerical  authority  will  exert  when 
rightly  attempted — who  will  visit  our  rail- 
roads and  canals,  our  streets,  and  lanes,  and 
alleys,  where  large  masses  of  our  fellow  men 
congregate,  and  where  this  influence  can  be 
felt  and  owned  to  an  extent  hardly  to  be  ima 
gined,  and  seek  to  reclaim  them  to  their  fami- 
lies and  to  society  ? 

At  a  meeting  of  our  City  Temperance  So- 
ciety, at  which  the  iuteresting  intelligence  was 
first  communicated,  it  was  inquired  whether 
Father  Matthew  might  not  be  induced  to  come 
himself  to  this  country,  and  perform  a  pilgri- 
mage among  his  suffering  brethren  in  our 
great  cities.  The  suggestion  has  already  been 
communicated  in  a  letter  we  have  forwarded 
In  the  mean  time  let  no  pains  be  spared  to  in- 
terest the  Irish  in  all  our  great  cities  in  this 
subject.  Let  them  be  approached  kindly  ;  be 
made  to  understand  the  great  work  of  reform 
at  home,  and  we  have  no  doubt  that,  with  the 
blessing  of  God,  we  may  see  great  results. 

The  pledge,  and  the  only  pledge  which 
Father  Matthew  offers  i.s, 

"  I  solemnly  promise  to  abstain  from  all  in- 
toxicating liquors,  and  by  ray  advice  and  ex- 
ample, to  persuade  others  to  abstain  also." — 
Temperance  Jour. 

A  Bottomless  Lake  in  Sussex  County. 

A  writer  in  the  Troy  Morning  Mail  gives 
the  following  notice  of  a  remarkable  pond  in 
Sussex  county  in  New  Jersey  : 

White  Lake  is  situated  about  one  mile  west 
of  the  Paulis  Kill,  in  the  town  of  Stillwater. 
It  is  nearly  circular,  and  about  one  third  of  a 
mile  in  diameter.  It  has  no  visible  inlet,  but 
outlet  is  a  never-failing  stream  of  consider- 
able magnitude.  The  name  is  derived  from 
its  appearance.  Viewed  from  a  little  distance, 
it  seems  of  a  milky  whiteness,  except  a  few 
rods  in  the  centre,  which,  by  the  contrast, 
ppcars  perfectly  black.  The  appearance  it- 
self is  singular  enough,  but  the  cause  is  still 
more  remarkable. 


From  the  centre  or  dark  portion  of  the  lake, 
at  stated  seasons,  innumerable  quantities  of 
shells  are  thrown  up  of  various  sizes  and 
forms,  but  all  perfectly  white.  These  float 
to  the  shore,  and  are  thrown  out  upon  the 
beach,  or  sink  into  shallow  water.  Hundreds 
of  bushels  might  be  gathered  from  the  shore 
after  one  of  these  periodical  uprisings  ;  and 
the  whole  soil,  for  several  rods  on  every  side 
of  the  lake,  is  composed  entirely  of  these 
shells,  broken  or  decomposed  by  the  action  of 
the  weather.  In  the  centre  of  the  lake,  bottom 
has  never  been  found,  although  it  has  been 
sounded  to  the  depth  of  several  hundred  feet. 

Where,  then,  is  the  grand  deposit  from 
which  has  been  welling  up,  since  the  memory 
of  man,  these  countless  myriads  of  untenanted 
shells?  Is  it  possible,  that  though  far  re- 
mote, and  at  an  elevation  of  several  hundred 
feet  above  them,  this  bottomless  well  may,  by 
some  subterranean  communication,  be  con- 
nected with  the  grand  shellmail  deposit  in  the 
eastern  part  of  the  state  ? 


THE    JEWS. 

The  statistics  of  the  Jewish  population  are 
among  the  most  singular  circumstances  of  this 
most  singular  people.  Under  all  their  calam- 
ities and  dispersions,  they  seem  to  have  re- 
mained at  nearly  the  same  amount  as  in  the 
days  of  David  and  Solomon,  never  much  more 
in  prosperity,  never  much  less  after  ages  of 
suffering.  Nothing  like  tliis  has  occurred  in 
the  history  of  any  other  race.  Europe  in 
general  having  doubled  its  population  within 
the  last  hundred  years,  and  England  nearly 
tripled  hers  within  the  last  half  century  ;  the 
proportion  of  America  being  still  more  rapid, 
and  the  world  crowding  in  a  constantly  in- 
creasing ratio.  Yet  the  Jews  seem  to  stand 
still  in  this  vast  and  general  movement.  The 
population  of  Judea,  in  its  most  palmy  days, 
probably  did  not  exceed,  if  it  reached,  four 
millions.  The  numbers  who  entered  Pale.s- 
tine  from  the  wilderness  were  evidently  not 
much  more  than  three ;  and  their  census,  ac- 
cording to  the  German  statists,  who  are  gene- 
rally considered  to  be  exact,  is  now  nearly 
the  same  as  that  of  the  people  under  Moses 
— about  three  millions.  They  are  thus  dis- 
tribuled : — 

In  Europe,  1,916,000,  of  which  about  658, 
000  are  in  Poland  and  Russia,  and  453,000 
are  in  Austria. 

In  Asia,  738,000,  of  which  300,000  are  in 
Asiatic  Turkey. 

In  Africa,  504,000,  of  which  300,000  are 
in  Morocco. 

In  America,  North  and  South,  5700. 

If  we  add  to  these  about  15,000  Samaritans, 
the  calculation  in  round  numbers  will  be  about 
3,180,000. 

This  was  the  report  in  1825 — the  numbers 
probably  remain  the  same. — Sunday- School 
Journal. 

The  summer  session  of  Franklin  Park 
Boarding  School  will  commence  the  1st  of 
5th  month  next.  The  price  is  reduced  to 
$40  per  quarter. 

Maberry  McVaugh, 
Benjamin  H.  Deacon. 


THE     PIIIEND. 


237 


v^n  Mdress  to  the   Society   of  Fricndu   on 
Complimentary  Titles. 

BY    GEORGE     RICHARDSON. 

*'  Let  me  not,  I  pray  you,  accept  any  man's  person, 
neither  let  me  give  flattering  titles  unto  man." 

"  For  I  know  not  to  give  Haltering  titles,  in  so  doing 
ray  Maker  would  soon  take  me  away." — Euiiu. 


ADVERTISEMENT  TO  THE  READER. 

In  submitting  the  following  pages  to  the 
serious  attention  of  my  fellow  professors,  it  is 
not  ray  desire  to  place  any  one  point,  cither  of 
faith  or  practice,  in  a  more  prominent  position 
than  it  is  fairly  entitled  to,  on  Scriptural 
grounds.  But  we  may  remember  our  blessed 
Lord  declared,  "Whosoever  therefore  shall 
break  one  of  these  least  commandments,  and 
shall  teach  men  so,  he  shall  be  called  the  least 
in  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  Matt.  v.  19.  The 
following  Inquiry  into  the  Reasons  ivhich  in- 
duced the  early  Members  of  the  Society  of 
Friends  to  decline  the  use  of  the  customary 
modes  of  Salutation  and  Address,  and  how 
far  the  practice  continues  to  be  obligatory  on 
their  descendants  in  Religious  Pr^ession,  it 
is  hoped  may  operate  in  confirming  the  minds 
of  some  of  the  wavering,  and  induce  them  to 
hesitate  before  they  forsake  the  good  old  paths. 
Neaeaslle  upon  Tyne,  3d  month  USili,  1833. 

AN  INQUIRY,  &C. 

The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the  beginning  of 
wisdom.  Psalm  iii.  v.  10.  The  degree  in 
which  this  holy  filial  fear  presided  in  the 
minds  of  many  of  our  worthy  predecessors,  is 
a  remarkable  trait  in  the  history  of  their  lives. 
So  afraid  were  they,  after  they  were  brought 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus, 
of  grieving  or  offending  Almighty  God,  that 
when  they  were  once  favoured  with  a  clear 
and  satisf;ictory  discovery  of  his  will,  in  what 
way  soever  it  was  made  manifest  unto  them, 
they  appear  to  have  endeavoured  to  yield  faith- 
ful and  unreserved  obedience  to  it:  and  thus  it 
was  that  their  minds  became  further  enlight- 
ened, agreeably  to  our  blessed  Lord's  declara- 
tion, "  If  any  man  will  do  his  (the  Father's) 
will,  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine  whether  it 
be  of  God."  John  vii.  13. 

As  disobedience  and  rebellion  against  the 
known  will  of  God,  tend  to  harden  the  heart  and 
to  darken  the  tinderstanding,  so  the  obedience 
of  faith  brings  into  closer  fellowship  and  com- 
munion with  the  Father,  and  with  the  Son, 
and  to  the  blessed  experience  of  that  more 
constant  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which 
our  Lord  promised  to  hisfollowers,  whereby  the 
true  disciple  may  come  to  be  immediately  taught 
and  led  into  all  truth.  John  xvi.  13.  Thus  the 
eyes  of  the  understanding  become  gradually 
more  and  more  illuminated  to  discover  the  dif- 
ference between  good  and  evil,  and  even  to  see 
their  more  remote  ramifications  and  tendencies. 

In  the  manner  of  the  dealings  of  a  gracious 
God  with  his  creature  man,  in  order  to  rescue 
him  from  under  the  power  and  dominion  of 
sin  and  Satan,  we  find  great  diversity.  Various 
are  the  means  and  ways  by  which  the  impor- 
tant and  essential  work  of  regeneration  is  ef- 
fected. But  according  to  the  experience  of 
many,  it  is  the  grosser  sins  of  which  he  is  first 
and  most  powerfully  convicted,  by  the  inshining 


of  the  light  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  conscience; 
but  most  especially  does  he  stand  convicted  of 
enmity  against  God,  alienation  from  him,  and 
rebellion  against  his  holy  law.  This  state  of 
mind  is  the  source  from  which  evil  thoughts 
and  evil  actions  have  their  spring  and  growth. 
Therefore  in  the  awakened  soul,  the  wrath  of 
God  is  felt  to  burn  as  an  oven,  at  times,  against 
this  state.  Thus  he  is  led  to  mourn  over  his 
fallen  lost  condition,  and  is  drawn  to  look  up 
to  him  for  deliverance.  His  afiliction  is  seen, 
and  in  the  exercise  of  the  small  grain  of  living 
faith,  witli  which  he  is  favoured,  he  cries  unto 
God  for  help,  and  his  cry  is  heard.  "  With- 
out faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  God,  for  he 
that  Cometh  to  God  must  believe  that  he  is, 
and  that  he  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  dili- 
gently seek  him." 

In  this  the  time  of  the  visitation  of  the  Day 
Spring  from  on  high,  the  tribulated  soul  may 
have  a  season,  and  in  some  cases  a  long  and 
dreary  season  of  deep  mourning.  But  when 
the  blood  of  sprinkling  is  revealed,  "  which 
speaketh  better  things  than  that  of  Abel;" 
when  the  mind  is  turned  in  living  faith  to  him 
who  is  the  appointed  Mediator  between  God 
and  man;  and  who  has,  by  his  Spirit,  been 
graciously  striving  with  him,  even  when  he 
knew  him  not;  then  is  the  living  fountain 
opened,  for  cleansing  and  for  refreshment. 
Thus  the  enmity  is  subdued,  the  heart  is  hum- 
bled and  contrited ;  reconciliation  with  God  is 
experienced  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

The  Messenger  of  the  new  covenant  being 
received  into  the  temple  of  the  heart,  there  to 
sit  as  a  refiner  with  fire,  not  only  is  sin  seen 
and  felt  to  be  exceeding  sinful,  not  only  is  the 
dross  and  the  tin  to  be  removed,  but  even  that 
which  is  comparable  to  the  reprobate  silver. 
The  transgressing  nature  is  consumed,  and  the 
heart  purified  by  this  true  and  saving  baptism. 
New  affections  and  new  desires  spring  up ; 
the  sincere  milk  of  the  living  word  is  earnestly 
desired  and  fed  upon;  j^ea  the  sense  of  the 
manifold  mercies  of  God,  so  predominates, 
that  the  body,  or  whole  man,  is  ready  to  be 
presented  as  a  living  sacrifice.  There  is  no 
longer  a  liberty  to  conform  to  this  world,  in 
what  is  seen  to  be  contrary  to  the  Divine  will. 
The  Holy  Scriptures  are  read  with  diligence, 
and  meditated  upon  with  comfort  and  instruc- 
tion ;  with  desires  that  the  Divine  will  may  be 
more  clearly  discovered.  The  conscience  thus 
further  enlightened,  becomes  very  tender,  and 
the  Divine  law  more  legibly  written  upon  the 
softened  heart. 

We  find  by  the  records  of  the  lives  of  seve- 
ral of  the  early  Friends,  that  it  was  after  hav- 
ing passed  through  dispensations  of  the  charac- 
ter attempted  to  be  delineated  above,  that  their 
minds  were  opened  to  see  how  inconsistent 
many  of  the  customs  which  prevail  in  the 
world  are  with  the  pure  precepts  of  Christ 
and  his  apostles.  They  felt  a  necessity  laid 
upon  them  to  devote  themselves  freely  to  the 
Lord's  service,  and  were  made  willing  to  en- 
dure hardness,  as  good  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ. 
They  patiently  submitted  to  be  led  in  the  nar- 
row path  of  self-denial,  by  what  they  believed 
to  be  the  secret  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
out  of  various  practices  which,  by  many  around 
them,  were  accounted  harmless.  They  found 
that  they  must  really  renounce  the  pomps  and 


vanities  of  this  sinful  world  if  ihcy  would  enjoy 
true  peace  of  mind.  They  could  no  longer 
conform  themselves  to  the  foolish  and  change- 
able fashions  in  their  apparel,  in  which  so 
many  are  entangled ;  but  must  rather  seek  that 
adorning,  which  in  the  sight  of  God,  is  of 
great  price;  nor  were  they  at  liberty  to  use 
language  which  had  its  origin  in  idolatry,  or 
in  a  desire  to  foster  the  pride  of  the  human 
heart,  and  which  they  now  saw  to  be  incon- 
sistent with  the  simplicity  which  is  in  Christ. 
Thus  they  became  singular  in  their  garb  and 
manners;  but  it  was  the  love  of  purity,  and  of 
gospel  simplicity,  which  made  them  so.  It 
was  after  they  had  become  experimentally  ac- 
quainted with  the  substance  of  true  religion, 
by  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith  in  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  it  became  the  earnest 
desire  of  many  of  them  to  be  cleansed  "  from 
all  fillhiness  of  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holi- 
ness in  the  fear  of  God,"  speaking  the  truth  in 
love  without  respect  of  persons. 

Hence  it  appears  to  me  that  the  candid 
reader,  in  perusing  the  histoiy  of  the  lives  of 
many  of  our  worthy  predecessors,  will  see 
that  in  the  course  of  their  Christian  progress, 
they  became  very  devoted  followers  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  they  accepted  hit- 
precepts  and  instructions,  and  those  of  his 
apostles,  as  recoided  in  the  New  Testament, 
more  simply  and  with  less  endeavour  to  rea- 
son away  their  plain  obvious  import  than  was 
common  with  other  religious  professors;  and 
that  following  the  guidance  of  the  Spirit  of 
Truth  in  singleness  of  heart,  they  were  favour- 
ed with  more  clear  views  of  the  purity  and 
spirituality  of  tlie  gospel  dispensation,  than 
was  the  case  with  many  of  those  good  and 
eminently  useful  men,  who  had  been  their  pre- 
cursors in  the  work  of  reformation;  although 
it  appears  from  the  history  of  those  times,  that 
some  of  these  excellent  men  saw  the  need  of  u 
reformation  in  various  respects,  which,  possibly 
from  their  peculiar  circumstances,  they  were 
not  able  fully  to  effect,  and  which  it  was  after- 
wards laid  upon  Friends,  as  they  apprehended, 
to  carry  out  in  practice. 

The  great  distinction  appears  to  have  been, 
that  they  were  more  resigned  to  suffer  in  sup- 
port of  their  testimony  than  was  the  ease  with 
most  others.  They  observed  that  much  had 
crept  into  use  amongst  those  called  Christians, 
during  the  long  dark  night  of  ignorance,  super- 
stition, and  apostacy,  which  was  of  corrupt  or 
heathen  origin,  and  which  yet  had  been  per- 
mitted to  remain.  They  believed  themselves 
called  to  come  out  of  such  coiruptions,  and  to 
bear  a  faithful  testimony  against  them. 

Thus  it  was  that  they  were  brought  to  be- 
lieve that  He,  who  commanded  his  disciples 
to  love  their  enemies,  did  thereby  virtually  for- 
bid them  to  avenge  themselves,  or  be  engaged 
in  wars  and  fightings.  That  when  he  said, 
"  Swear  not  at  all,"  he  forbade  all  oaths;  that, 
in  commanding  them  to  give  the  gospel  mes- 
sage freely,  seeing  they  had  received  it  freely, 
he  prohibited  them  from  preaching  for  money, 
or  using  their  ministry  as  a  trade.  In  like 
manner  they  believed,  that  when  our  blessed 
Lord  rebuked  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  for 
seeking  and  receiving  honour  one  of  another, 
instead  of  desiring  that  honour  which  cometh 
from  God  only,  and  points  out  that  thereby 


THE  FRIEND. 


they  were  prevented  or  hindered  from  beUev- 
ing  in  him,  and  receiving  his  gospel,  he  leaves 
an  awful  warning  to  his  followers,  in  all  suc- 
Meding  ages.  They  saw  that  the  spirit  of 
this  world  exhibited  itself  amongst  many 
highly  professing  Christians,  in  a  variety  of 
customs  and  usages,  which  were  completely 
at  variance  with  the  tenor  of  our  Lord's  pre- 
cepts, and  with  the  pure  spirit  of  genuine 
Christianity.  Hence  they  could  no  longer 
give  flattering  titles  unto  men,  merely  because 
they  occupied  certain  stations  or  oflices  in  civ-il 
or  religious  society,  such  as  reverend,  right 
reverend,  father  in  God,  &c.,  to  such  as  were 
appointed  bishops  or  ministers  of  religion ;  or 
those  of  gracious,  or  noble,  or  excellent,  to 
such  as  were  in  exalted  civil  stations ;  unless 
they  believed  that  such  appellations  were  in 
accordance  with  truth,  and  strictly  applicable 
to  the  persons  in  question ;  nor  even  then,  if 
they  saw  it  would  partake  of  the  character  of 
adulation  or  flattery.  In  reference  to  the  terms 
master  or  mistress,  with  the  customary  abbre- 
viations of  these  terms,  when  used  to  persons 
who  do  not  actually  stand  in  those  relations  to 
us,  they  conceived  that  their  use  is  prohibited 
by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  the  passage  in 
Matthew  xxiii.  5 — 12,  when,  speaking  of  the 
Scribes  and  Pharisees,  he  says,  "  All  their 
works  they  do  to  be  seen  of  men ;  they  make 
broad  their  phylacteries,  and  enlarge  the  bor- 
ders of  their  garments;  they  love  the  upper- 
most rooms  at  feasts,  and  the  chief  seats  in  the 
synagogues,  and  greetings  in  the  markets;  and 
to  be  called  of  men  rabbi,  rabbi ;  but  be  not  ye 
called  rabbi;  for  one  is  your  Master,  even 
Christ;  and  all  ye  are  brethren.  And  call  no 
man  your  father  upon  the  earth,  for  one  is 
your  Father  which  is  in  heaven :  neither  be 
ye  called  masters,  for  one  is  your  Master, 
even  Christ.  But  he  that  is  greatest  among 
you  shall  be  your  servant.  And  whosoever 
shall  exalt  himself  shall  be  abased,  and  he  that 
shall  humble  himself  shall  be  exalted." 

By  the  injunction  in  the  ninth  verse,  our 
Lord's  aim  appears  to  have  been,  to  turn  the 
minds  of  his  disciples  to  a  reliance  on  the  Su- 
preme Source  of  all  our  blessings,  whether 
temporal  or  spiritual,  even  of  life  itself:  "  One 
is  your  Father,  which  is  in  heaven." 

In  like  manner  must  the  other  portion  of 
the  text  be  understood.  We  cannot  conceive 
that  our  blessed  Lord  meant  to  forbid  the  use 
either  of  the  term  father,  or  master,  to  those 
who  strictly  stand  in  those  relative  stations ; 
but  that  he  meant  to  prohibit  the  compliment- 
ary and  false  use  of  them  is  manifest,  from 
the  general  tenor  of  the  passage  before  us. 

But  our  Lord  meant  also  to  reprove  that 
lofty  state  of  mind  which  led  the  Pharisees  to 
delight  in  being  thus  addressed,  and  to  warn^his 
followers  against  it.  "  He  that  is  greatest 
among  you  shall  be  your  servant:  and  whoso- 
ever shall  exalt  himself  shall  be  abased."  And 
we  may  remember,  that  on  another  occasion 
he  said  to  his  disciples,  "  Ye  know  that  the 
princes  of  the  Gentiles  exercise  dominion  over 
them  ;  and  they  that  are  great  exercise  authority 
upon  them.  But  it  shall  not  be  so  among  you; 
but  whosoever  will  be  great  among  you  let  him 
be  your  minister;  and  whosoever  will  be  chief 
among  you.  let  him  be  your  servant."  Matt. 
XX.  25 — 27. 


The  early  Friends  believed  that  our  Lord's 
prohibition  of  tlie  terms  in  question  is  directed 
against  their  complimentary  use,  both  on  ac- 
count of  their  violation  of  truth,  when  thus 
used,  and  also  of  the  practice  originating  in  an 
unprofitable  love  of  distinction  on  the  one  hand, 
and  of  their  character  of  flattery  on  the  other. 
Therefore,  in  a  tender  conscientious  desire  to 
obey  our  Lord's  precepts,  according  to  their 
real  meaning  and  import;  and  in  accordance 
with  that  lowliness,  meekness,  and  humilil}', 
which  his  spirit,  precepts,  and  example,  lead 
into,  they  felt  that  they  gould  not  gratify  the 
disposition  of  such  as  seek  to  receive  honour 
one  of  another,  and  seek  not  tlie  honour  which 
cometh  from  God  only,  without  endangering 
their  own  peace  of  mind.  They  therefore  re- 
frained from  the  practice  in  question,  though 
thereby  they  subjected  themselves  to  much 
scorn  and  reproach. 

The  aposde  Paul,  addressing  the  early  be- 
lievers, says  "  Let  no  corrupt  communication 
proceed  out  of  your  mouth,  but  that  which  is 
good,  to  the  use  of  edifying.  Wherefore,  put- 
ting away  lying,  speak  every  man  truth  with 
his  neighbour."  Again,  "  I  beseech  you  that 
ye  walk  worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith  ye 
are  called."  He  desires  for  them,  "  That 
speaking  the  truth  in  love,  they  may  grow  up 
into  him  in  all  things,  which  is  the  head,  even 
Christ."  Eph.  iv.  1 — 25.  And  to  the  Colos- 
sians  he  says,  "  Lie  not  one  to  another,  seeing 
ye  have  put  ofl'  the  old  man  with  his  deeds, 
and  have  put  on  the  new  man,  which  is  re- 
newed in  knowledge,  after  the  image  of  him 
that  created  him."  iii.  9,  10. 

Is  it  not  evident  that  the  usages  in  question 
are  a  corntplion  of  language;  that  they  do 
not  edify,  do  not  build  up  in  newness  of  life; 
that  they  are  inconsistent  with  our  high  and 
holy  vocation,  with  Christian  integrity  and 
uprightness,  with  the  purity  and  simplicity  of 
the  gospel,  for  this  plain  and  obvious  reason, 
amongst  others,  that  they  flatter  the  vain  mind, 
and  are  inconsistent  with  truth. 

Let  me  entreat  my  dear  friends  and  fellow 
members  to  consider,  that  whilst  letdng  fall 
and  trampling  upon,  as  many  do,  those  precious 
testimonies  to  gospel  purity,  which,  as  a  reli- 
gious society,  we  are  called  to  bear,  against 
many  of  the  corruptions  which  have  so  lament- 
ably spread  amongst  the  professors  of  the 
Christian  name,  whether  it  does  not  increase 
the  danger  of  descending  further  in  this  down- 
ward course  than  many  of  them  have  hitherto 
done.  For  after  having  adopted  the  customary 
forms  of  address,  Mr.,  Mrs.,  &c.,  will  they  not 
be  expected  to  go  a  step  farther,  and  conclude 
with  the  usual  subscription  of,  "  Your  most 
obedient,  humble  servant,"  &c.  ?  Are  they  pre- 
pared to  go  on  in  such  a  course  of  falsehood 
and  dissimulation,  "  after  the  traditions  of 
men,  after  the  rudiments  of  the  world,  and  not 
after  Christ?"  WiU  they  pollute  their  minds 
with  writing  so  palpable  an  untruth,  as  this, 
in  many  cases,  would  most  undoubtedly  be 
felt  to  be  ? 

Perhaps  some  would  be  ready  to  query 
what  they  are  to  do  when  they  are  not  ac- 
quainted with  the  names  of  the  persons  whom 
they  have  to  address.  We  would  answer,  be 
willing  to  appear  among  your  fellow-mortals 
as  fools  for  Christ's  sake — confess  plainly  that 


you  dare  not  disobey  his  holy  precepts — that 
you  cannot  have  solid  peace  of  mind  in  sacri- 
ficing moral  integrity,  even  in  the  smallest 
matters,  to  any  circumstances  of  worldly  expe- 
diency— that  you  must  speak  the  truth  in  sim- 
plicity and  uprightness  of  heart,  let  the  cost  be 
what  it  may ; — and  rest  assured,  that  those 
who,  from  a  principle  of  true  love  to  God,  are 
thus  conscientiously  concerned  to  manifest 
their  allegiance  to  him,  may,  under  every  diffi- 
culty, derive  encouragement  from  the  remem- 
brance of  that  declaration  of  our  blessed  Re- 
deemer, "  Whosoever  therefore  shall  confess 
me  before  men,  him  will  I  confess  also  before 
my  Father  which  is  in  heaven."    Matt.  x.  32. 

The  ancient  prophet  foretold  that,  in  the 
latter  days,  God  would  restore  unto  his  people 
a  pure  language,  that  they  may  call  upon  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  to  serve  him  with  one  con- 
sent. Zeph.  iii.  9.  Therefore  let  none  plead 
conventional  usage  for  the  terms  in  question, 
for  this  is  a  common  apology  for  various  false- 
hoods. We  are  called  to  holiness  of  life  and 
purity  of  conversation,  and  to  come  out  of  the 
spirit  of  the  world  which  lieth  in  wickedness. 

It  is  sometimes  remarked  that  Friends  act 
inconsistently  in  permitting  themselves  to  be 
addressed  by  persons  not  of  our  Society,  by 
the  customary  tides  of  Mr.,  Mrs.,  &c.  Possi- 
bly this  branch  of  the  subject  has  hitherto 
claimed  too  litde  attention.  I  apprehend  that 
the  general  feeling  is,  that  we  have  no  right  to 
impose  our  views,  relative  to  such  subjects, 
upon  those  with  whom  we  may  have  inter- 
course, beyond  their  own  convictions.  It  is 
quite  obvious,  that  we  cannot  control  the  con- 
duct of  others.  We  teach  them  by  example 
what  we  conceive  propriety  of  speech,  and  an 
adherence  to  truth  requires. 

The  reformation  of  that  which  has  been 
amiss  is  our  obvious  duty ;  let  none  plead  that 
these  are  little  things.  We  are  exhorted  to 
pray  that  the  will  of  God  may  be  done  on 
earth  as  it  is  in  heaven,  and  surely  it  becomes 
our  duty  to  labour  to  promote  its  being  so, 
without  reserve.  Our  Lord  laid  great  stress 
on  purity  and  simplicity  of  language,  declaring 
that  "  for  every  idle  word  tiiat  men  shall  speak 
they  must  give  an  account  in  the  day  of  judg- 
ment." All  untruths  are  either  idle  words,  or 
worse.  And  how  impressive  is  the  declara- 
tion, "  By  thy  words  thou  shalt  be  justified, 
and  by  thy  words  thou  shalt  be  condemned." 
Matt.  xii.  37.  We  are  commanded  to  yield 
our  members  servants  to  righteousness.  The 
tongue  is  said  to  be  an  unruly  member,  a  world 
of  iniquity,  full  of  deadly  poison.  But,  when 
the  heart  is  cleansed,  the  tongue  may  be  tamed, 
and  brought  into  subjection  by  divine  power, 
and  become  an  instrument  in  promoting  the 
glory  of  God.  "  As  he  who  hath  called  you 
is  holy,  so  be  ye  holy  in  all  manner  of  con- 
versation." 1  Pet.  i.  15. 

My  heart  yearns  over  my  brethren  and  sis- 
ters in  religious  profession,  earnestly  desiring 
that  they  may  beware  of  apostacy,  beware  of 
going  back  into  the  corruptions  and  follies  of 
this  vain  world,  from  which  many  have  been 
measurably  redeemed:  beware  of  again  be- 
coming entangled  with  the  grievous  yoke  of 
bondage  to  evil  customs  and  fashions,  out  of 
which,  I  verily  believe,  the  Lord  himself  led 
many  of  our  worthy  predecessors,  and  con- 


linues  to  lead  the  faithful  amongst  us  down  to 
the  present  day.  My  own  mind  was,  in  early 
life,  deeply  penetrated  with  the  trudis  set  forth 
in  this  paper;  being  brought  under  strong  con- 
viction, until  I  was  made  willing  to  take  up 
the  cross  in  these  respects,  and  to  yield  impli- 
cit obedience  to  the  manifestations  of  the  divine 
will.  Therefore,  whereunto  any  of  us  may 
have  attained  in  the  narrow  path  which  leads 
to  eternal  life,  let  us,  in  true  humility  and 
abasedness  of  self,  endeavour  to  walk  by  the 
same  rule ;  let  us  all  mind  the  same  thing — 
pressing  onward  toward  the  mark  for  the  prize 
of  our  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  and 
let  us  not  rest  satisfied  with  any  other  rule, 
but  the  icill  of  God,  in  what  way  soever  he 
may  be  pleased  to  manifest  it  unto  us. 

Persuaded  I  am,  notwithstanding  the  terrible 
shaking  which,  as  a  Society,  we  have  had  to 
endure,  when,  at  times,  it  may  have  appeared 
to  some  as  though  the  very  foundations  were 
about  to  be  removed,  that,  even  now,  we  may 
be  comforted  in  remembering  the  promise, 
which  was  spoken  by  the  Lord's  prophet  to 
his  people  formerly,  "  I  will  leave  in  the  midst 
of  thee  an  afflicted  and  poor  people,  and  they 
shall  trust  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  The  rem- 
nant of  Israel  shall  not  do  iniquity,  nor  speak 
lies;  neither  shall  a  deceitful  tongue  be  found 
in  their  mouth ;  for  they  shall  feed,  and  lie 
down,  and  none  shall  make  them  afraid." 
Zeph.  iii.  12,  13. 

.5  Declaration  of  the  Views  of  the  Society  of 
Friends  in  relation  to  Church  Government  : 
By  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  of  Netv 
England  Yearly  Meeting.  Compiled  prin- 
cipally from  the  writings  of  George  Fox, 
Stephen  Crisp,  Robert  Barclay  and  Mll- 
liam  Penn. 

To  the  Quarterly,  Monthly,  nnd  Preparative  Meetings 
and  individual  members  of  New  England  Yearly 
Meeting  of  Friends. 

It  is,  we  trust,  under  a  feeling  of  religious 
concern  and  in  gospel  love  that  we  are  engaged 
to  address  you,  and  to  express  our  earnest 
desire  for  your  preservation  and  growth  in 
the  unchangeable  truth. — We  would  thank- 
fully commemorate  the  name  of  Him  who, 
for  purposes  of  His  wisdom,  and  by  the  fresh 
outpourings  of  His  own  Holy  Spirit,  first  call- 
ed and  gathered  us  as  a  people,  and  who  hath 
hitherto  been  pleased  to  preserve  us — to  Him 
be  the  praise. 

But,  dear  friends,  it  is  not  for  us  to  expect 
the  continuance  of  this  preservation  and  gra- 
cious help  unless  we  abide  faithful  unto  Him 
— looking  unto  him  as  our  leader,  our  bishop, 
and  adorable  high  priest,  who  is  head  over 
all  things  unto  his  church. 

It  was,  we  believe,  by  the  direct,  immedi- 
ate visitations  of  his  spirit,  and  by  a  remark- 
able manifestation  of  his  power,  that  our  fore- 
fathers were  led  to  take  that  spiritual  view  of 
the  gospel  dispensation,  and  to  sustain  it 
under  much  persecution,  which  we  doubt  not 
was  designed  by  its  author,  and  embraced  by 
his  immediate  followers,  and  the  primitive 
believers  ;  and  it  is  only  as  we  are  made  par- 
takers of  the  same  divine  influence  and  abide 
tinder  it,  as  we  acknowledge  it  as  they  ac- 
knowledged it — as  we  yield  unto  it  even  as 


THE     FRIKND. 

they  did,  that  we  shall  be  walking  faithfully 
in  tiie  footsteps  of  those  who  were  our  prede- 
cessors and  fathers  in  the  truth.  And  it  is 
with  a  view  to  encourage  in  faithful  dedication 
and  consistent  walking  as  members  of  our  re- 
ligious society,  that  we  are  now  concerned 
briefly  to  revive  some  of  the  measures  that 
were  taken  by  our  early  Friends,  under  the 
guidance,  as  we  fully  believe,  of  best  wisdom, 
for  the  maintenance  of  right  order  in  the 
church,  in  the  establishment  of  our  Christian 
discipline,  and  in  the  inculcation  of  that  sub- 
ordination which  is  due  from  inferior  to  supe- 
rior meetings,  and  from  individual  members  to 
the  body. 

From  the  history  of  our  society,  it  appears 
that  at  a  very  early  period,  George  Fox  was 
actively  engaged  to  promote  the  establishment 
of  men's  and  women's  meetings  for  discipline, 
and  the  power  and  axithority  in  which  he  was 
concerned  that  they  should  be  maintained, 
may  be  gathered  from  the  emphatic  words 
often  repeated  in  his  epistles  : — "  Let  all  your 
men's  and  women's  meetings  be  held  in  the 
power  of  the  Lord."  And  it  should  be  in- 
structively remembered  that  this  concern  of 
George  Fox  and  other  Friends  for  the  intro- 
duction of  a  system  of  church  discipline,  was 
the  cause  of  much  disturbance  to  some,  who 
claimed  for  themselves  an  extent  of  individual 
liberty  inconsistent  with  that  subordination 
which  is  essential  to  the  prosperity  of  the 
body.  It  is  thus  noticed  in  the  Book  of  Dis- 
cipline and  Advices  of  London  Yearly  Meet- 
ing : — "  The  persevering  eflbrls  of  George 
Fox  to  establish  a  regular  discipline,  a  work 
in  which  he  was  assisted  by  nearly  all  those 
who  had  been  instrumental  in  gathering  the 
society,  proved  a  great  trial  of  spirits  :  to  a 
large  proportion  of  the  members  the  arrange- 
ments appear  to  have  been  quite  satisfactory  ; 
there  was,  however,  a  considerable  number  of 
objectors — the  self-willed  and  lawless  opposed 
it  with  vehemence  ;  and  it  must  be  admitted 
that  not  a  few  of  a  very  different  class  were 
drawn  aside  by  specious  arguments,  to  oppose 
what    was    represented    as   an    encroachment 

upon  individual  spiritual  liberty.  Certain  it  I  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church  ;  butTf  he  neglect 
is  that  a  schism  to  some  extent  took  place  on  ,  to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an 
this  occasion ;  which,  however,  there  is  reason  heathen  man  and  a  publican."  And  the  prom- 
to  believe,  left  the  society  in  a  more  healthy  ise  given  to  the  church  in  the  performance  of 
state  than  it  found  it.  The  general  meeting  its  duties  is  calculated  to  sustain  every  depend- 
of  1677  issued  a  strong  declaration  on  the  ent  member.  "  Again  I  say  unto  you,  that  if 
subject.  Robert  Barclay  wrote  upon  this  oc-  two  of  you  shall  agree  on  earth  as  touching 
casion  his  "  Anarchy  of  the  Ranters;"  Wil-  any  thing  that  they  shall  ask,  it  shall  be  done 
Ham  Penn  his  "  Liberty  Spiritual,"  and  Ste-   for  them   ol 


239 

the  history  of  our  society,  that  the  declension 
or  revival  of  religious  zeal  has  ever  been  ac- 
companied by  a  corresponding  relaxation  or 
increase  of  care  in  the  exercise  of  the  disci- 
pline." 

Stephen  Crisp  thus  describes  the  concern 
he  early  felt  after  his  convincement  and  the 
state  of  mind  he  believed  necessary  in  order 
to  the  right  discharge  of  his  duty  to  others  : — 
"  The  more,"  says  he,  "  I  came  to  feel  and 
percei^fe  the  love  of  God  and  his  goodness  to 
me,  the  more  was  I  humbled  and  bowed  in 
my  mind  to  serve  him,  and  to  serve  the  least 
of  his  people  among  whom  I  walked  ;  and  as 
the  word  of  wisdom  begun  to  spring  in  me, 
and  the  knowledge  of  God  grew,  so  I  became 
a  counsellor  of  those  that  were  tempted  in  like 
manner  as  I  had  been  ;  yet  was  kept  so  low 
that  I  waited  to  receive  counsel  daily  from 
God,  and  from  those  that  were  over  me  in  the 
Lord,  and  were  in  Christ  before  me,  against 
whom  I  never  rebelled,  nor  was  stubborn  ;  but 
the  more  I  was  kept  in  subjection  myself,  the 
more  I  was  enabled  to  help  the  weak  and 
feeble  ones." 

In  our  weak  and  eriing  condition  as  men 
and  creatures,  "  it  must  needs  be  that  offences 
will  come,"  and  among  the  ends  aimed  at  in 
the  institution  of  disciplinary  regulations,  are 
the  preservation  of  the  individual  members  of 
the  society,  and  the  reformation  and  restora- 
tion of  offenders,  or  where  this  is  impracti- 
cable, a  separation  of  them  from  the  body; 
that  thus  the  blessed  truth  may  be  preserved 
from  reproach.  Our  Lord  has  not  left  us 
without  directions  as  to  the  course  to  be  pur- 
sued with  such  as  depart  from  the  right  way, 
and  the  discipline  of  our  society  is  designed 
to  be,  and  we  believe  is,  in  conformity  to  these 
divine  instructions.  "If,"  says  he,  "thy 
brother  shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and  tell 
him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone.  If 
he  shall  hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  bro- 
ther. But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take 
with  thee  one  or  two  more,  that  in  the  mouth 
of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  word  may  be 
established.     And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear 


Liberty 

phen  Crisp  an  excellent  tract ;  all  of  them 
endeavouring  to  prove  the  necessity  of  estab- 
lished order  and  discipline  in  the  church  of 
Chiist.  This  very  conflict,  and  the  close  e,\ 
amination  to  which  it  led  of  the  true  limits  of 
church  authority,  tended,  there  is  reason  to 
believe,  under  divine  direction,  to  establish 
the  discipline  at  once  more  firmly  and  safely 
tiiroughout  the  society  than  might  otherwise 
have  been  the  case. 

Thus  was  a  system  of  order  and  govern- 
ment, in  conformity  with  the  spirit  of  Christi- 
anity and  the  practice  of  the  primitive  churches, 
established  amongst  us  in  early  times  ;  and 
thus  a  field  was  opened  for  the  exercise  of  the 
various  gifts  by  which  the  church,  the  body  of 
Christ,  is  edified.      It  is  very  observable  in 


f  my  Father  who  is  in  Heaven  ; 
for  where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together 
in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them." 
In  order  to  experience  this  divine  blessing, 
it  is  indispensably  necessary  that  we  should 
be  really  gathered  in  the  name  and  power  of 
the  Lord  .Tesus,  whether  for  the  purpose  of 
worship,  or  for  the  transaction  of  the  affairs  of 
the  church,  and  the  necessity  of  the  immediate 
direction  and  presence  of  the  one  Great  Head 
is  essential  to  the  right  performance  of  the 
latter  as  well  as  of  the  former  duty.  And  this 
doctrine  has  always  been  religiously  held  by 
our  society.  But  let  us  constantly  bear  in 
mind,  it  is  not  every  one  wlio  is  a  member  of 
the  society,  who  is  really  a  member  of//(e  true 
church.  It  is  those  only  who  have  submitted 
to  and  abide  under  his  baptizing  power,  who 


240 

wait  to  know  his  puttings  forth,  who  hear  his 
voice  and  follow  him,  who  are  truly  of  the 
fold  of  Christ,  and  qualified  to  sustain  the  au- 
thority and  execute  the  discipline  of  his 
church. 

Among  these  there  may  be  different  degrees 
of  experience,  but  each  living  member  has  his 
allotted  station,  and  thus  they  "  grow  up  into 
him  in  all  things,  which  is  the  head  even 
Christ;  from  whom  the  whole  body  fitly  join- 
ed together  and  compacted  by  that  which 
every  joint  supplieth,  according  to  the  effec- 
tual working  in  the  measure  of  every  part, 
maketh  increase  of  the  body  unto  the  edifying 
of  itself  in  love."  And  may  we  remember, 
the  body  is  constituted  of  those  members, 
whether  few  or  many,  who  manifest  their 
obedience  and  conformity  to  Christ,  the  one 
eternal  head. 

While  by  the  salutary  provisions  of  the  dis- 
cipline, our  dear  children  are  members  of  the 
society,  and  as  such  are  desired  and  expected 
to  attend  our  meetings  for  the  transaction  of 
the  affairs  of  the  church,  believing  they  may 
prove  to  them  seasons  of  instruction,  yet,  may 
it  be  borne  in  mind,  it  is  only  as  they  come 
to  experience  that  change  of  heart  which 
every  living  member  must  know,  that  they 
can  be  qualified  usefully  to  act  in  such  meet- 
ings. And  those,  of  whatever  age,  who  have 
witnessed  this  blessed  change,  will  manifest  it 
by  fruits  of  righteousness  ;  they  will  not  only 
be  consistent  in  their  daily  walks  before  men, 
and  in  faithfully  maintaining  our  Christian 
testimonies,  according  to  our  discipline,  but 
they  will  give  evidence  of  a  meek,  quiet,  and 
teachable  spirit,  which  will  ever  listen  to  the 
reproofs  of  instruction  and  the  counsel  of 
Friends.  It  is  these  that  can  hopefully  seek 
to  restore  a  brother,  agreeably  to  the  apostolic 
injunction — "  Brethren,  if  a  man  be  overtaken 
in  a  fault,  ye  ivho  are  spiritual,  restore  such 
an  one  in  the  spirit  of  meekness,  considering 
thyself  lest  thou  also  be  tempted."  This  doc- 
trine, that  those  who  walk  conformably  to  the 
requirings  of  truth — who  may  be  justly  de- 
nominated spiritual — are  to  direct  in  the 
government  of  the  church,  has  ever  been  re- 
ligiously acknowledged  by  Friends.  It  was 
never  the  view  of  the  church  that  all,  of  what- 
ever religious  growth  or  age,  were  equally  en- 
titled to  influence  and  deference — nothing  like 
the  determining  of  questions  by  majorities  has 
ever  been  admitted,  or  can  at  all  be  received 
while  we  stand  on  the  ancient  foundation  of 
the  society. 

There  are  fathers  and  elders  in  the  church 
who  "  are  worthy  of  double  honour."  The 
injunction  of  the  apostle  Peter  should  never  be 
forgotten :  "  Likewise  ye  younger  submit 
yourselves  unto  the  elder,  yea,  all  of  you  be 
subject  one  to  another,  and  be  clothed  with 
humility."  And  the  elders  he  exhorts  to 
"  feed  the  flock  of  God,  taking  the  oversight 
thereof,  not  by  constraint  but  willingly,  not 
for  filthy  lucre  but  of  a  ready  mind,  neither  as 
being  lords  over  God's  heritage,  but  ensamples 
to  the  flock" — and  adds  the  consolatory  assu- 
rance that,  "  when  the  chief  shepherd  shall 
appear,  they  shall  receive  a  crown  of  glory 
that  fadeth  not  away." 

Among  the  provisions  of  our  discipline 
which  we  would  now  revive,  and  especially 


THE    FRIEND. 

to  the  consideration  of  our  younger  friends,  is 
that  in  relation  to  the  care  tliat  is  to  be  main- 
tained with  respect  to  the  ministry.  While 
the  solemn  and  important  service  of  preaching 
the  gospel  is  not  to  be  exercised  by  any,  except 
under  the  immediate  direction  and  anointing  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  neither  is  it  to  he  judged  of,  but 
by  those  who  have  been  dipped,  in  measure, 
into  the  same  spirit,  and  have  received  a  quali- 
fication therefor  from  the  same  source.  A  dis- 
position to  cavil  and  to  criticise,  or  m  any  way 
to  speak  lightly  of  the  ministry,  is  dangerous 
to  him  who  indulges  it,  as  tending  to  self-exal- 
tation, and  to  the  lessening  of  his  regard  for 
sacred  things,  as  well  as  the  source  from 
whence  they  spring.  And  it  is  to  preserve 
the  right  order  and  harmony  of  the  church 
that  elders  are  appointed,  whose  delegated 
duty  it  is  to  judge  in  these  matters,  and  to  ex- 
tend assistance  or  caution  as  it  is  required ; 
and  let  none,  in  the  forwardness  of  their  spirits, 
presume  to  assume  to  themselves  this  office, 
or  attempt  to  exercise  its  duties. 


THE    rRlEMTB. 

FOURTH    MONTH,    25,    1840. 


Reserving  for  another  number  a  more  circum- 
stantial notice,  we  shall  at  present  very  briefly 
refer  to  the  interesting  event  of  our  yearly  meet- 
ing, which  commenced  its  sittings  in  this  city, 
on  second  day,  the  20th  instant, — the  meeting 
of  ministers  and  elders,  as  usual,  convening  on 
the  seventh  day  preceding.  In  regard  to  thi 
number  in  attendance,  we  consider  ourselves 
safe  in  stating,  that  it  is  greater  than  on  any  sim 
lar  occasion  within  the  last  dozen  years.  The 
several  subjects  which  have  claimed  attention, 
have  been  discussed  and  determined,  in  much 
brotherly  harmony  and  quietude,  and  the  se- 
rious, and  orderly  deportment  of  a  very  large 
number  of  young  persons  present,  is  not  the 
least  among  the  causes  of  encouragement  and 
hope.  We  have  had  the  acceptable  company 
of  Thomas  and  Elizabeth  Robson  from  Eng- 
land, and  of  Jacob  Green  from  Ireland; — also, 
of  a  number  of  Friends  from  other  yearly 
meetings  on  this  continent,  several  of  them 
ministers. 

The  twenty-third  annual  report  relative  to 
the  Asylum  near  Frankford,  placed  on  another 
page,  is  an  interesting  document.  At  a  meet- 
ing of  the  contributors  which  took  place  on 
the  18th  of  the  past  month,  the  following  of- 
ficers were  chosen : 

Clerk  of  the  Contributors. — Samuel  Ma- 
son, Jr.,  No.  68  North  Seventh  street. 

Treasurer. — Isaiah  Hacker,  No.  112  South 
Third  street. 

Clerk  of  the  Board  of  Managers. — Edward 
Yarnall,  No.  39  High  street. 

.Attending  Physician. — Dr.  Charles  Evans, 
No.  201  Arch  street. 

Resident  Physician. — Dr.  Pliny  Earle. 

Superintendents. — John  C.  and  Lsetitia 
Redmond. 

Managers. — Charles  Allen,  Joel  AVoolman, 
Joseph  R.  Jenks,  Isaiah  Hacker,  John  G. 
Hoskins,  Lindzey  Nicholson,  Edward  B.  Gar- 
rigues,  WiUiam  Hillis,  Edward  Yarnall,  Sam. 
B.  Morris,   George  R.  Smith,  Isaac  Collins, 


John  Richardson,  Mordecai  L.  Dawson,  John 
Farnum,  George  G.  Williams,  Samuel  Bet- 
tie,  Jr.,  Thomas  P.  Cope,  William  Jones, 
Clayton  Newbold. 

Edwurd  B.  Garrigues,  No.  41  High  street,  is  au- 
lliorised  to  receive  the  money  for  the  board  of  patients, 
Irom  those  persons  to  whom  it  is  inconvenient  to  call 
on  the  superintendent. 

VVESTTOWN     SCHOOL. 

The  Summer  Term  will  commence  on  sec- 
ond day,  the  4th  of  next  month :  on  which 
day  the  stage,  and  other  suitable  conveyances, 
will  leave  the  office  (at  James  Douglass'  in 
Sixth  below  Arch  street)  at  7  o'clock  in  the 
morning. 

Those  who  wish  to  avail  themselves  of  this 
opportunity  of  sending  their  children  out,  are 
requested  to  have  their  names  entered  on  or 
before  the  2d  of  the  month,  in  a  book  left  at 
the  stage  office  for  that  purpose. 

Phia.  ilh  mo.  25th,  1840. 

The  aimual  meeting  of  the  Ladies'  Liberia 
School  Association  of  this  city,  will  be  held 
in  the  lecture  room  of  the  First  Presbyterian 
Meeting  House,  (Washington  Square,)  on 
third  day  evening,  the  5th  of  fifth  month  at 
8  o'clock.  The  annual  report  will  be  read. 
All  persons  favourable  to  the  promotion  of 
education  in  Africa  are  invited  to  attend. 

WANTED,  an  apprentice  to  the  Wholesale 
Drug  and  Paint  Business.  A  Friend,  about 
16  years  of  age,  would  be  preferred.  Inquire 
at  the  oflice  of  "  The  Friend." 


Died,  at  Dartmouth,  Massachusetts,  on  the  23d  ult., 
Sarah  Tucker,  wife  of  James  Tucker,  aged  61  years. 
She  had  long  been  suffering  under  infirm  health,  when 
a  severe  attack  of  lung  fever  proved  too  much  for  her 
feeble  frame,  and  in  a  few  days  terminated  in  death. 
She  was  a  much  esteemed  minister  of  the  Society  of 
Friends;  sound  in  doctrine,  and  looking  with  a  single 
eye  to  the  Divine  aid  in  all  her  movements,  she  was 
enabled  rightly  to  divide  the  word — whether  of  re- 
proof, encouragement,  consolation,  or  instruction.  Nor 
was  her  usefulness  confined  to  the  public  exercise  of  her 
gift  in  llie  ministry  ;  with  a  mind  very  much  redeemed 
from  the  world  and  its  spirit,  she  was  peculiarly  exem- 
plary in  all  her  deportment;  a  sympathetic  friend;  a 
judicious  counsellor;  a  peace-maker  in  families  and  in 
the  church.  Her  loss  is  greatly  felt,  not  only  by  her 
immediate  family  and  friends,  but  by  Society  at  large. 
Yet  they  do  not  mourn  as  those  witliout  hope.  She 
has  doubtless  become  united,  through  infinite  mercy, 
to  the  innumerable  company  of  those  whom  the  be- 
loved disciple  was  permitted  to  behold  in  the  visions  of 
light,  who  had  come  out  of  great  tribulation,  and  had 
washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood 
of  I  he  Lamb. 

on  the  7lh  of  twelfth  month,  !839,  in  the  79tli 

year  of  his  age,  Enoch  Pearson,  a  minister  and  mem- 
ber of  Millcreek  Monthly  Meeting  of  Friends,  Miami 
county,  Ohio. 

on  lOlh   of  7th   month,  1839,  in  the  39th  year 

of  her  age,  Rebecca  Kester,  daughter  of  Samuel  and 
Sarah  Kester.  Her  disorder  was  pulmonary  consump- 
tion,  which  she  suffered  under  for  several  years,  being 
taken  to  her  bed  about  two  weeks  before  her  final 
close.  She  was  a  believer  in  the  doctrines  of  the 
gospel  as  professed  by  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  a 
frequent  attender  of  our  meetings  when  ability  of  body 
permitted;  her  mind  appeared  impressed  with  a  feel- 
ing sense  of  that  purity  that  is  needful  for  an  admit- 
tance within  the  pearl  gates,  and  she  was  favoured  to 
be  fervent  in  prayer  to  the  alone  Helper  of  his  people, 
not  only  for  herself,  but  also  for  the  family.  After 
much  suffering  of  body  she  quietly,  and,  we  believe, 
peacefully  expired.  She  was  a  member  of  Greenwood 
Particular  Meeting,  and  Muncy  Monthly  Meeting. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vol..  xxxx. 


SEVENTH  BAY,  PIPTH  SKIONTH,  2,  1340. 


EDITED   BY    ROBERT    SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  payable  in  advance. 

Subscriptions  and  Payments  received  by 

GEORGE   W.   TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  DP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

For  "  The  Frienil." 
BOODUISM    AND    BRAH.yLMSM. 

X'ontinuec!  from  page  2:15.) 

Of  any  supreme  God,  or  any  eternal,  self- 
existent  being,  Boodhisin  affords  no  intima- 
tion ;  nor  of  any  creation  or  providence.  From 
tlie  annihilation  of  one  Boodh  till  the  develope- 
ment  of  another,  there  is  literally  no  God. 
Intervening  generations  must  worship  his 
image,  law,  and  priests,  and  for  their  rules  of 
life  keep  the  sayings  of  the  last  Boodh. 

Not  only  has  the  universe  existed  from 
eternity,  according  to  this  system,  but  also 
the  souls  of  all  the  inhabitants,  whether  ani- 
mals, men,  or  celestials.  These  souls  have 
from  eternity  been  transmigrating  from  one 
body  to  another,  rising  or  falling  in  the  scale 
of  existence  and  enjoyment,  according  to  the 
degree  of  merit  at  each  birth.  This  rise  or 
fall  is  not  ordered  by  any  intelligent  judge,  but 
is  decided  by  immutable  fate.  In  passing 
through  these  various  forms  of  existence,  the 
amount  of  sorrow  endured  by  each  soid  is  in- 
calculable. The  Bedagat  declares  that  the 
tears  shed  by  any  one  soul,  in  its  various 
changes  from  eternity,  are  so  numerous,  that 
the  ocean  is  but  as  a  drop  in  comparison.  Ex- 
istence and  sorrow  are  declared  to  be  neces- 
sary concomitants ;  and  therefore  "  the  chief 
end  of  man"  is  to  finish  this  eternal  round  of 
changes,  and  be  annihilated. 

The  great  doctrines  of  this  faith  are  five, 
viz.  1,  The  eternity  of  existence.  3,  Trans- 
migration. 3,  Annihilation.  4,  The  appear- 
ance, at  distant  periods,  of  beings  who  obtain 
deification  and  subsequent  annihilation.  5, 
The  obtaining  of  merit. 

Merit  consists  in  avoiding  sins,  and  per- 
forming virtues  ;  and  the  degree  of  it  is  the 
sole  hope  of  the  Boodhist.  The  forgiveness 
of  sins,  and  the  receipt  of  favour  through  the 
merit  of  another,  are  doctrines  unknown. 
Tiiat  sufTering  can  be  in  any  way  regarded  as 
a  blessing,  is  to  him  absurd.  His  moral  code 
consists  of  five  principal  laws: — 1,  Thou 
Shalt  not  kill.  2,  Thou  shall  not  steal.  3, 
Thou  shnlt  not  commit  adultery.  4,  Thou 
shall  not  lie.  5,  Thou  shall  not  drink  any  in- 
toxicating liquor.  These  are  made  to  include 
all  sins.  The  first  is  extended  to  the  killing 
of  animals  for  food.     The  very  religious  will 


not  kill  vermin.  War  and  capital  punish- 
ments arc  considered  forbidden  by  it. 

In  the  sacred  books,  men  are  urged  to  avoid 
excessive  perfumes,  ornaments,  laughter,  vain 
joy,  strong  drink,  smoking  opium,  wandering 
about  the  streets  in  the  night,  excessive  fond- 
ness for  amusements,  frequenting  bad  com- 
pany, and  idleness.  Those  who  aspire  to  an- 
nihilation are  cautioned  to  abhor  sorcery,  not  to 
credit  dreams,  nor  to  be  angry  when  abused,  nor 
elated  when  approved,  not  to  flatter  benefactors, 
nor  to  indulge  in  scorn  or  biting  jests,  and  most 
carefully  to  avoid  enkindling  strife.  The  best 
state  is  that  in  whicji  neither  good  things  gratify 
us,  nor  evil  things  distress  ;  we  are  then  rapidly 
preparing  for  annihilation. 

Some  of  their  illustrations  are  good  ;  such 
as,  that  he  who  runs  into  sinful  enjoyments  is 
like  a  butterfly,  who  flutters  round  a  candle 
till  it  falls  in ;  or  one  who,  by  licking  honey 
from  a  knife,  cuts  his  tongue  with  the  edge. 

Merit  is  of  three  kinds: — 1,  The  obser- 
vance of  the  five  laws,  and  the  duties  dedii- 
cible  from  them  ;  such  as  beneficence,  gentle- 
ness, integrity,  veneration  to  parents,  &c.  2, 
Giving  alms  and  offerings.  This  includes 
feeding  priests,  building  monasteries,  temples, 
and  shelters  for  pilgrims,  placing  bells  at  pa- 
godas, making  pubhc  roads,  tanks,  and  wells, 
planting  trees  for  shade  or  fruit,  keeping  pots 
of  cool  water  by  the  way-side  for  the  use  of 
travellers,  feeding  criminals,  birds,  animals, 
&c.  3,  Repeating  prayers,  and  reading  reli- 
gious books.  Of  this  last  there  are  three  de- 
grees or  sorts  ;  the  first  consisting  in  merely 
reciting  prayers,  or  reading  thoughtlessly  ;  the 
second,  and  more  meritorious,  is  praying  or 
reading,  a  mind  attentive  to  the  exercise ;  the 
third,  and  most  excellent,  is  the  performing 
these  exercises  with  strong  desire  and  awa- 
kened feelings.  He  who  neglects  to  lay  up 
merit,  is  compared  to  a  ma^  who  sets  out  on 
a  journey  through  an  uninhabited  country, 
beset  with  wild  beasts,  and  provides  himself 
neither  with  food  nor  weapons. 

Alms-deeds  are  considered  meritorious  ac- 
cording to  the  objects  on  which  they  are  be- 
stowed:—!. Animals.  2.  Common  labourers, 
fishermen,  &c.  3.  Merchants  and  the  upper 
classes,  when  in  necessity.  4.  Priests.  For 
the  first,  the  rewards  are  long  life,  beauty, 
strength,  knowledge,  and  prosperity,  during  a 
j  hundred  transmigrations  ;  for  the  second,  the 
I  same,  during  a  thousand  transmigrations  ;  for 
the  third,  the  same,  during  ten  thousand ;  for  the 
fourth,  a  vastly  greater  number,  but  indefinite, 
1  being  graduated  according  to  the  degree  of  sanc- 
tity the  particular  priests  may  possess.  _  Alms 
given  by  a  poor  man  are  declared  to  be  incom- 
parably more  meritorious  than  those  given  by 
the  rich.  The  rnost  meritorious  deed  is  to 
make  an  idol,  and  this  in  proportion  to  its 
size  and  value.  He  who  does  any  deed  of  alms 


or  offering  receives  a  title  of  honour.  Such 
titles  are  in  common  use,  and  are  regarded 
with  the  same  respect  as  squire,  captain,  colo- 
nel, &c.  are  with  us. 

In  attaining  the  third  sort  of  merit,  a  promi- 
nent exercise,  is  the  frequent  repetition  of 
three  words,  the  first  of  which  implies  our 
liability  to  outward  injuries  and  evils  ;  the 
second,  our  exposure  to  mental  suflerings  ;  the 
ihird,  our  entire  inability  to  escape  these  evils. 
The  repetition  of  this  prayer  or  soliloquy  is  of 
far  greater  merit  than  even  alms-giving.  To 
keep  some  reckoning  in  this  most  important 
particular,  the  votary  commonly  uses  a  string 
of  beads,  and  passes  one  through  his  fingers  at 
each  repetition,  according  to  the  practice  of 
the  members  of  the  church  of  Rome. 

Many  discourses  said  to  have  been  delivered 
by  Guadama,  are  given  in  the  Bedagat.  In 
these  the  duties  of  parents,  children,  husbands, 
wives,  teachers,  scholars,  masters,  slaves,  &c. 
are  drawn  out  and  urged,  in  a  manner  which 
would  do  honour  to  any  casuist. 

The  following  precepts  were  addressed  to  a 
distinguished  personage : — 

"  Know  thou,  that  to  keep  from  the  com- 
pany of  the  ignorant,  and  choose  that  of  learn- 
ed men;  to  give  honour  to  whom  it  is  due;  to 
choose  a  residence  proper  to  our  station,  and 
adapted  for  procuring  the  common  wants  of 
life;  and  to  maintain  a  prudent  carriage, — are 
means  of  preserving  a  man  from  evil  things. 

"  Docility  in  receiving  the  admonitions  of 
good  men ;  frequent  visits  to  priests ;  spiritual 
conferences  on  the  divine  laws;  patience,  fru- 
gality, modesty ;  the  literal  observance  of  the 
law;  keeping  before  our  eyes  the  four  states 
into  which  living  creatures  pass  after  death ; 
and  meditation  on  the  happy  repose  of  anni- 
kilation; — these  are  distinguished  rules  for 
preserving  man  from  wickedness. 

"  That  intrepidity  and  serenity  which  good 
men  preserve  amid  the  eight  evils  of  life, 
(abundance  and  want,  joy  and  sorrow,  popu- 
larity and  abandonment,  censure  and  praise;) 
their  freedom  from  fear  and  inquietude ;  and, 
finally,  their  insensibility  to  suffering ;  these  are 
four  rare  gifts,  that  remove  men  far  from  evil." 

Images  and  sacred  edifices  pass  through  no 
form  of  consecration ;  and  an  intelligent  Bur- 
man,  when  pressed  in  argument,  strenuously 
denies  that  he  worships  these  things.  He 
claims  to  use  them  as  papists  do.  He  places 
no  trust  in  them,  but  uses  them  to  remind  him 
of  Guadama.  Hence  he  feels  no  horror  at 
beholding  them  decayed,  and  the  country  is 
full  of  such  as  have  gone  to  ruin.  That  the 
common  people  do  really  and  truly  worship 
the  very  pagodas  and  images,  is  most  evident. 
Indeed,  such  seldom  deny  it.  Few  would  dare 
to  strike  or  deface  one. 

Worship  is  not  performed  collectively, 
though  crowds  assemble  at  the  same  time  ou 


242 


THE  FRIEND. 


set  clays.  Each  one  makes  his  offerings,  ar.J 
recites  his  prayers  alone.  No  priests  officiate; 
no  union  of  voices  is  attempted.  On  arriving 
.^t  the  pagoda  or  image,  the  worshipper  walks 
reverently  to  within  a  convenient  distance,  and 
laying  his  offering  on  the  ground,  sits  down 
behind  it,  on  his  knees  and  heels,  and,  placing 
the  palms  of  his  hands  together,  raises  them 
to  his  forehead,  and  perhaps  leans  forward  till 
his  head  touches  the  ground.  He  then  utters 
his  prayers  in  a  low  tone,  occasionally  bowing 
as  before,  and  having  finished,  rises  and  carries 
forward  his  gift,  laying  it  somewhere  near  the 
idol  or  pagoda. 

Old  people,  who  cannot  remember  the  forms, 
aaid  persons  who  are  diffident  of  their  ability 
in  this  exercise,  get  some  priest  to  write  them 
a  few  sentences,  which  they  carrj'  before  the 
pagoda  or  idol,  and,  fastening  it  in  one  end  of 
a  atick,  stick  the  other  end  in  the  ground,  and 
put  themselves  for  a  time  into  the  posture  of 
prayer  behind  it. 

Frequently  a  worshipper  spends  an  entire 
day  or  night  at  the  pagoda,  reclining  in  some 
of  the  zayals,  or  shelters  for  pilgrims.  When 
the  night  is  chosen,  he  takes  his  bed  and  some 
refreshments,  candles,  &c.  These  are  so  light 
that  the  most  aged  persons  carry  them  on  ; 
pole.  They  remind  one  of  our  Saviour's  com 
mand,  "  take  up  thy  bed  and  walk."  Thi 
beds  consist  of  a  clean  mat,  which  weighs  but 
three  or  four  pounds,  and  a  short,  round  pil 
lov/,  with  sometimes  a  cloth  or  sheet. 

None  but  priests  go  to  the  pagoda  without 
some  offering,  though  it  be  but  a  flower,  or 
few  sprigs  plucked  from  a  bush,  in  passing. 
A  tasteful  nosegay  is  the  common  gift,  but 
those  who  can  afford  it,  carry,  once  a  week, 
articles  of  food  and  raiment.  The  former  is 
always  cooked  in  the  nicest  manner,  and  deli- 
cately arranged  in  saucers  made  of  the  fresh 
plantain  leaf.  Women  carry  their  gifts  in 
shallow  baskets  on  their  heads,  and  men  in 
their  hands,  or  suspended  from  the  ends  of  a 
shoulder-pole.  They  proceed  in  groups,  gos- 
siping and  gay,  and  display  their  piety  with 
exuberant  self-complacency. 

The  observance  of  a  sabbath  is  not  required, 
though  held  to  be  meritorious ;  and  the  num- 
ber of  woishippers  on  that  day,  is  always  suf- 
ficient to  produce  a  large  amount  of  offerings. 
The  slaves  of  the  pagoda  divide  such  as  are 
useful  among  themselves.  On  other  days, 
dogs  and  crows  consume  the  offerings,  often 
attacking  a  gift  the  moment  the  worshipper 
quits  it,  and  devouring  it  without  the  slightest 
molestation.  I  used  to  supply  myself  some- 
times with  a  handsome  bouquet  from  before 
the  idol,  walking  unmolested  among  prostrate 
worshippers.  Whatever  remains  next  morn- 
ing is  swept  out  like  common  dirt. 

Many  of  the  people  worship  gnats — beings 
said  to  inhabit  the  six  lower  heavens,  and  to 
be  possessed  of  great  power  in  human  affairs. 
In  honour  of  these,  litde  huts,  resembling  a 
common  dog-house,  are  erected  on  a  post,  and 
on  another,  of  the  same  height,  in  front,  is 
fastened  a  flat  board,  on  which  the  offerings 
are  placed.  Feasts  are  often  made  to  them,  to 
avert  calamity,  or  to  be  healed  from  sickness. 
But  this  worship  forms  no  part  of  Boodh- 
ism,  and  is  in  fact  heterodox. 

Priests  are  not  hereditary.     Any  one  may 


become  a  priest,  and  any  priest  may  return  to 
secular  life,  at  pleasure.  Thousands  do,  in 
fact,  thus  return  every  year,  without  the  least 
reproach.  The  far  greater  number  enter  with 
the  avowed  purpose  of  remaining  only  a  few 
months,  or  years,  for  the  acquisition  of  learn- 
ing and  merit. 

(To  be  continued.) 


SPEECH    OF    AMBROSE    H.     SEVIER, 

OF  ARKANSAS. 

In  U.  S.  Senate,  March  17, 1840.— In  Executive  session 
on  the  treaty  with  the  New  York  Indians. 

A.  H.  Sevier  addressed  the  senate  as  follows : 
Mr.  President:  The  treaty  now  under  con 
sideration  is  a  complicated  affair,  and  on  tha 
account,  as  well  as  on  account  of  its  impor 
tance  to  the  Seneca  Indians,  to  the  state  of 
New  York,  to  the  grantees  of  the  state  of 
Massachusetts,  and  to  the  United  States,  I  hope, 
while  I  endeavour,  in  discharge  of  my  public 
duty  as  chairman  of  the  Committee  on  Indian 
Affairs,  to  explain  it,  that  I  shall  be  indulged 
with  the  patient  attention  of  the  senate. 

This  is  a  treaty  of  much  more  importance 
than  is  generally  supposed.  It  is  one  about 
which  the  Senecas  and  their  friends  feel,  a: 
they  have  felt  for  upwards  of  two  years,  (dur- 
ing all  of  which  time  it  has  been  before  the 
country,  in  one  form  or  another.)  a  deep,  in 
tense,  and  an  all-absorbing  interest.  The  writ 
ten  appeals  of  a  large  majority  of  this  tribe  to 
the  president,  and  to  the  secretary  of  war;  to 
the  senate,  and  to  individual  senators,  earnestly 
imploring  a  rejection  of  this  treaty;  the  im- 
mense mass  of  testimony  with  which  they 
have  furnished  us  respecting  it ;  the  constant 
attendance  of  their  delegates  here,  upon  their 
own  expenses,  at  a  great  distance  from  their 
homes,  and  at  the  sacrifice  of  an  utter  aban- 
donment of  their  private  pursuits,  at  all  times, 
when  this  treaty  was  before  the  senate ;  and 
their  daily  attendance  in  our  galleries,  to  ob- 
serve and  to  gather,  if  possible,  something 
from  our  proceedings;  show  most  abundantly 
the  light  in  which  this  treaty  is  viewed  by  them. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  citizens  of  New 
York,  and  especially  those  residing  about 
Buffalo,  have  their  wishes  and  hopes  and  fears 
respecting  its  fate  with  die  senate.  They  have 
furnished  us,  also,  with  testimony  and  memo- 
rials, and  sage  su'ggestions,  upon  the  subject 
of  Indian  policy  and  Indian  welfare.  They, 
too,  have  had  their  lobby  members  and  am- 
bassadors here,  consisting  of  both  red  and  pale 
faces,  for  the  purpose  of  urging  this  treaty 
through  this  body.  Nor  are  these  the  only 
interested  parties.  Massachusetts  seems  to 
have,  in  this  treaty,  something  more  than  a 
general  interest;  she  seems  to  have  an  interest 
somewhat  particular  and  identical,  which  I 
deem  important  first  to  consider  and  explain,  that 
we  may  fully  understand  it  in  all  its  bearings. 
Prior  to  1786,  Massachusetts  claimed,  as 
properly  belonging  to  her,  a  portion  of  the 
state  of  New  York.  This  claim  New  York 
contested;  and  this  somewhat  angry  contro- 
versy nvas  not  finally  settled,  as  we  learn  from 
the  public  journals  of  that  day,  until  1786. 
This  dispute  was  then  settled,  by  Massachu- 
setts ceding  to  New  York  all  her  right  and 
title  to   the    government,    sovereignty,    and 


jurisdiction  over  the  disputed  territory ;  and, 
in  consideration  of  this  cession,  the  state  of 
New  York  ceded  to  Massachusetts,  and  to  her 
grantees,  and  to  the  heirs  and  assigns  of  her 
grantees,  the  right  of  pre-emption  of  the  soil 
of  her  native  Indians  to  the  territory  described 
in  this  compromise.  The  native  Indians,  occu- 
pying the  territory  to  which  Massachusetts 
thus  acquired  the  right  of  pre-emption,  were 
then,  as  now,  the  Tuscaioras  and  Senecas  of 
New  York. 

It  was  further  stipulated,  in  this  compromise, 
by  New  York,  that  Massachusetts  might,  at 
any  time,  by  persons  duly  authorised  by  her 
for  that  purpose,  hold  treaties  and  conferences 
with  these  Indians  relative  to  apurchiiseof  their 
lands.  And  further,  that  Massachusetts  should 
have  the  right  to  dispose  of  this  pre-emption 
right  to  any  person  whatever.  This  compro- 
mise was  approved  of  and  sanctioned  by  con- 
gress in  1787.  A  complete  and  full  detail  of 
this  contract  is  to  be  found  in  the  4th  volume 
of  Journals  of  Congress  of  the  year  1787,  at 
page  788,  to  which  I  respectfully  refer  any 
honourable  senator  who  may  desire  to  see  it. 

The  right  of  pre-emption  being  thus  secured 
to  her,  as  well  as  the  right  to  dispose  of  it, 
Massachusetts  did  afterwards,  in  1791,  sell 
this  right  of  pre-emption  to  the  Holland  Land 
company,  and  that  company  to  David  Ogden, 
and  Ogden  to  the  present  claimants.  The 
present  claimants  being  the  grantees  and  re- 
presentatives of  Massachusetts,  have  the  indis- 
putable right  to  hold  treaties  and  conferences 
with  the  native  Indians,  for  the  purpose  of  pur- 
chasing out  the  Indian  right  of  occupancy; 
and  in  exercising  this  right,  though  „courtesy 
might  seem  to  require  it,  this  company  are 
under  no  obligations  to  consult  either  New 
York  or  the  United  States.  I  have  not  been 
able  to  lay  my  hands  upon  the  contract  be- 
tween Massachusetts  and  her  grantees,  and  am 
therefore  ignorant  of  the  terms  of  that  contract. 
But,  judging  from  the  interest  which  Massa- 
chusetts invariably  manifests  upon  the  subject 
of  the  acquisition  of  these  lands;  and  upon 
seeing  her  represented  by  an  agent  or  superin- 
tendent, at  every  sale  of  them,  I  have  con- 
cluded that  she  considers  herself  bound  by  her 
contract  to  either  New  York  or  her  grantees, 
and  probably  to  both,  for  the  performance  of  her 
superintendency  upon  such  occasions.  How 
this  matter  stands  I  know  not ;  but  should  such 
information  be  thought  desirable  by  the  senate, 
I  presume  the  distinguished  senators  from  New 
York  and  Massachusetts  can  give  it. 

Mr.  President,  in  considering  the  various 
interests  involved  in  this  treaty — the_^  interests 
of  the  Senecas,  of  the  citizens  of  New  York, 
and  of  the  grantees  of  Massachusetts — the 
committee  have  thought  it  their  duty  to  consi- 
der, in  connection  with  those  interests,  the  in- 
terest of  a  fourth  party,  which  is  that  of  the 
United  States.  And  with  a  view  to  understand 
this  complicated  affair,  the  committee  have  en- 
deavoured to  trace  our  relations  with  the  Six 
Nations  of  New  York,  from  their  commence- 
ment up  to  this  day,  so  far  at  least  as  the 
Senecas  are  concerned,  for  the  purpose  of  dis- 
covering if  there  be  on  our  part  any  undis- 
charged obligations  to  either  of  the  parties  in- 
terested in  the  subject-matter  now  before  us. 
The  first  treaty  which  I  have  been  able  to  find 


THE    FRIEND. 


243 


with  the  Six  Nations  of  New  York,  was  con- 
cluded in  1784.  That  was  a  treaty  of  peace; 
a  relinquishment  of  territory  on  their  part,  and 
a  definition  of  their  boundary  lines  on  ours. 
In  1789,  five  years  thereafter,  a  second  treaty 
was  made,  which  is,  so  far  as  I  have  been  able 
to  discover,  but  litde  more,  if  any  thing,  than 
a  recapitulation  of  the  former  one. 

The  third  and  last  treaty  ever  made  by  us 
with  the  Six  Nations  of  New  York,  in  their 
confederated  character,  (unless  the  one  we  are 
now'  considering  should  constitute  a  single  ex- 
ception,) was  made  in  1794.  This  was  an 
important  treaty,  and  has  governed  us  in  all 
our  intercourse  with  them  ever  since.  In  that 
treaty,  we  acknowledged  separately  to  each  of 
the  tribes  composing  the  Six  Nations,  their  in- 
dividual right  and  title  to  certain  specific  re- 
servations of  land ;  and  we  guarantied  to  them 
separately  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of 
their  respective  reservations;  and  conferred 
upon  them  the  right  to  dispose  of  their  reserva- 
tions respectively,  in  whole  or  in  part,  to  any 
citizen  or  citizens  of  the  United  States,  when- 
ever and  however  they  might  choose ;  and  for 
these  rights,  the  Indians,  on  their  part,  en- 
gaged, in  the  same  treaty,  never  to  set  up  any 
claim  to  any  other  lands  in  the  boundaries  of 
the  U.  States,  than  those  granted  in  that  treaty. 
This  was  the  last  treaty  ever  made  by  us 
with  those  Indians,  collectively  or  separately, 
from  1794  up  to  1838;  a  period  of  more  than 
forty'years.  From  that  time  onward,  to  1838, 
we  acted  in  good  faith,  and  permitted  those 
Indians,  according  to  the  terms  of  the  treaty  of 
1794,  so  far  at  least  as  the  Senecas  were  con- 
cerned, to  dispose  of  their  New  York  lands  as 
they  chose.  Since  1794,  the  Senecas  have 
disposed  of  their  lands  on  several  occasions. 
In  1797,  they  were  permitted  to  sell  to  Robert 
Morris  of  Philadelphia,  a  portion  of  their  re- 
servations. Afterward,  in  1802,  the  same 
.Senecas  were  permitted  to  sell  another  portion 
of  their  lands  to  Phelps,  Bronson,  and  Jones; 
and  again,  in  the  same  year,  to  Wilhelm  Wil- 
lick  and  others;  and  again,  in  1823,  to  Grigg 
and  Gibson.  Each  and  all  of  those  sales  were 
made  openly,  freely,  and  voluntarily,  and  un- 
der the  guardian  care  only  of  the  United  States 
on  the  one  hand,  and  of  the  agent,  or  superin- 
tendent of  tlie  state  of  Massachusetts  on  the 
other.  These  lands  were  transferred  by  the 
Indians  to  tlieir  giantors,  7iot  by  treaty,  hui 
by  the  ordinary  deeds  of  conveyance;  nor  does 
the  transfer  of  those  lands  to  Ogden  and  Fel- 
lows, in  1838,  vary  in  any  degree,  but  in  the 
prefixture  of  a  preamble  to  it,  from  all  the 
other  deeds  of  conveyance  which  have  been 
made  by  them  subsequent  to  1794. 

Having  then,  as  we  have  seen  by  the  treaty 
of  1794,  such  ample  power  to  dispose  of  these 
lands — a  power  so  often  and  so  satisfactorily 
exercised  by  them ;  and  the  United  States 
having  no  interest  whatever  in  these  lands, 
and  being  constitutionally  incapable  of  having 
any,  and  not  being  bound  by  compact,  as  in 
the  case  of  Georgia,  to  extinguish  the  Indian 
title  to  those  lands,  it  may  well  be  asked,  why 
have  we  interfered  in  this  affair?  Why  have 
we  attempted,  with  unabated  assiduity,  for  more 
than  two  years,  with  our  influence,  with  our 
agents,  and  means,  and  money,  to  barter  with 
those  Indians  for  their  New  York  reservations  ? 


I  will  endeavour,  sir,  to  unravel  this  mystery ; 
it  is  a  curious  piece  of  intrigue  and  history. 


which  should  never  be  forgotten,  as  it  may  be 
of  some  service  to  the  country  hereafter. 

As  early  as  1818,  we  find  the  agents  of  two 
small  bands  of  New  York  Indians  applying  to 
Mr.  Monroe,    then    president   of  the    United 
States,  for  permission  to  purchase,  with  their 
own  means  and  iipon  their  own  account,  of 
the  Menomonees  of  Green  Bay,  a  portion  of 
their  lands.     The  files  of  the  war  department 
will  show  that  the  grantees  of  Massachusetts 
were  at  the  bottom  of  this  simple,  unpretend- 
ing, and  modest  application ;  and,  among  other 
reasons,  we  find  that  religion,  which  is  so  often 
prostituted  by  the  designing  to  cover  up  in- 
trigue and  sinister  motives,  was  the  argument 
used  on  that  occasion  to  obtain  this  permission. 
It  will  be  recollected  that  the  United  States 
will  permit  no  Indian  tribe,  which  they  have 
any  thing  to  do  with,  to  dispose  of  their  lands 
except  to  the  United  States.     The  authority, 
therefore,  of  the  United  States  was  indispens- 
able to  enable  the  missionaries,  Williams  and 
Hendricks,  to  make  a  valid  purchase  of  the 
Menomonees.  Mr.  Monroe,  not  foreseeing  the 
objects  in  view,  and  understanding  distinctly, 
as  their  memorial  expressly  stated,  that  these  i 
two  bands  were  to  pay  out  of  their  own  means 
for  all  the  land  they  purchased  of  the  Meno- 
monees ;  and  further,  that  they  were  to  acquire,  j 
by  such  purchase,  no  other  or  better  right  than  i 
that  held  by  the  Menomonees — so  understand- 
ing it,  Mr.  Monroe  gave  his  assent  to  such  a 
purchase.     The  assent  of  congress,  or  of  the 
senate,  to  such  an  unusual  arrangement,  was 
neither  asked  nor  obtained.     It  seems  to  have 
been  looked  upon  by  Mr.  Monroe  as  quite   a 
small  aflair.     Under   his   authority,  thus   ob- 
tained, the  agents  of  these  two  small  tribe«,  as 
they  alleged,  made  a  purchase,  and  paid  for  it, 
as  they  informed  us,  the  sum  of  $12,000.  This 
purchase,  however,  has  ever  been  strenuously 
denied  by  the  Menomonees,  and  the  contract 
made  between  those  Indians,  whatever  it  was 
— if,  indeed,  there  ever  was  any — is  not  now 
to  be  found  where,  surely,  if  in  existence,  it 
ought  to  be  found — in  either  the  Indian  bureau 
or  in  the  war  department.     As   matters   now 
stand,  however,  it  is  but  of  little  consequence 
for  us  to  know,  (unless  for  the  purpose  of  see- 
ing in  what  manner  we   have  been  imposed 
upon,)  whether  such  a  contract  ever  existed 
or  not.    We  all  know  there  was  a  controversy 
about  it  between  the  parties,  and  that  we  were 
drawn  into  it.     This  controversy  was  settled 
by  us   in   a  treaty  with    the   Menomonees   in 
1832.     Thus   we   see  that   this   small  affair, 
which  originally  was   to  be  confined  to  two 
small  tribes,  and  which,  on  our  part,  was   to 
have  been  nothing  more  than  a  mere  nake 
assent,  now  loses  its  insignificance,  and  begin 
to  swell  into  a  matter  of  considerable   impo; 
tance.     Here   we   find  ourselves  placed  in   a 
dilemma,  which  was  brought  about,  as  they 
doubdess  anticipated,  by  the  early  intrigue  of 
this  land  company.   These  small  bands,  under 
Mr.   Monroe's   permission,   moved   to   Green 
Bay,  and  as  the  title  to  the  lands  they  claimed 
by  purchase  was  controverted,  we  were  called 
upon  to  interfere,  and,  as  we  supposed,  to  be- 
nefit the  Indians,  did  interfere  and  bought  out 
the  Menomonees  for  them,  and  gave  them  the 


lands.  And  there  lliey  are  yet.  This  treaty 
does  not  disturb  them.  This  is  not  all.  We 
have  paid  back  to  them,  not  only  the  $13,000 
they  allege  to  have  paid  the  JVIenonionees,  but 
we  have  given  them  a  great  deal  more.  We 
have  given  them,  besides  the  lands  they  claim 
to  have  purchased  of  the  Menomonees,  for  their 
$12,000,  the  sum  of  $40,000;  $5,000  to  the 
St.  Regis  tribe,  and  $35,000  to  the  Oneidas, 
as  a  remuneration  to  them  for  their  purchase 
of^  and  removal  to,  the  Green  Bay  lands,  un- 
der Mr.  Monroe's  permission.  Now,  let  me 
ask,  if  it  be  not  too  late,  why  have  we  submit- 
ted to  such  imposition?  Why  have  we  bought 
land  for  these  New  York  Indians,  over  whom 
we  had  no  control  or  jurisdiction?  Why  have 
we  made  large  advances  to  them,  without  any 
consideration  ?  We  have  done  so,  for  the 
double  purpose  of  gratifying  Nevi^  York  and 
this  overgrown  and  grasping  land  company. 
We  have  thus  seen  Mr.  Monroe's  permission, 
of  which  I  have  spoken,  first  leading  to  an  In- 
dian controversy,  and  then  ending  in  a  settle- 
ment of  it,  by  which  we  have  had  to  buy  land 
and  advance  thousands  of  dollars  as  a  remune- 
ration (as  it  is  falsely  called)  to  these  New 
York  Indians,  and  all  without  the  pretext  of 
an  obligation  or  consideration  on  our  part. 

(To  be  conlinuccl.) 

For  "  The  Friend." 
YEARLY     31EET1NG. 

It  is  one  of  the  wise  as  well  as  beautiful 
features  in  the  admirable  organisation  of  our 
religious  Society,  that  once  in  each  year  the 
members  from  all  the  little  meetings  are  as- 
sembled and  embodied  in  the  examination  of 
the  state  of  the  church,  and  the  transaction  of 
the  concerns  of  the  discipline.  No  one  can 
attend  one  of  these  annual  assemblies  in  a  pro- 
per disposition  of  mind,  without  bejng  sensible 
that,  when  rightly  held,  they  contribute  to  the 
health  and  preservation  of  the  body,  and  are 
the  means  of  a  renewal  of  strength  and  encou- 
ragement to  the  members  to  persevere  in  their 
several  stations  and  allotments,  in  the  faithful 
maintenance  of  our  Christian  principles  and 
testimonies.  Through  the  condescension  of 
our  Holy  Head,  the  yearly  meeting  which  hiiS 
just  passed,  was  one  of  these  refreshing  sea- 
sons, being  favoured  with  the  overshadowing 
of  his  ancient  goodness,  contriting  and  com- 
forting the  hearts  of  many,  and  uniting  them 
more  closely  in  a  living  engagement  for  the 
advancement  of  the  precious  cause  and  king- 
dom of  our  dear  Redeemer. 

The  meeting  was  the  largest  held  since  the 
separation,  the  number  of  men  being  about 
1200,  and  the  number  of  women  about  1600. 

The  epistles  received  from  our  brethren  of 
other  yearly  meetings,  were  generally  lively 
and  instructive,  and  fresh  evidence  was  afford- 
ed that  this  interchange  of  exercise  and  con- 
cern for  each  other,  tends  to  bind  together  the 
different  portions  of  the  Society  as  brethren  of 
one  family,  holding  to  the  same  precious  faith, 
and  speaking  the  same  language ;  and  desires 
were  felt  that  the  correspondence  might  be 
maintained  in  the  fresh  feeling  of  divine  love 
and  life. 

The  minutes  of  the  jMeeting  for  Sufferings 
were  deeply  interesting,  unfolding  among  other 
matters,  a  condensed  view  of  the  evidence 
they  had  collected  respecting  the  extent  and 


244 


THE    F1?IEND. 


horrors  of  the  African  slave  trade,  as  now  c^r- 
ried  on,  and  in  which  American  citizens  and 
capital  are  deeply  involved.  It  appears  that 
the  number  of  persons  annually  devoted  to  the 
barbarities  of  this  abominable  traffic,  exceeds 
all  former  experience ;  being  computed,  from 
indisputable  data,  to  be  considerably  more 
than  one  thousand  every  day,  about  two  thirds 
of  whom  perish  by  cruel  and  unnatural  deaths 
before  they  reach  the  places  where  the  sur- 
vivors are  destined  to  linger  out  a  miserable 
existence  in  bitter  and  hopeless  bondage.  A 
memorial  has  been  prepared  by  that  meeting 
to  be  presented  to  congress,  asking  the  inter- 
ference of  government  to  arrest  this  awfully 
devastating  scourge. 

The  state  of  Society  was  as  usual  brought 
lip  by  reading  the  queries  and  answers,  and 
elicited  much  pertinent  admonition  and  coun- 
sel. The  want  of  more  love  and  devotedness 
to  our  heavenly  Father,  manifested  by  the  ne- 
glect of  attending  religious  meetings,  especially 
on  week  days,  was  painfully  felt,  and  tender 
exhortation  and  encouragement  extended  to 
the  delinquent,  to  labour  after  more  redemp- 
tion from  the  spirit  and  love  of  the  world,  and 
seek  a  qualification  for  the  performance  of  all 
their  religious  duties.  The  excellency 
preciousness  of  that  love  and  unity  which 
in  Christ  Jesus,  the  living  Vine,  and  circulate 
from  him  through  the  difierent  branches,  were 
held  up,  and  all  invited  to  press  after  an  in- 
creased experience  thereof. 

The  important  duty  of  endeavouring  to 
bring  up  children  in  the  nurture  and  admoni- 
tion of  the  Lord,  and  to  labour  more  for  their 
growth  in  piety  and  virtue,  than  to  secure 
them  outward  accomplishments  or  temporal 
riches,  was  also  recommended  to  the  solid  at- 
tention of  parents  and  guardians — as  was  also 
the  necessity  cf  more  vigilant  care,  in  this 
book  making  age,  respecting  the  character  and 
tendency  of  the  works  admitted  into  the  fami- 
lies of  Friends— that  thus  not  only  the  trash, 
and  loose  and  unprofitable  reading,  contained 
in  many  of  the  periodicals  and  other  publica- 
tions of  the  day,  might  be  carefully  excluded, 
but  the  susceptible  minds  of  children  preserved 
from  the  injurious  effects  of  works  which, 
though  they  contained  much  that  is  valuable, 
advocated  sentiments  incompatible  with  our 
Christian  principles  and  testimonies. 

The  practice  of  looking  into  the  grave  at 
funerals,  after  the  remains  were  deposited 
there,  was  cautioned  against,  as  useless,  and 
producing  unsettlement  and  excitement,  and 
disturbing  that  quietude  and  solemnity  which 
it  has  always  been  the  concern  of  the  Society 
to  promote  on  that  serious  occasion. 

The  report  of  the  state  of  the  boarding 
school  at  Westtown  was  very  satisfactory, 
affording  the  encouraging  belief  that  the  reli- 
gious watchful  care  exercised  over  the  pupils, 
is  blessed  to  many,  and  that  under  divine 
favour,  it  is  in  good  degree  answering  the  de- 
sign of  the  yearly  meeting  in  its  establishment. 
The  committee  who  have  charge  of  the 
concern  for  the  civilization,  &c.  of  the  Indian 
nations,  made  a  painfully  interesting  report, 
from  which  it  appears  that  a  treaty,  unfairly 
obtained,  has  been  ratified  by  the  senate  and 
proclaimed  by  the  president,  and  that  these 
defenceless  people  are  to  be  driven  from  their 


homes  and  improvements  to  seek  a  precarious 
subsistence  in  an  uncultivated  country  west  of 
the  Mississippi.  A  deep  feeling  of  tender 
sympathy  with  them  pervaded  the  meeting, 
and  the  committee  were  encouraged  to  perse- 
vere in  their  efforts  to  soothe  their  sorrows 
and  mitigate  their  sufferings. 

The  appalling  evils  of  the  slave  trade  and 
slavery  were  feelingly  spread  before  Friends, 
and  all  were  affectionately  encouraged  to  enter 
into  a  serious  and  impartial  examination  how 
far  their  trade,  or  business,  or  habits,  were 
affording  direct  or  relative  encouragement  to 
these  fruitful  sources  of  calamity  to  the  human 
lace;  and  that  where  uneasiness  with  any  part 
of  their  proceedings  in  those  respects,  was 
awakened,  they  might  carefully  attend  thereto, 
and  yield  obedience  to  the  pointings  of  duty,  so 
that  the  members  of  our  Society  might  tho- 
roughly cleanse  themselves  of  all  encourage- 
ment to  the  abominable  traffic  and  system. 

On  sixth  day  afternoon,  under  a  covering  of 
precious  solemnity,  and  with  feelings  of  in- 
creased love  to  each  other,  and  gratitude  to  Him, 
who  had  condescended  to  enable  the  meeting 
to  transact  the  business,  in  his  fear,  and  with 
an  humble  regard  to  his  honour,  Friends  sepa- 
rated from  each  other;  and  many  we  believe 
could  sincerely  adopt  the  language  "  It  is  good 
for  us  that  we  have  been  here." 


For  "The  Friend." 

The  annual  meeting  of  "  The  Institute  for 
Coloured  Youth,"  was  held  on  the  22d  of  4th 
month,  and  attended  by  a  considerable  number 
of  Friends  from  various  parts  of  our  Yearly 
Meeting. 

Much  interest  was  manifested  in  the  objects 
of  the  institution,  and  with  the  view  of  carry- 
ing them  into  effect  at  an  early  period,  several 
Friends  were  named  in  each  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing to  endeavour  to  procure  the  necessary 
funds. 

The  following  officers  were  appointed  for 
the  ensuing  year. 

Secretary. — Saml.  Mason,  Jr. 

Treasurer. — John  Elliott. 

Maimgers. — Benjn.  Cooper,  Mordecai  L 
Dawson,  Thomas  Evans,  Jno.  G.  Hoskins, 
Stephen  P.  Morris,  Blakely  Sharpless,  George 
Williams,  Caspar  AVistar,  Thomas  Wistar, 
Jr.  Wm.  Biddle,  Philip  Garrett,  Joseph  Scat 
tergood,  M.  C.  Cope. 

Extracts  from  the  annual  report  of  the 
managers  : — 

"  Soon  after  the  last  annual  meeting,  an 
opportunity  presented  to  obtain  a  farm  for  the 
purposes  of  the  institution,  which,  after  ex- 
amination, being  deemed  eligible,  we  conclu- 
ded to  purchase,  as  being,  in  our  judgment, 
the  best  adapted  of  any  within  our  knowledge. 
It  is  located  at  the  7  mile  stone  on  the  Willow 
Grove  Turnpike,  in  Bristol  Township,  Phila- 
delphia County.  It  contains  about  ISSj  acres, 
nearly  25  of  which  are  woodland,  a  small  por- 
tion is  meadow,  the  balance,  good  arable  land, 
in  tolerable  condition.  It  has  several  fine 
springs,  and  is  well  watered  by  small  streams 
passing  through  it. 

The  buildings  consist  of  a  large  farm  house 
and  two  small  tenements,  with  the  usual  out 
houses.     These,  with  the  fences,  not  being 


in  good  repair,  we  have  commenced  placing 
them  in  order,  and  exjiect  soon  to  have  them 
in  such  condition  as  will  fit  them  for  our  pur- 
poses. 

After  deliberate  consideration,  it  was  deem- 
ed best  to  let  the  farm  for  one  year,  from  4th 
month  1st,  to  Isaac  Jones,  Jr.  a  member  of 
our  religious  society.  He  has  taken  it  partly 
on  the  shares,  we  reserving  accommodations 
in  the  buildings,  and  5  acres  of  land  as  a  gar- 
den and  nursery  for  the  uses  of  the  institute, 
and  stipulating  for  the  board  of  such  children 
and  their  caretakers  as  we  may  place  there. 

The  subject  of  receiving  coloured  children, 
and  the  manner  of  holding  and  educating  them, 
early  engaged  the  serious  consideration  of  the 
board,  and  after  mature  deliberation  upon  the 
difficulties  likely  to  attend  their  management 
by  an  unincorporated  institution,  we  have 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  it  will  much  faci- 
litate our  successful  operation  if  an  act  of  in- 
corporation can  be  obtained.  We  therefore 
recommend  this  measure. 

The  low  state  of  our  funds,  and  condition 
of  the  farm  and  buildings,  with  our  want  of 
practical  knowledge,  seem  to  render  it  inex- 
pedient to  undertake  the  control  of  many 
children  for  some  time.  We  hope,  however, 
after  an  act  of  incorporation  shall  be  obtained, 
circumstances  will  warrant  us  in  receiving  a 
small  number  of  children  of  suitable  age,  and 
placing  them  under  the  care  of  a  competent 
teacher.  By  commencing  in  this  manner,  an 
opportunity  will  be  afforded  of  gaining  expe- 
rience in  the  details  of  this  interesting  con- 
cern, which,  we  trust,  may  confirm  our  most 
favourable  anticipations  of  its  ultimate  useful- 
ness. 

It  would  render  the  success  of  our  under- 
taking much  more  certain,  however,  if  we 
could  obtain  the  services  of  one  who,  with  the 
requisite  qualifications  of  a  teacher,  combined 
such  an  interest  in  the  concern  as  would  in- 
duce an  engagement  in  it  mainly  to  promote 
the  welfare  of  the  interesting  objects  of  our 
solicitude  :  and  we  entertain  the  hope  that  a 
friend  of  this  description  will  be  found. 

It  will  be  obvious  to  all,  that  to  enable  us  to 
succeed  in  carrying  out  the  designs  of  the  in- 
stitute without  embarrassment,  and  to  the  ex- 
tent desired,  large  additions  must  be  made  to 
our  funds.  Although  this  has  been  deemed  of 
primary  importance,  and  Has  often  claimed 
the  attention  of  the  managers,  yet  from  various 
causes  no  other  effort  has  been  adopted  to  ac- 
complish, than  by  issuing  a  circular  on  the 
subject.  The  time  has  now,  however,  arri- 
ved, when  it  will  be  necessary  to  take  such 
measures  as  will  insure  a  sufficient  annual  in- 
come to  meet  the  expenses  which  will  be  in- 
curred in  taking  even  a  very  small  number. 
We  trust  that  a  concern  which,  we  believe, 
with  the  Divine  blessing,  is  calculated  to  pro- 
duce an  excellent  influence  over  the  minds  and 
morals  of  this  neglected  class  of  our  fellow  be- 
ings, and  one  in  which  Friends  can  so  freely 
participate,  will  not  be  allowed  to  languish  for 
the  want  of  an  ample  endowment.  From  the 
report  of  the  treasurer,  herewith  transmitted, 
it  will  be  seen  that  he  has  in  his  hands  a  cash 
balance  of  $178.16. 

(Signed)  Caspar  Wistar,  Secretary. 
Ml  mo.  13,  1840. 


THE     i'RIKND. 


245 


A  Declaration  of  the  Views  of  the  Society  of 
Friends  in  relation  to  Church  Government : 
By  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  of  Sew 
England  Yearly  Meeting. 

IConliiiued  I'lom  p.  240., 

The  following  extracts  from  the  writings  of 
worthy  and  experienced  Friends,  expressive 
of  their  concern  for  the  preservation  of  the 
church,  we  deem  pertinent  and  instructive, 
and  commend  them  to  the  careful  consideration 
of  all.  We  commence  with  some  extracts 
from  the  advices  of  George  Fox.  of  whom 
William  Penn  testifies  that  "  he  was  a  man 
that  God  endowed  with  a  clear  and  wonderful 
depth,  a  discerner  of  others'  spirits,  and  very 
much  a  master  of  his  own." 

"  Friends,  live  in  the  power  of  the  Lord 
God,  and  in  his  truth,  light  and  life,  that  by  it 
you  may  all,  with  one  heart  and  mind,  keep 
dominion  and  do  true  judgment  and  justice, 
truth  and  righteousness  in  all  your  men  and 
women's  meetings,  without  favour  or  affection 
to  relations,  kindred  or  acquaintances,  or  any 
respect  of  persons. 

For  if  you  do  not  so,  judgment  will  come 
on  you  from  God,  to  put  you  down  from  your 
places.  For  the  power  of  God,  his  light  and 
truth,  respects  not  any,  but  justice,  truth, 
righteousness  and  equity. 

Let  mercy  overshadow  the  judgment-seat, 
and  let  mercy  be  mixed  with  judgment. 

Take  heed  of  foolish  pity ;  and  if  you  be  not 
diligent  against  all  profaneness,  sin,  iniquity 
and  uncleanness,  looseness  and  debauchery, 
and  that  which  dishonourelh  God,  then  you 
let  those  things  come  upon  you,  which  you 
shoidd  be  atop  of  and  subdue  and  keep  down, 
with  righteousness  and  the  truth  and  power  of 
God. 

And  in  all  your  men  and  women's  meetings 
let  all  things  tse  done  in  love,  which  doth  edify 
the  body;  and  let  nothing  be  done  in  strife 
and  vain  glory ;  but  keep  in  the  unity  of  the 
spirit,  which  is  the  bond  of  peace;  and  let  all 
things  be  done  in  the  wisdom  of  God,  which  is 
pure  and  gentle  from  above,  above  the  earthly, 
which  is  sensual  and  devilish." — 1 668. 

"  Now,  dear  Friends,  let  there  be  no  strife  in 
your  meetings,  nor  vain  janglings,  nor  dis- 
putings,  but  let  all  that  tends  to  strife  be  ended 
out  of  your  meetings,  that  they  may  be  kept 
peaceable,  so  that  you  may  be  at  peace  among 
your.-elves,  and  the  God  of  peace  and  love 
inay  fill  all  your  hearts ;  whose  love  edifies 
the  church." — 1683. 

"  Let  all  your  meetings  be  preserved  by  the 
wisdom  of  God,  in  the  unity  of  the  spirit,  the 
bond  of  peace,  and  in  the  fellowship  of  the 
Holy  Ghost;— that,  being  ordered  by  the  pure, 
gentle,  heavenly,  peaceable  wisdom,  easy  to 
be  entreated,  tliey  may  be  holy  and  virtuous 
examples  to  all  others.  Let  all  be  careful  to 
speak  shortly  and  pertinently  to  matters,  in  a 
Christian  spirit,  and  despatch  business  quickly, 
and  keep  out  of  long  debates  and  heats,  and 
with  the  help  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  keep  that 
down  which  is  doating  about  questions  and 
strife  of  words,  and  tends  to  parties  and  con- 
tention. In  the  church  of  God,  no  such  cus- 
tom is  to  be  allowed.  Let  not  more  than  one 
speak  at  a  time,  nor  any  in  a  fierce  way,  but 
as  the  apostle  saith,  '  Be  swift  to  hear  and  slow 


to  speak,  and  let  it  be  in  the  grace  which  sea- 
sons all  words.' 

"  And  if  any  one  sliould  speak  or  talk  any 
thing  out  of  your  monthly  or  quarterly  meet- 
ings, to  the  blemishing  or  defaming  of  any 
person,  or  of  the  meeting,  such  are  to  be 
brought  to  judgment  and  condemnation ;  for  it 
breaks  the  privilege  and  order  of  Christian  so- 
ciety in  your  meetings;  so  that  all  may  be 
kept  and  preserved  in  the  power  of  the  Lord, 
and  in  his  spirit  in  love  and  unity." — 1669. 

"  And  be  it  known  unto  all,  we  cast  out 
none  from  among  us ;  for  if  they  go  from  the 
light,  and  spirit  and  power  in  which  our  unity 
is,  they  cast  out  themselves.  And  it  has  been 
our  way  to  admonish  them,  that  they  maj' 
come  to  that  spirit  and  light  of  God  which 
they  are  gone  from,  and  to  come  into  the  unity 
again.  For  our  fellowship  stands  in  the  light 
that  the  world  hates,  and  in  the  spirit  which 
the  world  grieves,  vexes  and  quenches ;  and  if 
they  will  not  hear  our  admonition,  as  before, 
the  light  condemns  them,  and  then  the  testi- 
mony of  truth  goes  out  against  them." 

"  And,  dear  Friends,  you  who  are  gathered 
in  the  power  of  the  Lord  God,  which  is  the 
authority  of  your  men's  and  women's  meet- 
ings ;  in  the  power  of  the  Lord  .Tesus,  see  that 
all  things  be  well  amongst  you,  and  that  all 
walk  in  the  truth,  and  as  becometh  the  gospel 
of  Christ,  and  his  glorious  light  and  life,  so 
that  all  ma}^  stand  up  for  God's  glorv,  and  be 
valiant  for  his  truth  and  grow  up  in  it.  Ad- 
monish, exhort  and  encourage  such  as  are 
young  and  tender,  to  keep  and  preserve  them 
in  the  way  of  life ;  and  watch  over  one  another 
for  good." 

"  Dear  Friends,  do  all  that  you  do  in  peace 
and  love  and  in  the  fear  of  God,  condescend- 
ing one  unto  another  in  the  simplicity  and  in- 
nocency  of  truth,  and  in  the  wisdom  of  God, 
that  this  may  be  every  one's  crown,  that  no- 
thing may  be  done  in  strife  to  occasion  words ; 
for  you  are  called  to  peace  and  holiness,  in 
which  the  kingdom  stands^,  and  to  serve  one 
another  in  love." 

"  And  in  the  Lord's  power  and  spirit  meet 
together,  and  keep  your  meetings  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  all  power  in  heaven 
and  earth  given  to  him,  that  you  may  feel  his 
living  and  divine  presence  among  you,  and  in 
his  pure,  gentle,  heavenly  love  and  wisdom, 
may  be  valiant  for  his  name  and  truth  upon 
the  earth.  Be  not  ashamed  of  Christ  your 
Teacher  and  Prophet,  whom  God  hath  raised 
up  in  his  new  covenant  and  testament,  whom 
you  are  to  hear;  neither  be  ashamed  of  Christ 
your  Shepherd,  who  hath  laid  down  his  life 
for  his  sheep,  whose  voice  you  are  to  hear, 
who  feedeth  his  sheep  and  giveth  them  life 
eternal,  and  none  is  able  to  pluck  them  out  of 
his  hand.  Neither  be  ashamed  of  your  High 
Priest,  who  hath  ofieied  up  himself  for  you 
and  doth  sanctify  you,  who  is  a  priest  made 
higher  than  the  heavens :  neither  be  ashamed 
of  your  Bishop,  the  Chief  Shepherd  of  your 
souls,  to  whom  ye  are  now  returned  by  his 
grace  and  truth,  who  oversees  you  with  his 
heavenly  eye,  that  you  do  not  go  astray  from 
God.  In  him  let  your  faith  stand,  who  is  the 
author  and  finisher  of  it,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  is  your  Sanctuary,  in  whom  you  have  life, 
peace,  rest  and  salvation — who  is  the  Amen." 


That  ancient,  faithful  minister  of  the  gospel. 
Stephen  Crisp,  tlius  speaks  of  the  course  pur- 
sued by  sotne  in  his  day  when  the  discipline 
was  introduced  and  ettablished  among  Friends  : 

"  And  when  some  exalted  spirits  came  to 
see  unto  what  this  work  would  tend,  they  took 
oifence  thereat,  and  sought  to  weaken  the  hands 
of  faithful  Friends  in  this  good  work,  under 
pretence,  that  all  must  be  left  to  the  witness  of 
God;  and  if  people  did  not  find  judgment  in 
themselves  for  what  they  did,  they  must  not 
be  judged  by  others,  being  themselves  gone 
from  Truth's  judgment  and  hardened;  tiien 
they  cried  out  innovation  and  imposition,  and 
such  like." 

"  And  hereupon  were  many  again  seduced 
and  subverted,  and  drawn  away  from  their 
steadfastness  in  the  truth,  and  began  to  appear 
against  the  good  order  of  the  Lord's  people, 
and  to  reflect  upon  the  godly  care  that  lay 
upon  them,  with  unhandsome  and  unsavory 
speeches  and  writings,  until  a  secret  root  of 
bitterness  and  enmity  got  into  several  that  had 
been  convinced.  In  this  root  the  enemy 
wrought  with  great  craft  and  subtlety  to  draw 
them  from  the  blessed  unity  that  is  in  Christ 
Jesus,  the  true  Head  of  the  true  church,  and 
begat  them  into  many  jealousies  and  ground- 
less fears  of  an  apostacy,  while  in  the  mean- 
time he  drew  them  so  far  to  apostatize  from 
their  first  love  and  first  works,  that  they  pro- 
ceeded to  expose  Friends,  both  in  particular 
and  in  general,  to  the  reproach  and  scorn  of 
the  world,  as  much  as  in  them  lay." 

He  proceeds  to  exhort  Friends  as  follows : 

"  Let  all  beware  of  their  own  spirits  and 
natural  tempers,  and  keep  in  a  gracious  tem- 
per, then  ye  are  fit  for  the  service  of  the  house 
of  God,  v.'hose  house  ye  are,  as  ye  keep  upon 
the  foundation  that  God  hath  laid,  and  he  will 
build  you  up  and  teach  you  how  to  build  up 
one  another  in  him.  As  every  member  must 
feel  life  in  himself,  and  all  from  one  head,  this 
life  will  not  hurt  itself  in  any,  but  be  tender  of 
the  life  in  all;  for  by  this  one  life  of  the  word, 
ye  were  begotten,  and  by  it  ye  are  nourished, 
and  made  to  grow  into  your  several  services 
in  the  church  of  God.  It  is  no  man's  learning 
or  artificial  acquirements ;  it  is  no  man's  riches 
or  greatness  in  this  world ;  it  is  no  man's  elo- 
quence and  natural  wisdom,  that  makes  him 
fit  for  government  in  the  church  of  Christ;  all 
his  endowments  must  be  seasoned  with  the 
heavenly  salt,  and  his  spirit  subjected,  and  his 
gifts  pass  tlirough  the  fire  of  God's  altar,  a 
sacrifice  to  his  praise  and  honour,  that  so  self 
may  be  crucified  and  baptized  into  death,  and 
the  gifts  made  use  of  in  the  power  of  the  resur- 
rection of  the  life  of  Jesus  in  him.  When  this 
great  work  is  wrought  in  a  man,  then  all  his 
gifts  and  qualifications  are  sanctified,  and  made 
use  of  for  the  good  of  the  body  which  is  the 
church,  and  are  as  ornaments  and  jewels, 
which  serve  for  the  joy  and  comfort  of  all 
who  are  partakers  of  the  same  divine  fellow- 
ship of  life,  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  Thus 
many  come  to  be  fitted  and  furnished  to  good 
works,  which  are  brought  forth  in  their  due 
seasons,  for  edification  and  building  up  the 
weak,  and  for  repairing  the  decayed  places, 
and  also  for  defence  of  them  that  are  feeble, 
that  hurtful  things  may  not  come  near  them." 

'•  It  was   a   good   saying,   he   that  judgeth 


246 


THE    FRIEND. 


among  men  judgeth  for  the  Lord,  and  he  will 
repay  it.  Therefore  let  all  be  done  as  unto 
the  Lord,  and  as  ye  are  willing  to  answer  it  in 
his  presence,  and  although  some  may  for  a 
time  be  discontented  thereat,  yet  in  time  God 
shall  clear  up  your  innocency  as  the  sun  at 
noonday.  They  that  kick  at  sound  judgment 
will  find  hard  work  of  it;  they  do  but  kick 
against  that  which  will  prick  them ;  and  how- 
ever such  through  their  wilfulness,  and  their 
abounding  in  their  own  sense,  may  hurt  them- 
selves, yet  you  will  be  preserved  and  enjoy 
your  peace  and  satisfaction  in  the  discharge  of 
your  consciences  in  the  sight  of  God." 

"  Dearly  beloved,  keep  upon  your  watcli, 
keep  on  your  spiritual  armour,  keep  your  feet 
shod  with  the  preparation  of  the  gospel  of 
peace,  and  the  God  of  peace  will  be  with  you 
and  crown  your  endeavours  with  good  success, 
to  your  joy  and  comfort.  He  will  bring  his 
power  over  your  adversaries  and  opposers, 
more  and  more,  to  which  many  shall  bow  and 
bend  in  your  sight;  and  will  bring  shame  and 
confusion  upon  the  rebellious,  who  harden 
their  hearts  and  stiffen  their  necks,  against  the 
Lord,  and  his  Christ  and  kingdom,  which  he 
will  exalt  in  the  earth,  notwithstanding  all  that 
Satan  and  his  evil  instruments  can  do,  to 
hinder  the  growth  and  progress  of  his  blessed 
truth;  for  of  the  increase  of  the  government 
and  of  the  peace  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ, 
there  shall  be  no  end." 

The  following  extracts  from  the  writings  of 
Robert  Barclay,  in  which  church  order  and 
government  are  asserted,  we  deem  appropriate 
to  our  present  purpose. 

"  Some,"  says  he,  "  are  so  great  pretenders 
to  inward  motions  and  revelations  of  the  spi- 
rit, that  there  are  no  extravagancies  so  wild, 
which  they  will  not  cloak  with  them ;  and  so 
much  are  they  for  every  one's  following  their 
own  mind,  as  can  admit  of  no  Chiistian  fel- 
lowship and  community,  nor  of  that  good  order 
and  discipline  which  the  church  of  Christ  never 
was  nor  can  be  without.  This  gives  an  open 
door  to  all  libertinism,  and  brings  great  re- 
proach to  the  Christian  faith."  He  alludes  to 
the  other  extreme  of  receiving  the  Scripture  as 
the  only  means  through  which  God's  will  is 
manifested,  and  declares,  that  it  is  and  hath 
been  the  work  of  Friends  to  avoid  both  of 
these  extremes,  "  and  to  be  found  in  that  even 
and  good  path  of  the  primitive  church,  where 
all  were  (no  doubt)  led  and  acted  by  the  Holy 
Spirit;  and  might  all  have  prophesied  one  by 
one;  and  yet  there  was  a  subjection  of  the 
prophets  to  the  spirits  of  the  prophets.  There 
was  an  authority  some  had  in  the  church,  and 
yet  it  was  for  edification  and  not  for  destruc- 
tion; there  was  an  obedience  in  the  Lord  to 
such  as  were  set  over,  and  a  being  taught  by 
such,  and  yet  a  knowing  of  the  inward  anoint- 
ing, by  which  each  individual  was  to  be  led 
into  all  truth.  The  work  and  testimony  the 
Lord  hath  given  us  is  to  restore  this  again, 
and  to  set  both  these  in  their  right  place,  with- 
out causing  them  to  destroy  one  another." 
"  The  ground  of  all  schisms,  divisions 
rents  in  the  body  is,  when  as  any  member 
sumes  another  place  than  is  allotted  it;  or 
being  gone  from  the  life  andunity  of  thebody, 
and  losing  the  sense  of  it,  lets  in  the  murmur- 
cr,  the  eye  that  watches  for  evil,  and  not 


holy  care  over  its  fellow  members  ;  and  then 
instead  of  coming  down  to  judgment  in  itself, 
will  stand  up  land  judge  its  fellow  members, 
yea,  the  whole  body,  or  those  whom  God 
has  set  in  a  more  honourable  and  eminent 
;e  in  the  body  than  itself.  Such  suffer 
not  the  word  of  exhortation ;  and  term  the 
reproofs  of  instruction,  (which  is  the  way  of 
life,)  imposition  and  oppression,  and  are  not 
aware  how  far  they  are  in  the  things  they 
condemn  others  for  ;  while  they  spare  not  to 
reprove  and  revile  all  their  fellow  members  ; 
yet  if  they  be  but  admonished  themselves, 
they  cry  out  as  if  their  great  charter  of  gospel 
liberty  were  broken.  Now,  though  such  and 
the  spirit  by  which  they  are  acted,  be  suffici- 
ently seen  and  felt  by  thousands,  whose  hearts 
God  has  so  established,  as  they  arc  out  of 
danger  of  being  entangled  in  that  snare  ;  and 
who  have  power  and  strength  in  themselves 
to  judge  that  spirit,  even  in  its  most  subtle 
appearances  ;  yet  there  are  who  cannot  so 
well  withstand  the  subtlety  and  seeming  sin- 
cerity some  such  pretend  to,  though  in  measure 
they  have  a  sight  of  them,  and  others  that  can- 
not so  rightly  distinguish  between  the  precious 
and  the  vile  ;  and  some  there  are  that,  through 
weakness  and  want  of  true  discerning,  may 
be  deceived,  and  the  simplicity  in  them  be- 
trayed for  a  season,  as  it  is  written,  '  with 
fair  speeches  and  smooth  words  they  deceive 
the  hearts  of  the  simple.' " 

"  He  hath  not  gathered  us  to  be  as  sheep 
scattered  without  a  shepheid,  that  every  one 
may  run  his  own  way,  and  every  one  follow 
his  own  will,  and  so  to  be  as  a  confused  mass 
or  chaos  without  any  order  ;  but  he,  even  the 
Lord,  hath  also  gathered  and  is  gathering  us, 
into  the  good  order,  discipline  and  government 
of  his  own  son,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  there- 
fore he  hath  laid  care  upon  some  beyond 
others,  who  watch  for  the  souls  of  their  breth- 
ren as  they  that  must  give  account." 

He  proceeds  to  describe  a  certain  class  that 
gave  the  church  trouble  in  his  day,  who,  "  not 
keeping  low  in  their  own  habitations,  but 
being  puffed  up,  and  giving  way  to  the  rest- 
less imaginations  of  their  exalted  and  wonder- 
ing minds,  fall  out  with  their  brethren  ;  cause 
divisions  ;  begin  to  find  fault  with  every  thing, 
and  to  look  at  others  more  than  at  themselves ; 
with  swelling  words  to  talk  of,  and  preach  up, 
a  higher  dispensation,  while  they  are  for  from 
living  up  to  the  life  and  perfection  of  this 
present ;  like  unto  such  who  said,  '  we  will 
not  have  this  man  to  rule  over  us  :'  cry  out  of 
formality  and  apostacy,  because  they  are  not 
followed  in  all  things  ;  and  if  they  be  reproved 
for  their  unruliness,  according  to  the  good 
order  of  the  church  of  Christ,  then  they  cry 
out,  'breach  of  liberty,  oppression,  persecu- 
tion !  we  will  have  none  of  your  order  and 
government ;  we  are  taught  to  follow  the  light 
in  our  consciences,  and  not  the  orders  of 
men.'  " 

After  fully  establishing,  from  scripture,  that 
"  Christ  did  appoint  and  ordain  that  there 
should  be  order  and  government  in  the  church, 
and  that  any  one  refusing  to  hear  the  judg- 
ment of  the  church,  or  whole  assembly,  he 
doth  thereby  exclude  himself,  and  shut  out 
himself  from  being  a  member,  and  is  justly 


judged  by  his  brethren  as  an  heathen  and  a 
publican,"  Robert  Barclay  proceeds  : 

"  The  church,  gathering  or  assembly  of 
God's  people,  has  power  to  examine  and  call 
to  account  such  as  appearing  to  be  among 
ihem,  or  owning  the  same  faith  with  them,  do 
transgress  ;  and  in  case  of  their  refusing  to 
hear  or  repent,  to  exclude  them  from  their 
fellowship ;  and  that  God  hath  a  special  regard 
to  the  judgment  and  sense  of  his  people  thus 
orderly  proceeding,  so  as  to  hold  such  bound 
in  heaven  whom  they  bind  on  earth,  and  such 
loosed  in  heaven  whom  they  loose  on  earth  ; 
and  if  there  should  be  any  so  unreasonable  as  to 
deny  it,  I  could  prove  it  by  inevitable  conse- 
quences; which,  at  present,  as  taking  it  for 
granted,  I  forbear  to  do.  If  it  be  reckoned  so 
great  a  crime  to  offend  one  of  the  little  ones, 
that  it  were  better  for  him  than  so  to  do,  that  a 
millstone  were  hanged  about  his  neck,  and  he 
were  drowned  in  the  depth  of  the  sea ;  with- 
out question,  to  ofi'end  and  gainsay  the  whole 
flock,  must  be  more  criminal,  and  must  draw 
after  it  a  far  deeper  judgment." 

"  And  seeing,  in  case  of  difference,  the 
Lord  hath,  and  doth,  and  will  reveal  his  will 
to  his  people ;  and  hath  and  doth  raise  up 
members  of  his  body,  to  whom  he  gives  a 
discerning,  and  power,  and  authority,  to  in- 
struct, reprove,  yea,  and  command,  in  some 
cases,  those  that  are  faithful  and  low  in  their 
minds,  keeping  their  own  places  and  minding 
the  Lord,  and  the  interest  and  good  of  his 
truth  in  the  general  over  all,  shut  out  the  mur- 
murer ;  and  the  spirit  of  God  leads  them  to 
have  unity,  and  concur  with  their  brethren. 
But  such  as  are  heady  and  high-minded,  are 
inwardly  vexed  that  any  should  lead  or  rule 
but  themselves  ;  and  so  it  is  the  high  thing 
in  themselves  that  leads  them  to  quarrel  with 
others  for  taking  so  much  upon  them ;  pre- 
tending a  liberty,  not  sinking  down  in  the 
seed,  to  be  willing  to  be  of  no  reputation  for 
its  sake.  Such,  rather  than  give  up  their 
own  wills,  will  study  to  make  rents  and  di- 
visions, not  sparing  the  flock — but  prostrating 
the  reputation  and  honour  of  the  truth  even  to 
the  world."  After  various  scripture  quota- 
tions, he  cites  2d  Thess.  iii.  40. — "  And  we 
have  confidence  in  the  Lord  touching  you, 
that  ye  both  do,  and  will  do  the  things  which 
we  command  you" — verse  6:  "Now  we 
command  you  brethren,  in  the  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  withdraw  your- 
selves from  every  brother  that  walketh  disor- 
derly, and  not  after  the  tradition  Avhich  he  re- 
ceived of  us."  What  more  positive  than  this  ? 
And  yet  the  apostle  was  not  here  any  impo- 
ser.  And  yet  further,  verse  14 :  "  And  if  any 
man  obey  not  our  word  by  this  epistle,  note 
that  man  and  have  no  company  with  liim,  that 
he  may  be  ashamed."  Thus,  Heb.  xiil.  7: 
"  Remember  them  which  have  the  rule  over 
you,  who  have  spoken  unto  you  the  word  of 
God ;  whose  faith  follow,  considering  the  end 
of  their  conversation" — verse  17:  "Obey 
them  that  have  the  rule  over  you  and  submit 
yourselves  ;  for  they  watch  for  your  souls  as 
they  that  must  give  account,  that  they  may  do 
it  with  joy  and  not  with  grief,  for  that  is  im- 
profitable  for  you." 

(To  be  concluded.) 


THE     TKIEiND. 


247 


The  Eleventh  Annual  Report  of  the  Bible 
Association  of  Friends  in  America :  read 
at  the  annifcil  meeting,  held  on  the  evening 
of  the  twentieth  of  fourth  month,  1840. 

To  the  Bible  Association  of  Friends  in  America. 

The  Board  of  Managers  submit  their  elev- 
enth Annual  Report. 

There  have  been  issued  from  the  Deposi- 
tory, since  the  last  report,  1238  Bibles,  and 
441  Testaments;  of  which  481  Bibles  and 
184  Testaments  were  sold  to  auxiliaries. 

The  fifth  edition  of  1000  copies  of  the  24mo. 
Bible,  which  was  in  press  at  the  time  of  the 
last  Annual  Report,  was  completed  soon  after. 

The  stock  of  books  on  hand  consists  of — 

In  Sheets. 
396  copies  of  8vo.  Bible  widiout  references, 
704      "  "          "     with  " 

610       "  24mo.    " 


75 


12mo. 


Bound. 
27  Bibles  Svo.  without  references, 
213      "         "     with  " 

768       "      24mo. 
453  Test's.    " 
143      "       12mo. 

The  Biblical  Library  has  received  a  small 
addition  during  the  past  year. 

From  the  annual  report  of  the  treasurer,  it 
appears  that  including  the  balance  on  hand, 
fourth  month,  1839,  he  has  received  the  sum 
of  $2984.39,  from  the  following  sources, 
viz: — 

Balance  on  hand  4th  mo.  6th,  1839,  $506.89 
From  auxiliaries  in  payment  and  on 

account,              ....  838.79 

"              donations,         .  58.75 

Sales  of  Bibles  and  Testaments,      .  1261.96 

Annual  subscriptions,     .          .          .  153.00 

Other             "       .     .  ;         •         •  1^0.00 

Donation  from  an  individual,            .  5.00 


S2984.39 

The  payments  during  the  same  period,  in- 
eluding  $500  borrowed  money,  have  amounted 
to  S2228.34,  leaving  a  balance  in  his  hands, 
on  the  3d  inst.  of  $756.05. 

Reports  have  been  received  from  eleven 
auxiliaries,  viz  : — Philadelphia,  New  York, 
Purchase,  N.  Y.,  Cornwall,  N.  Y.,  Concord, 
Pa.,  Burlington,  N.  J.,  Salem,  N.  J.,  Spring- 
field, Indiana,  "Westfield,  Indiana,  White 
Lick,  Indiana,  and  Western,  Indiana.* 

*  In  addition,  reports  have  been  received  from  three 
auxiliaries,  viz:— HaddonfieId,N.  J.,  White  Water  and 
Spieeland,  Indiana. 

These  slate  they  have  distributed  69  Bibles  and  G 
Testaments  during  the  past  year. 

One  of  them  reports,  "  There  are  about  200  families 
not  dulv  supplied,  and  one  family  destitute  of  a  copy 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  The  number  of  members  of 
our  society  capable  of  reading,  who  do  not  own  a  copy 
of  the  Holv  Scriptures,  is  521. 

Another,— "  There  are  about  290  families  within 
our  limits,  we  know  of  none  of  them  who  are  not  sup- 
plied with  a  copy  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  There  are 
about  280  Friends  capable  of  readin?  the  Bible  who 
do  not  own  a  copy.  The  income  of  the  auxiliary  is 
not  sufficient  to  supply  those  within  our  limits  who 
have  not  a  copy  of  the  Holy  Scriptures." 


Nine  of  diese  state  the  number  of  Bibles 
and  Testaments  distributed  by  them  during 
the  past  year,  being  273  Bibles  and  160  Tes- 
taments, some  of  which  were  gratuitously  dis- 
posed of.  But  few  have  given  particular  an- 
swers to  the  queries.  The  following  extracts 
have  been  taken  from  these  reports,  as  exhibit- 
ing the  best  account  of  their  condition. 

One  auxiliary  states  that,  "  Our  distribution, 
although  greater  than  in  some  former  years,  it 
will  be  perceived,  is  still  small.  But  conscious 
that  our  duties  do  not  depend  on  the  great 
amount  of  good  which  appears  to  result  from 
their  performance,  we  desire  to  encourage 
one  another  to  a  steady,  patient  continuance 
in  our  quiet  and  unobtrusive  field  of  action. 
For  we  often  find  individuals  engage  in  labours 
of  love  with  zeal  and  energy,  under  the  excite- 
ment produced  by  new  prospects  of  benevo- 
lent action,  who  soon  permit  or  allow  their  in- 
terest to  abate.  The  motive  to  action  in  the 
Christian  disciple  should  be  stable,  springing 
from  a  sense  of  duty,  and  neither  dependent 
on  novelty,  excitement,  nor  success." 

Another,  that  "  We  continue  to  be  persua- 
ded, that  our  association,  although  small,  is 
still  useful ;  and  that  the  Bibles  and  Testa- 
ments printed  by  the  Parent  Association,  are 
preferred  to  all  others.  We  are  desirous  that 
parents  and  heads  of  families  should  supply 
the  younger  members  with  a  copy  of  the  small 
Bible.  This  has  been  encouraged  at  our 
annual  meeting,  and  we  hope  it  wiO  be  more 
generally  attended  to." 

From  the  report  of  an  auxiliary  we  make 
the  following  extract :  "  The  number  of  fami- 
lies within  the  limits  of  this  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing is  about  eiglity.  None  of  these  are  desti- 
tute of  a  copy  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and 
most  of  them  have  more  than  one.  We  can- 
not give  the  precise  number  of  members  with- 
in our  limits,  capable  of  reading,  who  are  not 
furnislied  with  a  Bible,  but  there  are  several 
young  persons  of  an  age  suitable  to  possess 
a  copy,  who  are  not  yet  supplied.  It  affords 
us  satisfaction  to  state,  that  we  have  the  addi- 
tion of  several  new  subscribers.  The  whole 
number  the  present  year  is  forty-four,  of  whom 
ten  are  females.  No  books  have  been  sold 
the  present  year,  but  all  that  were  received  (16 
in  number)  have  been  gratuitously  disposed  of. 

"  The  whole  number  of  Bibles  procured  by 
this  auxiliary  since  its  formation,  is  about 
113.  The  number  of  Testaments,  126-^very 
few  of  these  have  been  sold ; — some  have 
been  placed  in  schools  belonging  to  the  so- 
ciety. The  remainder  have  been  gratuitously 
distributed  among  members  of  our  religious 
society,  with  the  exception  of  a  few,  that  have 
been  bestowed  upon  those  who  were  not  in 
membership  with  us." 

A  report  from  an  auxiliary  in  a  remote  dis- 
trict, that  ceased  to  correspond  for  several 
years,  states,  that  "It  is  but  lately  that  an  at- 
tempt was  made  to  revive  the  concern.  We 
are  now  again  organised,  though  our  numbers 
are  small  and  our  means  limited.  Within  our 
limits  we  have  five  Preparative  Meetings, 
mostly  small,  composed  of  180  families  and 
parts  of  families,  the  greater  part  of  whom 
are  in  more  limited  circumstances  than  is 
usual  for  members  of  our  society  in  this  part 
of  the    country  to   be.      They  contain   600 


readers,  who  have  but  228  Bibles,  and  66 
Testaments  amongst  them  ;  no  family  destitute 
of  a  copy  of  the  Bible.  Our  greatest  need  is 
school  Bibles  and  Testaments." 

An  auxiliary  states,  that  "  Although  our 
labours  have  been  very  much  circumscribed 
in  relation  to  distributing  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
in  consequence  of  there  being  but  few  amongst 
us  who  are  destitute  thereof;  yet  we  entertain 
a  hope,  that  tlie  original  objects  for  which  the 
parent  as  well  as  this  auxiliary  were  formed, 
are  advancing  ;  and  if  we  properly  appreciate 
the  many  blessings  a  kind  Providence  has  been 
pleased  to  bestow  upon  us,  and  among  them, 
and  not  the  least,  that  of  having  the  opportu- 
nity of  perusing  the  sacred  pages,  it  ought  to 
stimulate  us  to  renewed  exertions  to  endea- 
vourto  place  them  within  the  reach  of  all  our 
members. 

"  In  conclusion  we  woidd  remark,  as  in  a 
former  report,  that  we  think  the  time  not  very 
distant,  when  it  will  be  right  for  Friends  to 
turn  their  attention  to  supplying  those  not  in 
membership  with  us,  with  copies  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures." 

One  remarks,  "  that  in  attempting  to  offer 
you  our  annual  report,  we  feel  that  we  have 
but  little  to  contribute  that  will  be  likely  to 
edify  or  encourage  you  in  your  very  laudable, 
and,  as  we  conceive.  Christian  labour,  for  the 
diffusing  the  beneficial  reading  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures ;  which  we  believe  all  Christians 
will  unite  in,  with  the  great  apostle  Paul,  that 
'  they  are  able  to  make  wise  unto  salvation, 
through  faith  in  Christ.'  We  have  felt,  in 
our  small  and  scattered  situation,  a  weight  of 
discouragement,  but  when  convened  in  our 
small  meetings  for  the  purpose  of  the  concerns 
of  the  auxiliary,  we  have  been  favoured  to 
feel  uniting  strength  of  encouragement,  to 
persevere  in  doing  the  litde  that  we  may  have 
the  ability  to  do,  to  help  and  encourage  a  work 
so  good  and  desirable.  We  have  been  so 
happy  as  to  be  able  to  supply  all  suffering 
cases  that  have  been  known  in  our  Quarterly 
Meeting ;  but  in  consequence  of  the  general 
pressure  of  the  times,  we  are  not  able  to  do 
much  ;  but  we  are  comforted  and  encouraged 
to  perseverance,  by  the  evidence  that  the  con- 
cern is  owned  by  the  great  head  of  the  church. 
We  believe  Friends  are  increasingly  concern- 
ed, that  the  Scriptures  should  be  more  used, 
in  all  schools  of  literature,  than  they  have 
been. — There  is  no  doubt  a  very  considerable 
number  of  Bibles  and  Testaments  needed,  to 
supply  all  wants  for  that  purpose." 

Another  auxiliary  in  the  West,  states,  "that 
no  family  is  destitute  of  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
though  some  are  not  in  possession  of  more 
than  one  full  copy,  while  the  greater  part  are 
more  fully  supplied.  A  considerable  number 
of  our  youth  who  are  capable  of  reading,  re- 
main yet  unfurnished  with  separate  copies. 
Our  schools  are  pretty  well  supplied.  It  has 
been  our  practice  nearly  from  the  commence- 
ment, to  offer  the  Scriptures  for  sale  at  low 
prices,  in  order  to  induce  a  more  general  diffu- 
'  sion  amongst  Friends  and  others  ;  which  prac- 
tice, we  think,  is  in  some  degree  having  the 
desired  effect.  They  have  generally  been  of- 
fered a  litde  below  cost,  though  in  several 
cases,  varied  (to  Friends)  according  to  circum- 
stances ;  and  a  few  Bibles  and  Testaments  to 


248 


THE    FRIEND. 


some  eolcured  people  within  our  limits.  But 
we  acknowledge  that  a  more  lively  feeling  in 
promoting  a  greater  diffusion  and  a  more  dili- 
gent and  serious  perusal  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, would  produce  more  beneficial  effects 
than  have  been  heretofore  manifest  amongst 
us." 

One  report  says,  "  we  are  induced  to  be- 
lieve, that  many  among  us  still  continue  to 
evince  a  lively  interest  in  the  concern,  which 
gave  rise  to  the  formation  of  the  association, 
and  are  engaged  to  promote  the  objects  of  the 
pai-ent  institution.  Notwithstanding  the  field 
in  which  we  are  destined  to  labour  is  very  ex- 
tensive, (being  over  three  hundred  miles  from 
east  to  west,)  we  apprehend  tliat  much  good 
has,  and  still  more  may  be  done,  by  merely 
keeping  on  hand  a  supply  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, suitable  for  famihes  and  schools,  of  a 
durable  kind.  Our  funds  being  limited,  we 
have  not  done  much  as  yet  towards  furnishing 
destitute  families  and  individuals  with  the 
Holy  Scriptures. 

"  There  are  eleven  families  of  Friends  resi- 
ding within  our  limits  not  duly  supplied  with 
a  copy,  and  about  four  hundred  and  five  mem- 
bers of  our  society,  capable  of  reading  the 
Bible,  who  do  not  own  a  copy  of  it.  The  in- 
come of  the  auxiliary  is  not  sufficient  to  sup- 
ply those  within  our  limits  with  a  copy  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  who  are  not  duly  supplied." 

Another,  that  "  one  family  of  Friends  with- 
in our  limits  appears  to  be  destitute  of  a  copy 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  and  about  four  hun- 
dred members  of  our  society  capable  of  read- 
ing the  Bible,  who  do  not  own  a  copy.  The 
income  of  the  auxiliary  is  insufficient  to  supply 
those  within  our  limits  who  are  not  duly  fur- 
nished with  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Five  dol- 
lars and  twenty-five  cents  is  the  amount  of 
annual  subscription  during  the  past  year." 

In  conformity  with  the  directions  of  the 
last  annual  meeting  of  the  association  the  man- 
agers purchased  the  lot  and  building  at  the 
corner  of  Fourth  street  and  Apple-tree  alley, 
for  the  stipulated  price,  twenty-two  thousand 
nine  hundred  dollars ;  of  which  twelve  thou- 
sand nine  hundred  dollars  was  paid,  and  a 
mortgage  given  for  the  balance.  The  estate 
is  held,  for  the  use  of  the  association,  by  three 
Friends,  appointed  trustees  for  the  purpose. 

Towards  meeting  the  payment  for  this  mort- 
gage, there  exists  the  sinking  fund,  which,  on 
the  2d  of  the  third  month  last,  amounted  to 
four  thousand  eight  hundred  and  ninety-seven 
dollars  and  ninety-one  cents,  chiefly  invested 
in  safe  securities,  though  not  immediately 
available. 

In  consequence  of  the  embarrassed  situation 
of  the  currency  of  the  country,  and  the  depres- 
sion attendant  thereon,  it  was  not  deemed  ad- 
visable to  solicit  subscriptions  and  donations 
to  make  up  the  deficiency  of  the  funds,  to 
complete  the  entire  payment  for  the  property  ; 
the  same  cause  operated  to  prevent  the  use,  to 
a  greater  extent,  of  the  securities  in  which  the 
sinking  fund  was  invested.  It  is  to  be  hoped 
a  more  favourable  opportunity  will  occur  for 
accomplishieg  these  objects,  and  enable  the 
managers  to  pay  the  debt  and  free  the  income 
for  the  purpose  of  distributing  Bibles. 

Although    we    have    not  any   very    great 


amount  of  business  to  report  this  year,  we 
feel  encouraged  to  look  forward  to  a  time  of 
revival  and  greater  usefulness.  The  associa- 
tion is  possessed  of  an  eligible  property,  well 
rented,  and  not  very  heavily  encumbered. 
They  are  also  the  owners  of  stereotype  plates 
of  excellent  copies  of  Bibles  and  Testaments. 
The  cause  in  which  we  have  embarked,  is  one 
of  gTcat  importance.  The  benefit  that  may  be 
conferred  by  spreading  the  Holy  Scriptures  in 

proper  manner,  is  beyond  estimation.  Let 
us  then  continue  our  endeavours  in  this  good 
work,  that  the    treasures    contained  in   those 

;red  records  may  be  more  generally  diffused. 

By  direction  and  on  behalf  of  the  managers. 
Benjamin  H.  Warder,  Secretary. 

Philad.  4th  month  llth,  1840. 


FIFTH    MONTH,   2,    1840. 


The  promise  expressed  or  implied  in  our 
notice  last  week,  of  a  more  detailed  account  re- 
pecting  the  late  yearly  meeting,  has  been,  our 
readers  will  perceive,  well  complied  with  by 
another  hand. 


We  commend  to  the  attention  of  readers, 
two  articles  in  the  present  number,  each  hav- 
ing strong  claims  to  their  regard  as  members 
of  our  religious  Society : — the  proceedings  of 
the  annual  meeting  of  "  The  Institute  for  Co- 
loured Youth,"  and  the  eleventh  annual  report 
of  the  "  Bible  Association  of  Friends  in  Ame- 
The  ofiicers  appointed  by  the  latter,  at 


the  annual  meeting  ' 
20th  lilt,  are  :- 


on  the  evening  of  the 


Secretary. — Samuel  Mason,  Jr. 

Treasurer. — Henry  Cope. 

Corresponding  Members. — .John  Paul, 
Thomas  Evans,  Thomas  Kimber. 

Managers. — Thomas  Stewardson,  Thomas 
P.  Cope,  Joseph  Snowdon,  Thomas  Wood, 
John  Richardson,  Benjamin  H.  Warder,  John 
G.  Hoskins,  George  Williams,  Blakely  Sharp- 
less,  Mordecai  L.  Dawson,  Jeremiah  Hacker, 
John  Elliott,  Joseph  Rakestraw,  Isaiah  Hac- 
ker, Stephen  P.  Morris,  William  Thomas, 
Samuel  Betde,  Jr.,  Townsend  Sharpless, 
Lloyd  Mifflin,  Uriah  Hunt,  George  M. 
Haverstick,  John  Carter,  George  G.  Williams, 
William  M.  Collins. 

The  report  in  pamphlet  form  is  now  at  the 
Depository  ready  for  delivery.  Auxiliary  as- 
sociations who  have  opportunity,  are  requested 
to  send  there  for  their  proportions.  The 
packages  for  the  auxiliaries  within  the  limits 
of  New  York  and  New  England  yearly  meet- 
ings will  be  found  at  the  book  store  of  Mahlon 
Day  &  Co.,  New  York. 

A  meeting  of  the  Concord  Auxiliary  Bible 
Association  of  Friends,  will  be  held  at  Friends' 
Meeting  House,  Concord,  on  second  day,  the 
1 1th  of  5th  month,  at  11  o'clock  A.  M.  The 
female  members  are  respectfully  incited  to 
attend. 

HowARB  Yarnall,  Secretary. 

4th  mo.  27th,  1840. 


\VESTTOWN     SCHOOL. 

The  Summer  Terra  will  commence  on  sec- 
ond day,  the  4th  of  next  month:  on  which 
day  the  stage,  and  other  suitable  conveyances, 
will  leave  the  office  (at  James  Douglass'  in 
Sixth  below  Arch  street)  at  7  o'clock  in  the 
morning. 

Those  who  wish  to  avail  themselves  of  this 
opportunity  of  sending  their  children  out,  are 
requested  to  have  their  names  entered  on  or 
before  the  2d  of  the  month,  in  a  book  left  at 
the  stage  office  for  that  purpose. 

Phia.  4th  mo.  25th,  1840. 


WANTED,  an  apprentice  to  the  Wholesale 
Drug  and  Paint  Business.  A  Friend,  about 
16  years  of  age,  would  be  pl-eferred.  Inquire 
at  the  office  of  "  The  Friend." 


Died,  in  this  city,  on  the  morninff  of  the  15th  nit., 
after  a  protracted  illnes?,  borne  with  Christian  patience, 
Margaret  Smith,  eldest  daughter  of  the  late  Thomas 
Smith,  in  the  55th  year  of  her  age. 

on  first  day,  the  26lh  uU.,  at  her  residence  in 

Burlington,  N.  J.,  Hannah  Smith,  widow  of  the  late 
Richard  S.  Smith,  in  her  85th  year. 

at  the  residence  of  her  son,  Samuel  Newbold, 

on  the  morning  of  the  23d  ull.,  Rebecca  Newbold, 
relict  of  the  late  Joshua  Newbold,  of  Trenton,  in  the 
82d  year  of  her  age,  a  member  and  elder  of  the  Monthly 
Meeting  of  Friends  of  Chesterfield,  New  Jersey.  The 
bodily  sufterings  of  this  dear  Friend,  which  were  very 
great  during  the  last  few  days  of  her  life,  were  borne 
with  that  patience  and  resignation  which  is  the  result 
of  a  long  life  spent  in  acts  of  Christian  love  and  bene- 
volence, and  a  cheerful  dedication  to  the  service  of  her 
Divine  Master.  At  times  when  her  sufferings  were 
the  most  intense,  she  expressed  a  wish  that  she  might 
be  released,  hut  desired  to  wait  in  humble  submission 
to  her  Heavenly  Father's  will.  She  quietly  departed 
witlioui  sigh  or  groan,  and  having  done  her  day's 
work  in  the  day-time,  has,  we  doubt  not,  entered  into 
that  rest  prepared  for  the  just  of  all  generations. 

at  the  residence  of  her  brother,  Paul  Upton,  in 

Stanford,  Duchess  county,  N.  Y.,  the  26tli  of  third 
month,  1840,  Mary  Marriott,  widow  of  Ilenry  Mar- 
riott, Jun'r.  She  endured  the  pains  of  a  protracted 
illness  with  patience  and  resignation  to  the  Divine 
will,  and  gave  satisfactnry  evidence  that  her  end  was 
peace. 

on  the  23d  of  first  month,  1840,  at  his  resi- 
dence in  Fine  Plains,  Duchess  county,  N.  Y.,  Charles 
HoAG,  an  elder  of  Stanford  Monthly  Meeting.  Being 
a  man  of  sound  judgment  and  strict  integrity,  he  was 
not  only  a  useful  member  of  our  religious  Society,  but 
discharged  with  fidelity  the  duties  of  the  various  trusts 
commiUed  to  his  care  by  the  general  community. 

at  her  residence,  on  the  21st  of  tenth  month 

last,  near  Pennsville,  Morgan  county,  Ohio,  Sarah 
HoLLiNGSwoRTii,  wifc  of  Elisha  Hollingsworth,  in  the 
38th  year  of  he-  age,  a  minister  and  member  of  Penns- 
ville Tflonlhly  and  Particular  Meeting.  Having  a 
short  lime  previous  to  her  last  illness  paid  a  visit  to 
the  meetings  of  Salem  and  Springfield  Quarterly  Meet- 
ings, to  the  peace  of  her  own  mind  and  the  satisfaction 
of  Friends,  soon  after  her  return  home  she  was 
taken  ill  of  congestive  fever,  which  in  thirteen  days 
closed  her  useful  life.  She  evinced  to  those  around 
her,  by  Christian  patience  and  resignation,  that  her 
confidence  was  in  that  arm  of  Divine  Power  which 
had  been  her  support  through  life,  and  we  doubt  not 
her  purified  spirit  has  entered  into  that  rest  which  is 
prepared  for  the  righteous. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 

Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelphia. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


VOL.  XIII. 


SEVENTH  UAY,  FIFTH  BSONTK,   9,  18^0. 


KO.  32. 


EDITED  BY   ROBEKT    SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  pai/able  in  adeance. 

Subscriptions  and  rayments  rfxtiveit  by 

GEORGE    y\.  TA\LCR, 

so.  50,  NORTH  FOURTU  STREET,  UP  STAIRS, 

PHILADF.r.l'HIA. 


For  "ThL-  Frieml." 

If  the  writer  of  an  article,  on  the  Tails  of 
Comets,  which  appeared  in  '•  The  Friend"  of 
the  18th  instant,  and  which  has  just  met  my 
eye,  will  make  his  communication  under  his 
proper  signature  to  the  "  American  Journal  of 
Science,"  whence  my  essay  was  transierred  to 
the  columns  of  "  The  Friend,"  without  my 
agency,  I  will  endeavour,  by  the  permission 
of  the  editors,  to  show  that  the  single  seeming 
objection  to  my  theory  which  he  has  adduced, 
by  the  plurality  of  tails  attached  to  the  comet 
of  1744  (the  anomalies  of  the  comet  of  1823 
and  of  1835  being  exceedingly  unlike  a  tail)  has 
by  no  means  escaped  my  attention.  We  shall 
then  reason  together  on  equal  ground,  and  if 
he  should  still  remain  confident  that  my  "  ine- 
thod,"  as  he  is  pleased  to  term  it,  "  of  account- 
ing for  the  tails  of  comets,  is  incompatible  with 
sound  philosophical  principles,"  he  "  may  de- 
rive some  consolation  from  the  reflection"  that 
he  has  combatted  error  openly. 

Wm.  Mitchell. 
Nantuckel,  4:th  mo.  21,  1840. 


SPEECH     OF     AMBROSE     H.     SEVIER, 

OF  ARKANSAS. 

in  U.S.  Senate,  March  I7,1840.-In  Executive  sessio 

on  the  treaty  willi  the  New  York  Indians. 

(Continued  from  page  243.) 

I  will  now,  Mr.  President,  take  my  leave  of 
the  Green  Bay  Indians,  and  return  to  the  treaty 
of  1832.  In  that  treaty,  concluded  in  this  city 
with  a  delegation  from  the  Menomonees  of 
Wiskonsin,  we  obtained  of  them,  for  the  sum 
of  $20,000,  500,000  acres  of  their  lands,  near 
Green  Bay,  for  the  future  residence,  not  only 
of  those  small  bands  who  emigrated  under  Mr. 
Monroe's  permission,  but  for  all  of  the  New 
York  Indians,  then  residing  in  New  York. 
We  obtained  this  land,  so  far  as  we  were  con- 
cerned, as  a  mere  gratuity,  and  without  any 
other  consideration,  so  far  as  appears  to  me, 
than  the  wishes  of  New  York  and  this  land 
company  that  we  should  do  so.  New  York 
desired  this  land  secured,  not  so  much  for  the 
residence  of  those  then  residing  in  Wiskonsin, 
for  their  welfare  had  ceased  to  interest  her,  but 


for  the  New  York  Indians  then  withni  her 
borders,  in  the  hope  that  her  Indians  could  be 
induced  to  move  to  them,  and,  in  that  event, 
that  she  would  be  rid  of  an  Indian  population 
at  the  expense  of  the  United  States,  she  was 
most  anxious  to  get  clear  of;  and  that  the  land 
company  would  be  able,  for  litde  or  nothing 
on  their  part,  to  get  of  them  their  New  York 
lands,  mainly,  but  indirectly,  at  the  expense  of 
the  United  States  also.  These  were  the  calcu- 
lations; and  hence  we  find  that,  in  that  treaty, 
the  New  York  Indians,  although  apparently 
so  deeply  interested,  were  not  parties  to  it. 
And  why  were  they  not?  I  will  endeavour  to 
inform  you,  sir. 

In  the  treaty  of  1794,  the  New  York  Indians 
engaged  to  claim  no  other  land  within  the 
boundaries  of  the  United  States  than  that  par- 
ticularly described  in  that  treaty.  They  had 
modesty  and  honesty  enough  to  know  that 
there  was  no  treaty  ever  afterwards  made,  by 
which  we  were  pledged  or  bound  to  purchase 
land  for  them  at  Green  Bay,  or  any  where 
else.  They  knew  they  had  no  claim  of  any 
character  upon  us ;  and  not  desiring  any  other 
lands  than  those  they  were  possessed  of,  and 
seeing  no  necessity  for  a  treaty,  they  stood 
aloof,  and  had  no  participation  in  it.  And  in 
this  same  treaty  the  Menomonees  disclaim  any 
right  or  just  claim  of  the  New  York  Indians  to 
the  Green  Bay  lands.  And  this  is  not  the  only 
disclaimer.  We  find,  in  the  printed  documents 
now  before  us,  at  page  127,  that  the  Senecas 
say  that  "  the  Senecas  have  no  right  or  title 
to  that  country,  (Green  Bay,)  as  we  have  never 
accepted  or  paid  for  any  interest  there,  nor  do 
we  at  this  time  have  any  claim  to  that  country 
whatever."  And  I  will  add,  that,  in  a  letter 
received  last  night,  I  am  informed  that  the 
Senecas  are  now  holding  a  council  for  the  pur- 
pose of  retransferring  to  you  this  gratuity, 
which,  given  to  theni  in  1832,  without  their 
knowledge  or  consent,  you  seem  determined 
to  force  upon  them,  and  which  they,  on  their 
part,  seem  disposed  just  as  decidedly  to  reject 
— with  a  full  knowledge  that  the  New  York 
Indians,  then  residing  in  New  York,  had  no 
claims  upon  us  for  lands  any  where,  and,  on 
the  contrary,  when  we  knew  they  had  solemnly 
engaged,  in  their  treaty  of  1794,  to  set  up  no 
claim  for  any  other  within  the  boundaries  of 
the  United  States  than  those  particularly  de- 
scribed in  that  treaty,  yet,  with  a  full  know- 
ledge of  all  this,  we  made  the  treaty  of  1832. 

In  that  treaty,  in  which  the  New  York  In- 
dians were  not  parties,  it  was  stipulated,  with- 
out their  consent  or  knowledge,  that  they 
should  remove  to  the  lands  we  purchased  for 
them  at  Green  Bay,  within  three  years  there- 
after, or  else  that 'their  right  to  this  500,000 
acres  of  land  should  be  forfeited,  and  revert  to 
the  United  States.  This  penalty  was  inserted, 
under  a  belief  that  it  would  not  be  disregarded 


by  the  Indiaus,  but,  on  the  contrary,  would  be 
considered  of  such  consequence  as  to  induce 
their  emigration.  If  it  was  not  so  designed, 
why  was  a  time  fixed  for  their  emigration  at 
all?  Of  what  consequence  was  it  to  us,  whe- 
ther tliose  Indians  emigrated  this  year  or  next 
year,  or  never?  Sir,  the  Indians  looked  upon 
the  whole  of  these  proceedings,  in  which  they 
had  had  no  participation,  with  a  provoking  in- 
difference and  nonchalance.  They  cared  no- 
ting for  these  lands,  or  the  forfeiture  thereof. 
They  considered  they  had  comfortable  homes 
in  New  York,  and  there  they  determined  to 
remain.  This  temper  of  the  Indians  was  soon 
found  out  by  those  desiring  their  emigration; 
and  it  was,  therefore,  necessary  to  get  the  time 
for  their  removal  extended,  so  that  the  com- 
pany could  have  time  to  apply  the  proper 
reynedies,  and  bring  about  a  conversion  of  the 
Indians  to  an  acquiescence  in  their  desired 
policy.  Governed  by  such  considerations  as 
these,  we  were  applied  to,  to  change  this  pro- 
vision in  the  treaty ;  and,  as  usual,  we  per- 
mitted ourselves,  like  a  nose  of  wax,  to  be 
twisted  about  by  this  company,  and,  to  gratify 
them,  did  modil'y  this  provision,  by  a  supple- 
mentary article  to  the  treaty,  so  as  to  leave  the 
time  for  their  removal  to  the  discretion  of  the 
president  of  the  United  States.  So  it  stands 
now.  Eight  years  have  elapsed  since  that 
treaty  was  made,  and  yet  the  president  has  not 
required  those  Indians  to  move  to  their  Green 
Bay  lands,  or  notified  them,  if  they  did  not, 
by  a  given  time,  that  he  should  exact  the  pe- 
nalty, according  to  the  terms  of  the  treaty. 
The  reasons  of  the  president  for  permitting 
those  Indians  to  remain  upon  their  New  York 
lands,  without  exacting  the  penalty,  are  doubt- 
less benevolent,  humane,  and  praiseworthy. 
His  forbearance  upon  this  subject,  thus  far  at 
least,  is  not  considered  by  me  just  cause  of 
censure.  Yet  I  should  consider  it  his  duty, 
before  a  great  while,  to  close  up  this  contin- 
gent claim.  I  think  if  these  Indians  do  not, 
within  a  reasonable  time,  move  to  these  lands, 
that  they  should  reveit  to  the  United  States; 
and  in  this  reversion  they  can  have  no  just 
cause  of  complaint.  Their  title  to  these  lands 
is  conditional — dependent  entirely  xtpon  their 
removal  to  them.  It  was  a  mere  gratuity  on 
our  part,  and  cost  them  nothing,  not  even  soli- 
citation, or  empty  thanks ;  and  now,  if  they 
will  not  accept  of  our  proffered  gratuity,  if 
they  will  not  occupy  those  lands,  voluntarily 
tendered  to  them  on  that  condition,  there  can 
be  no  injustice  in  exacting  their  forfeiture,  on 
their  failure  to  compl}'  with  the  condition. 

Mr.  President,  we  purchased,  as  before  ob- 
served, in  1832,  500,000  acres  of  land  at 
Green  Bay,  for  the  future  residence  of  the 
New  York  Indians.  This  purchase  being  on 
our  part,  as  before  stated,  a  mere  gratuity,  and, 
so  far  as  appears  from  our  records,  without 


250 


THE    FRIEND. 


the  kno  wledge  or  solicitation  of  the  Indians, 
five  years  thereafter,  in  the  year  1837,  for 
wliat  reasons,  or  at  whose  promptings,  we  arc 
left  to  conjecture,  it  seems  to  have  become 
suddenly,  and  all  at  once,  a  matter  of  vital  im- 
portance for  us  to  purchase  out  this  gratuity, 
a  gratuity  which  the  Indians  considered  of  so 
little  consequence  or  value  to  them,  that  they 
would  neither  move  to  it,  nor  have  it.  But  no 
matter  for  that:  we  determined  to  buy  back 
from  them  what  we  had  given  them  as  a  present 
five  years  before ;  and  in  furtherance  of  these 
views,  in  1837  we  appointed  a  commissioner 
to  accomplish  for  us  this  all-important  object. 

A  purchase  of  this  Green  Bay  land  was  the 
ostensible  object  of  this  mission.  The  real 
object,  as  I  shall  show  you  in  the  progress  of 
this  discussion,  was  to  obtain  our  influence, 
and  our  means  and  money,  to  assist  a  dozen 
or  so  of  land  speculators  to  purchase  of  the 
New  York  Indians  their  New  York  lands,  for 
which  they  held,  under  Massachusetts,  the 
pre-emption  right.  And,  sir,  we  have  already 
done  so,  to  some  extent.  We  have  purchased 
out  for  this  company,  and  for  New  York,  five 
of  the  six  tribes — all  of  the  New  York  Indians, 
except  the  Senecas,  and  we  have  attempted  to 
buy  them  out  also,  whether  successfully  or 
not,  remains  to  be  seen  by  a  decision  upon 
the  question  now  before  us. 

In  1837,  as  before  observed,  we  appointed 
a  commissioner,  with  the  ostensible  object  of 
purchasing  of  the  New  York  Indians  their 
Green  Bay  lands.  So  soon  as  this  was  known, 
we  found  much  excitement  and  agitation  among 
the  Indians,  growing  out  of  their  attachment 
for,  and  reluctance  to  leave,  their  native  land. 
They  understood  very  fully  the  object  of  the 
negotiation.  They  knew  the  Green  Bay  land 
was  but  a  pretext,  and  not  the  real  object  of 
the  commissioner.  They  understood  all  this. 
They  knew  the  object  of  the  treaty  was  to  get 
from  them,  for  the  land  company,  their  New 
York  lands.  To  overcome  these  scruples,  and 
to  reconcile  them  to  the  measure,  the  agents  of 
the  land  company  went  to  work,  and  I  will 
now  show  you,  sir,  in  what  manner. 

"Articles  of  agreement,  made  and  concluded  this  29tli 
day  of  July,  1837,  lietween  Heman  B.  Potter,  of  the 
city  of  Buffalo,  of  the  first  pari,  and  John  Snow,  a 
Seneca  chief,  of  the  Buffalo  Creek  reservation,  in  the 
county  of  Erie,  of  the  second  part. 
"  Whereas,  in  conformity  with  the   declared  policy 
of  the  government  of  the  United  States,  the  proprietors 
of  the  pre-emptive  title  of  and  in  the  four  several  tracts 
of  land,  reserved  by  the  Seneca  tribe  of  Indians,  within 
the  said  state  of  New  York,  are  desirous  to  induce  the 
abovementioned  tribe  of  Indians  to   accept,  for  their 
future  and  permanent  residence,  a  tract  of  country  in 
the  territory  west  of  the  river  Mississippi,  appropriated 
for  Indians  inhabiting  the  Atlantic  and  other  neigh- 
bouring states,  and  are,  also,  desirous,  by  fair  purchase, 
to  extinguish  the  right  of  the  said  Indians  in  and  to 
the  lands  in  this  .slate,  so  reserved  by  them  : 

"  And  whereas,  in  furtherance  of  these  objects,  and 
in  order  to  a  futuie  treaty  by  which  to  effect  the  same, 
the  said  proprietors  have  authorised  negotiations  to  be 
opened  with  the  chiefs  and  other  leading  men  of  the 
said  tribe  of  Indians,  and  certain  offers  to  be  made  to 
them  in  money  as  a  permanent  fund  for  the  nation, 
and  a  compensation  for  their  improvements;  and  have 
also  deemed  it  advisable  and  necessary  to  employ  the 
aid,  co-operation,  and  services  of  certain  individuals 
who  are  able  to  influence  the  said  Indians  to  accept 
the  offers  so  to  be  made  to  them : 

"  And  whereas,  the  said  Heman  B.  Potter,  the  party 
of  the  first  part,  is  empowered  to  act  on  behalf  of  the 


said  proprietors,  and  to  contract  with  any  individuals 
whose  co-operation  and  agency  may  be  necessary  and 
efficient,  in  accomplishing  the  abovementioned  ot>jccl ; 
and  the  said  John  Snow,  the  parly  of  the  second  part, 
has  agreed  to  conlribute  his  influence  and  services  in 
the  premises;  and  in  case  of  the  extinguishment  of  the 
said  Indian  tille  to  the  said  reserved  lands  as  afore- 
said, to  sell  to  the  said  proprietors  all  and  singular  his 
improvements,  of,  in,  and  to  the  same: 

"  Now,  therefore,  it  is  mutually  agreed  by  and  be- 
tween the  parlies  hereto,  as  follows: 

"  First.  The  party  of  the  second  part  undertakes  and 
agrees  to  use  his  best  exertions  and  endeavours  to  dis- 
pose  and  induce  the  said  Indians  to  adopt  and  pursue 
the  advice  and  recommendations  of  the  government  of 
the  United  States,  in  respect  to  their  removal  and  fu- 
ture location ;  and  ou  such  said  terms  as  the  party  of 
the  first  part,  and  his  associates,  in  the  name  of  the 
said  proprietors,  shall  propose  to  sell  and  release,  by 
treaty,  their  said  reserved  lands;  and  on  all  occasions 
to  co-operate  with  and  aid  the  said  party  of  the  first 
part,  and  his  associates,  as  he  may  be,  from  time  to 
time,  advised,  in  talks  and  negotiations  with  the  chiefs 
and  other  influential  men  of  the  said  tribe;  and  in  the 
active  application  of  his  whole  influence  at  councils, 
and  confidential  interviews,  for  the  purpose  of  effecting 
a  treaty  between  the  said  tribe  and  the  said  proprietors, 
for  the  extinguishment  of  the  Indian  title  to  the  said 
reserved  lands. 

"  Second.  The  said  party  of  the  second  part  hath 
sold,  and  hereby  doth  sell,  to  the  said  proprietors,  all 
and  singular  his  buildings  and  improvements  on  the 
lands  so  to  be  released  by  treaty,  and  agrees  to  accept 
compensation  therefor  in  the  manner  hereinafter  men- 
tioned; said  buildings  and  improvements  in  the  mean- 
time not  to  be  leased,  or  in  any  mann-jr  disposed  of  by 
said  parly  of  the  second  part. 

"  Third.  In  consideration  of  such  efforts,  co-opera- 
tion, and  services  on  the  part  of  the  said  John  Snow, 
faithfully  bestowed  in  the  premises,  and  of  the  sale  and 
release  of  all  and  singular  his  said  buildings  and  im- 
provements upon  any  of  the  lands  aforesaid,  without 
leasing  or  otherwise  disposing  of  the  same,  as  herein- 
above stipulated,  the  said  Heman  B.  Potter,  on  his 
part,  and  that  of  his  associates,  agrees  to  pay,  or  cause 
to  be  paid,  to  the  said  John  Snow,  the  sum  of  two 
thousand  dollars,  within  three  months  after  notice  of 
the  ratification,  by  the  senate  of  the  United  Slates,  of 
a  valid  treaty  between  the  said  tribes  and  the  owners 
of  the  said  pre-emptive  title,  or  their  trustees,  by  which 
the  right  and  title  of  the  said  Indians  shall  be  effcc 
tually  released  and  extinguished,  in  and  to  the  said 
reserved  lands;  subject,  however,  to  the  following 
qualification  and  understanding:  that  in  case  the  said 
treaty  shall  provide  for  the  payment  to  individual  In- 
dians for  their  buildings  and  improvements,  then  and 
in  that  case  the  said  party  of  the  second  part  shall  ac- 
cept and  receive,  as  part  payment  of  the  abovemen- 
tioned  sum  of  two  thousand  dollars,  such  sum  or  com- 
pensation as  he  shall  or  may  be  entitled  to,  bv  and 
under  the  provisions  of  such  treaty,  for  his  said  build- 
ings and  improvements,  and  the  balance  of  the  said 
two  thousand  dollars  which  shall  remain,  after  deduct- 
ing therefrom  such  compensation  as  aforesaid,  and  that 
only  to  be  paid  by  the  said  party  of  the  first  part,  as 
above  specified,  within  the  time  abovementioned,  or  as 
soon  tliereafter  as  the  said  balance  can  be  ascertained; 
and  in  case  said  party  of  the  second  part  shall  be  enti- 
tled, by  and  under  the  provision  of  said  treaty,  to  the 
sum  of  two  thousand  dollars  and  upward,  he  shall  re- 
ceive the  same  as  may  be  therein  provided,  and  the 
said  party  of  the  first  part  shall  be  discharged  from 
paying  any  part  of  said  two  thousand  dollars. 

"  And  the  said  John  Snow  shall  also  be  entitled,  at  a 
nominal  rent,  to  a  lease  from  the  owners  of  the  pre- 
emplive  title,  or  their  trustees,  of  and  for  the  lot  of 
land  actually  improved  and  occupied  by  him,  called 
the  Whipple  farm,  near  the  old  council  house,  on  the 
Buffalo  reservation,  for  and  during  his  own  natural 
life,  determinable  when  and  as  soon  as  he  shall  cease 
to  live  on  and  occupy  the  same ;  said  lease  to  be  ex- 
ccuted  by  the  lessors  as  soon  alter  said  treaty  as  said 
lands  shall  have  been  surveyed  and  allotted,  said  lease 
having  reference  to  said  survc)'. 

"  This  agreement  on  the  part  of  said  party  of  the 
first  part,  being  expressly  dependent  upon  a  treaty,  to 
be  made  and  ratified  upon  terms,  conditions,  and  stipu- 


lations, to  be  proposed  and  offered  by  the  said  party  of 
the  first  part,  and  his  associales. 

H.  B.  POTTER,  [l.  s] 


George  x  Jimesok, 
mark. 
True  copy  :  M.  B.  PIERCE. 

"  P.  S.  Marius  B.  Pierce,  above  named,  is  one  of  the 
chiefs  who  signed  the  Buffalo  treaty." 

"  Articles  of  agreement  made  and  concluded  this  7tb 
day  of  August,  1637,  between  Heman  B.  Potter,  of 
the  city  of  Buffalo,  of  the  first  pari,  and   Samuel 
Gordon,  a  Seneca    Indian,  of  the  Cattaraugus  re- 
servation,  in  the  county  of  Erie,,  of  the  second  part. 
"  Whereas,  in  conformity  with  the  declared  policy 
of  the  government  of  the  United  States,  the  proprietors 
of  the  pre-emptive  title   of,  and   in,  the   four   several 
tracts  of  land  reserved  by  the  Seneca  tribe  of  Indians, 
within  the  said  slate  of  New  York,  are  desirous  to  in- 
duce the  abovementioned  tribe  of  Indians  to  accept  for 
their  future  and  permanent  residence,  a  tract  of  coun- 
try in  the  territory  west  of  the  river  Mississippi,  ap- 
propriated  for   Indians   inhabiting   the   Atlantic   and 
other  neiglibouring  states,  and  are  also  desirous,  by 
fair  purchase,  to  extinguish  the  right  of  the  said   In- 
dians in  and  to  the  lands  in  this  state  so  reserved   by 
them  : 

"  And  whereas,  in  furtherance  of  these  objects,  and 
in  order  to  a  future  treaty  by  which  to  effect  the  same, 
the  said  proprietors  have  authorised  negotiations  to  be 
opened  with  the  chiefs  and  other  leading  men  of  the 
said  tribe  of  Indians,  and  certain  offers  to  be  made  to 
them  in  money,  as  a  permanent  fund  for  the  nation, 
and  a  compensation  for  their  improvements,  and  have 
also  deemed  it  advisable  and  necessary  to  employ  the 
aid,  co-operation,  and  services  of  certain  individuals 
who  arc  able  to  influence  the  said  Indians  to  accept  of 
the  offers  so  to  be  made  to  them  : 

"  And  whereas  the  said  Heman  B.  Potter,  the  party 
of  the  first  part,  is  empowered  to  act  on  behalf  of  the 
said  proprietors,  and  to  contract  with  any  individuals 
whose  co-operation  and  agency  may  be  necessary  and 
efBcient  in  accomplishing  the  abovementioned  object; 
and  the  said  Samuel  Gordon,  the  parly  of  the  second 
part,  has  agreed  to  contribute  his  influence  and  services 
in  the  premises: 

"Now,  therefore,  it  is  mutually  agreed  by  and  be- 
tween the  parties  hereto,  as  follows  : 

"  First.  The  parly  of  the  second  part  undertakes  and 
agrees  to  use  his  best  exertions  and  endeavours  to  dis- 
pose and  induce  the  said  Indians  to  adopt  and  pursue 
the  advice  and  reeomrncndalion  of  the  government  of 
the  United  Stales  in  respect  to  their  removal  and  future 
location  ;  and  on  such  fair  terms  as  the  party  of  the 
first  part  and  his  associates,  in  the  name  of  the  said 
proprietors,  shall  propose,  to  sell  and  release,  by  treaty, 
their  said  reserved  lands,  and  on  all  occasions  to  co- 
operate with  and  aid  the  said  party  of  the  first  part  and 
his  associates,  as  he  may  be  from  time  to  time  advised, 
in  talks  and  negotiations  with  the  chiefs  and  other  in- 
fluential men  of  the  said  tribe;  and  in  the  active  ap- 
plication  of  his  whole  influence  at  councils  and  confi- 
dential  interviews,  for  the  purpose  of  effecting  a  treaty 
between  the  said  tribe  and  the  said  proprietors,  for  the 
extinguishment  of  the  Indian  title  to  the  said  reserved 
lands. 

"  Second.  In  consideration  of  such  efforts,  co-opera- 
tion, and  services,  on  the  part  of  the  said  Samuel  Gor- 
don,  faithfully  bestowed  in  the  premises,  the  said  He- 
man  B.  Potter,  on  his  part  and  that  of  his  associates, 
agrees  to  pay,  or  cause  to  he  paid,  to  the  said  Samuel 
Gordon,  the  sum  of  five  thousand  dollars,  within  three 
months  after  notice  of  the  ratification  by  the  senate  of 
the  United  Slates,  of  a  valid  treaty  between  the  said 
tribe  and  the  owners  of  the  said  pre-emptive  tille  or 
their  trustees,  by  which  the  right  and  title  of  the  said 
Indians  shall  be  effectually  released  and  extinguished 
in  and  to  the  said  reserved  lands. 

"  This  agreement,  on  the  part  of  said  party  of  the 
first  pait,  being  expressly  dependent  upon  a  treaty  to 
be  made  and  ratified  upon  terms,  cunditiona,  and  stipu- 


THE    FRIE.ND. 


251 


lations  to  be  proposed  and  offered  by  the  said  parly  of 
the  first  part  and  his  associates. 

H.  R.  POTTER,  [l.  s.] 

SAMUEL  GORDON,  [L.S.] 
Witness;         O.  Allen. 
"  It  is  understood  and  agreed  that  the  sum   of  one 
thousand  dollars  is  to  be  added  to  the  within  contract. 
September  29,  1838. 


H. 


There  are  six  other  contracts  of  a  similar 
character,  which  I  will  not  take  up  the  time  of 
the  senate  to  read.  These  eight  have  lately 
come  to  light.  How  many  are  yet  behind, 
undisclosed,  time  will  tell. 

Here,  Mr.  President,  we  have  a  few  illustra- 
tions, most  liberal  and  honest  and  patriotic 
illustrations,  of  the  means  used  by  the  agents 
of  this  land  company,  and  under  the  authority 
of  the  proprietors,  to  induce  the  leadhig  and 
influential  chiefs  to  sell  the  lands  of  their  un- 
willing constituents.  Here  we  see,  under  the 
very  nose  of  our  commissioner,  and  at  the  mo- 
ment of  commencing  his  negoliation,  ostensibly 
for  the  purchase  of  their  Green  Bay  lands,  the 
sum  of  twenty-one  thousand,  six  hundred 
dollars  in  cash,  besides  leases,  some  for  a  term 
of  years,  some  for  life,  some  during  occupancy, 
and  one  grant  in  fee  simple,  ofl'ered  and  pro- 
mised in  writing  to  eight  leading  and  influential 
chiefs,  by  this  laud  company,  as  rewards,  or 
rather  as  bribes  for  serving  this  company /ai//;- 
fully,  with  their  influence  iti  council,  and  in 
'confidential  interviews  with  the  other  Indians, 
so  as  to  effect  a  treaty  with  the  government  for 
their  Green  Bay  lands,  and  so  as  to  effect  a 
release  and  relinquishment  of  the  Indian  title 
to  the  proprietors  of  their  reserved  lands  in 
the  stale  of  New  York;  and  in  case  of  success 
in  these  double  negotiations,  and  in  the  event 
of  their  ratification  by  the  senate  of  the  United 
States,  then  these  bribes  were  to  be  consvm- 
mated,  and  not  otherwise. 

By  these  dark  and  midnight  transactions, 
the  order  of  things  was  to  be  curiously  re- 
versed. The  emigrating  party  were  to  stay 
in  New  York  upon  their  leases,  and  the  non- 
emigrating  party  were  to  be  transported  be- 
yond the  Mississippi.  And  are  these  contracts 
denied?  No,  sir;  they  are  unblushingly 
shamelessly  admitted  and  justified!  They  are 
admitted  and  justified  by  Seneca  "White,  one 
of  the  chiefs,  in  favour  of  the  treaty  and  of 
emigration,  in  his  speech  to  the  .secretary  of 
war  last  August.  They  are  admitted  and- 
justified  by  N.  Strong,  another  chief  in  favour 
of  the  treaty  and  of  emigration,  in  his  letter  to 
the  president,  of  the  9th  of  last  March.  They 
are  admitted  by  Orlando  Allen,  a  white  man, 
and  one  of  the  active  agents  of  the  land  com- 
pany, and  justified,  in  his  letter  to  the  presi- 
dent, of  the  11th  of  last  March.  And  pray 
what  is  the  justification? 

Mr.  Allen  tells  us,  in  his  testimony,  which 
he  communicated  to  the  president  last  spring, 
"  that  he  luis  understood  (and  believes  the  at- 
tempt was  never  made  to  conceal  it)  that  pro- 
vision was  made  for  some  of  the  chiefs,  in  ac- 
cordance with  all  former  usages  among  the 
Senecas."  Yes,  sir,  Mr.  Allen  may  well  say 
he  has  understood  that  provision  was  made  for 
some  of  the  chiefs ;  for  I  find  this  same  Orlando 
Allen,  who  under  oath,  speaks  so  doubtingly, 
as  though  by  hearsay  only,  is  a  subscribing 


witness  to  at  least  two  of  these  contracts.  But, 
as  to  his  belief  that  there  vvere  no  attempts 
made  to  conceal  these  contracts — contracts 
which  were  for  secret  influence  and  confidential 
services — we  of  the  committee,  who  have  tra- 
velled through  this  whole  mass  of  testimony, 
will  believe  just  as  much  of  this  part  of  his 
testimony  as  we  please,  and  that  is  precious 
little  of  it,  if  any.  While  voluntarily  furnish- 
ing a  part  of  his  testimony  for  the  benefit  of 
the  president,  he  would  have  done  but  an  act 
of  justice  if  he  had  given  him,  in  addition,  that 
part  of  his  testimony,  taken  on  the  same  occa- 
sion, which  was,  that  he  was  an  agent  of  the 
company,  and  directly  interested  in  the  suc- 
cess of  the  treaty — Mr.  Allen  assimilates  these 
rewards,  promised  and  given  to  these  chiefs, 
in  this  underhanded  and  clandestine  manner, 
to  the  annuity  given  to  Red  Jacket,  Corn 
Planter,  and  others.  Sir,  there  is  no  simili 
tude  in  these  cases.  What  was  given  to  Red 
Jacket,  Corn  Planter,  and  to  the  others  he  ' 
named,  was  given  in  open  day,  in  the  presence 
of  the  nation,  and  with  the  knowledge  and  ap- 
probation of  their  tribes.  But  enough  of  all 
this,  for  the  present  at  least. 

(To  be  continuedo 


For  "  The  Friend.' 


BOODIIIS.ll    AND    BRAHMINIS.-VI. 

;Concluded  from  page  242.) 

When  a  youth  assumes  the  yellow  robe,  it 
is  an  occasion  of  considerable  ceremony,  and 
of  emolument  to  the  monastery.  The  candi- 
date, richly  clad,  is  led  forth,  on  a  horse, 
handsomely  caparisoned,  attended  by  a  train 
of  friends  and  relations,  and  passes  in  pomp 
through  the  principal  streets.  Before  him  go 
women,  bearing  on  their  heads  his  future  robes 
of  profession,  and  the  customary  utensils  of  a 
priest,  with  rice,  fruit,  cloth,  china,  cups,  &c., 
intended  as  preseirts  to  the  monastery  and  its 
superior. 

This  splendour  of  array  bears  a  striking  si- 
milarity to  the  display  of  dress,  &c.,  made  by 
a  nun  when  about  to  renounce  th*;  world. 
Henceforth,  at  least  while  1^  ipmains  a  priest, 
the  youth  is  nc^inore  to  ^year  ornaments,  ride 
on  horseback,  di^  even  carry  an- umberella. 
Priests  are  bound  to  celibacy  and  chastity  ; 
and  if  married  before  their  initiation,  the  bond 
is  dissolved.  They  must  not  so  much 
touch  a  woman,  or  even  a  female  infant,  or 
any  female  animal.  They  must  never  sleep 
under  the  same  roof,  or  travel  in  the  same  car- 
riage, or  boat,  with  a  woman,  or  touch  any 
thing  which  a  woman  has  worn.  If  a  priest's 
own  mother  fall  into  the  water  or  into  a  pit,  he 
must  not  help  her  out,  except  no  one  else  is 
nigh,  and  then  he  must  only  reach  her  a  stick 
or  a  rope.  He  is  not  to  recognise  any  rela- 
tions. He  must  not  have,  or  even  touch,  mo- 
ney ;  nor  eat  after  the  noon  of  the  day  ;  nor 
drink  without  straining  the  water ;  nor  build 
a  fire  in  any  new  place,  lest  some  insect  be 
killed  ;  nor  spit  in  water,  or  on  grass,  lest  some 
creature  be  defiled.  He  must  not  dance,  sing, 
or  play  upon  musical  instruments,  nor  stand 
in  conspicuous  places,  nor  wear  long  hair,  nor 
have  a  turban,  or  shoes  ;  and  his  raiment  must 
be  made  of  rags  and  fragments  gathered  in  the 
streets.      As   the    burning   sun   makes   some 


shelter  absolutely  necessary  for  a  shorn  head, 
he  is  allowed  to  carry  a  huge  fan  for  this  pur- 
pose. He  must  hold  no  secular  oflice,  nor 
interfere  in  the  least  with  government.  Seclu- 
sion, poverty,  contemplation,  and  indiiTerence 
to  all  worldly  good  or  evil,  are  henceforth  to 
distinguish  him. 

In  eating,  a  priest  must  say,  "  I  eat  this 
rice,  not  to  please  my  palate,  but  to  support 
life."  In  dressing  himself,  he  must  say,  "  I 
put  on  these  robes,  not  to  be  vain  of  them,  but 
to  conceal  my  nakedness."  And  in  taking 
medicine,  he  must  say,  "  I  desire  recovery 
from  this  indisposition  only  that  I  may  be 
more  diligent  in  devotion  and  virtuous  pur- 
suits." 

All  this  strictness,  though  required  in  the 
books,  is  by  no  means  exemplified  in  the  con- 
duct of  the  priests.  They  wear  sandals,  carry 
umberellas,  live  luxuriously,  and  handle  mo- 
ney. They  not  only  wear  the  finest  and  best 
cotton  cloth,  but  some  of  them  the  most  excel- 
lent silks.  They,  however,  preserve  a  sha- 
dow of  obedience,  by  having  the  cloth  first 
cut  into  pieces,  and  then  neatly  sewed  togeth- 
er. They  even  look  at  women  without 
much  reserve.  The  huge  fan,  peculiar  to 
priests,  is  intended  partly  to  prevent  the  ne- 
cessity of  their  seeing  women  when  preach- 
ing, &c. ;  but  the  manner  in  which  they  are 
represented  in  native  pictures,  as  looking  over 
them,  is  more  amusing  than  true. 

Their  office  may  be  called  a  sinecure.  Few 
of  them  pieach,  and  those  but  seldom,  and 
only  on  special  request;  after  which  dona- 
tions of  clothing,  &e.,  are  always  made 
to  them.  On  these  occasions,  though  only 
one  preaches,  there  are  generally  several  pre- 
sent. They  sit  cross-legged,  in  a  row,  on  a 
raised  seat,  and  each  holds  up  before  him  his 
fan,  to  prevent  distraction  by  looking  on  the 
audience,  and  especially  by  gazing  at  the  wo- 
men. At  funerals,  they  attend  only  when  de- 
sired, and  after  reciting  the  prayers,  retire, 
with  libeial  gifts,  borne  on  the  shoulders  of 
boys.  Marriage  being  utterly  unholy,  they 
have  no  services  to  render  there.  [It  was 
some  time  before  the  Christian  converts, 
under  charge  of  the  missionary  Judson,  could 
be  reconciled  to  his  performing  the  marriage 
ceremony,  or  being  present.^  Deeming  it 
wholly  unprofessional  to  do  any  work,  most 
of  them  spend  their  time  in  sheer  idleness. 

It  is  the  rule  that  each  priest  perambulate 
the  street  every  morning,  till  he  receive  boiled 
rice,  &c.,  enough  for  the  day.  From  the 
dawn  of  day  till  an  hour  after  sunrise,  they 
are  seen,  passing  to  and  fro,  in  groups,  and 
singly,  carrying  on  their  arm  the  thabike, 
which  is  often  sustained  by  a  strap  passing 
over  the  shoulder.  They  walk  on  briskly, 
without  looking  to  the  right  or  left,  stopping 


./hen  any  one  comes  out  with  a  gift,  and 
passing  on  without  the  least  token  of  thanks, 
or  even  looking  at  the  giver. 

The  thabike  is  a  black  earthen  pot,  contain- 
ing about  a  peck,  with  a  lid  of  tin  or  lackered 
ware,  which  is  made  to  fit,  when  inverted,  so 
as  to  hold  little  cups  of  curry,  meat,  or  fruits. 
The  more  dignified  priests  omit  the  morning 
perambulations,  and  either  depend  on  a  share 
of  what  their  juniors  receive,  or  have  their 
own  servants,  and  supply  their  private   table 


252 


THE  FRIEND. 


from  the  bazar,  and  from  ofTeiings  wliicli  are  [  ed  tlieir  rudiments  in  the  human  constitution, 
brought  to   them  by  the   devout.      Except  in  |  If  liis  neighbour's  boat  be  upset,  or  his  house 

be  on   fire,  why  should  the  Boodhist  assist  ? 

He  supposes  such  events   to  be  the  unavoid- 


times  of  scarcity,  the  daily  supply  is  supera- 
bundant, and  the  surplus  is  given  to  day 
scholars,  poor  persons,  and  adherents,  who 
perform  various  services  round  the  monastery. 
These  retainers  are  very  convenient  to  the 
priests  in  many  ways.  They  receive  money, 
which  the  priest  may  not  openly  touch  ;  go  to 
market  for  such  little  luxuries  as  may  be  want- 
ed ;  sell  the  superabundant  gifts  of  clothing, 
mats,  boxes,  betel-nut,  &c.  Some  of  the 
priests  are  known  thus  to  have  become  rich. 
Fadier  Sangermano,  who  spent  many  years 
among  them,  declares,  that  they  make  no 
scruple  of  receiving  even  large  sums,  and  that 
"  they  are  insatiable  after  riclies,  and  do  little 
else  than  ask  for  them." 

The  daily  gift  of  food  is  supposed  to  be  en- 
tirely voluntary,  and  doubtless  generally  is  so. 
But  I  have  often  seen  the  priest  make  a  full 
stop  before  a  house,  for  some  time.  A  gift 
was  generally  brought  at  length  ;  but  if  not, 
he  moved  on  without  remark.  If  any  family 
is  noticed  constantly  to  neglect  giving,  com- 
plaint is  lodged  with  the  ruler,  and  fines  are 
sure  to  follow. 

No  false  religion,  ancient  or  modern,  is 
comparable  to  this.  Its  philosophy  is  not  ex- 
ceeded in  folly  by  any  other ;  but  its  doctrines 
and  practical  piety  bear  a  strong  resemblance 
to  those  of  Holy  Scripture.  Did  the  people 
but  act  up  to  its  principles  of  peace  and  love, 
oppression  and  injury  would  be  no  more 
known  within  their  borders.  It  has  no  my- 
thology of  obscene  and  ferocious  deities  ;  no 
sanguinary  or  impure  observances  ;  no  self- 
inflicted  tortures  ;  no  tyrannising  priesthood  ; 
no  confounding  of  right  and  wrong,  by  mak- 
ing certain  iniquities  laudable  in  worship. 
In  its  moral  code,  its  descriptions  of  the  purity 
and  peace  of  the  first  ages,  of  the  shortening 
of  man's  life  because  of  his  sins,  &c.,  it 
seems  to  have  followed  genuine  traditions.  In 
almost  every  respect  it  seems  to  be  the  best 
religion  which  man  has  invented. 

Yet,  we  must  regard  Boodhisra  with  un- 
measured reprobation,  if  we  compare  it,  not 
with  other  false  religions,  but  with  truth.  Its 
entire  base  is  false.  "  It  is  built,  not  on  love  to 
God,  nor  even  love  to  man,  but  on  personal 
merit.  It  is  a  system  of  religion  without  a 
God.  It  is  literally  atheism.  Instead  of  a 
Heavenly  Father  forgiving  sin, — and  filial  ser- 
vice from  a  pure  heart,  as  the  effect  of  love, 
it  presents  nothing  to  love,  for  its  deity  is 
dead  ;  nothing  as  the  idtimate  object  of  action 
but  self;  and  nothing  for  man's  highest  and 
holiest  ambition  but  annihilation. 

The  system  of  merit  corrupts  and  perverts 
to  evil  the  very  precepts  whose  prototypes 
arc  found  in  the  Bible,  and  causes  an  injuri- 
ous effect  on  the  heart,  from  the  very  duties 
which  have  a  salutary  effect  on  society. 
Thus,  to  say  nothing  of  its  doctrines  of  eter- 
nal transmigration,  and  of  uncontrollable  fate, 
we  may  see,  in  this  single  doctrine  of  merit, 
the  utter  destruction  of  all  excellence.  It 
leaves  no  place  for  true  holiness  ;  for  every 
thing  is  done  for  the  single  purpose  of  obtain- 
ing advantage. 

Sympathy,  tenderness,  and  all  benevolence, 
would  become  extinct,  had  not  Jehovah  plant- 


able  consequences  of  demerit  in  a  former  ex 
istenee  ;  and,  if  this  suffering  be  averted,  there 
must  be  another  of  equal  magnitude.  He 
even  fears  that  by  his  interfering  to  prevent  or 
assuage  his  neighbour's  calamity,  he  is  resist- 
ing established  fate,  and  bringing  evil  on  his 
own  head. 

The  same  doctrine  of  merit  destroys  grati- 
tude, either  to  God  or  man.  If  he  is  well  off", 
it  is  because  he  deserves  to  be.  If  you  do 
him  a  kindness,  he  cannot  be  persuaded  that 
you  have  any  other  object  or  reason  than  to 
get  merit;  and  feels  that  he  compensates  your 
generosity  by  furnishing  the  occasion.  If  the 
kindness  be  uncommon,  he  always  suspects 
you  of  sinister  designs.  In  asking  a  favour, 
at  least  of  an  equal,  he  does  it  peremptorily, 
and  often  haughtily,  on  the  presumption  that 
you  will  embrace  the  opportunity  of  getting 
merit ;  and,  when  his  request  is  granted,  re- 
tires without  the  slightest  expression  of  grati- 
tude. In  fact,  there  is  no  phrase  in  his  lan- 
guage that  corresponds  with  our  "  I  thank 
you." 

The  doctrine  of  fate  is  maintained  with  the 
obstinacy  and  devotedness  of  a  Turk.     While 
accounts  to  them  for  every  event,  it  creates 
doggedness  under  misfortune,  and  makes  fore- 
thought useless. 

Boodhism  allows  evil  to  be  balanced  with 
good,  by  a  scale,  which  reduces  sin  to  tlie 
shadow  of  a  trifle.  To  pray  before  a  pago- 
da, or  offer  a  flower  to  the  "idol,  or  feed  the 
priests,  or  set  a  pot  of  cool  water  by  the 
way-side,  is  supposed  to  cancel  a  multitude  of 
sins.  The  building  of  a  monastery,  or  pago- 
da, will  outweigh  tnormous  crimes,  and  secure 
prosperity  for  ages  to  come.  Vice  is  thus 
robbed  of  its  terrors  ;  for  it  can  be  overbal 
ced  by  easy  virtues.  Instances  are  not  rare 
of  robbery,  and  even  murder,  being  commit 
ted,  to  obtain  the  means  of  buying  merit. 
All  the  ^errors,  therefore,  with  which  hell  is 
represented,  d^but  serve  to  excite  to  the  ob- 
servance of  frivolous  rites.  The  making  of 
an  idol,  an.offering,'  or  sorife'suck  act,  is  sub- 
stituted for  repentance  and  reparation,  for  af 
ward  excellence,  and  every  outward  charity, 
It  ministers    also   to   the   most  extravagant 


pride.  The  Boodhist  presumes  that  incalcu- 
lable merit,  in  previous  incarnations,  has  been 
gained,  to  give  him  the  honour  of  now  wear- 
human  nature.  He  considers  his  condi- 
tion far  superior  to  that  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 
other  islands  of  this  system,  and  his  chance 
of  exaltation  to  be  of  the  most  animating  cha- 
racter. Conceit,  therefore,  betiays  itself  in 
all  his  ways.  The  lowest  man  in  society  car- 
ries himself  like  the  "  twice  born"  Brahmin 
of  Hindustan. 


The  spread  of  Matthewisni  has  seriously  af- 
fected the  revenue  in  those  parts  of  Ireland 
where  it  has  been  introduced.  The  excise 
collection  in  Cork  district  is  23,000/.  deficient 
pared  with  the  corresponding  quarter  of 
last  year ;  and  the  Fermoy  collection  shows  a 
deficiency  of  1 1,000/.  for  the  same  period. 


The  Rotary  Poiuer  Stocking  Loom. 

A  correspondent  of  the  Boston  Courier  gives 
the  following  description  of  the  powers  and 
capacities  of  this  machine,  a  notice  of  which 
w-as  given  a  few  days  since. 

It  is  a  beautiful  piece  of  machinery,  occu- 
pying but  about  twenty  inches  square  space, 
with  motions  quick  and  regular,  with  very  lit- 
tle friction,  so  that  it  must  be  durable.  It  is 
easily  worked  by  hand,  and  is,  therefore,  well 
calculated  for  domestic  purposes,  as  also  for 
steam  or  water  power. 

The  loom  is  superior  to  any  apparatus  for 
iiosiery  now  known  in  this  country  or  Eu- 
rope, inasmuch  as  it  knits,  with  equal  facility, 
hard  or  soft  twisted  woollen  yarn,  cotton,  or 
silk,  and  will,  with  less  hand  power,  produce 
four  feet  of  hosiery  for  every  one  foot  that  can 
be  produced  by  any  other  loom,  and  of  a  su- 
perior quality  of  fabric.  It  costs  forty  per 
cent,  less  than  an  English  loom,  is  much  less 
complicated,  less  liable  to  get  out  of  order, 
and  it  will  cost  fifty  per  cent,  less  to  keep  it 
in  repair. 

The  proper  motion  for  the  machine  is  forty 
revolutions  per  minute,  although  it  may  be 
driven  fifty,  without  risk.  Forty  revolutions, 
of  one  hundred  strokes  each,  make  three 
inches  of  stocking  in  length,  in  a  minute,  or 
fifteen  feet  per  hour,  so  that  each  day  of  ten 
hours,  gives  fifty  yards  of  beautifully  executed 
stocking-web.  But  apply  power  to  the  loom, 
and  allow  one  girl  to  attend  four  only,  although 
she  may  as  well  attend  to  six,  and  we  have, 
from  one  hand,  six  hundred  and  fifty  feet  of 
web  per  day,  being  four  hundred  and  fifty  feet 
more  than  four  hands  can  produce  upon  four 
of  the  best  English  looms,  within  the  same 
time. 


An  official  return  recently  made  to  the  Aus- 
trian government  shows  that  there  are  56  ma- 
nufactories of  beet-root  sugar  in  Austria,  pro- 
ducing annually  650,000  quintals  of  sugar,  or 
nearly  one  third  of  the  quantity  consumed 
within  the  Austrian  dominions. 


M.  Huzard  has  presented  to  the  Societe  d' 
Encouragement  a  proposition  for  granting 
prizes  for  the  best  methods  of  preserving  and 
increasing  the  number  of  leeches  in  France. 
He  states  that  about  25,000,000  of  these  use- 
ful animals  annually  consumed  in  France,  but 
their  price  is  raised  to  an  enormous  rate  on 
account  of  the  difficulty  of  keeping  them 
alive.  The  objects  of  the  proposed  prizes 
are — the  stocking  of  such  pieces  of  water  and 
streams  as  are  fit  for  the  propagation  of 
leeches,  but  at  present  have  none  in  them ;  for 
the  best  means  of  making  them  disgorge  after 
an  operation  without  injuring  them  or  diminish- 
ing their  powers  ;  and  introducing  a  new  and 
effective  species  hitherto  unknown  in  France. 


No  man  that  considers  the  promiscuous  dis- 
pensations of  God's  providence  in  this  world, 
can  think  it  unreasonable  to  conclude,  that 
after  this  life  good  men  shall  be  rewarded,  and 
sinners  punished. — TiUotson. 


THE    FRIEND. 


253 


Ji  Declaration  of  the  Fietus  of  the  Society  of 
Friends  in  relation  to  Church  Government  : 
By  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  of  New 
England  Yearly  Meeting. 

(Concluded  fioni  p.  Hi.; 

"  I  might  al  length  enlarge,  (continues  Bar- 
day,)  if  needful,  upon  these  passages,  any  of 
which  is  sufficient  to  prove  the  matter  in  hand, 
but  tliat  what  is  said  may  satisfy  such  as  are 
not  wilfully  blind  and  obstinate.  For  there  can 
be  nothing  more  plain  fiom  these  testimonies 
than  that  the  ancient  apostles  and  primitive 
Christians  practised  order  and  government  in 
the  church  ;  that  some  did  appoint  and  ordahi 
certain  things,  condemn  and  approve  certain 
practices,  as  well  as  docttines,  by  the  Spirit  of 
God ;  that  there  lay  an  obligation  in  point  of 
duty  upon  others  to  obey  and  submit ;  that  this 
was  no  encroachment  nor  imposition  upon  their 
Christian  liberty,  nor  any  ways  contradictory 
to  their  being  inwardly  and  immediately  led  by 
the  Spirit  of  God  in  their  hearts  ;  and  lastly, 
that  such  as  are  in  the  true  feeling  and  sense, 
will  find  it  in  their  places  to  obey  and  be  one 
with  the  church  of  Christ  in  such  like  cases  ; 
and  that  it  is  such  as  have  lost  their  sense  and 
feeling  of  the  life  of  the  body,  that  dissent  and 
are  disobedient,  under  the  false  pretence  of  li- 
berty." 

Robert  Barclay,  in  the  course  of  the  instruc- 
tive work  from  which  we  are  quoting,  all  of 
which  may  be  profitably  read,  fails  not  to  con- 
demn such  as,  claiming  the  privilege  of  imme- 
diate revelation,  say,  "  that  they,  being  moved 
to  do  such  and  sucli  things,  though  contrary  to 
the  mind  and  sense  of  the  brethren,  are  not  to 
be  judged  for  it,  (they)  adding,  why  may  it  not 
be  so  that  God  hath  moved  them  to  it?"  Now, 
if  this  be  a  sufficient  reason  (says  he)  for  them 
to  suppose  as  to  one  or  two,  I  may  without  ab- 
surdity suppose  it  as  well  to  the  whole  body. 
He  declares,  "  that  ordinarily  God  hath,  in  the 
communicating  of  his  will  under  his  gospel, 
employed  such  whom  he  had  made  use  of  in 
the  gathering  of  his  church,  and  in  feeding  and 
watching  over  them,  though  not  excluding 
others;"  and  goes  on  to  say,  "And  indeed  I 
mind  not  where,  under  the  gospel,  Christ  hath 
used  any  other  method  ;  but  that  he  always,  in 
revealing  his  will,  hath  made  use  of  such  as  he 
himself  had  before  appointed  elders  and  officers 
in  his  church  ;  though  it  be  far  from  us  to  limit 
the  Lord,  so  as  to  exclude  any  from  this  privi- 
lege; nor  yet  on  the  other  hand,  will  the  possi- 
bility hereof  be  a  sufficient  warrant  to  allow 
every  obscure  member  to  stand  up,  and  offer 
to  rule,  judge  and  condemn  the  whole  body; 
nor  yet  is  it  without  cause,  that  such  an  one's 
message  is  jealousied  and  called  in  question 
unless  it  have  very  great  evidence,  and  be  bot- 
tomed upon  some  very  weighty  and  solid  foun 
dation." 

From  William  Penn's  "Brief  Examination 
and  State  of  Liberty  Spiritual,"  we  make  the  fol- 
lowing extracts.  He  commences;  —  "Dear 
Friends  and  Brethren,  it  hath  of  long  time  rested 
with  some  pressure  upon  my  spirit,  for  Zion's 
sake  and  the  peace  of  Jerusalem,  to  write  some- 
thing of  the  nature  of  true  spiritual  liberty.  Lib- 
erty, one  of  the  most  glorious  words  and  things  in 
the  world,  but  little  understood,  and  frequently 
abused  by  many.    I  beseech  Almighty  God  to 


preserve  you  his  people,  in  the  right  know- 
ledge and  use  of  that  liberty,  which  Jesus 
Christ  the  Captain  of  oui  salvation,  halh  pur- 
chased for  us  and  is  redeeming  us  into."  He 
queries — "  But  must  I  conform  to  things  whe- 
ther I  can  receive  them  or  not  ?  Ought  I  not  to 
be  left  to  the  grace  and  spirit  of  God  in  my 
own  heart  ?"  This  he  fully  answers,  and  says  : 
— "  It  is  a  dangerous  principle  and  pernicious 
to  true  religion,  and  which  is  worse,  it  is  the 
root  of  ranterism  to  assert,  that  nothing  is  a 
duty  incumbent  upon  thee,  but  what  thou  art 
persuaded  is  thy  duty  ;  for  the  seared  consci- 
ence pleads  his  liberty  against  all  duty,  the 
dark  conscience  is  here  unconcerned,  the  dead 
conscience  is  here  uncondemned.  As  to  the 
second  part  of  the  question—"  Ought  I  not  to 
be  left  to  the  grace  of  God  in  my  own  heart?" 
he  answers — "That  is  of  all  things  the  most 
desirable,  since  they  are  well  left,  that  are 
there  left,  for  there  is  no  fear  of  want  of  unity ; 
where  all  are  left  with  the  one  spirit  of  truth, 
they  must  be  of  one  mind,  they  cannot  be 
otherwise ;  so  that  to  plead  this  against  unity, 
is  to  abuse  the  very  plea,  and  to  commit  the 
greatest  contradiction  to  that  very  doctrine  of 
Scripture,  viz  :  "  That  all  should  be  guided  by 
the  grace  and  spirit  of  God  in  themselves," 
for  the  end  of  that  doctrine  is  certainty,  "  They 
shall  all  know  me,  saith  the  Lord,  from  the 
least  to  the  greatest,  and  I  will  give  them  one 
heart,"  &c.  "  Therefore  I  must  say  to  thee, 
Friend,  what  if  thou  wilt  not  be  left  with  the 
grace  and  spirit  of  God  in  thyself,  nor  wait  for 
its  mind,  nor  be  watchful  to  its  revelations,  nor 
humble  and  quiet,  till  thou  hast  received  such 
necessary  manifestations  ;  but  pleadest  against 
the  counsel  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  in  other 
faithful  persons,  under  the  pretence  of  being 
left  to  his  Spirit  in  thyself;  by  which  means, 
thou  opposest  the  Spirit  to  the  Spirit,  and 
pleadest  for  disunity  under  the  name  of  lib- 
erty." 

"  Since  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  one  in  all, 
it  ought  to  be  obeyed  through  another  as  well 
as  in  one's  self;  and  this  I  affirm  to  you,  that 
the  same  lowly  frame  of  mind  that  receives  and 
answers  the  mind  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  in 
a  man's  self,  will  receive  and  have  unity  with 
tiie  mind  of  the  same  Spirit  through  another; 
and  the  reason  is  plain  ;  because  the  same  self- 
evidencing  power  and  virtue  that  ariselh  from 
the  measure  of  the  spirit  of  truth  in  one's  self, 
and  that  convinceth  a  man  in  his  own  heart, 
doth  also  attend  the  discovery  of  the  mind  of 
the  same  spirit  when  delivered  by  another ;  for 
the  words  of  the  '  second  Adam,  the  quicken- 
ing spirit,'  through  another  are  spirit  and  life, 
as  well  as  in  thy  own  particular ;  this  is  dis- 
cerned by  the  spiritual  man  that  judgeth  all 
things,  although  the  carnal  man  pleadeth  being 
left  to  \\is  freedom,  and  it  may  be,  talks  of  be- 
ing left  to  the  spirit  in  himself  too ;  the  better 
to  escape  the  sense  and  judgment  of  the  spiri- 
tual man.  It  is  my  earnest  desire  that  all  that 
have  any  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  would  have 
a  tender  care  how  they  use  that  plea  against 
their  faithful  brethren,  that  God  put  into  their 
mouths  against  the  persecuting  priests  and  h' 
lings  of  the  world,  namely,  'I  must  mind  the 
spirit  of  God  in  myself;'  for  though  it  be  a 
great  truth  that  all  are  to  be  left  thereunto,  yet 
it  is  as  true,  that  he  whose  soul  is  left  with  the 


spirit  of  truth  in  himself,  differs  not  from  his 
brethren  that  are  in  the  same  spirit,  and  as  true 
it  is  that  those  who  err  from  the  spirit  of  truth, 
may  plead  being  left  to  the  spirit  in  themselves, 
against  the  motion  and  command  of  the  spirit 
through  another,  when  it  pleaseth  not  his  or 
her  high  mind  and  perverse  will ;  for  a  saying 
may  be  true  or  false  according  to  the  subject 
matter  it  is  spoken  upon  or  applied  to ;  we  own 
the  assertion — we  deny  the  application — there 
lies  the  snare." 

Query — "But  though  this  be  true,  which 
hath  been  alleged  for  heavenly  concord,  yet 
what  if  I  do  not  presently  see  that  service  in  a 
thing  that  the  rest  of  my  brethren  agree  in?  In 
this  case,  what  is  my  duty  and  theirs? 

"  Answer — It  is  th}'  duty  to  wait  upon  God 
in  silence  and  patience,  out  of  all  flesb.ly  con- 
sultations ;  and  as  thou  abidest  in  tiie  simpli- 
city of  the  truth,  thou  wilt  receive  an  under- 
standing with  the  rest  of  thy  brethren  about  the 
thing  doubted.  And  it  is  their  duty,  whilst  thou 
behavest  thyself  in  meekness  and  humility,  to 
bear  with  thee,  and  carry  themselves  tenderly 
and  lovingly  towards  thee;  but  if  on  the  con- 
trary thou  disturbest  their  godly  care  and  prac- 
tice, and  growest  contentious,  and  exaltest  thy 
judgment  against  them,  they  have  power  from 
God  to  exhort,  admonisli  and  reprove  thee; 
and  (if  thou  perseverest  therein)  in  his  name  to 
refuse  any  further  fellowship  with  thee,  till 
thou  repentest  of  thy  evil." 

A  little  farther  on,  William  Penn  remarks : 
"  This  I  affirm  from  the  understanding  I  have 
received  of  God,  not  only  that  the  enemy  is  at 
work  to  scatter  the  minds  of  Friends  by  that 
loose  plea,  '  What  hast  thou  to  do  with  me  ? 
Leave  me  to  my  freedom  and  the  grace  of  God 
in  myself;'  and  the  like;  but  this  proposition 
and  expression  as  now  understood  and  alleged, 
is  a  deviation  from,  and  a  perversion  of,  the 
ancient  principle  of  truth."  After  reasoning 
closely  on  the  impropriety  of  an  individual's 
urging  the  measure  of  his  own  light  to  justify 
him  in  courses  and  practices  not  approved  by 
Friends,  lie  goes  on  to  say  :  "  This  is  that  ve- 
ry rock  both  professors  and  profane  would  long 
since  have  run  us  upon,  namely,  '  That  a  way 
is  hereby  opened  to  all  the  world's  libertines, 
to  plead  the  light  within  for  their  excesses;' 
which  indeed  grieves  the  Spirit  of  God,  and 
was  severely  judged  by  our  friends  in  the  be- 
ginning, and  is  still  reproved  by  them  that  keep 
their  habitation,  though  some  are  become  as 
wandering  stars,  through  their  own  pride,  and 
the  prevalcncy  of  the  hour  of  temptation  that 
hath  overtaken  them  ;  whereas  had  they  kept 
in  the  channel  of  love  and  life,  in  the  orb  and 
order  of  the  celestial  power,  they  had  shined 
as  fixed  stars  in  the  firmament  of  God  forever. 
And  from  the  deep  sense  that  I  have  of  the 
working  of  the  enemy  of  Zion's  peace,  to  rend 
and  divide  the  heritage  of  God,  who  under  the 
pretence  of  crying  down  man,  forms  and  pre- 
scriptions, is  crying  down  the  heavenly  man 
Christ  Jesus,  his  blessed  order  and  govern- 
ment, which  he  hath  brought  forth,  by  his  own 
revelation  and  power  through  his  faithful  wit- 
nesses, this  I  further  testify,  that  the  enemy 
by  these  fair  pretences,  strikes  at  the  godly 
care  and  travail  that  dwell  upon  the  spirits  of 
many  faithful  brethren,  that  all  things  might  be 


254 


THE    FRIEND. 


preserved  sweet,  comely,  virtuous  and  of  good 
report  in  the  chuich  of  God." 

"  And  the  Lord  God  of  heaven  and  earth, 
that  hath  sent  his  son  Jesus  Chiist  a  light  in- 
to our  hearts  and  consciences,  to  whose  search 
and  judgment  all  ought  to  (and  must)  bring 
tlieir  deeds,  and  render  up  their  accounts, 
beareth  holy  record,  that  for  this  end  hath  he 
moved  upon  the  spirits  of  his  servants,  and 
for  this  good  end  only  have  his  servants 
given  forth,  recommended  and  put  in  practice, 
those  tilings  that  are  now  in  godly  use  among 
his  people,  whether  in  this  or  other  nations, 
relating  to  men's  and  women's  meetings,  and 
their  divers  and  weighty  services.  And  fu 
ther,  in  the  fear  of  the  Almighty  God  I  shall 
add,  tiiat  heavenly  peace  and  prosperity  dwell 
with  those  who  are  found  in  an  holy  and 
zealoua  practice  of  them  ;  wherefore  I  warn 
all,  that  they  take  heed  of  a  slighting  and  ob- 
stinate mind,  and  that  they  have  a  care  how 
they  give  way  to  the  outcry  of  some  falsely 
entiried,  '  Liberty  of  conscience  against  impo- 
sition,' &c.,  for  the  end  thereof  is  to  lead 
back  again  and  give  ease  to  the  carnal  mind, 
which,  at  last,  will  bring  death  again  upon  the 
soul  to  God,  and  the  living  society  of  his 
children." 

From  an  epistle  written  by  that  experienced 
and  worthy  elder  in  the  church,  Joseph  Pike, 
we  make  the  following  pertinent  extract : 
"There  are,"  says  he,  "and  always  will  be, 
different  degrees  of  growth  in  the  members  of 
the  church  of  Christ ; — yes,  as  all  are  growing 
in  truth,  and  drawing  one  way,  and  aiming  at 
the  same  thing,  namely,  the  honour  of  the 
Lord  and  prosperity  of  his  Holy  Truth,  there 
will  be  a  general  condescension  and  submission 
to  one  another  ;  but  more  especially  to  godly 
ciders  and  overseers ;  here  the  strong  and  self- 
will  of  man  is  kept  out,  and  the  unity  of  spirit, 
in  an  heavenly  harmony,  maintained  in  those 
meetings,  as  well  as  among  the  whole  body 
ch\irch  of  Christ." 

We  might  continue  our  quotations  from  the 
writings  of  Friends  much  farther  ;  all  show- 
ing the  propriety  and  necessity  of  subordina- 
tion  and  government  in  conducting  the  affairs 
of  the  church,  but  we  will  conclude  them  by 
a  paragraph  from  the  writings  of  our  friend, 
John  Griffith  :  "  None  have  a  right  to  ap- 
prehend such  a  self-sufficiency  as  to  be  inde- 
pendent of  other  members."  "  It  likewise 
appears  that  every  member  entered  as  such, 
by  his  or  her  voluntary  consent,  is  strictly 
bound  to  keep  and  maintain  the  established 
rules  of  that  body ;  the  breach  of  which  not 
only  renders  him  or  her  guilty  in  God's  sight, 
but  also  accountable  to  the  body. — It  also  be- 
hooves this  body  immediately  upon  the  trans- 
gression of  its  rules  and  orders,  to  exert  itself 
in  dealing  with  transgressors,  and  to  admi- 
nister sound  judgment  in  order  to  restore 
them ;  or  on  failure  of  success  in  that,  to  dis- 
own or  refuse  to  have  unity  with  such  ;  and  to 
let  the  world  know  they  are  not  of  their 
body." 

And  now,  beloved  Friends,  in  conclusion, 
we  commend  the  advices  that  we  have  revived 
to  your  serious  attention,  and  solid  considera- 
tion. May  they  be  received  by  you  in  love 
and  be  carefully  remembered,  and  prove  as  a 
caution  to  the  inexperienced  and  self-confident. 


an  incentive  to  the  retiring  and  timid,  and  a 
strength  and  encouragement  to  those  who, 
under  a  feeling  of  religious  duty,  are  concern- 
ed to  contend  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the 
saints  and  for  the  order  of  the  gospel.  May 
the  word  of  the  Lord,  through  the  mouth  of 
his  prophet,  be  received  by  us  all  for  our  good. 
"  Stand  ye  in  the  ways,  and  see,  and  ask  for 
the  old  paths,  where  is  the  good  way,  and 
walk  therein,  and  ye  shall  find  rest  for  your 
souls."     Jer.  ch.  vi:  16. 

Signed  on  behalf  and  by  direction  of  a 
Meetmg  for  Sufferings,  held  at  Providence, 
the  3d  of  3d  month,  1840. 

Thomas  Howland,  Clerk. 

Communicated  for  ■'  The  Friend." 
COLOUREO    SCHOOLS. 

At  an  annual  meeting  of  the  Association  of 
Friends  for  the  free  instniction  of  adult  co- 
loured persons,  held  fourth  month  2d,  1840, 
the  following  Friends  were  appointed  to  serve 
as  officers  for  the  ensuing  year: 

William  H.  Brown,  Secretary. 

John  C.  Allen,  Treasurer. 

James  Kite,  Josiah  H.  Newbold,  Israel  H. 
Johnson,  Nathaniel  H.  Brown,  William  L. 
Edwards,  Executive  Committee. 

To  the  Association  of  Friends  for  the  free  in- 
struction of  Adult  Coloicred  Persons. 
In  accordance  with  the  duties  assigned  to  it, 
the  executive  committee  opened  a  school  for 
coloured  men  on  the  1st  of  the  tenth  month  last, 
in  the  Willing's  alley  school-house.  Joseph 
Whitall,  Jr.,  who  had  for  several  years  accept- 
ably filled  the  station,  was  re-engaged  as 
teacher,  and  Samuel  Allen  employed  to  assist 
him. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  session,  a 
much  larger  number  of  scholars  than  usual 
were  in  attendance,  and  the  school  filled  up 
with  a  rapidity  unprecedented;  so  that  we 
were  soon  obliged  to  decline  entering  the 
names  of  any  more  applicants  for  admission. 
This  was  done  with  very  great  reluctance,  but 
the  crowded  condition  of  the  room  rendered  it 
unavoidable.  It  is  believed  that  about  forty 
persons  applied  after  this  measure  was  adopt- 
ed, ten  of  whom  were  afterwards  admitted, 
when  it  was  found  that  the  irregular  attendance 
of  some  of  the  scholars,  would  warrant  an 
increese  in  the  number.  The  rest  of  the  appli- 
cants, however,  had  no  opportunity  of  partici- 
pating in  the  benefits  of  the  school ;  as  through- 
out most  of  the  winter  it  continued  uncomfort- 
ably crowded. 

The  orderly  behaviour,  and  close  attention 
of  the  scholars  have  afforded  us  great  satisfac- 
tion, and  the  general  improvement  manifested, 
has  surpassed  that  of  any  former  session  of 
the  school.  A  few  who  were  particularly  dili- 
gent made  very  remarkable  progress,  while  a 
decided  improvement  was  perceptible  in  all. 

It  is  due  to  the  members  of  the  association 
who  have  assisted  in  the  school,  to  mention, 
that  some  of  them  have  laboured  with  great 
faithfulness ;  and  their  exertions  largely  con- 
tributed to  the  improvement  of  the  scholars. 

One  hundred  and  sixty-one  names  were  en- 
tered on  the  roll,  and  the  average  attendance 
was  about  forty- eight. 


The  school  was  closed  for  the  season  on 
the  28lh  of  the  second  month  last,  on  which 
occasion,  the  men  generally  expressed  feehnga 
of  gratitude  for  the  benefits  they  had  received, 
and  many  of  them,  a  desire  still  further  to 
participate  in  the  advantages  of  the  school. 

In  conclusion,  we  may  remark,  that  a  care- 
ful examination  into  the  character  of  the  work 
in  which  we  are  engaged  is  calculated  to  ani- 
mate us  with  fresh  zeal  in  its  prosecution. 
We  find  among  us  a  class  of  our  fellow  be- 
ings, equally  with  ourselves  the  objects  of  di- 
vine mercy  and  regard — having  the  same 
natural  rights,  and  entitled  to  the  same  enjoy- 
ments ;  but  who,  notwithstanding,  are  deprived 
of  many  of  the  advantages  that  we  are  permit- 
ted to  enjoy.  The  evils  under  which  they 
labour,  have  been  entailed  on  them,  not  by  any 
fault  of  their  own,  or  of  their  race,  but  by  the 
avarice,  cruelty,  and  prejudice  of  others.  By 
such  means  they  have  been  kept  in  a  state  of 
ignorance  and  degradation,  while  their  unhappy 
condition  has  been  pleaded  as  an  excuse  for 
continuing  the  causes  that  have  produced  it. 
Surely  then,  it  is  a  Christian  duty  to  endea- 
vour to  abate  and  remove  these  evils ;  and  to 
aid  (as  we  are  favoured  with  ability)  this  af- 
flicted people,  in  obtaining  that  station  and 
enjoyment  in  society  to  which  they  are  enti- 
tled. And  we  know  of  no  more  effectual 
means  within  our  reach,  for  doing  this,  than 
by  cultivating  their  minds.  And  though  when 
we  contemplate  the  magnitude  of  the  evil,  the 
sphere  of  our  labour  may  appear  small,  and 
the  effect  limited,  yet  when  we  consider  that 
the  persons  we  are  instructing  are  many  of 
them  parents,  and  that  the  benefits  they  re- 
ceive are,  in  some  measure,  conferred  through 
them  upon  their  ftimilies  and  connections,  the 
influence  exerted  may  be  more  widely  spread 
than  we  are  aware  of.  IJseful  knowledge  is 
like  a  pure  fountain,  which  is  not  only  a  bless- 
ing to  him  who  possesses  it,  but  the  waters  of 
vyhich,  as  they  flow  outward  and  onward,  con- 
tinue to  spread  fertility  and  refreshment  around 
them. 

But  while  it  is  encouraging  to  believe  that 
the  usefulness  of  the  association  is  steadily  in- 
creasing, it  must  be  admitted,  that  it  is  yet  far 
short  of  what  it  might  be,  and  as  we  think,  of 
what  it  ought  to  be.  The  present  accommo- 
dations of  the  school  are  entirely  insufficient. 
A  room  of  nearly  double  the  size,  might  prob- 
ably have  been  filled  during  the  past  winter. 
We  feel,  therefore,  bound  to  call  the  attention 
of  the  association  to  the  importance  of  pro- 
viding room  enough  for  a  much  larger  number 
of  scholars  than  we  have  yet  had  the  means  of 
instructing.  And  we  would  suggest  the  pro- 
priety of  making  another  effort  to  secure  a 
building,  or  part  of  a  building,  where  at  least 
one  school  for  each  sex  might  be  permanently 
held.  There  are  many  Friends,  we  have  no 
doubt,  who  possess  both  the  means  and  the 
disposition  to  aid  in  effecting  this  desirable 
object. 

The  association  has  been  thus  far  favoured 
with  an  encouraging  evidence,  that  a  blessing 
has  attended  its  feeble  exertions  to  hand  forth 
a  few  crumbs  to  the  needy;  and  we  trust  that 
He,  in  whose  sight  all  rightly  directed  efforts 
to  promote  justice  and  mercy  in  the  earth  are 


acceptable,  will  continue  to  prosper  the  work 
in  which  we  are  engaged. 

Signed  by  direction  and  on  behalf  of  the 
Executive  Committee. 

Israel  H.  .Iohnsox,  Clerk. 

Philada.,  3d  vio.  16,  1840. 

The  Association  of  Friends  for  the  free  in- 
struction of  Coloured  Women,  report. 

That  having  obtained  the  use  of  the  school- 
house  on  AVilling's  alley,  they  opened  their 
school  on  the  1st  of  tenth  month,  and  continued 
it  till  the  28th  of  second  month. 

The  entire  number  who  have,  in  a  greater 
or  less  degree,  availed  themselves  of  the  ad- 
vantages thus  aflbrded,  during  the  past  season, 
is  181.  The  average  attendance  thirty-eight. 
Many  of  these  being  in  the  very  rudiments  of 
learning,  require  almost  constant  attention,  in 
order  that  the_v  may  reap  as  much  benefit  as 
possible  from  the  limited  opportunity  furnished 
them.  Being  sensible  of  this,  we  believed  it 
best  to  avail  ourselves  of  the  services  of  two 
teachers ;  and  the  experience  of  the  winter  has 
proved  the  advantage  and  necessity  of  it,  as 
the  location  of  the  school  prevents  many  of 
the  friends  of  this  interesting  concern  from 
rendering  it  much  assistance. 

Considerable  advancement  appears  to  have 
been  made  by  many  of  the  women  in  spelling, 
reading,  and  writing,  and  the  desire  to  learn, 
industry  and  application  manifested,  have  been 
gratifying.  Such  of  them  as  can  read  have 
been  encouraged  to  learn  portions  of  Scripture 
to  repeat  weeldy. 

We  believe  this  school  continues  to  be  a 
benefit  to  many  of  those  for  whose  good  it  is 
designed,  and  we  desire,  that,  while  there  ap- 
pears to  be  an  increase  of  feeling  in  favour  of 
the  coloured  population  of  tlie  south,  we  may 
not  overlook  those  around  us,  but,  remember- 
ing that  "  Charity  begins  at  home,"  that  we 
may  be  willing  to  give  up  a  portion  of  our 
time  to  the  instruction  of  these ;  and  it  is  en- 
couraging to  reflect,  that  by  thus  enabling 
them  to  occupy  their  leisure  time  with  inte- 
resting and  instructive  reading,  the  temptation 
to  idleness  and  unprofitable  company  will  be 
greatly  diminished. 

Philada.,  2d  mo.  29th,  1840. 


EPISTLE    BY     JOHN    BURNYEAT. 

On  looking  into  the  .Journal  of  .John  Burn- 
yeat  (edition  of  the  late  John  Barclay)  my  at- 
tention was  arrested  with  an  epistle  appended 
thereto  written  by  him,  which,  for  the  excel- 
lent spirit  which  pervades  it,  and  its  salutary 
counsel  and  warning,  I  thought  would  justly 
entitle  it  to  a  place  in  "  The  Friend."  An- 
nexed to  it  is  the  following  note.  "  Let  copies 
of  this  be  sent  to  New  England,  Virginia, 
Maryland,  and  Barbadoes."     '  Q. 

TO  FRIENDS. 

London,  \Oth  of  third  month,  1677. 
Dear  and  well  beloved, — Unto  you,  who  are 
the  called  of  God  in  those  parts,  unto  whom 
the  visitation  of  his  day  hath  reached,  and  upon 
whose  hearts  the  heavenly  light  thereof  hath 
shined  in  its  pure  spiritual  breakings  forth,  so 
that  you  arc  become  the  children  thereof,  and 
do  walk  therein ;  unto  you  all  doth  the  tender 


oTHE     FItlEND. 

salutation  of  my  soul  reach  in  the  love  of  God, 
and  in  the  fellowship,  which  is  a  mystery, 
which  is  held  in  a  pure  conscience,  and  con- 
tinued, as  we  walk  and  abide  in  the  light.  In 
this  light  we  have  fellowship  with  the  Father, 
and  with  the  Son,  and  also  one  with  another, 
.and  so  are  of  one  family  and  household,  par- 
takers of  that  one  bread,  which  the  sanctified 
in  all  ages  did  feed  upon ;  which  is  that  which 
we  are  to  wait  for  in  this  day,  that  we  may 
live  thereby  unto  God,  and  grow  through  the 
divine  nourishment  thereof  into  his  nature,  and 
into  his  strength;  wherein  we  may  triumph 
over  the  adversaiy,  as  the  ancients  did  of  old, 
and  rejoice  in  the  God  of  our  salvation,  who  is 
our  strength  and  tower  of  safety  for  ever. 

Dear  Friends,  great  and  large  hath  the  love 
and  kindness  of  our  God  been  unto  us  (who 
were  strangers,  aliens,  and  enemies  in  ou 
minds  unto  him)  in  this,  that  he  hath  called 
and  chosen  us  to  be  his  people,  and  to  bear 
witness  unto  his  appearance,  and  the  shinings 
forth  of  his  light,  and  of  the  glory  of  his  pre- 
sence, whereby  he  hath  richly  comforted  our 
souls,  and  lifted  up  our  heads  above  all 
row,  even  v/hen  the  enemy  hath  thought  to 
sink  us  down  into  the  pit.  Thus  hath  the 
Lord  dealt  bountifully  with  our  souls,  and  been 
a  ready  help  in  the  needful  time ;  to  him  be 
the  honour  and  glory  for  ever  and  ever!  So 
that  now  it  behoves  all,  after  so  many  deliver- 
ances, favours,  and  mercies,  to  [cleave]  close 
unto  the  Lord,  and  seek  his  glory  above  all, 
and  that  with  all  their  strength;  that  so  he 
who  is  the  good  husbandman,  may  be  glorified 
through  every  one's  bringing  forth  fruit, — ac 
cording  to  Christ's  command. 

Now,  my  Friends,  this  all  observe,  that 
none  can  bring  forth  fruit  unto  God's  glory, 
but  as  they  abide  in  Christ  the  living  vine; 
from  him  is  the  life  received,  by  which  every 
one  lives  unto  God;  and  it  is  by  the  virtue  ol 
that  life,  that  every  one  must  act  to  his  praise. 
And  therefore,  see  that  you  all  retain  it  in  its 
own  purity,  and  live  in  subjection  thereunto 
through  your  whole  day ;  that  you  may  be  as 
fruitful  branches,  abiding  in  the  right  nature, 
and  bearing  holy  fruit:  and  then  will  you  feel 
the  holy  dew  abide  upon  your  spirits,  through- 
out your  age,  which  will  preserve  you  from 
withering,  your  leaf  from  fading ;  and  so  your 
fruit  shall  be  ripe  in  due  season,  and  not  be 
untimely  brought  forth  in  that  which  will  not 
endure :  for  that  in  which  we  have  believed, 
will  endure  for  ever.  The  heavenly  power 
which  God  hath  revealed  in  our  hearts,  and 
made  manifest  for  a  standing  foundation,  is 
sure  for  ever;  upon  whicli,  as  you  all  abide 
steadfast,  the  gates  of  hell,  with  all  the  power 
of  darkness,  shall  not  prevail  .against  you ;  but 
you  shall  be  able  to  withstand  him,  and  keep 
j'our  habitations  in  the  dominion  thereof,  and 
dwell  in  peace  upon  the  rock  of  safety,  in  the 
midst  of  all  storms;  and  sing  for  joy  of  heart, 
when  those  that  forsake  this  rocli,  shall  howl 
and  lament  for  vexation  of  spirit.  For  the 
Lord  God  will  bring  his  day  and  his  power 
over  all,  and  upon  all  that  fly  to  any  shelter, 
or  seek  any  other  defence,  who  have  once 
known  his  truth;  and  he  will  be  unto  such  as 
a  moth,  and  as  rottenness,  and  their  strength 
he  will  waste,  and  their  garment  and  clothing 
he  will  destroy,  and  their  beauty  and  glory  he 


255 

will  cause  to  fade;  though  they  have  been  as 
a  beautiful  flower  in  the  head  of  the  fat  valley, 
yet  will  fading  come  upon  them,  even  dryness 
at  the  root,  and  withering  and  decaying  upon 
the  beauty  of  their  blossoms.  Therefore  let 
all  keep  unto  diat,  and  in  that,  which  will  not 
decay,  come  to  nothing,  nor  ever  be  turned 
into  darkness;  but  abide  in  its  virtue  and  glory, 
in  and  by  which  the  Lord  hath  visited  you, 
and  through  which  his  day  hath  dawned  upon 
your  souls,  the  morning  whereof  you  have 
known  bright  and  clear,  as  without  clouds,  in 
which  you  have  seen  the  Son  in  his  glory  to 
appear  unto  your  souls,  with  his  heavenly 
healing,  warmness,  and  virtue.  Now  Friends, 
this  is  that  which  for  ever  is  to  be  kept  to, 
that  the  day  may  be  known  to  increase  in  the 
light  and  glory  of  it,  in  its  own  clearness, 
without  mixture;  not  mixing  with  it  your  own 
wisdom,  thoughts,  or  carnal  imaginations, 
which  do  prove  such  clouds,  where  they  are 
suflered  to  arise,  tliat  they  bring  darkness  over 
the  understanding,  and  make  the  day  cloudy 
and  dark,  and  so  occasion  wandering,  and  to 
some  turn  the  very  eyelids  of  the  morning 
into  the  shadow  of  death.  And  through 
such  things  hath  the  enemy  so  prevailed  over 
some,  that  he  hath  brought  them  again  into 
the  night  of  everlasting  darkness  and  confu- 
sion, ere  they  have  been  aware  whither  he 

would  lead. 

Dear  Friends,  that  which  preserves  from 
these  dangers,  is  that  arm  and  power  which 
God  revealed  in  the  beginning,  by  which  (as 
we  are  witnesses)  he  redeemed  our  souls  out 
of  many  afflictions.  And  therefore,  let  it  be 
every  one's  care,  to  wait  for  a  clear  and  sensible 
feeling  of  this  same  power  in  its  own  pure  na- 
ture, to  spring  up  in  all  your  hearts  every  day; 
and  then  will  your  delight  be  so  in  it,  and  3four 
acquaintance  (in  a  clear  understanding)  will  be 
so  with  it,  that  you  will  never  be  deceived,  so 
as  to  take  any  other  for  it.  Then  to  your  com- 
fort, will  your  heavenly  peace  spring,  under 
the  power  and  government  of  him,  who  is  the 
Prince  of  true  peace ;  and  so  will  your  hearts 
be  made  truly  glad,  and  weighty,  and  ponder- 
ous, and  not  be  carried  about  with  every  wind: 
for  in  this  is  the  true  and  sure  establishment 
of  the  soul  with  grace  in  the  covenant  of  life 
for  ever;  and  these  are  they  whose  peace  is  of 
a  standing  nature,  who  are  not  given  to  change. 
But  this  I  have  always  observed,  that  where 
there  is  an  uncertain  spirit  or  mind,  though  in 
some  states  into  which  at  times  they  may 
come,  they  may  have  peace,  and  feel  some  re- 
freshment, yet  for  want  of  constancy  and  stead- 
fastness (which  is  preserved  through  a  true, 
watchful,  and  diligent  attendance  upon  that 
which  doth  not  change,  which  is  sure  for 
evei,)  they  lose  their  habitation,  and  their  state 
of  peace,  and  come  to  be  tossed  in  their  minds, 
and  afflicted  in  their  spirits,  and  also  are  the 
occasion  of  tossing,  affliction,  and  distress  unto 
others,  who  not  being  aware,  may  sometimes 
be  in  danger  to  suffer  with  them,  when  they 
fly  from  the  word,  that  should  uphold,  as  it 
was  with  Jonah  in  the  days  of  old.  And 
therefore  it  is  good  for  every  one,  to  have  their 
hearts  established  with  grace,  and  in  the  grace 
to  wait  for  a  setflenient ;  that  under  the  pure 
teachings  thereof,  they  may  be  preserved  from 
going  into  those  things  that  will  procure  woe: 


256 


THE    FRIEND. 


and  so  shall  every  one's  state  in  that  which  is 
good,  be  moie  and  more  constant,  and  then 
will  there  be  a  growing,  and  going  forward 
and  mt  backward.  For  that  which  doth  occa- 
sion any  to  linger,  or  draw  back,  is  careless- 
ness, unbelief,  and  disobedience;  and  in  such 
the  Lord's  soul  doth  take  no  pleasure.  There- 
fore in  that  whicii  doth  not  change  let  all  live, 
by  which  all  changeable  and  mutable  thoughts, 
and  imaginations,  and  desires  will  be  judged 
down,  and  the  spring  of  life  over  all  will  flow: 
and  the  first  will  be  last;  for  in  that  the  beauty 
and  glory  doth  stand  for  ever.  And  all  that 
abide  not  in  it,  and  grow  in  the  virtue  thereof, 
whatever  they  have  been,  at  the  best  will  be 
but  as  a  fading  flower  in  the  head  of  the  fat 
valley,  as  it  was  with  Ephraim ;  the  Ijord  will 
take  no  delight  in  them,  but  reject  them,  and 
cast  them  out,  as  such  whose  beauty  is  gone, 
whose  gold  is  become  dim,  and  whose  wine  is 
mixed  with  water:  and  so  as  reprobate  silver 
shall  they  be  esteemed  even  of  men,  because 
the  Lord  hath  rejected  them. 

So  the  Lord  God  keep  and  pieserve  you  all 
in  that  which  was  from  the  beginning,  and 
will  endure  unto  the  end;  that  therein  ye  may 
flourish  and  grow,  as  the  lilly  of  the  valley, 
and  the  tree  by  the  rivers  of  water.  This  is 
the  desire  of  my  soul  for  you  all,  who  truly 
loves  you  in  the  love  of  God ;  wherein  I  re- 
main one  with  you,  and  am  your  brother  in 
the  truth.  J.  B. 

TO    MY    SOUL. 


Be  patient  yet,  my  soul,  thou  liast  not  long 
To  groan  beneath  accumulated  wrong: 
Soon,  very  soon,  I  trust,  the  galling  yoke 
That  clogs  thee  now,  for  ever  shall  be  broke. 
Tt  comes,  thy  freedom  comes;  from  grief  arise; 
Prepare,  exulting,  for  thy  native  skies  : 
Soon,  very  soon,  this  world's  unholy  dreams. 
Its  poor  possessor.-,  and  their  trifling  schemes 
Shall  worthless  seem  to  thee  as  leaves  embrown'd 
That  blasts  autumnal  scatter  o'er  the  ground. 
O  then,  from  all  of  earthly  taint  made  free. 
What  scenes  unthought  thy  blessed  eyes  may  see  I 
Perhaps,  commission'd  thuu  shalt  bend  thy  flight. 
Where  worlds  and  suns  roll  far  from  mortal  sight. 
And,  hail'd  by  beings  pure,  who  know  no  care, 
Thy  gracious  Master's  high  behests  declare: 
Or  raptur'd  bend,  amid  the  seraph  band. 
That  round  the  throne  of  light  attending  stand, 
To  golden  harps  their  dulcet  voices  raise. 
And  ceaseless  hymn  the  great  Creator's  praise. 
O  while  such  hopes  await,  can  aught  on  earth, 
My  conscious  soul,  to  one  sad  sigh  give  birth  ? 
Be  far  each  anxious  thought,  no  more  repine, 
Soon  shall  the  crown  of  amaranth  be  thine. 

Davenport. 


munication  in  reply  presented  itself,  as  there 
ppeared  to  be  in   it  no   departure    from  the   ^?| 
ules   of  courtesy,  we   deemed  it  but   fair  to   ^J-' 


permit  its  insertion,  expecting  that  the  matter 
would  there  end.  We  do  think,  however, 
that  the  proposition  of  our  respectable  Nan- 
tucket friend  is  perfectly  reasonable,  and  can- 
not but  hope  that  the  writer  of  the  article  on 
the  Tails  of  Comets,  in  the  Friend  of  18th 
ult.,  will  see  it  in  the  same  light.  Should 
that  be  the  case,  and  he  be  willing  to  avail 
himself  of  our  agency,  probably  it  would  be 
in  our  way  to  render  some  service  in  effecting 
the  object. 

The  annual  meeting  of  Haverford  School 
Association,  will  be  held  in  the  Committee 
Room,  Friends'  meeting  house,  on  Arch  street, 
on  second  day,  the  11th  instant,  at  four  o'clock 


Charles  Ev 


Sec'ry. 


THE    FRISM®. 


FIFTH    3IONTII,   9,    1840. 


With  respect  to  the  short  communication  on 
our  first  page,  it  may  be  well  to  remark,  that 
in  transferring  the  article  from  the  "  American 
Journal  of  Science"  to  our  pages,  we  had  no 
intention  to  espouse  the  theory  which  it  puts 
forth,  or  any  other,  on  a  subject  in  regard  to 
which  we  confess  ourselves  totally  incompe- 
tent to  judge.  With  the  style  in  which  it  was 
written  we  were  pleased,  and  the  argument 
seemed  at  least  ingenious.     When  the  com 


A  meeting  of  the  Concord  Auxiliary  Bible 
Association  of  Friends,  will  be  held  at  Friends' 
Meeting  House,  Concord,  on  second  day,  the 
11th  of  5th  month,  at  11  o'clock  A.  M.  The 
female  members  are  respectfully  invited  to 
attend. 

Howard  Yarnall,  Secretary. 

4th  mo.  27th,  1840 


FRIENDS'    ASYLU31. 

Committee  on  Mmissions. — JohnG.  Hos- 
kins.  No.  60  Franklin  street,  and  No.  50 
North  Fourth  street,  up  stairs  ;  E.  B.  Garri- 
gues.  No.  185  North  Seventh  street,  and  No. 
41  Market  street,  up  stairs ;  Isaac  Collins, 
No.  129  Filbert  street,  and  No.  50  Commerce 
street;  Edward  Yarnall,  southwest  corner  of 
Twelfth  and  George  streets,  and  No.  39  M 
ket  street ;  Samuel  Bettle,  jr..  No.  73  North 
Tenth  street,  and  26  South  Front  stieet. 

Visiting  Managers  for  the  Month. — Mor- 
deeai  L.  Dawson,  No.  333  Arch  street;  John 
Richardson,  No.  76  North  Tenth  street;  Saml. 
Bettle,  Jr.,  No.  73  North  Tenth  street. 

Superintendents. — John  C.  and  Lstitia 
Redmond. 

.Attending  Physician. — Dr.  Charles  Evans 
No.  201  Arch  street. 

Resident  Physician. — Dr.  Pliny  Earle. 


Married,  on  the  23d  of  4th  month,  at  Friends' 
Meeting  House,  in  Au  Sable,  (Ibrmerly  Peru,)  Clinton 
county.  New  York,  Seneca  Hazard,  son  of  Thomas 
Hazard,  of  Ferrisburgh,  Vermont,  to  Persis  Hoag, 
daughter  of  David  and  Elizabeth  Hoag,  of  Au  Sable. 

,  at  Friends'  Meeting  House,  New  Salem,  North 

Carolina,  on  fillh  day,  the  23d  of  4th  month  1840, 
Dunn  L.  Chamness,  of  Randolph  county,  to  Rebecca, 
daughter  of  Joseph  McCollum,  of  the  same  place. 


fforing,  yet  she  manifested  much  patience  and  re. 

rnution,  (Vequently  putting  up  her  petitions  that  her 

'■       '^ht  not  forsake  her.    She  often  remarked,  that 

If  she  found  it  entirely  impossible  to  do  any 


Died,  of  consumption,  in  Lynn,  Mass.,  on  the  7lh  of 
12th  mo.,  1839,  at  the  residence  of  her  father,  M.  Breed, 
Hannah  B.  Dow,  wife  of  Franklin  Dow,  of  Vassaboro", 
Maine,  in  the  25th  year  of  her  age.  For  many  months 
previous  to  her  illness,  she  was  impressed  with  a  belief 
that  her  time  was  short,  and  by  her  serious  and  solid 
deportment,  evinced  that  she  was  endeavouring  to  pre- 
pare for  her  final  change ;  and  although  from  the  na- 
ture of  her  disease  she  passed  through  great  bodily 


good  thing,  not  even  to  think  a  good  thought;  and 
fur  wise  purposes  it  pleased  her  dear  Master 
IS  during  her  sickness  to  veil  his  face  from 
,  yet  he  graciously  condescended  to  give  her 
ice  that  through  the  one  great  sacrifice  made 
for  the  sins  of  all  mankind,  her  purified  spirit  should 
er  into  rest.  Oh  !  said  she,  this  precious  evidence 
worth  suflering  for.  On  being  informed  by  her 
physician  that  he  considered  her  failing,  she  replied, 
I  know  it ;  but  I  feel  such  a  degree  of  resignation 
that  there  is  not  a  lie  that  binds  me  here — I  believe 
that  this  is  the  best  time  for  me  to  go,  for  every  thing 
easy.  The  dear  Master  has  been  with  mo 
through  all  my  sickness.  May  he  continue  to  the  last 
and  grant  me  a  resting  place,  is  all  I  ask."  She  mani- 
fested much  gratitude  to  lier  parents  and  connections 
for  the  care  they  had  extended  towards  her  during  her 
sickness,  and  deep  and  lively  concern  for  her  young 
friends,  that  they  might  not  be  led  astray  by  the 
fluctuating  things  of  time.  Ardent  were  her  desires 
that  they  might  be  preserved  from  mixing  with,  or 
participating  in,  any  of  the  popular  associations  of  the 
present  day — acknowledging  the  thankfulness  she  felt, 
that  she  had  been  kept  therefrom.  Earnest  were  her 
solicitations  that  they  might  be  willing  to  take  up  the 
cross,  and  be  found  faithfully  maintaining  all  our  pecu- 
liar testimcmies,  notwithstanding  it  might  be  very 
much  against  their  natural  inclinations.  For,  said 
she,  "  Where  there  is  no  cross  there  is  no  crown— east 
all  your  care  upon  the  Lord,  and  hard  things  will  be 
made  easy,  and  bitter  things  sweet.  Seek  ye  first  the 
kingdom  of  God  and  all  thmgs  necessary  will  be  added 
thereto.  T  have  thought  much  of  such  an  hour  as  this 
for  many  years,  when  in  health,  and  have  endeavoured 
to  live  so  as  to  be  prepared  for  it.  I  feel  that  my  work 
is  done,  having  a  full  assurance  that  when  I  am  gone 
I  shall  be  happy."  At  another  time  she  said,  "Oh! 
how  happy  I  feel  that  I  can  give  up  all  and  go  down 
lo  the  grave  in  peace — there  was  once  something  aw- 
ful  in  the  thought,  but  it  is  not  so  now— it  is  all  plea- 
sant." During  a  season  of  severe  bodily  distress, 
wherein  iter  faith  was  very  closely  tried,  she  broke 
forth  in  supplication  in  the  following  manner:  "Oh  ! 
Lord,  if  thou  scest  meet  take  me  from  this  suffering, 
and  grant  me  a  quiet  resting  place,  although  it  is  no- 
thing compared  with  what  thou  suffered  for  mc  on  the 
cioss.  Thou,  who  hast  been  with  me  and  been  my 
support  thus  far.  Oh !  be  thou  with  mc  unto  the  end, 
and  grant  me  that  bright  assurance  of  a  place  of  rest, 
which  above  all  my  soul  desires.  Oh  !  be  merciful  lo 
me  a  poor  worm  of  the  dust,  and  grant  me  patience  to 
hold  out  to  the  end,  for  I  have  none  to  look  to  but  thee. 
If  it  be  consistent  with  thy  will,  take  me  to  thyself 
this  day — yet,  nevertheless,  not  my  will  but  thine  be 
done."  She  retained  her  senses  perfectly  to  the  end, 
and  appeared  to  be  animated  with  the  prospect  of 
taking  a  final  leave  of  all  things  here,  cheerfully  say- 
ing to  her  father  as  he  approached  her  bed,  "  It  is  al- 
most over,  dear  father,  and  I  think  I  have  been  favoured 
with  all  the  assurance  ofa  place  of  rest  that  I  can  ask 
for.  The  dear  Master  has  been  with  me  thruugh  all 
my  sickness  and  sweetened  every  pain."  As  her  diffi- 
culty of  breathing  increased,  she  would  frequently  in- 
quire of  her  friends  how  soon  Ihey  thought  she  would 
be  released,  saying, "  I  am  nut  impatient,  I  am  willing 
lo  wait."  On  being  told  it  would  soon  be  over  with 
her,  she  appeared  renewedly  animated,  and  said,  "  I 
am  happy.  Oh  !  I  am  so  happy,"  and  thus  she  quietly 
passed  away  without  a  sigh  or  a  struggle;  and  we 
have  no  doubt,  has  entered  into  that  rest  which  is  only 
prepared  for  those  jvhose  robes  have  been  washed  and 
made  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 

,  on  the  first  of  the  12th  month  last,  at  her  resi- 
dence in  Oley,  after  a  short  illness,  Rachel  Lee,  vi'ife 
of  Samuel  Lee,  in  Ihc  87th  year  of  her  age,  a  valuable 
member  of  Exeter  Monthly  Meeting.  She  expressed 
an  entire  willingness  to  be  released  whenever  it  should 
please  the  Almighty  to  take  her. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 
Corpenler  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelpliu 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SBVEHTH  SAY,  PIPTH  vaoi^TlZ,   16,  1S40. 


mo.  23. 


EDITED  BY   ROBERT   SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 
Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  pai/able  in  advt 
Subscriplions  and  Pnymints  recuiveii  by 
GEORRE    W.  TAYLOR, 

NO.  .lO,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  tIP  STAIRS 

PHILADELl'HI.^. 


SPEECH    OF    AMBROSE    H.     SEVIER, 


OF  ARKANSAS. 

in  U.  S.  Senate,  M.irch  17, 1840.— In  Executive  session, 

on  the  treaty  with  the  New  Yorl«  Indians. 

(Contimied  from  page  251.) 

Sir,  the  Indians  being  thus  tampered  with, 
and  prepared  by  bribes,  in  advance,  for  the 
occasion,  our  commissioner  entered  upon  the 
stage  for  the  performance  of  his  part  of  the 
drama.  And,  sir,  not  to  be  tedious,  to  pass 
over  a  thousand  details,  and  to  come  at  once 
to  the  result,  I  will  inform  the  senate  that  our 
commissioner,  after  a  protracted  negotiation, 
did  actually  succeed  in  purchasing  for  us  the 
Green  Bay  lands.  And  he  got  these  lands 
for  us  for  the  very  trifling  and  frivolous  consi- 
deration of  $400,000  in  cash,  and  1,800,000 
acres  of  land,  west  of  and  adjoining  the  state  of 
Missoari.  Here  is  a  negotiator  for  you,  which 
I  am  satisfied  that  nothing  but  patience  and  per- 
severance and  skill  and  dexterity  and  adroit- 
ness, aided  with  good  friends  to  "  back  his 
suit  withal,"  ever  could  have  achieved.  This 
$400,000  in  cash,  1,800,000  acres  of  land,  is 
all  that  our  commissioner  agreed  to  give  for 
435,000  acres  of  land  at  Green  Bay,  which 
five  years  previously  we  gave  these  Indians 
gratuitously,  and  which  gratuity  they  would 
neither  move  to,  nor  accept  of  us  as  a  present ! 

Appended  to  this  treaty  we  find  an  ordinary 
deed  of  conveyance  from  the  Tuscaroras  to 
Ogden  and  Fellows,  of  all  their  tide  to  nine- 
teen hundred  and  twenty  acres  of  land ;  and 
from  the  Senecas,  a  similar  deed  of  convey- 
ance to  Ogden  ajid  Fellows  of  all  their  title  to 
one  hundred  and  sixteen  thousand  acres  of 
land,  all  lying  in  the  state  of  New  York,  and 
some  of  it  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Buffalo, 
and  making  altogether,  from  both  tribes,  in 
round  numbers,  about  118,000  acres  of  land, 
for  which  Ogden  and  Fellows  agreed  to  pay 
the  sum  of  about  two  hundred  and  eleven 
thousand  dollars — not  quite  two  dollars  an 
acre.  These  deeds  are  honoured  with  a  pre- 
amble, and  recite  the  important  fact  that  a 
treaty  had  been  concluded  between  our  com- 
missioner and  these  Indians.  These  deeds  are 
otherwise  distinguished,  by  being  approved, 
not  by  the  superintendent  of  Massachusetts, 


whose  duty  it  probably  was  to  approve  them, 
liut  they  were  also  approved  of  by  our  com- 
missioner, not  as  a  witness,  but  in  his  official 
capacity — and  what  is  still  more  remaikable, 
when  this  treaty  came  to  the  senate,  in  1838, 
for  ratification,  these  deeds  came  with  it. 

Well,  sir,  what  next  occurred?  The  treaty 
was  read  in  the  senate,  was  properly  referred, 
and  then  your  committee  went  to  work  upon 
it.  They  found  it  so  essentially  defective, 
that  it  was  out  of  their  power  to  recommend 
its  ratification.  The  objections  to  it  were 
communicated,  among  others,  to  the  senators 
from  New  York.  Some  alterations  in  it  were 
suggested  by  the  war  department,  and  all 
agreed,  without  a  dissenting  voice  in  any 
quarter,  so  far  as  I  recollect,  that  it  could  not 
be  ratified  in  the  form  in  which  it  was  ex- 
ecuted. We  amended  it,  and  so  thoroughly, 
as  to  make  nearly  a  new  treaty  out  of  it;  and 
in  these  amendments  the  senate  concurred, 
and  I  believe  with  unanimity. 

While  this  treaty  was  before  the  committee, 
we  heard  many  complaints  from  the  Indians 
and  others,  against  the  treaty.  Fraud,  unfair- 
ness, and  bribery,  of  which,  at  that  time,  we 
had  no  evidence,  were  charged;  and  it  was 
stated  that  a  majority  of  the  chiefs  neither  ap- 
proved of  nor  had  signed  the  ticaty,  although 
from  the  preamble  it  purported  to  have  been 
executed  in  council,  and  properly  assented  to. 
To  guard  these  charges,  the  senate  adopted  the 
resolution  of  the  11th  of  June,  1838,  which 
was  recommended  by  the  committee  on  Indian 
affairs,  and  which  is  as  follows : 

"  Provided  always,  and  be  it  further  resolved,  two 
thirds  of  the  senate  present  concurring,  Thattlie  treaty 
shall  have  no  force  or  effect  whatever,  as  it  relates  to 
any  of  said  tribes,  nations,  or  bands  of  New  Yorlc  In- 
dians,  nor  shall  it  be  understood  that  the  senate  have 
assented  to  any  of  the  contracts  connected  with  if, 
until  the  same,  with  the  amendments  herein  proposed, 
ia  submitted,  and  fully  and  fairly  explained,  by  a  com- 
missioner of  the  United  Slates,  to  each  of  said  tribes, 
or  bands,  separately  assembled  in  council,  and  they 
have  given  their  free  and  voluntary  assent  thereto;  and 
if  one  or  more  of  said  tribes  or  bands,  when  consulted 
as  aforesaid,  shall  freely  assent  to  said  treaty  as  amend- 
ed, and  to  their  contract  connected  therewith,  it  shall 
be  binding  and  obligatory  upon  those  so  assenting, 
although  other  or  others  of  said  bands  or  tribes  may 
not  give  their  assent,  and  thereby  cease  to  be  parties 
thereto.  Provided,  further.  That  if  any  portion  or  part 
of  said  Indians  do  not  emigrate,  the  president  shall  re- 
tain  a  proper  proportion  of  said  sum  of  four  hundred 
thousand  dollars,  and  shall  also  deduct  from  the  quan- 
tity  of  land  allowed  west  of  the  Mississippi,  such  num- 
ber of  acres  as  will  leave  to  each  emigrant  three  hun- 
dred and  twenty  acres  only." 

Thus  it  appears  that  we  sanctioned  the 
treaty  of  the  15th  of  January,  1838,  on  the 
express  condition  that  the  treaty,  as  amended 
by  us,  should  be  approved  of  by  a  majority  of 
the  chiefs  of  each  tribe,  separately  assembled 
in  open  council,  and  after  it  had  been,  by  our 
commissioner,   fairly  and   fully  explained  in 


open  council,  and  by  a  majority  of  them  freely 
and  voluntarily  assented  to  in  open  council. 

Well,  sir,  what  next?  With  the  treaty,  as 
amended,  our  commissioner  was  once  more 
despatched  to  his  red  brethren,  with  whom  he 
had  previously  been  so  very  successful,  to  ob- 
tain their  assent  to  the  treaty  in  its  amended 
form.  He  received  his  instructions  on  the  9th 
of  July,  1838,  and  was  at  his  post  in  the  month 
of  August  following.  He  succeeded  in  obtain- 
ing the  assent  of  all  the  tribes  but  the  Senecas. 
These  he  found,  as  usual,  a  litde  refractory. 
He  met  them  in  council  on  the  17th  of  August, 
in  a  council  house  he  had  built  for  the  purpose  ; 
and  as  many  of  the  chiefs  were  absent,  he,  at 
the  request  of  the  Indians,  adjourned  the  coun- 
cil for  three  days.  On  his  return  on  the  20th, 
he  found  his  council  house  burnt  down — the 
work  of  an  incendiary.  He  built  him  another, 
and  then  fully  and  fairly  explained  the  treaty 
and  the  amendments  made  to  it  by  the  senate. 
He  found  the  Senecas  decided,  not  upon  the 
subject  of  selling  us  the  Green  Bay  lands,  but 
upon  the  subject  of  emigration,  which  to  us 
was  a  matter  of  no  consequence.  He  gives  us 
the  decisions  in  the  tribe,  in  a  very  minute 
and  satisfactory  manner.    He  then  tells  us  that 

"It  will  be  recollected  that  at  the  time  of  maUing 
the  original  treaty,  providing  new  homes  for  these  In- 
dians at  the  west,  and  the  means  of  removing  and  sub- 
sisting them,  that  another  treaty  was  signed  between 
this  tribe  and  the  pre-emption  owners,  under  the  super- 
vision of  a  superintendent  from  Massachusetts,  convey- 
ing the  Indian  rights  to  their  several  reservations  in 
New  York.  That  treaty  of  sale  was  ratified  by  the 
governor  and  council  of  Massachusetts.  At  the  late 
council,  it  was  the  sale  under  this  treaty,  and  not  the 
advantages  secured  under  the  one  negotiated  by  me, 
that  formed  the  principal  subject  of  consideration.  The 
government  treaty  was  generally  conceded  to  be  liberal 
and  advantageous;  still  there  appeared  to  be  a  settled 
purpose  on  the  part  of  some  to  misrepresent  the  value 
of  the  advantages  secured  under  it,  as  one  means  of 
defeating  the  other." 

Here,  Mr.  President,  we  have  the  whole 
story,  fresh,  full,  and  complete,  from  the  lips 
of  our  frank  and  candid  commissioner.  It  was 
the  sale  to  the  land  company,  brought  about, 
as  I  have  shown  you,  by  bribery  and  corrup- 
tion, that  has  occasioned  the  failure  of  our 
commissioner  in  perfecting,  from  this  tribe, 
the  purchase  of  their  Green  Bay  land.  Our 
treaty,  he  tells  us,  was  considered  liberal  and 
advantageous,  and  with  it  no  fault  was  found, 
and,  I  confess,  it  would  have  been  passingly 
strange  to  me,  if  there  had  been  any  objections 
to  it. 

And  now  let  me  ask,  if  our  real  object  had 
been  to  purchase  the  Green  Bay  land,  why 
was  our  treaty  embarrassed  by  negotiating 
with  them  for  their  removal  beyond  the  Mis- 
sissippi? Why  not  let  them  remain?  they  are 
not  in  our  way.  We  are  not  bound,  in  any 
manner  that  I  know  of,  to  purchase  their  lands 
for  these  pre-emptioners.      What  have  they 


258 


THE    FRIEND. 


done  for  "  the  state"  that  we  should  give  them 
a  million  or  so  of  dollars,  in  cash  and  land,  to 
aid  them  in  their  speculations.  Sir,  our  com- 
missioner desired  honour,  and  glory,  and  pro- 
motion; and  he  was  tauglit  to  believe,  and  no 
doubt  truly,  that  if,  by  negotiation,  he  could 
succeed  in  getting  those  Indians  out  of  New 
York  and  over  the  Mississippi,  at  the  expense 
of  the  United  States,  that  glory,  and  honour, 
and  promotion  would  be  his  reward. 

Sir,  the  Green  Bay  lands,  if  ever  the  sub- 
ject of  serious  discussion  at  any  time,  were  all 
along  considered  but  a  trifling  matter  with 
either  the  Indians  or  our  negotiator.  But  I 
proceed,  for  I  have  yet,  sir,  a  good  deal  of 
ground  to  travel  over. 

The  commissioner  tells  us,  that,  "  at  an 
early  period  of  the  council,  that  Marius  B. 
Pierce,  then  an  opponent  of  the  treaty,  in 
public  council  proposed  to  me  the  following 
questions :" 

"  1.  If  the  amendments  of  (he  treaty  were  not  now 
assented  to,  whether  I  could  adjourn  the  council;  and 
whether,  if  not  adjourned,  it  could  be  again  convened  ? 

"  2.  Whether  the  senate  could  recede  from  its  amend- 
ments ? 

"  I  was  also  asked,  at  about  the  same  time,  by  others 
in  council,  whether  the  deed  to  the  pre-emptive  pur- 
chasers,  being  ratified  by  the  governor  and  council  of 
Massachusetts,  was  obligatory  upon  the  nation,  with- 
out further  action  on  the  part  of  the  nation  ?  Also, 
whether  the  senate  of  the  United  Stales  had  any  legal 
jurisdiction  over  the  subject  ?" 

To  these  questions  the  commissioner  de- 
clined giving  any  answer;  and  as  he  has  not 
condescended  to  tell  us  why  these  questions 
were  asked,  I  will  endeavour  to  supply  his 
omissions  as  I  feel  myself  able  to  do,  from  the 
testimony  before  us.  The  first  question  was 
asked  because  the  opponents  of  the  treaty  then 
had  a  majority  in  council  against  the  treaty, 
and  were  able  to  vote  it  down,  and  he  was 
apprehensive  that  the  'commissioner  might 
keep  adjourning  the  council  from  day  to  day, 
until  a  majority  might  be  got  in  some  way  or 
other  to  assent  to  the  treaty.  He  and  his 
friends  were  then  neglecting  their  private  af- 
fairs ;  were  poor,  without  money,  and  de- 
pended for  their  bread  upon  their  daily  labour. 
They  wanted  to  see  the  council  closed,  that 
they  might  go  home;  they  were  unwilling  that 
the  council  should  be  kept  open  any  longer,  or 
convened  again,  after  it  was  closed.  These 
were  Pierce's  reasons  for  asking  the  first  ques- 
tion. 

He  asked  the  second,  because  he  had  been 
told,  as  an  inducement  for  their  agreeing  to 
the  treaty,  that  the  senate  would,  if  necessary, 
recede  from  its  amendments,  and  that  the  treaty 
would  be  ratified  as  originally  made,  and  then, 
in  that  event,  they  would  lose  the  rewards  and 
life-leases,  &c.  which  they  then  had  it  within 
their  power  to  obtain  from  their  friends,  the 
generous  and  liberal  minded  pre-emptioners. 

The  third  question  was  asked,  because  they 
were  told  the  New  York  land  was  gone  at  any 
rate — that  their  deeds  had  been  approved  by 
the  governor  and  council  of  Massachusetts. 
The  commissioner  also  declined  answering 
this  question;  but  afterwards,  "learning  that 
General  Dearborn  had  expressed  a  different 
opinion,"  (from  that  expressed  by  the  head  of 
the  Indian  bureau,  and  by  Mr.  Ward,  a  clerk 
of  that  bureau,)  "  I  informed  the  council  of  it, 


and  General  Dearborn  gave  Governor  Everett's 
reasons  for  his  opinions.  The  Indians  were 
then  left  to  form  their  own  conclusions  on  the 
question  of  tide  and  probable  action  of  the 
senate.  /  then  informed  the  Vidians,  that  if 
the  interests  of  the  Indians  required  it,  I  be- 
lieved I  had  the  right,  and  should  adjourn  the 
council  to  some  future  day."  Yes,  sir;  and 
he  did  adjourn  the  council.  The  opinions  of 
Governor  Everett,  respecting  the  validity  of 
the  sale,  produced  this  result.  The  pre-emp- 
tioners could  no  longer  frighten  them  "with 
the  scarecrow"  that  their  lands  were  gone. 
This  being  the  case,  it  became  necessary  for 
the  pre-emptioners  to  change  their  mode  of 
attack ;  and  time  was  necessary  to  agree  upon 
the  7nodus  operandi:  and  therefore  the  council 
was  adjourned. 

The  next  entertainment  we  have  of  the 
commissioner  is  as  follows : 

"  Learning  from  the  discussions  in  council,  that 
many  desired  to  remain  longer  than  five  years  on  their 
reservations,  I  induced  the  agent  of  the  pre-emptive 
owners,  on  the  26th  of  September  last,  to  authorise  me  in 
writing,  to  say  to  the  council  that  he  would,  on  behalf 
of  the  pre-emptive  purchasers,  agree  to  allow  them  to 
occupy  their  farming  lands  ten,  instead  of  five  years. 
His  proposition  is  marked  No.  30.  This  offer  did  not, 
as  was  antUipuled,  produce  unanimity  of  feeling. 
Some  said  it  was  their  desire  to  remain  for  their  lives; 
but  that  they  were  willing  others  might  remove  if  they 
chose  to  do  so.  In  connection  with  General  Dearborn, 
I  requested  the  agent  to  offer  life  leases,  free  of  rent,  to 
all  who  chose  to  remain.  His  offer  to  do  so  is  marked 
No.  31.  Without  consulting  with  a  single  individual, 
a  chief  in  the  opposition,  by  the  name  of  Israel  Jemi- 
son,  rose  and  slated  that  he  was  authorised  to  say  that 
the  opposition  unanimouslt/  declined  the  proposition. 
Knowing  that  no  one  had  authorised  him  to  spcjk  on 
a  subject  but  that  moment  named  in  council,  1  did  not 
consider  his  statement  entitled  to  any  respect.  No  one 
of  the  opposition  rising  to  set  him  right  in  such  a  case 
of  palpable  falsehood,  I  became  satisfied  of  the  truth  of 
the  allegation  so  often  made,  that  many  dare  not  speak 
their  minds  in  council,  and  that  compulsion  was  used 
to  prevent  chiefs  from  signing." 

He  talks  of  fear  and  compulsion !  Why 
should  they  fear?  Why  should  Indian  war- 
riors manifest  a  timidity  which,  in  a  virtuous 
cause,  would  disgrace  even  their  squaws? 
They  fear  because  they  are  in  a  minority,  and 
know  they  are  doing,  frotn  base  and  merce- 
nary considerations,  what  a  majority  of  their 
people  disapprove  of.  Their  fear  is  but  the 
palpable  evidence  of  a  guilty  heart!  An  honest 
man,  red  or  white,  fears  nothing!  Cowardice 
and  trembling  are  the  attributes  of  a  guilty 
conscience ! 

He  tells  us  that — 

"  Immediately  after  communicating  and  explaining 
the  offer  of  life  leases  to  all  who  desired  them,  I  pre- 
sented the  manuscript  copy  of  the  amended  trc.ity,  to 
which  I  had  attached  a  writlen  assent.  I  informed 
the  council  that  those  who  chose  to  do  so  could  sign  it 
there,  and  those  who,  from  fear,  or  other  cause,  pre- 
ferred signing  at  my  room  in  presence  of  myself,  the 
superintendent  from  Massachusetts,  the  agent,  and 
such  other  persons  as  might  be  present,  might  do  so.  I 
then  received  sixteen  signatures,  and  subsequently  at 
my  room,  in  presence  of  General  Dearborn,  thirteen, 
and  two  other  signatures  at  the  rooms  of  chiefs  who 
were  too  unwell  to  attend  council,  making  in  all  thirty- 
one  chiefs." 

Yes,  sir,  with  all  the  bribery  I  have  pre- 
viously alluded  to,  with  life  leases,  free  of  rent, 
for  all  icho  chose  to  stay,  enwracing  the 
ivhole  tribe,  we  yet  find  the  commissioner  un- 
able to  get,  in  open  council,  as  he  was  required 


to  do  by  the  resolution  of  the  11th  June,  1838, 
but  sixteen  signatures  of  assent,  out  of  eighty- 
one,  to  the  amended  treaty  ;  and,  in  addition 
to  these  sixteen,  he  obtained  afterwards,  not  in 
council,  but  at  his  private  lodgings,  the  sig- 
natures of  assent  of  thirteen  more,  and  at  their 
own  residence  the  signatures  of  two  others, 
making,  in  all,  but  thirty-one,  obtained,  as  be- 
fore stated,  out  of  eighty-one  chiefs  belonging 
to  the  Seneca  nation.  Finding  this  to  be  the 
case,  he  then,  on  the  2d  of  October,  after  la- 
bouring, if  not  praying  and  fasting,  for  up- 
wards of  forty  days 'in  the  wilderness  with  the 
heathens,  he  informed  the  agerU  of  pre-emp- 
tioners, [not  the  Indians  with  whom  he  was 
negotiating,) 

"  That  he  should  adjourn  the  council,  as  there  seem- 
ed to  be  no  more  disposed  to  sign  the  assent.  A  ques- 
lion  having  been  raised,  (he  tells  us,)  whether  the 
assent  had  been  sutEcienlly  signed  or  not,  (that  is, 
whether  ihirly-one,  it  there  had  been  no  objection  to 
the  manner  of  obtaining  their  signatures,  was  a  ma- 
jority of  eighty-one,)  he  (the  agent  of  the  land  com- 
pany)  desired  me  to  adjourn  to  a  future  day,  and  that, 
in  the  mean  lime,  I  could  report  to  you." 

He  adjourned  the  council  to  the  1 5th  of 
November. 


The  Indii 

posed  to  emigration  did  not  object  to  this  adjournment, 
and,  in  making  it,  I  did  what  1  thought  due  lo  them 
and  to  the  purchasers.  If  the  assent  is  not  sufficiently 
signed,  it  may  be  done  at  a  future  day,  and  the  emi- 
gration party,  who  have  listened  to  the  advice  of  the 
government,  may  be  saved  from  the  oppression  which 
would  otherwise  await  them.  If  there  were  not  signa- 
tures sufficient  to  meet  your  approbation,  and  it  should 
turn  out  that  the  legal  lille  is  in  the  purchasers,  then 
the  condition  of  the  Seneeas  would  be  deplorable.  They 
would  be  without  a  home,  though  ,one  had  been  freely 
offered  to  them." 

Poor  Seneeas  !  how  stubborn  and  stilT-neck- 
ed  they  are  !  Why  will  they  not  listen  to  the 
pathetic  advice  of  the  government,  so  eloquent- 
ly delivered,  and  save  themselves  from  oppres- 
sion ?  Why  will  they  not  see  that  if  it  should 
so  happen  that  the  title  to  their  lands  is  vested 
in  the  purchasers,  how  deplorable  will  be  their 
condition  ?  Why  will  they  not  see  (what  no 
one  else  but  the  commissioner  could  perceive) 
that  if  the  treaty  should  not  be  assented  to,  that 
they  would  be  without  a  home — without  even 
their  Green  Bay  lands,  which  they  refuse  to 
sell  us  ?  What  insanity  !  How  unreasonable 
they  are  in  desiring  to  retain  their  ancestral 
homes  and  firesides!  How  cruel  and  hard- 
hearted they  are,  in  refusing  to  gratify  the  hu- 
mane and  benevolent,  and  Indian-loving,  and 
God-serving  pre-emptioners .'  Oh,  Seneeas  I 
Seneeas  I !  How  you  astonish  your  gray- 
headed  fathers  of  the  senate  ! 

Mr.  President,  we  now  find  our  commis- 
sioner laying  aside  his  poetry  and  his  predic- 
tions, and  talking  mathematically.  After  stat- 
ing the  number  of  chiefs  who  signed  the  treaty, 
and  their  manner  of  signing  it,  he  then  puts 
the  question  to  the  secretary  of  war  to  know  if 
it  be  necessary  to  have  the  assent  of  all  the 
chiefs  upon  the  reservation. 

"  If  so  [he  says]  it  was  not  sufKciently  signed  in  my 
presence.  [And  he  might  have  added  it  was  still  less 
sufficiently  in  open  council,  as  it  was  required  to  be 
done  by  the  Senate's  resolution.]  If  not,  need  it  be 
signed  by  more  than  a  majority  of  all  who,  at  any  time, 
attended  the  council.  [He  then  reminds  us  of  what 
we  would  not  otherwise  probably  have  thought  of,  that] 


THE    FRIEND. 


259 


this  is  what  is  usually  required  in  legislative  bodies, 
and  reasoning  from  analogy,  the  assent  is  suffieiently 
signed.  II"  it  requires  a  majority  of  all  who  may  have 
been  from  time  to  l,ime,  for  short  periods,  at  council,  it 
is  not  in  my  power  to  give  you  the  necessary  facts 
whereon  to  decide." 

Now,  sir,  our  most  worthy  commissioner, 
(who  is  an  ex-member  of  congress,  and  who, 
on  that  account,  should  be  presumed  to  be 
famiUar  with  the  proceedings  of  deliberative 
bodies,)  has  lost  sight  of  one  very  important 
point  in  his  analogy,  which  is,  that  the  official 
acts  of  members  of  congress,  out  of  their  re- 
spective houses,  (alias,  the  councils,)  are  nuga- 
tory. Does  he  not  know  that  if  members  of 
congress  were  to  sign  their  assent  to  the  pas- 
sage of  bills,  or  if  senators  to  the  ratification  of 
treaties,  at  their  private  rooms  or  lodgings 
this  Indian  assent  (in  part)  was  signed,  that  it 
would  be  nugatory,  nonsensical,  and  unconsti- 
tutional? I  leave  the  question  to  himself  to 
answer.  Speaking  of  analogies,  I  will  go  a 
little  farther,  and  as  he  has  said  it  better  than 
I  can  say  it,  I  will  avail  myself  of  the  remarks 
of  Gov.  Everett  upon  this  subject: 

"  The  treaty  making  power  [says  the  governor] 
granted  by  the  constitution  in  general  terms.  No 
modification  of  its  exercise,  in  reference  to  Indian 
tribes,  is  recognised,  as  it  would  certainly  be  unconsti- 
tutional  for  the  president  of  the  United  States  to  at- 
tempt to  treat  with  individual  members  of  any  foreign 
slate  or  government,  (not  duly  authorised  to  represent 
such  body,)  or  to  attempt  to  obtain  the  ratification  of  a 
treaty  by  means  of  the  assent  of  individuals  of  the 
senate,  not  duly  assembled  and  acting  as  such."  "  I 
remain  of  opinion  that  the  constitutionality  of  attempt- 
ing to  obtain  the  assent  of  individual  Indian  chiefs  to 
the  amended  treaty,  in  the  manner  in  question,  is 
doubtful." 

Sir,  were  ever  these  old,  safe,  rational,  and 
salutary  rules  dispensed  with  by  our  govern- 
ment, in  treating  with  any  nation,  foreign  or 
domestic,  civilised  or  savage  ?  I  know  of  no 
dispensation  of  those  time-honoured  and  cus- 
tomary forms  in  any  case  whatever.  I  hold, 
that  if  it  be  necessary  to  treat  at  all,  that  we 
should  treat  according  to  the  ordinary  and  con- 
stitutional forms. 

The  commissioner  concludes  his  report  by 
telling  us,  what  we  could  well  have  imagined, 
that  all  the  expenses  of  the  amended  treaty 
had  been  defrayed  by  ilie  United  States  ;  and 
thinks  if  any  further  expenses  are  to  be  incur- 
red, that  the  pre-emption  purchasers  should  pay 
their  part  of  it.  He  ought  to  have  said  the 
zvhole  of  it,  as  it  would  all  be  for  their  private 
benefit. 

The  report  of  General  Dearborn  to  Governor 
Everett  corresponds,  in  the  main,  with  that  of 
Mr.  Gillett,  and  therefore  I  shall  not  be 
sidered,  I  hope,  as  treating  that  able  state  paper 
with  disrespect,  if  I  dispose  of  it  very  briefly. 
General  Dearborn  tells  us  that, 

"  Among  the  numerous  and  very  cogent  reasons 
which  were  urged  by  the  commissioner  for  inducing 
the  Indians  to  assent  to  the  amended  treaty,  during 
the  progress  of  'he  long  protracted  deliberations,  he 
observed  that  ho  had  been  directed  by  the  officer  at  the 
head  of  the  bureau  of  the  Indian  department,  to  state, 
as  his  opinion,  that  the  contract  of  the  Indians  for  the 
sale  of  their  right  of  possession  to  the  Ogden  company 
was  complete,  and  might  be  carried  into  cifect,  whe- 
ther the  treaty  with  the  United  States  was  ratified  or 

"  As  this  was  the  only  statement  made  by  the  com- 
missioner to  which  I  did  not  fully  concur,  I  informed 
the  chiefs  it  became  my  duty  to  announce  to  them  that 


the  governor  of  Massacliusetts  entertained  a  different 
view  of  the  subject;  and  was  authorised  to  state,  that 
unless  the  amendments  made  to  the  treaty  were  assent- 
ed to,  he  considered  the  contracts,  for  the  sale  of  their 
right  of  possession,  null  and  void;  but  that  he  did  not 
undertake,  peremptorily,  to  decide  a  question  of  such 
great  importance  ;  that  it  was  one  which  required  the 
most  grave  and  deliberate  consideration,  and  must  ulti- 
mately be  referred  to  the  highest  judicial  tribunals  of 
the  country,  if  it  should  be  insisted  on  by  the  pre-emp- 
tioners. 

"  It  was,  therefore,  for  the  chiefs  to  determine  how 
far  their  decision  was  to  be  influenced  by  the  doubtful 
position  in  which  the  subject  was  placed,  from  these 
conflicting  opinions ;  for  if  they  should  reject  the 
treaty,  and  the  contracts  for  the  sale  of  their  reserva- 
tions were  declared  binding,  they  would  be  left  with- 
out  a  home." 

This  disclosure  needs  no  comment.  The 
unfairness  and  reprehensibility,  on  the  part  of 
the  commissioner,  of  the  use  of  such  terrible 
and  unsound  argumetits  to  the  ignorant  Senecas, 
is  obvious  to  all.  The  general  also  tells  us, 
that 


"The  commissioner  was  induced  to  aflTord  the  last 
named  accommodation,  in  consequence  of  having  been 
informed  that  there  were  several  chiefs  who  were  in 
favour  of  emigration,  but  were  afraid  to  sign  the  treaty 
publicly,  as  they  had  been  threatened  with  fatal  conse- 
quences if  they  did.  Intimidation  has  been  extensively 
used  by  the  leaders  and  their  partisans  in  the  opposi- 
tion,  for  the  purpose  of  defeating  the  wishes  of  those 
who  are  desirous  of  removing  to  the  west.  The  com- 
missioner  was  informed  by  the  chiefs  of  the  Tuscaro- 
ras,  that  threats  had  been  sent  to  them  from  the  Tona- 
wanda  reservation,  to  deter  them  from  ratifying  the 
treaty. 

"  It  had  been  repeatedly  represented,  during  the  last 
council  and  the  present,  that  there  were  a  number  of 
Indians,  and  especially  among  the  aged,  who  were 
desirous  to  remain  here,  and  who  oflen  observed:  'Let 
the  young  go  to  the  new  country,  beyond  the  great 
river,  if  they  wish,  but  we  are  too  old  to  begin  new 
establishments;  we  had  rather  live  and  die  where  we 
have  so  long  resided,  on  the  land  of  our  fathers.'  To 
obviate  this  objection  to  the  ratification  of  the  treaty, 
the  commissioner  recommended  to  the  pre-emptioncrs 
that  they  should  offer  to  give  leases  for  life,  free  of 
rent,  to  such  Indians  as  were  anxious  to  remain,  and  I 
concurred  in  opinion  as  to  the  propriety  of  that  mea-  j 
sure,  believing  that  it  would  not  only  be  just  towards 
the  Indians,  but  considered  as  beneficent,  magnani. 
mous,  and  liberal  on  their  part,  let  the  result  be  what 
it  may ;  that  I  considered  it  important  it  should  be 
done  in  open  council,  and  made  general  in  its  opera- 
tion, to  preclude  every  ground  of  complaint  or  mis- 
representation. 

"  The  pre-emptive  agents  having  been  finally  induced 
to  adopt  that  measure,  a  communication  was  made  to 
the  commissioner,  for  carrying  it  into  eSecl,  which  he 
laid  before  the  assembled  chiefs  immediately  after  he 
had  concluded  his  remarks  on  the  method  in  which 
the  assent  was  to  be  given  to  the  treaty. 

"  One  of  the  chiefs.  In  behalf  of  those  in  the  opposi- 
tion, then  rose  and  stated,  that  they  did  not  desire  to 
avail  themselves  of  the  offer  which  had  just  been 
made  by  the  pre-emptive  owners;  and  observed  that 
they  wished  the  council  might  be  kept  open,  alter  those 
had  signed  the  treaty  who  were  present,  as  they  de- 
sired  to  execute,  in  the  presence  of  the  commissioner 
of  the  United  States  and  superintendent  of  Massachu- 
setts, a  written  declaration  of  their  dissent.  The  com- 
missioner replied  that  he  was  not  authorised  to  authen- 
ticate any  document  other  than  such  as  he  had  been 
specially  directed  to  submit  for  their  consideration,  and 
therefore  could  not  with  propriety  keep  the  counci 
open  for  the  purpose  which  had  been  stated. 

"  I  was  then  reminded  by  another  chief  of  the  oppc 
sition  party,  that  I  had  informed  them  on  the  opening 
of  the  council,  although  I  was  not  instructed  to  advise 
them  either  to  remain  where  they  were  or  to  emigrate 
to  the  Indian  territory  in  the  west,  I  had  been  sent 
there  by  the  governor  of  Massachusetts  to  sec  that  im- 
partial justice  was  done  to  the  Seneca  nation  of  Indians, 
and  that  I  had  observed,  on  another  occasion,  I  should 
not  be  deterred   by  the  flash  of  the  tomahawk  or  the 


crack  of  the  rifle  in  the  independent  and  honest  dis- 
charge of  my  duty;  and  as  I  should  be  a  witness  to 
such  of  the  chiefs  as  were  in  favour  of  emigration,  who 
signed  the  treaty, 'my  iitAo  would  not  be  straight' 
unless  1  also  verified  their  proceedings;  and  then 
asked  me  if  I  would  remain  for  that  purpose. 

"  I  answered,  that  I  considered  it  my  duty  to  com- 
ply with  all  proper  requests,  from  any  portion  of  the 
Seneca  Indians,  so  fur  as  it  was  in  my  power  to  do  so ; 
that  I  should,  with  great  pleasure,  remain  and  witness 
the  signatures  to  the  declaration  which  it  was  proposed 
to  execute,  af\er  the  commissioner  of  the  United  States 
retired  from  the  council  house. 

"  As  many  of  the  emigration  chiefs  were  absent, 
only  sixteen  names  were  ofii.xed  to  the  treaty,  in  coun- 
cil, on  the  28th  ult. ;  and  immediately  after  the  ad- 
journment, the  written  declaration  of  the  chiefs  oppos- 
ed to  emigration  was  produced  and  signed  in  my  pre- 
sence." 

Here  we  find  that  our  commissioner  refused 
to  receive  the  list  of  the  names  of  the  dissent- 
ing chiefs,  or  what  they  called  their  protest, 
which  was  tendered  him  in  open  council.  But 
General  Dearborn,  who  is  a  military  man — a 
man  of  mettle — who  is  not,  as  he  informs  us, 
to  be  "  deterred  from  a  faithful  discharge  of  his 
duty  by  the  flash  of  the  tomahawk  or  the  crack 
of  the  rifle,"  did  receive  and  witness  this 
dissent,  or  protest;  and  he  forwarded  it,  ac- 
cording to  the  request  of  the  Senecas,  to  Go- 
vernor Everett.  This  protest  contained  the 
names  of  sixty  chiefs,  out  of  eighty-one,  and 
is  to  be  found  in  our  printed  document,  at  page 
174.  Here  ends  my  review  of  the  reports  of 
Messrs.  Gillett  and  Dearborn,  upon  their  first 
embassy.  They  had  another,  which  I  will 
briefly  dispose  of;  but,  before  doing  so,  it  will 
be  necessary  to  notice  the  official  action  of 
the  head  of  the  Indian  bureau,  upon  our  com- 
missioner's report.  Let  us  now  see  how  Mr. 
Crawford  viewed  this  matter.  Mr.  Crawford 
says,  in  his  letter  to  the  secretary  of  war,  of 
the  29th  of  October,  1838: 


"  The  only  difficulty  in  Ihe  way  of  regarding  the  acts 
f  the  Indians  as  meeting  the  resolution  of  the  senate, 
that  appears  to  me  insuperable,  concerns  the  assent 
reported  to  have  been  given  by  the  Senecas.  There 
n  this  band  seventy-eight  chiefs.  The  assent  of 
sixteen  was  obtained  in  council,  of  thirteen  at  the  room 
of  the  commissioner,  and  of  two  others  at  their  own 
quarters,  making  thirty-one;  and,  since  the  arrival  of 
.Mr.  Gillett  in  Washington,  he  has  received  the  written 
assents  of  five  more,  properly  authenticated,  making  an 
aggregate  of  thirty-six.  The  commissioner  reports  that 
not  more  than  sixty-one  chiefs  attended  the  council  at 
one  time,  and  that  thirty-six  is  more  than  one  half  of  the 
number  of  chiefs  that  probably  gave  their  attendance 
in  council  at  all  the  meetings;  two  of  the  chiefs,  it  is 
said,  hold  a  questionable  authority,  and  two  have  re. 
moved  from  the  country.  Is  this  an  assent  of  the  tribe 
by  the  chiefs  ?  The  authority  of  the  band  resides  in 
all  the  chiefs;  and  although  uniformity  in  their  views 
can  scarcely  be  expected,  at  least  a  majority  of  the 
chiefs,  not  of  those  who  appeared  in  council,  but  of  all 
upon  the  reservation,  it  strikes  me  should  consent  to 
constitute  the  '  free  and  voluntary  assent'  of  the  tribe. 
Deduct  the  two  who,  it  is  represented,  exercise  a  doubt- 
ful authority,  and  the  two  who  have  removed,  and  se- 
venty-four chiefs  of  the  Senecas  remain,  of  whom, 
including  the  five  whose  assents  were  not  attached  lo 
Ihe  modified  treaty,  but  transmitted  by  mail,  and  we 
have  thirty-six  only.  The  last  five,  in  my  opinion, 
cannot  be  reckoned;  but  I  have  not  noted  more  parti- 
cularly the  defective  manner  of  their  assenting,  because 
it  was,  in  the  view  taken,  unimportant.  Perhaps,  too, 
it  teas  intended  by  the  senate  that  they  should  consent 
in  council.  Mr.  Gillett  states  in  his  report  that  a  printed 
copy  of  the  treaty  and  amendments  was  handed  him, 
to  which  was  affixed  the  signatures  of  thirty-five  chiefs 
and  one  hundred  and  seventeen  warriors,  declaring 
their  assent  ihercto.  This  writing  is  dated  six  days 
be/ore  Ihe  atient  in  council  teas  obtained, preceded,  ai  I 


260 


THE    FUIEND. 


presume,  the  full  explanations  of  the  commissioner,  and. 
altliovgh  witnessed  hy  James  Slryker,  United  Stales 
sub-agent,  and  H.  P.  Wilcox,  and  no  doubt  fairly  ob- 
tained; (for  it  embraces  llie  names  affixed  to  the  as- 
sent prepared  by  Mr.  Gillett,  and  four  additional  ones,) 
can  scarcely,  it  setms  to  me,  be  considered  as  within 
the  intent  of  the  senate.  If,  however,  you  should  think 
differently,  the  four  chiefs  added  to  the  whole  number 
first  mentioned,  would  f^ive  forty  assenting  chiefs  out 
of  seventy-eight.  Even  if  the  legal  right  was  as  clear 
the  one  way  as  it  appears  to  be  the  other,  would  it  be 
expedient  to  act  upon  it  ?  The  Senecas  arc  evidently 
divided  into  two  very  nearly  equal  parties,  the  one  for 
and  the  other  against  the  treaty,  splitting  on  the  sub- 
ject of  emigration,  which  is  much  to  be  regretted. 
Their  own  true  interest  and  the  liberal  views  of  the 
government  they  do  not  comprehend,  and  however 
desirable  it  is  that  thry  should  leave  New  York,  which 
would  be  the  probable,  but  not  the  necessary  conse- 
gtience  of  the  ratification  of  the  treaty,  one  half  of  them 
appear  to  be  otherwise  determined  for  the  present.  The 
report  and  accompanying  papers  show  that  much  ex- 
citement prevails  among  them  on  the  subject,  and 
makes  it  loo  certain  that  but  for  b.td  advice  they  would 
accede  to  the  proposed  terms,  which  perhaps  a  renew- 
ed application  might  find  them  willing  to  do.  For  this 
last  purpose  the  door  is  still  open,  as  the  council  was 
adjourned  to  the  15th  of  November  next." 
(Remainder  next  week.) 


On  the  Habits  and  Instincts  of  Animals.  By 
William  Swainson,  A.  C.  G.,  Fellow  of 
the  Royal  Society,  and  of  several  Foreign 
Academies. 

The  above  is  the  title  of  a  volume  proceed- 
ing from  the  London  press  within  the  current 
year.  It  is  divided  into  eleven  chapters, 
chiefly  made  up  of  interesting  facts,  illustra- 
tive of  the  subjects  treated  of  in  each  respec- 
tively, viz  : — On  the  instincts  of  the  animal 
world,  as  different  from  human  reason — on  the 
senses,  the  passions,  the  motions  of  animals — 
the  means  of  defence  possessed  by  them,  and 
the  injuries,  direct  and  indirect,  inflicted  by 
them — on  their  hybernation,  torpidity,  and 
migration — on  imperfect  and  perfect  societies 
of  animals,  and  on  luminous  animals. 

Upon  the  complicated  and  much  discussed 
question  relative  to  the  nature  of  instinct,  the 
author  takes  the  ground  that  it  is  clearly  dis- 
tinct from  the  superior  gift  of  reason,  the  latter 
exclusively  pertaining  to  man. 

His  reasoning  in  support  of  this  position, 
appears  to  us  lucid  and  fully  satisfactory.  We 
commence  with  citing  a  considerable  portion 
of  this,  and  in  subsequent  numbers  propose  to 
offer  a  selection  from  the  instructive  and  en- 
tertaining facts  with  which  the  volume  abounds. 

We  shall  not  repeat  all  that  has  been  said 
on  the  nature  of  instinct ;  but  a  few  remarks 
may,  perhaps,  strengthen  our  position,  that 
MIND  is  totally  distinct  from  this  lower  faculty, 
both  in  its  intention,  its  operation,  and  its  ulti- 
mate result.  The  intention  of  instinct  is  sim- 
ply to  fulfil  those  functions  of  volition  which 
each  particular  species  is  peculiarly  organised 
to  perform.  The  lowest  developement  of  in- 
stinct is  probably  seen  in  those  molluscous 
animals,  which  are  fixed  to  rocks,  and  merely 
open  their  mouth,  or  their  shelly  covering — as 
does  the  oyster — for  the  purpose  of  imbibing 
nourishment ;  the  instinct  of  the  parent  hav- 
ing prompted  it  to  deposit  its  eggs,  or  spawn, 
in  such  a  locality,  rather  than  upon  a  soft 
muddy  or  sandy  beach.     The  woodpecker  is 


led  to  alight  upon  the  perpendicular  bole  of 
a  tree,  rather  than  on  the  ground,  because,  in 
one  situation,  its  scansorial  feet  enable  it  to 
climb  with  rapidity,  while,  upon  the  other,  i 
could  scarcely  walk.  Ascending  by  such  pro 
gressive  steps  as  these,  we  may  come  to  the 
elephant,  the  honey-guide,  and  the  bee — the 
most  apparently  rational  of  the  three  most  per- 
fect orders  of  animals  ;  and  yet  in  their  ordi- 
nary habits,  tlie  same  principle  holds  good- 
There  are,  indeed,  instances  upon  record,  of 
such  extraordinary  actions  performed  by  ani- 
mals, as  to  induce  the  suspicion  that  a  higher 
power  of  discrimination,  of  judgment,  or  of 
forethought,  had  been  given  to  them,  than 
wjiat  is  ordinarily  implied  by  the  term  in 
stinct ;  yet,  before  we  can  confound  such  high 
developements  of  this  faculty  with  mind  or 
reason,  we  must  well  consider  the  perfections 
of  these  latter,  and  the  necessary  consequence 
which  result  from  their  possession.  We  know 
not,  indeed,  the  limits  of  instinct;  but  we 
know  full  well,  inductively,  by  natural  reli 
gion,  and  assuredly,  by  revealed,  that  man 
who  alone  enjoys  reason,  is,  consequently,  an 
accountable  being :  and  no  theorist  will  go  so 
far  as  to  suppose,  that  the  same  may  be  said 
of  a  bee,  or  an  oyster  ! 

The  operations  of  instinct  are  limited  to 
those  circumstances  which  tend  only  to  keep 
the  species  in  the  same  state  of  intelligence 
(so  to  speak)  in  which  it  was  born.  There  is 
no  progressive  advancement,  in  succeeding 
generations,  by  which  a  higher  advance  is 
made  either  by  the  communication  of  experi- 
ence, or  the  effects  of  example,  in  higher  ani- 
mals. Each  species  has  its  own  limited  range, 
and  there  its  powers  cease.  The  ox,  which 
"knows  his  master's  ciib,"  and  followed  the 
patriarchs  in  their  journeys,  four  thousand 
years  ago,  was  not  less  intelligent  than  those 
of  the  present  day  ;  and  the  dogs  of  Nimrod 
were,  probably,  as  far  advanced  in  civilisation 
as  those  possessed  by  our  modern  hunters. 
The  wild  ass  of  Scripture — which  was  pro- 
bably the  zebra — is  still  the  same  untameable 
inhabitant  of  the  desert ;  and  all  the  efforts  of 
man  to  make  him  obedient  to  the  curb  have 
been  utterly  fruidess.  The  hen  does  not  dis- 
criminate between  a  real  and  an  artificial  egg ; 
and  the  tomtit  will  still  go  on  building  her 
nest  in  the  same  hole,  aftei  it  has  been  de- 
stroyed four  or  five  times.  These,  and  a 
thousand  similar  instances,  may  be  cited  to 
illustrate  what  we  have  just  advanced. 

nt,  it  may  be  said,  instinct  is  improv.able 
by  what  is  called  domestication.  And  when 
we  hear  of  learned  pigs,  birds  firing  cannon, 
and  tigers  becoming  tame  as  kittens,  who  shall 
determine  how  far  such  intelligence  may  be 
carried  ?  True ;  but  we  may  ask,  again,  are 
these  acquired  faculties,  unnatural  as  they  cer- 
tainly are,  transmitted  ?  Are  they  not  the  ef- 
fect of  a  long,  and  often  inhuman,  training  ? 
and  do  they  not  perish  with  the  possessor  ? 
The  extent  of  cultivated  instinct,  as  we  may 
properly  term  all  these  acquired  habits,  is  only 
to  be  known  by  experiments  ;  and  these  have 
been  carried  sufEciendy  far,  as  to  convince  us 
that  the  faculties  thus  called  forth,  do  not 
touch  upon  any  one  of  those  prerogatives 
which,  we  shall  hereafter  show,  belong  to 
REASON.     In  a  former  volume,  we  established 


the  fact,  that  a  uniform  aptitude  for  domestica- 
tion is  not  spread  over  the  whole  of  the  higher 
animals  ;  but  tliat,  on  the  contrary,  it  has  been 
more  especially  granted  to  such  as  Infinite 
Wisdom  has  set  apart  for  the  service,  or  the 
sustenance,  of  man.  He  may,  indeed,  arro- 
gantly vaunt  that,  in  training  such  to  his  use, 
he  conquers  nature  ;  but  the  boast  is  not  only 
idle,  but  absolutely  groundless.  He  does  no 
more  than  bring  out  latent  qualities,  planted 
by  another  and  an  AlmigJUy  Hand.  One 
might  Lie  tempted,  therefore,  to  imagine  that 
those  animals  would  always  exhibit  the  near- 
est approach  to  reason,  which  had  been  do- 
mesticated from  time  immemorial.  But  this, 
if  we  except,  perhaps,  the  elephant,  is  assu- 
redly not  the  case.  The  ants  and  the  bees, 
as  we  shall  hereafter  show,  possess  an  instinct 
far  above  all  other  known  animals  ;  yet  they 
have  never  been  domesticated,  nor  can  we 
conceive  how  their  admirable  economy  could 
be  improved.  The  operations  of  their  instincts 
appear  to  carry  them  no  further  than  what  is 
necessary  to  the  well-being  of  each  particular 
species,  which  every  naturalist  knows  is  more 
or  less  dissimilar.  There  are,  indeed,  a  few 
anecdotes,  which  occasionally  appear  in  our 
natural  history  and  other  periodicals,  of  such 
a  marvellous  nature,  as  to  indicate  reasoning 
faculties  among  brutes  ;  but  we  look  on  these 
statements  with  the  same  degree  of  scepticism 
as  those  which  vouch  for  living  toads  being 
inclosed  in  solid  marble  ;  for  no  real  naturalist, 
scrupulously  jealous  of  the  greatest  possible 
accuracy,  has  put  them  forward.  Such,  then, 
are  the  operations  of  instinct.  In  defining 
them,  we  have  also  given  their  ultimate  re- 
sults. They  tend  to  nothing  more  than  the 
economy  of  the  present  life  :  they  have  no  re- 
lation to  the  improvement  of  existing  commu- 
nities, or  the  transmission  of  knowledge  to 
succeeding  generations  :  each  individual,  how- 
ever highly  gifted  by  nature,  or  improved  by 
art,  passes  awa}',  and  is  forgotten.  The  end 
of  its  creation,  in  the  economy  of  nature,  is 
fulfilled  :  it  has  had  all  the  enjoyment  of  ani- 
mal life,  which,  from  its  very  nature,  it  was 
alone  capable  of  receiving  ;  it  followed  its  own 
appetites,  its  own  wishes,  and  its  own  will. 
No  consciousness  of  moral  obligation  or  re- 
sponsibilit)'  was  given  to  it  when  alive,  there- 
fore there  remains  no  ultimate  object  to  be  ac- 
complished after  its  death. 

Let  us  now  turn  to  that  higher  species  of 
volition,  to  which  we  assign  the  term  reason  ; 
and  in  like  manner  consider  its  intention,  its 
operation,  and  its  ultimate  results.  We  are 
free  to  confess  that  the  higher  and  the  lower 
faculties,  viewed  merely  in  some  of  their  ope- 
rations, appear  so  intimately  blended,  that  it 
becomes  impossible  to  mark  their  limits,  by 
the  naked  facts  they  unfold.  But  this  is  merely 
looking  to  the  surface  of  things.  Man,  it  is 
true,  is  guided  by  instinct,  more  or  less,  in 
every  stage  of  his  existence — from  the  mo- 
ment when  he  turns  to  the  maternal  breast,  to 
that  at  which  he  expires.  The  economy  of  a 
state  of  probation  renders  it  absolutely  neces- 
sary that  he  should  be  subject  to  the  animal 
instincts  and  passions  of  the  brute  creation  ; 
for,  were  it  otherwise,  there  would  have  been 
no  occasion  for  his  being  peculiarly  gifted 
with  a  higher  and  a  controlling  power.     This 


power  is  reason  :  and  wilh  this  intent,  in  a 
primary  sense,  has  it  been  granted  to  lis — and 
to  us  only.  Reason,  in  fact,  is  almost  but  ano- 
ther name  for  mind,  or  that  principle  which 
guides  our  volition,  whether  for  the  better  or 
the  worse,  in  all  such  cases  as  come  not  with- 
in the  scope  of  animal  instinct.  Reason  is 
superadded  to  instinct,  as  a  distinct  faculty, 
and  is  not  a  mere  expansion  of  the  same 
power.  The  history  of  the  world,  unfortu- 
nately, exhibits  too  many  instances  of  men — 
paiticularly  among  the  ancients — endowed 
with  the  noblest  developement  of  this  power, 
who,  yet,  have  given  themselves  up  to  the 
most  gross  and  brutish  sensualities  ;  thus  ex- 
hibiting the  animal  propensities  of  the  one 
faculty  in  its  most  pitiable  force — since  it  was 
accompanied  by  a  total  prostration  of  the  other 
— one  hour  a  philosopher,  the  next  a  de- 
bauchee. 

The  operations  of  reason,  again,  are  very 
different  from  those  of  instinct ;  it  commences 
not,  like  tlie  latter,  in  early  infancy — but  is  of 
slow  growth.  There  is  nothing  to  contradict 
the  hypothesis — that  all  the  powers  of  instinct 
an  animal  will  ever  possess,  are  given  to  it  so 
soon  as  it  quits  the  sustenance  it  may  derive 
from  the  parent,  and  begins  to  provide  for  it- 
self. It  will  be  observed,  that  a  kitten  is  just 
as  wary  and  cunning  at  catching  such  birds 
and  mice  as  it  can  conquer,  as  is  its  mother; 
and  a  young  duckling  will  swim,  dive,  and 
procure  its  food,  with  the  same  ease  and  ex- 
pertness  as  its  parents.  But  the  operation  of 
reason,  as  every  one  knows,  is  quite  different. 
It  is  dormant  at  an  age  when  the  animal  in- 
stincts have  long  begun  to  show  lliemselves  ; 
and  only  awakens,  and  asserts  its  claim  to  be 
heard,  when  the  passions  and  the  inclinations 
of  advanced  youth  require  the  discretion  and 
control  which  it  was  intended  to  exercise. 
But,  although  it  comes  slowly  into  being,  and 
is  afterwards  always  liable  to  be  affected  by 
the  infirmities  of  the  body,  its  growth  is  not 
for  time,  but  for  eternity.  It  may  be  clouded 
by  anxiety,  dimmed  by  sickness,  or  perverted 
by  evil ;  but  still  it  does  not,  of  necessity,  per- 
manently lose  its  force,  as  do  several  of  the  ] 
animal  instincts,  in  proportion  to  the  decay  of 
the  body.  We  pretend  not  to  frame  any  hy- 
pothesis by  which  to  account  for  the  apparent 
extinction  of  right-mindedness,  or  reason,  in 
maniacs,  further  than  to  suppose  that  causes, 
moral  or  physical,  have  operated  to  the  total 
or  partial  derangement  of  a  faculty  which,  ne- 
vertheless, exists  in  full  force,  although  in  a 
perverted  state.  But  this  is  certain — that  the 
powers  of  reason,  in  sane  and  well  regulated 
minds,  are  in  their  full  vigour  and  expansion, 
long  after  the  animal  functions  of  the  body 
have  begun  to  decay;  and  that  innumerable 
instances  might  be  quoted,  of  the  reasoning 
mind  preserving  all  its  depth,  and  acuteness, 
and  discrimination,  when  the  animal  man  is 
fast  approaching  that  age  which  the  Psalmist 
has  measured  out.  To  all  but  the  Christian 
philosopher,  who  inwardly  feels  that  mind  is 
indestructible,  and  therefore  immortal,  nothing 
can  be  more  depressing,  inconsistent,  and  un- 
accountable, than  to  see  those  favoured  beino-s, 
who  have  been  gifted  with  a  higli  develope- 
ment of  this  faculty — and  which  they  are  em- 
ploying   for  the   good   of  others — gradually 


THE     FRIEND. 


sinking  into  old  age  and  decrepitude,  at  a  time 
when  their  mind,  although  clouded  by  a  dis- 
eased body,  is  still  sending  forth  rays  of 
genius  and  of  wisdom — the  accumulated  re- 
sults of  thoughtful  experience  and  calrtr  deli- 
beration. 

One  would  imagine  that  such  a  picture  as 
this — and  they  are  thickly  dispersed  in  the 
pages  of  human  Iristory — would  force  upon 
the  conviction  of  every  unbeliever,  the  immor- 
tality of  mind,  and  of  the  reasoning  faculty.  If 
these  were  the  same  as  iirstinct,  where  would 
be  the  necessity  of  preserving  them  in  vigour, 
when  all  the  rest  of  the  human  economy  is 
hastening  to  decay  ?  The  whole  of  the  animal 
races  show  us  that  every  thing  is  perfection  in 
its  kind  ;  that,  so  soon  as  orre  part  of  the  ani- 
mal frame  begins  to  decay,  all  the  others  evince 
the  same  propensity ;  and  that  no  one  creature 
exhibits  a  deviation  from  this  rule,  but  that 
wliich  has  been  pronounced  the  most  perfect 
— Man.  Old  age  deadens  all  the  animal  fa- 
culties, but  leaves  the  mental  sound,  hale,  and 
even  in  a  yet  expanding  progress  ;  the  oil 
burns  with  brightness,  while  the  earthen  lamp 
that  contains  it  is  fast  moulderiirg  to  its  parent 
dust.  Why  is  this  inconsistency  ?  Clearly, 
because  the  one  is  indestructible,  and  the  other 
perishable.  The  former  is  still  to  grow  on  in 
another  and  a  brighter  world,  unshackled  by  a 
companionship  wilh  animal  instinct.  The 
time  of  its  probation,  uninfluenced  by  the  state 
of  the  body,  arrives — and  it  is  then  to  receive 
its  reward  or  its  punishment,  according  as  it 
has  been  exercised  to  control  the  animal  in- 
stincts, or  to  become  their  slave. 

The  ultimate  objects  of  reason  are  clearly 
those  pointed  to  in  the  last  paragraph  ;  but  the 
right  use  of  it  can  only  be  learned  by  revela- 
tion. The  past  and  present  history  of  the  hu- 
man race  shows  us,  that,  without  this  guide, 
the  most  perverted  uses  have  been,  and  are 
now,  daily  made  of  this  faculty.  The  savage, 
indeed,  reasons  with  himself  according  to  the 
degree  of  developement  which  this  power  has 
attained  in  his  mind;  and  we  know,  by  daily 
experience,  in  others,  if  not  in  ourselves,  hovv 
much  the  faculty  may  be  enlarged.  Never 
theless,  the  usages,  the  customs,  and  the  pre- 
judices of  every  nation  oppose  insuperable  ob- 
stacles to  a  right  and  unperverted  exercise  of 
reason,  which  nothing  but  a  divine  standard  of 
laws  can  possibly  clear  away.  The  gospel 
was  ushered  into  the  world  at  a  time  when 
human  reason  in  the  polished  schools  of 
Greece,  may  be  said  to  have  attained  its 
height — on  purpose  to  show  how  utterly  in- 
competent that  wisdom  was,  to  instruct  man- 
kind in  the  true  intentions  of  this  faculty.  In 
perusing  the  works  of  the  sages  of  that  age, 
we  find  the  most  noble,  and  even  godlike  sen- 
timents, and  the  most  profound  reflections, 
mixed  up  with  others  of  a  completely  opposite 
character — reasoning  so  perverted,  as  to  sanc- 
tion, in  the  first  intellectual  nation  that  ever 
existed,  acts  which  would  disgrace  savages, 
and  from  which  even  the  lowest  of  civilised 
beings  would  instinctively  turn  with  disgust. 
The  heathen,  indeed,  has  a  law  written  in  his 
mind,  which  he  is  bound  to  fulfil— and,  if  he 
walk  by  this,  he  is  in  the  hands  of  a  merciful 
judge  ;  but  with  the  Christian  it  is  otherwise. 
His  Maker  has  given  him,    in  revelation,   a 


261 

guide  both  for  his  moral  and  religious  duties  ; 
the  right  use  of  reason  is,  to  dilluse  those 
principles  into  all  his  actions  ;  and  he  has  the 
exclusive  power  of  communicating  to  his  co- 
temporaries,  and  of  leaving  to  his  successors, 
the  fruits  of  his  own  experience  ; — faculties 
which  belong  not  to  that  animal  intelligence 
we  term  instinct. 


ANECDOTES  RESPECTING  THE  BIBLE. 

There  are  a  few  anecdotes  relating  to  the 
publication  of  the  first  authorised  translation  of 
the  Bible,  which  are  well  worth  recording,  as 
demonstrative  of  the  temper  in  which  our  an- 
cestors received  the  blessing,  and  the  use  they 
made  of  it.  A  command  was  issued  that 
every  churclr  should  be  provided  with  oire  of 
these  folio  Bibles.  It  was  done  ;  but  the  anx- 
iety of  such  of  the  people  as  could,  to  read  the 
precious  volume,  and  of  such  as  could  not,  to 
handle  and  turn  over  the  pages  of  that  book, 
which  they  had  been  in  the  habit  of  regarding 
as  a  thing  of  mystery  and  prohibition,  was  so 
great,  that  it  was  found  necessary  to  chain  them 
for  security  to  the  desks.  In  a  country  church  I 
have  seen  the  very  Bible,  and  the  very  chain, 
preserved  as  relics,  which,  three  hundred 
years  ago,  attested  the  popular  feeling  on  this 
subject.  But  so  deeply  rooted  were  the  old 
prejudices  of  the  governing  authorities,  that  it 
was  four  years  after  the  Bible  was  placed  in 
the  churches,  before  the  king  could  be  per- 
suaded to  revoke  the  decrees  which  forbade 
his  subjects  to  have  it  in  their  private  posses- 
sion. At  last  they  were  graciously  permitted, 
by  royal  license,  to  purchase  Bibles  for  their 
own  reading  at  home.  Then  it  was  that  every 
body  who  could  afford  it,  bought  a  copy  of  the 
Scriptures  :  such  as  eoidd  not  buy  the  whole, 
purchased  detached  passages.  A  cart  load  oi 
hay  was  known  to  be  given  for  a  few  chapters 
of  St.  Paul's  Epistles.  And  many  there  were, 
who,  having  learned  to  read  in  their  old  age, 
that  they  might  have  pleasure  in  poring  over 
the  written  word,  and  reading  with  dieir  own 
eyes  the  wonderful  things  of  God,  exclaimed 
with  the  prophet,  "Thy  words  were  found 
and  I  did  eat  them  ;  and"  thy  word  was  unto 
me,  the  joy  and  rejoicing  of  my  heart."  The 
crosses  and  public  places  often  presented  the 
moving  sight  of  men,  women  and  children, 
crowding  round  a  reader  who  was  rehearsing 
the  songs  of  Zion,  and  the  prophecies  of  the 
seers  of  Israel,  or  the  tender  discourses  of  the 
Redeemer  of  mankind. 

One  poor  man,  named  .Tohn  Marbeek,  was 
so  desirous  of  making  himself  master  of  a 
Bible,  tliat  he  determined  to  write  one  out, 
because  he  had  not  money  enough  to  buy  one  ; 
and  when  he  had  accomplished  that  laborious 
task,  he  set  about  the  still  more  trying  toil  of 
making  a  concordance. 

"  They  would  hide  tlie  forbidden  treasure 
under  the  floors  of  their  houses,"  says  Blunt 
in  his  admirable  '  Sketch  of  the  Reformation,' 
whiclt  every  body  should  read,  "  and  put  their 
lives  in  peril  rather  than  forego  the  book  they 
desired  ;  they  would  sit  up  all  night,  their 
doors  being  shut  for  fear  of  surprise,  reading 
or  hearing  others  read,  the  Bible  ;  they  would 
bury  themselves  in  the  woods,  and  there  con- 


262 


THE  FRIEND. 


verse  with  it  in  solitude  :  they  Avould  tend 
their  herds  in  the  fields,  and  still  steal  an  hour 
for  drinking  in  the  good  tidings  of  great  joy. 

Such  being  the  avidity  with  which  the 
Scriptures  were  cherislied,  let  the  reader  ima- 
gine the  consternation  which  overwhelmed  the 
pious  of  this  country,  when  the  capricious 
Henry  reversed  his  former  decrees  in  favour 
of  biblical  learning,  and  threatened  his  people 
with  imprisonment,  confiscation,  and  fine,  if 
any  below  the  privileged  classes  should  pre- 
sume to  search  the  Scriptures.  This  terrible 
stretch  of  royal  prerogative  was  confirmed  by 
act  of  parliament  in  1543  ;— and  it  seemed 
like  a  seal  of  human  folly  and  infatuation, 
forced  by  a  tyrant  king,  and  a  subservient  sen- 
ate, to  refute  future  calumnies  against  Protest- 
antism, and  to  be  handed  down  to  posterity, 
as  proof  that  the  reformation  was  carried  on, 
not  by  the  cold  mechanism  of  state  politics, 
but  by  the  fervent  zeal,  and  undaunted  devo- 
tion of  holy  men,  in  spite  of  kings  and  parlia- 
ments. Our  protestant  forefathers  would  have 
been  crushed,  and  their  names  and  their  labours 
clean  forgotten,  if  the  will  of  their  temporal 
and  spiritual  rulers  could  have  been  accom- 
plished. This  proclamation  of  1543  set  forth 
that  "  No  books  were  to  be  printed  about  reli- 
gion without  the  king's  consent ;  none  might 
read  the  Scripture  in  any  open  assembly,  or 
expound  it,  but  he  who  was  licensed  by  the 
king  or  his  ordinary.  Every  nobleman  or 
gentleman  might  cause  the  bible  to  be  read  to 
him  in  or  about  his  house.  Every  merchant, 
who  was  a  housekeeper,  might  also  read  it, 
but  no  woman,  nor  artificers,  apprentices,  jour- 
neymen, serving-men  under  the  degree  of 
yeoman,  and  no  husbandman,  nor  labourer, 
might  read  it." 

Such  were  the  struggles  of  Protestantism  !— 
Nearly  two  hundred  years  after  Wickliffe's 
translation  first  appeared,  even  after  the  au- 
thorised version  was  published  and  circulated, 
the  king,  who  is  falsely  described  by  our  op- 
ponents as  the  nursing-father  of  our  faith, 
strove  by  every  means  with  which  absolute 
power  invested  him,  to  stifle  the  infant  reli- 
gion, which  he  is  said  to  have  engendered. 

There  is  a  curious  document  still  in  exis- 
tence, which  shows  what  was  felt  by  the  hum- 
ble and  lowly  Christians  of  that  day,  who 
were  thought  too  degraded  in  intellect  to  be 
permitted  to  read  in  the  bible.  It  is  in  the 
form  of  a  note,  made  by  a  shepherd,  in  the 
spare  leaf  of  a  book,  which  he  bought  after  the 
passing  of  the  act  above  referred  to: — "At 
Oxford  in  the  year  1546  brought  down  to 
Seynbury,  by  John  Darley,  price  14d.  When 
I  kept  Mr.  Letymer's,  I  bought  this  book, 
when  the  Testament  was  abrogated,  that  shep- 
herds might  not  read  it.  I  pray  God  amend 
that  blindness.  Writ  by  Robert  Williams, 
keeping  sheep  upon  Seynbury  Hill,  1546."— 
Our  Protestant  Forefathers,  by  IV.  S.  GUly. 


From  Murray's  Encyclopedia  of  Gengrapliy, 
KARNAC  AND  LUXOR— UPPER  EGYPT. 

"  Above  Kous,  for  some  miles,  is  a  sandy 
plain,  after  which  the  rocks  approach  close  to 
the  river.     Beyond  a  projectin; 
ever,  the  view  opens  upon 
the  world   presents  nothing  parallel 


point,  how 
scene  to  which 
an  ex- 


tensive plain  covered  throughout  its  whole  extent 
with  the  most  amazing  ruins.  This  is  Thebes  ; 
the  city  of  the  hundred  gates,  that  mighty 
capital,  the  foundation  of  which  is  unknown  in 
history,  and  belongs  only  to  the  dim  ages  of 
traditionary  poetry,  whose  report  would  have 
been  denounced  as  fabulous,  had  not  such 
mighty  monuments  proved  that  it  fell  short  of 
the  reality.  This  work  of  the  first  age  of  the 
world  almost  eclipses,  as  to  grandeur,  all  that 
art  and  power  have  since  produced.  At  first, 
the  observer  sees  only  a  confusion  of  portals, 
obelisks,  and  columns,  all  of  gigantic  size, 
towering  above  the  palm  trees.  Gradually  he 
is  able  to  distinguish,  on  the  eastern,  or  Ara- 
bian side,  the  palaces  of  Karnac  and  Luxor ; 
on  the  western  or  Syrian  side,  Medinch,  Ava, 
the  Memnonium,  and  the  tombs  cut  in  the 
mountain  behind. 

Karnac  surpasses  in  grandeur  every  other 
structure  in  Thebes  and  in  the  world.  The 
French  engineers  on  horseback  were  an  hour 
and  a  half  in  performing  its  circuit,  which  they 
therefore  conceive,  cannot  be  less  than  three 
miles.  On  the  northeast  entrance  the  Egyp- 
tians appear  to  have  lavished  all  their  magnifi- 
cence. The  approach  is  by  a  long  avenue  of 
sphinxes,  the  largest  of  any  known  in  Egypt, 
leading  to  a  succession  of  portals  with  colos^ 
sal  statues  in  front.  These  structures  are  dis- 
tinguished, not  only  by  the  grandeur  of  their 
dimensions,  but  by  the  variety  of  the  materials. 
A  calcareous  stone,  compact  like  marble,  a 
variegated  siliceous  limestone,  beautiful  rose 
coloured  and  black  marbles  of  Syrene  have 
been  severally  used.  "  Most  points  of  view 
present  only  the  image  of  a  general  overthrow, 
rendering  it  difiieult  to  distinguish  Karnac  as  a 
series  of  regular  edifices. — Across  vast  ruins 
appear  only  fragments  of  architecture,  trunks 
of  broken  columns,  mutilated  colossal  statues; 
obelisks,  some  fallen,  otiiers  majestically  erect; 
immense  halls,  whose  roofs  are  supported  by 
a  forest  of  columns,  portals  and  propylaea, 
surpassing  in  magnitude  all  similar  structures. 
From  the  west,  this  chaos  assumes  an  orderly 
appearance ;  and  the  almost  endless  series  of 
portals,  gates,  and  halls  appear  ranged  in  re- 
gular succession,  harmonising  with  each  other. 
When  the  plan  is  thoroughly  understood,  its 
regularity  appears  wonderful,  and  the  highest 
admiration  is  excited  by  the  arrangement  and 
symmetry  of  all  the  parts  of  this  vast  edifice. 
Not  only  the  general  extent,  but  all  the  par- 
ticular features,  of  this  extraordinary  structure 
are  distinguished  by  a  magnitude  elsewhere 
unparalleled.  There  are  two  obelisks  of  69, 
and  one  of  91  feet  high';  this,  the  loftiest  of  any 
in  Egypt,  is  adorned  with  sculptures  of  perfect 
execution.— The  principal  hall  is  31 8  feet  long, 
and  159  broad,  having  the  roof  still  supported 
by  134  columns.— These  are  about  70  feet 
high,  and  1 1  feet  in  diameter,  and  a  long  ave- 
nu^e  of  others  have  all,  except  one,  fallen  down 
entire,  and  lie  on  the  ground  still  ranged  in 
their  primitive  order.  All  the  sculptures  are 
adorned  with  colours,  which,  though  they 
ought,  it  should  seem,  to  have  most  experienced 
the  ravages  of  time,  shine  still  with  the  bright- 
est lustre.  Of  the  largest  sphinxes,  fifty 
are  still  remaining,  and  there  are  traces  which 
show  that  the  whole  avenue  once  contained 
600. 


The  palace  is  entered  with  great  difficulty, 
and  its  interior,  being  dark  and  filled  with 
rubbish,  presents  few  objects  to  attract  the  at- 
tention ;  but  on  reaching  the  roof,  the  specta- 
tor enjoys  a  distinct  and  most  magnificent  view 
of  the  whole  range  of  surrounding  ruins.  All 
who  have  visited  this  scene  describe  the  im- 
pression made  by  it  as  almost  superior  to  that 
caused  by  any  other  earthly  sight.  According 
to  Denon,  the  whole  French  army,  on  arriv- 
ing in  sight,  stood  still,  struck  as  it  were  with 
an  electric  shock.  The  scene,  according  to 
Jollois  and  Devilliers,  appears  to  be  rather  the 
produce  of  an  imagination  surrounding  itself 
witii  images  of  fantastic  grandeur,  than  any 
thing  belonging  to  real  existence. 

Belzoni,  in  particular,  declares  that  the  most 
sublime  ideas  which  can  be  formed  from  the 
most  magnificent  specimens  of  our  present 
architecture,  would  give  a  very  inadequate  pic- 
ture of  these  ruins.  It  appeared  to  him  that 
he  was  entering  a  city  of  departed  giants.  He 
seemed  alone  in  the  midst  of  all  that  was  most 
sacred  in  the  world.  The  forest  of  enormous 
columns,  adorned  all  around  with  beautiful 
figures  and  various  ornaments  ;  the  high  portals 
seen  at  a  distance  from  the  openings  to  this 
vast  labyrinth  of  edifices  ;  the  various  groups 
of  ruins  in  the  other  temples  ;  these,  altogether, 
had  such  an  eflfect  upon  his  mind,  as  to  sepa- 
rate him  in  imagination  from  the  rest  of  mor- 
tals. For  some  time  he  seemed  unconscious 
whether  he  was  on  terrestrial  ground  or  some 
other  planet. 

If  Karnac  is  unrivalled  in  the  grandeur  and 
extent  of  its  remains,  the  temple  of  Luxor,  as  a 
single  and  beautiful  object,  seems  superior  to 
any  thing  else  in  Egypt.  The  view  from  the 
river  is  peculiarly  beautiful,  when,  across  the 
verdant  islands  with  which  it  is  studded,  ap- 
pears a  white  plain  covered  with  palm  trees, 
over  which  these  colossal  masses  throw  their 
shadows ;  while,  behind,  the  Arabian  mountain 
chain  forms  the  boundary  of  the  landscape. 
The  approach  is  through  the  village  of  Luxor, 
whose  crowded  and  miserable  huts  form  a 
strange  contrast  with  these  monuments  of  an- 
cient splendour.  At  length  the  portico  appears, 
by  the  side  of  which  are  seen  two  of  the  most 
beautiful  obelisks  in  the  world,  each  rising  to 
the  height  of  eighty  feet,  yet  composed  of  a 
single  block  of  the  finest  granite  from  the 
quarries  of  Syrene.  By  what  means  such 
colossal  masses  were  conveyed  to  so  great  a 
distance,  and  placed  in  their  present  position, 
surpasses  the  conception  of  modern  art. 

Behind  them  are  two  colossal  statues,  now 
studiously  defaced  and  deep  sunk  in  the  sand, 
but  which  must  have  been  forty  feet  high,  and 


of  a  single  block  of  the  same  gra- 
nite.—The  propylon  is  200  feet  in  height, 
rising  forty-seven  feet  above  the  present  level  of 
the  soil ;  the  interior  is  equally  grand.  It  pre- 
sents to  the  view  upwards  of  two  hundred  co- 
lumns of  different  dimensions,  many  of  them 
ten  feet  in  diameter,  and  most  in  an  entire 
state.  But  nothing  is  more  remarkable  in  this 
edifice  than  the  profusion  of  sculptures  with 
which  the  obelisks,  the  walls,  and  all  the 
apartments  are  covered.  These,  indeed,  are 
favourite  ornaments  of  all  the  Egyptian  edi- 
fices, and  remarkably  frequent  in  the  palace  of 
Karnac;  but  they  occur  here  in  unexampled 


THE     FRIEND. 


263 


profusion,  and  executed  with  as  much  care  and 
delicacy  as  if  they  had  been  the  work  of  the 
most  skill'ul  seal  engraver.  They  appear  to 
represent  the  history  and  triumphs  of  an  an- 
cient Egyptian  sovereign,  probably  the  founder 
of  the  edifice.  One  compartment,  in  particular, 
exhibits  a  great  batUe,  in  which  the  Egyptians, 
armed  with  bows  and  arrows,  gain  a  complete 
victory  over  their  Asiatic  enemies,  armed  with 
the  spear  and  the  javelin. 

The  forms  of  pursuit  and  retreat,  the  atti- 
tudes of  the  victors,  the  wounded,  and  the  dy- 
ing, are  so  varied  and  striking,  that  Hamilton 
imagines  it  probable,  this,  and  a  simUar  repre- 
sentation at  Karnac,  may  have  furnished  Ho- 
mer with  materials  for  many  of  the  varied  de- 
scriptions with  which  his  narrative  is  tilled. 
In  another  compartment,  the  conqueror  is 
represented  as  seated  on  his  thrcne,  while  the 
captive  monarch  is  fastened  to  a  car,  and  the 
chiefs  are  treated  with  all  that  studied  and 
ruthless  cruelty  which  the  ancient  laws  of  war 
were  supposed  to  authorise. 


A  HEART-SICKENING   PICTURE. 

From  a  sermon  preached  in  HoUis  street 
church,  Boston,  on  the  2d  inst.,  by  John  Pier- 
pont,  and  published  in  the  last  New  World,  we 
extract  the  following :  It  is  part  of  the  preacher': 
argument  to  prove  against  Great  Britian  and 
the  United  States,  the  awful  charge  that  "  these 
two  nations — the  freest  nations  of  the  world, 
and  the  most  enlightened,  if  we  may  receive 
as  true  their  opinions  of  themselves — the  most 
Christian  nations,  if  their  own  boastings  are  to 
be  trusted— are  doing  more,  at  this  hour,  by 
means  of  their  wars  for  conquest,  by  their  op- 
pression of  the  conquered,  and  by  their  poison- 
ous drugs — to  desolate  God's  earth,  to  break 
down  his  kingdom  upon  the  face  of  it,  and  to 
efface  his  image  from  the  human  soul,  than  is 
done  by  all  other  nations,  Christian,  Mahome- 
dan  and  Pagan  combined;  and  where,  after  all 
their  boasting,  these  nations,  between  them, 
have  invested  one  dollar  in  the  means  of  Chris- 
tian salvation,  they  have  invested  ten  to  cor- 
rupt and  destroy  their  fellow  men  in  body 
and  in  spirit,  for  time  and  for  eternity ! 

"The  sanguinary  wars  by  which  she  (Great 
Britain,)  has  subjugated  the  hundred  millions 
of  India,  and  the  stern  despotism  with  which 
she  rules  and  starves  them,  that  her  merchant 
princes  may  roll  in  splendour  and  lap  them- 
selves in  voluptuousness,  have  a  voice,  which 
the  whole  thickness  of  the  globe  cannot  keep 
out  of  our  ears.  '  A  more  beautiful  country,' 
says  a  brother  clergymen,  recently  of  this  city, 
'than  that  from  Cuddalore  to  Tanjore,  fin 
Madras,)  cannot  possibly  be  imagined.  Tne 
dense  population  and  rich  soil  give  their  ener- 
gies to  each  other,  and  produce  a  scene  of  sur- 
passing loveliness.  But  the  taxes  and  other 
causes  keep  down  the  labourers  to  a  state  be- 
low that  of  our  southern  slaves.'  '  Turn  your 
eyes  backward,'  says  a  speaker  of  their  own, 
no  longer  ago  than  last  September, '  Turn  your 
eyes  backward  upon  the  scenes  of  the  past 
year.  Go  with  me  into  the  north-west  pro- 
vinces of  the  Bengal  presidency,  and  I  will 
show  you  the  bleaching  skeletons  of  five  hun- 
dred thousand  human  beings  who  perished  of 
hunger  in  the  space  of  a  few  short  months. 


Yes — died  of  hunger  in  what  has  been  justly 
called  the  granary  of  the  world.  The  air,  for 
miles,  was  poisoned  with  effluvia  emitted  I'rora 
the  putrefying  bodies  of  the  dead.  The  rivers 
were  choked  with  corpses  thrown  into  their 
channels.  Mothers  cast  their  little  ones  beneath 
the  rolling  waves  because  they  would  not  -see 
them  draw  their  last  grasp  and  feel  them  stiffen 
in  their  arms.'  '  .lackals  and  vultures  approach- 
ed and  fastened  upon  the  bodies  of  men,  wo- 
men and  child: ^n,  before  life  was  extinct. 
Madness,  disease,  despair  stalked  abroad,  and 
no  human  power  present  to  arrest  their  pro- 
gress.' 

And  this  occurred  in  British  India,  in  the 
reign  of  Victoria  the  first.  Nor  was  the  event 
extraordinary  or  unforeseen.  Far  from  it. 
Eighteen  hundred  thirty-five  witnessed  a  fam- 
ine in  the  northern  provinces.  Eighteen  hun- 
dred thirty-three  beheld  one  in  the  eastern. 
Eighteen  hundred  twenty-two  saw  one  in  the 
Deccan.  They  have  continued  to  increase  in 
frequency  and  extent,  under  our  sway,  for 
more  than  half  a  century.  Under  the  admin- 
istration of  Lord  Clive,  a  famine  in  the  Bengal 
provinces  swept  off  three  millions  !  and,  at 
that  time,  the  British  speculators  in  India  had 
their  granaries  filled  to  repletion  with  corn. 
Hoi  rid  monopoly  of  the  necessaries  of  life  ! 
Three  millions  died,  while  there  was  food 
enough,  and  to  spare,  locked  up  in  the  store- 
houses of  the  rich.  To  add  to  the  horror 
with  which  we  are  now  called  upon  to  regard 
the  last  dreadful  carnage,  (that  of  the  last 
year,)  we  are  made  acquainted,  by  the  returns 
of  the  custom  house,  with  the  fact,  that  as 
much  grain  was  exported  from  the  lower  parts 
of  Bengal  as  would  have  fed  the  half  million, 
who  perished,  for  a  whole  year  !  Yet  this 
awful  oppression,  and  these  desolating  fam 
ines  must  go  on,  that  England  may  extort  her 
hundred  millions  of  dollars  every  year  from 
her  hundred  millions  of  Hindoos  ;  and  pop- 
pies must  grow  instead  of  wheat,  that  at  her 
cannon's  mouth  she  may  force  her  opium 
upon  the  three  hundred  millions  of  the  Chi- 
nese ;  while  some  one  solitary  Marshman, 
perhaps  is  translating  the  Bible  of  the  Chris- 
tians, to  bring  these  countless  millions  to  ac- 
cept the  religion  of  a  nation  that  stands  ready, 
at  this  moment,  to  destro}'  one  half  of  them 
by  war,  that  it  maj^  destroy  the  other  half  by 
poison !" 

THE    TE.V    PLANT    I.\    URAZIL. 

The  tea  plant  was  imported  from  China 
into  the  Brazils  about  20  years  ago,  and  is 
cultivated  very  extensively  in  some  parts, 
particularly  near  St.  Paul,  about  80  leagues 
from  the  capital.  One  proprietor  alone  pos- 
sesses 60,000  feet  of  tea  plants,  some  of 
which  are  six  or  eight  years  old.  The  tea  is 
commonly  gathered  in  October,  November, 
December,  January,  and  February ;  a  good 
workman  can  collect  16  pounds  a  day.  The 
leaf  is  afterwards  dressed  and  dried.  The 
youngest  leaves  form  the  "  imperial  tea," 
while  the  less  tender  constitute  the  "  hyson," 
and  other  varieties.  1,500  feet  of  tea  plants 
have  recently  been  placed  in  the  Jardin  des 
Plantes,  at  Paris,  and  M.  Guillemin,  who  im- 
ported them,  is  of  opinion  that  certain  parts 
of  France,  from  their  analogy  to  the  Brazils 


in  climate  and  soil,  are  well  fitted  for  the  culti- 
vation of  the  plant. 

STATISTICS    OF    MORTALITY. 

[From  a  late  London  pappr.] 

Dr.  George  Gregory  gave  a  lecture,  at  the 
Royal  Institution,  on  the  statistics  of  mortali- 
ty, which,  from  the  manner  of  delivery,  and 
the  number  of  little  facts  brought  together  in 
illustration  of  the  subject,  showed  with  how 
much  interest  a  man  of  talent,  possessing  a 
statistical  mind,  may  invest  that  which  might 
at  first  be  supposed  "  dry,"  as  the  subject 
matter  of  a  lecture.  He  commenced  by  re- 
marking on  the  perfection  of  the  present  sys- 
tem of  registration  under  the  late  act  of  parlia- 
ment ;  next  took  a  survey  of  London  and  the 
metropolitan  districts,  including  the  whole  as 
"  the  metropolis,"  and  remarking  on  the  me- 
tropolitan character  of  the  most  distant  su- 
burbs of  London,  which  he  accounted  for  by 
the  facility  of  intercommunication  with  all  its 
parts  :  and  thence  proceeded  with  his  observa- 
tions on  mortality  and  population — its  in- 
crease, the  number  of  births,  the  number  of 
deaths,  the  increasing  value  of  life  under  the 
improved  condition  of  our  city,  and  the  differ- 
ent diseases  aflecting  it,  taking  a  glance,  en 
passant,  at  the  climacteric  theory.  It  appears 
that  the  rate  at  which  the  metropolitan  popu- 
lation increases  is  about  eighteen  per  thou- 
sand annually,  and  that  every  year  the  metro- 
polis increases  to  the  extent  of,  or  in  other 
words,  amalgamates  into  itself  a  population 
equal  to  that  of  the  city  of  York.  At  the 
census  of  1821  the  population  of  London  was, 
in  round  numbers,  1,328,000  ;  in  1831, 
1,500,000;  and  at  the  next  census,  which 
government  are  already  making  preparations 
for,  it  is  expected  to  exceed  2,000,000.  The 
proportion  of  births  to  deaths  in  the  metropo- 
litan districts  is  about  30  to  20.  The  propor- 
tion between  the  deaths  of  the  young,  the 
adult,  and  the  old,  is  pretty  nearly  the  same, 
it  seems,  in  all  countries — namely,  twice  as 
many  of  old  as  adults,  and  six  times  as  many 
children  as  of  the  old.  The  proportion  of 
tlie  sexes  born,  is  83  males  to  79  females,  or 
21  males  to  20  females.  The  excess  of  males 
disappears,  however,  in  early  age,  so  that,  at 
the  age  of  15  the  females  preponderate.  In 
the  metropolis,  the  relative  proportions  are 
eight  females  to  seven  males.  It  was  a  ques- 
tion, under  the  present  improved  system, 
whether  a  single  death  escaped  registration, 
and  it  was  due  to  the  British  Association  of 
Science  to  say  that  the  plan  was  of  their  sug- 
gestion. This  was  not  the  case,  however, 
with  regard  to  births,  as  it  was  not  compulsory 
on  the  part  of  the  parent  to  initiate  the  regis- 
tration, although  it  was  compulsory  to  give 
information  when  called  upon  to  do  so.  The 
value  of  human  life  [la  vie  probable  et  moyenne, 
as  the  French  called  it)  had  considerably  in- 
creased; the  luimber  of  deaths  in  1740  was 
greater  than  it  was  now,  a  century  afterwards, 
notwithstanding  the  enormous  increase  of  the 
population.  The  number  of  deaths  was  equal 
to  one  every  ten  minutes  throughout  the  24 
hours,  so  that  if  the  great  bell  of  St.  Paul's 
tolled  ten  minutes  for  each  person  who  died  in 
the  metropolis  it  would   never  cease  tolling 


364 


IHE    FRIEND. 


from  the  1st  of  January  to  the  31st  of  Decem- 
ber. The  most  healthy  portions  of  the  year, 
or  the  periods  when  the  smallest  number  of 
deaths  took  place,  were  the  summer  and  au- 
tumn: and  the  most  unhealthy,  or  the  periods 
during  which  the  greatest  number  died,  were 
tlie  spring  and  winter.  The  last  ten  weeks 
had  been  the  most  healthy  of  the  same  period 
of  the  year  known  for  many  seasons  past,  and 
lie  had  been  informed  by  the  surgeon  of  the 
metropolitan  police,  that  he  had  never  known 
the  force  to  be  in  so  healthy  a  stale  as  they 
had  been  during  the  last  ten  weeks.  With 
regard  to  the  mortality  among  children,  it  ap- 
peared that  half  the  number  of  males  that  are 
born  die  at  the  age  of  7  years,  and  half  the 
number  of  females  at  13.  In  London,  about 
half  the  number  born  die  at  the  age  of  31 ;  and 
tliis  showed  an  improvement  of  one  third  in 
the  value  of  human  life,  when  compared  with 
that  of  the  last  century.  The  proportions  of 
deaths  between  the  young,  the  adult,  and  the 
old,  are  as  40,  16,  and  97  per  thousand  ;  of 
the  658  members  of  which  the  house  of  com- 
mons consisted,  13  might  be  expected  to  die 
annually !  As  the  mortality  in  early  life  is 
much  greater  among  boys  than  girls,  the  fact  of 
there  being  a  greater  number  of  males  born  is 
doubtless  intended  as  a  compensating  principle 
by  the  great  Author  of  nature.  In  all  healthy 
localities  there  is  a  less  niunber  of  deaths  in 
the  warm  than  during  the  cold  seasons  ;  and 
in  unhealthy  localities,  the  reverse — a  less 
number  of  deaths  occurring  in  the  cold  than 
the  warm  seasons.  In  great  cities  like  London, 
the  mortality  depended  much  on  the  nature  of 
the  locality ;  the  healthiest  parish  was  that  in 
which  they  were  at  present  assembled,  namely 
St.  George's  Hanover-square.  In  this  parish 
tlie  number  of  deaths  as  compared  with  the 
number  in  Whitechapel  was  only  17  to  39. 
So  that  it  would  seem  they  had  more  than 
twice  the  chance  of  life  here  which  the  in 
habitants  of  Whitechapel  possessed.  Mor- 
tality was  always  greater  in  cities  than  in  rural 
districts.  The  proportion  of  deaths  in  London 
compared  with  the  rural  districts  was  24  to  18, 
or  4  to  3.  The  two  most  unhealthy  towns,  or 
those  in  which  there  was  the  greatest  mor- 
tality, compared  with  their  population,  were 
Manchester  and  Leeds. 

The  learned  doctor  concluded  his  lecture  by 
some  observations  on  the  diseases  most  destruc- 
tive of  human  life,  and  stated  that  it  had  been 
observed  that  whenever  one  disease  was  got  rid 
of  which  proved  fatal  to  large  numbers,  it  was 
found  that  the  numbers  of  those  who  died  by 
ether  diseases  always  increased,  so  that  it 
would  seem  by  closing  one  avenue  of  disease, 
ve  merely  opened  the  door  to  another.  This 
fact  had  been  particularly  remarked  in  refer- 
ence to  the  small-pox  after  the  introduction  of 
vaccination. 


The  hemp  of  Russia  may  be  superseded,  ere  long, 
by  the  flax  of  New  Zealand.  It  is  believed  that  the 
labour  of  obtaining  the  latter  in  its  coarse  state,  and 
the  charges  of  importation,  will  be  fully  compensated 
by  a  price  of  18/.  per  ton  here  ;  the  expense  of  dressing 
will  be  about  12Z.  more ;  so  that  at  about  30Z.  per 
New  Zealand  flax,  in  a  state  to  supersede  Russian 
hemp,  will  be  delivered  in  this  country.  The  price  of 
Russian  hemp,  in  1839,  was  45/.  per  ton,  it  is  now 
36/.,  and  40/.  may  be  deemed  the  average. 


'Omen. — To  prevent  that  rancid 
our  which  is  too  often   prevalent 


To  dairy  tv 
nauseous  ilavo 

in  cheeses,  even  when  made  of  the  richest 
milk,  and  which,  otherwise,  would  be  deli- 
cious, salt  the  milk  as  soon  as  it  is  taken  from 
the  cows :  I  mean  the  evening's  milk,  which 
is  kept  in  pans  during  the  night,  in  order  to  be 
mixed  with  the  new  morning's  milk.  The 
quantity  of  salt  to  be  used  on  the  occasion,  is 
about  a  table  spoonful  to  each  gallon  of  milk, 
and  is  generally  sprinkled  on  the  bottom  of 
the  pan,  and  the  milk  poured  upon  the  salt, 
and  they  soon  become  incorporated.  This 
early  salting  has  enabled  many  dairy  women, 
whose  cheese  was  before  always  hoven  and 
detestably  rank,  now  to  produce  excellent  and 
well-flavoured  cheese,  and  on  farms  that  had 
been  pronounced  totally  unfit  for  the  dairy 
system. 


POTATO  OLVE. 

Take  a  pound  of  potatoes,  peel  them,  and 
boil  them  well,  pound  them  while  they  are 
hot  in  three  or  four  pounds  of  boiling  Avater  ; 
then  pass  them  through  a  hair  sieve  ;  after- 
wards add  to  them  two  pounds  of  good  chalk, 
very  finely  powdered,  previously  mixed  with 
four  pounds  of  water,  and  stir  them  both  to- 
gether. The  result  will  be  a  species  of  glue, 
or  starch,  capable  of  receiving  every  sort  of 
colouring  matter,  even  of  powdered  charcoal, 
brick,  or  lamp  black,  which  may  be  employed 
as  an  economical  means  of  painting  door 
posts,  walls,  pailings,  and  other  parts  of  build- 
ing exposed  to  the  action  of  the  aii. 


SPRING. 

The  sweet  South  wind,  so  long 
Sleeping  in  other  climes,  on  sunny  seas. 
Or  dallying  gaily  with  the  orange  trees, 

In  the  bright  land  of  song, 
Wakes  unto  us,  and  laughingly  sweeps  by. 
Like  a  glad  spirit  of  the  sunlit  sky. 

The  labourer  at  his  toil 
Feels  on  his  cheek  its  dewy  kiss,  and  lifts 
His  open  brow  to  catch  its  fragrant  gifts — 

The  aromatic  spoil 
Born  from  the  blossoming  gardens  of  the  South — 
While  its  faint  sweetness  lingers  round  his  mouth. 

The  bursting  buds  look  up 
To  greet  the  sun-light,  while  it  lingers  yet 
On  the  warm  hill  side, — and  the  violet 

Opens  its  azure  cup 
Meekly,  and  countless  wild-flowers  wake  to  fling 
Their  earliest  incense  on  the  gales  of  Spring. 

The  reptile,  that  hath  lain 
Torpid  so  long  within  his  wintry  tomb, 
P.erces  the  mould,  ascending  from  its  gloom 

Up  to  the  light  again — 
And  the  lithe  snake  crawls  forth  from  caverns  chill 
To  bask  as  erst  upon  the  sunny  hill. 

Continual  songs  arise 
From  Universal  Nature — birds  and  streams 
Mingle  their  voices,  and  the  glad  earth  seems 

A  second  paradise  1 
Sunshine,  and  song,  and  fragrance — all  arc  thine. 
Thrice  blessed  Spring  I— thou  bearest  gills  divine  ! 

Nor  unto  Earth  alone — 
Thou  hast  a  blessing  for  the  human  heart, 
Balm  for  its  wounds  and  healing  for  its  smart, 

Telling  of  winter  flown, 
And  bringing  hope  upon  thy  rainbow  wing. 
Type  of  Eternal  Life— Ihrice  blessed  Spring! 


TEIS    I-RSBMB. 


FIFTH  MONTH,  IG,   1840, 


We  have  repeatedly  copied  into  our  pages 
articles  which  we  deemed  valuable  from  "  The 
Farmers'  Cabinet,  devoted  to  Agriculture, 
Horticulture,  and  rural  and  domestic  econo- 
my"— a  monthly  periodical  upon  an  excellent 
plan,  having  an  extensive  circulation,  and  for 
more  than  a  year  past  published  in  this  city. 
It  appears  that  the  former  proprietor  and  pub- 
lisher, John  Libby,  has  recently  transferred 
his  interest  in  the  work  to  Kimber  &  Sharp- 
less,  by  whom  it  will  hereafter  be  published, 
at  their  book  and  printing  establishment,  No. 
50  North  Fourth  street.  The  means  and 
facilities  in  the  possession  of  the  new  proprie- 
tors, together  with  their  established  reputation 
as  business  men,  warrant  the  conclusion,  that 
the  change  will  be  greatly  for  the  better,  more 
especially  as  the  qualifications  of  the  respecta- 
ble individual  whose  services  have  been  en- 
gaged as  editor,  are  of  a  character  peculiarly 
fitting  him  for  the  task.  We  have  before  us 
the  numbers  for  the  past  and  the  present 
month,  both  issued  under  the  new  arrange- 
ment ;  the  rich,  varied,  and  truly  useful  con- 
tents of  which  may  be  taken  as  an  earnest  of 
what  may  be  looked  for  in  future.  The  price 
per  annum  is  very  low,  only  one  dollar,  and  it 
seems  to  us  that  in  the  present  hands  "  The 
Cabinet"  can  scarcely  fail  to  become  just  such 
a  publication  as  no  farmer  among  us  of  intelli- 
gence and  enterprise  will  feel  satisfied  to  be 
without.  We  subjoin,  from  remarks  to  sub- 
scribers by  the  publishers  in  the  number  for 
the  present  month,  the  following  : — 

"  Numerous  complaints  having  reached 
them  respecting  the  very  irregular  manner  in 
which  the  work  has  hitherto  been  supplied, 
they  will  endeavour  to  do  away  all  ground  of 
such  dissatisfaction  for  the  future  ;  and  they 
wish  that  those  persons  who  shall  not  receive 
their  numbers  regularly,  would  inform  them, 
mentioning  those  which  may  not  come  to 
hand,  and  they  shall  immediately  be  forward- 
ed to  their  address. 

They  would,  at  the  same  time,  commend 
to  their  notice  their  editor,  James  Pedder,  a 
practical  farmer,  who  will,  at  all  times,  feel 
pleasure  in  communicating  with  practical  men 
on  those  subjects  connected  with  the  work, 
and  be  glad  to  receive  from  them  contributions 
for  the  purpose  of  publication,  whenever  oc- 
currences of  general  interest  otfer. 

Subscriptions  and  communications  connected 
with  the  work,  if  addressed,  post  paid,  to  the 
publishers  or  editor.  No.  50,  North  Fourth 
street,  Philadelphia,  will  meet  with  prompt 
attention." 

HAVERFORD    SCHOOL    ASSOCIATION. 

A  Special  Meeting  of  Haverford  School  As- 
sociation will  be  held  in  the  Committee 
Room,  Friends'  Meeting  House,  on  Arch 
street,  on  second  day,  the  1st  of  6th  month, 
at  4  o'clock,  P.  M. 

Charles  Evans,  Secretary. 

PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 
Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelphia. 


^IMM  IFIBIUM 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vol..  XZIS. 


SEVENTH  UAY,  rirTH  MOHTH,   23,  1S40. 


NO.  34. 


EDITED   BY    UOCKIIT    S3JITII. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  pnyahle  in  advance. 

Subscriptions  nnd  Paymrnts  recived  by 

GEORf-E    W  .  TA\LOK, 

•iO.  30,  SORTn  FOURTH  STKEFT,  VV  STAIRS, 

HHILADELFHIA. 

SPEECH    OF    A.WBltOSE    H.     SEVIEK, 

OF  ARKANSAS. 

In  V.  S.Stnate.  March  17,1840.-In  Executive  session 
on  Ihe  trcntv  with  the  New  Yorli  Indiana. 


llcluded  from  ] 


^}C0.) 


This  letter  of  Mr.  Crawford  construes,  antl 
properly  construes,  the  senate'.s  resolution  of 
the  11th  June,  1838.  Having  submitted  his 
letter  to  the  secretary  of  war,  containing  his 
opinions,  &c.  the  secretary  advised  upon  the 
subject,  and  gave  Mr.  Crawford  instructions 
for  future  operations,  and  these  instructions 
Mr.  Crawford  embodied  in  his  letter  to  Mr. 
Gillett,  of  the  30th  of  October,  1838,  and 
which  is  as  follows,  viz  : 

"  Sir:  Your  report  and  the  treaty  with  the  Now  Yrrli 
Indians,  assented  to  as  amended  in  the  senate  of  the 
United  States,  have  been  submitted  to  the  secretary  of 
war.  He  is  of  opinion  that  the  consent  of  a  majority 
of  all  the  Seneca  chiefs  must  be  obtained,  but  that,  as 
you  have  heretofore  met  the  requirement  of  the  senate, 
by  full  explanations  to  them  in  council,  you  may  pro- 
ceed  to  the  Seneca  reservations,  and  there  obtain  the 
assent  of  such  Indians  na  have  not  lierttofore  given  it. 

"  You  are  accordingly  authorised  and  requested,  at 
your  earliest  convenience,  to  proceed  to  the  Seneca  re- 
servation in  New  York,  and  to  carry  out  the  above 
views.  Your  service  among  the  people  qualifies  you 
fully  for  the  discharge  of  this  duty,  and  gives  assu- 
rance of  its  fair,  honest,  and  capable  performance. 

"  Very  respecllully,  your  most  obedient  servant, 
T.  Hartley  Crawford. 
■'  Hon.  R.  tl.  Gillett,  now  at  Washington." 

Here  we  have,  sir,  what  I  consider  a  false 
step  in  this  negotiation,  which  was  not  war- 
ranted by  the  resolution  of  the  11th  of  June, 
1838,  nor  sanctioned  by  usage  or  sound  poli- 
cy, in  making  treaties  with  any  nation  or  Indi- 
an tribe  whatever.  Here,  sir,  is  the  red  book, 
which  contains  all  of  our  Indian  treaties  from 
the  earliest  period  to  the  present  day,  and  I 
boldly  challenge  any  senator  lo  show  me  in 
it  a  single  treaty  ever  made  by  us  with  an  In- 
dian tribe,  which  was  not  made  with  them  in 
council,  or  else  by  delegates,  duly  authorised 
bv  tVie  council  to  make  such  treaty.  Sir,  the 
Mcintosh  treaty,  which  was  made  at  the  Indi- 
an Spring,  in  Georgia,  forms  no  exception  to 
the  principle  I  have  here  laid  down.  That  treaty 
purported  to  have  been  made  in  council,  and 
to   have  been  assented  to  by  a  majority  of  the 


chiefs,  and  to  have  been  agreeable  to  a  majori- 
ty of  the  Creeks.  These  important,  and  lead- 
ing, and  controlling  facts,  were  vouched  for 
and  asserted  by  our  commissioner,  on  that  oc- 
casion, in  his  report.  Relying  upon  the  truth  of 
that  statement,  the  senate  ratified  i hat  treaty — 
and  what  followed  ?  Mcintosh  was  murdered, 
and  his  followers  were  driven,  for  refuge  and 
safety,  out  of  the  Creek  nation  into  the  white 
settlements.  President  Adams  refused  to  car- 
ry that  treaty  into  eflect ;  and,  at  the  following 
session  of  congress,  laid  the  facts  of  that 
treaty  before  the  senate — and  what  did  the 
senate  do  with  it?  The  senate  investigated 
it,  and  finding  it  had  been  made  by  a  minority 
of  the  chiefs,  and  by  bribery  and  unfair 
means,  the  senate  declared  h  nvU  android; 
and  yet,  sir,  with  a  knowledge  of  the  proceed- 
ings of  the  senate  upon  that  treaty,  we  find, 
by  Mr.  Crawford's  instructions  to  Mr.  Gillett, 
which  I  have  just  read,  that  our  commissioner 
was  authorised  to  proceed,  for  a  third  time, 
to  the  Seneca  reservation,  and  there  obtain 
"  the  assent  of  such  Indians  as  had  not  here- 
tofore given  it." 

This  mode  of  hunting  up  Indians,  and  of 
getting  their  signatures,  out  of  council,  in  the 
woods,  or  any  where,  wheresoever  they  ma}- 
be  found,  seems  not  to  have  been  very  cordi- 
ally approved  of  by  General  Dearborn ;  and 
upon  ascertaining  this  fact,  we  find  Mr.  Craw- 
ford addressing  another  letter  to  Mr.  Gillett, 
of  the  19th  of  November,  1838,  in  which  he 
says:  "The  instructions  given  you  when 
here,  it  seems  to  me,  would  justify  your  as- 
sembling of  the  Senecas,  should  you  deem  it 
necessary.  But  to  remove  any  doubt,  I  am 
directed  by  the  secretary  of  war  to  say,  that 
if  General  Dearborn  desires  it,  you  are  au- 
thorised, at  yovr  discretion,  to  hold  such 
council." 

Here  we  find  it  a  matter  of  doubt  whether 
Mr.  Gillett's  instructions  would  authorise  him 
to  convene  a  council,  and  is  stated  that  he  is 
not  to  convene  the  council,  unless  General 
Dearborn  should  desire  it,  and  not  even  then, 
unless  at  his  discretion.  And  he  never  did 
convene  the  council,  although  it  will  be  re- 
membered that,  on  the  20th  of  October  previ- 
ous, the  commissioners  had  not  closed  the 
council  which  he  was  then  holding,  but  had 
publicly  adjourned  it  to  the  15th  of  Novem- 
ber. This  public  pledge,  which  we  find  stu- 
diously violated,  seems  to  have  given  the  par- 
ties concerned  in  it  no  sort  of  uneasiness,  or 
to  have  needed  any  sort  of  apology.  This 
violation  of  a  public  pledge  by  a  duly  autho- 
rised commissioner,  is  justified,  though  not 
avowed,  on  the  ground,  I  suppose,  that  we 
are  not  bound,  according  to  modern  ethics,  to 
keep  faith  with  heretics  or  infidels ;  and  we 
are  called  upon  as  the  high  priests  of  the  Uni- 


ted Slates,  on  the  alleged,  but  fallacious,  pre- 
text of  expediency,  lo  endorse  this  code  of 
morality. 

Mr.  Gillett  says,  in  his  report  upon  this 
mission,  that  "Ae  visited  such  places  on  the 
reservations  as  he  was  desired  to  by  any  of 
the  chiefs.  Eight  of  the  signatures  were  re- 
ceived at  his  room  in  Buffalo — one  at  his 
former  lodgings  at  Bufialo  Creek,  and  one  at 
the  residence  of  the  sub-agent."  These  ten, 
added  to  the  thirty-one  before  received,  makes 
forty-one  altogether,  which,  is  a  majority  of 
one,  and  then  he  insists  that  the  treaty  had 
been  assented  to  ;  if  not  according  to  the  reso- 
lution of  the  senate,  it  was  assented  to  accord- 
ing to  the  instructions  of  the  war  department. 

General  Dearborn's  report,  in  the  main, 
varies  but  little  from  that  of  Mr.  Gillett.  He 
states,  however,  that  he  thought  there  ought 
to  have  been  a  council,  but  seems  to  have  ac- 
quiesced in  the  other  mode,  as  Mr.  Gillett 
showed  him  the  instructions  he  had  received 
of  Mr.  Crawford  of  the  13th  of  October,  by 
which  he  considered  h\mse\i prohibited  from 
calling  a  council.  It  is  denied  that  Mr.  Gil- 
lett said  any  thing  to  General  Dearborn  about 
his  subsequent  instructions  of  the  I2th  of  No- 
vember, 1838.  As  Mr.  Gillett  no  doubt  in- 
tended to  avail  himself  of  the  discretion  these 
instructions  gave  him,  and  finding  the  pliant 
New-Englander  acquiescing  in  his  views  of 
expediency,  he  never  did  inform  General 
Dearborn  of  those  instructions.  General  Dear- 
born, in  his  letter  to  Governor  Everett  of  the 
19th  January  last,  says,  he  never  saw  or 
heard  of  the  instructions  of  Mr.  Crauford  to 
Mr.  Gillett  of  ihe  V2th  of  November,  1838, 
and  yet  the  credulous  general,  after  he  had 
found  out  the  existence  of  such  secret  instruc- 
tions, some  time  after  the  negotiation  was 
ended,  and  after  the  whole  proceedings  were 
published,  seems  to  take  no  offence  at  the  cir- 
cumstance, but  states  that  he  believes  (a  be- 
lief, to  say  the  least  of  it,  which  shows,  on 
his  part,  a  marvellous  credulity)  that  his  not 
seeing  those  instructions  was  undesigned  and 
acci^eulal. 

Mr.  Crawford,  in  his  letter  to  the  secretary 
of  war  of  the  15th  of  January,  1839,  upon 
the  subject  of  the  last  reports  of  Mr.  Gillett 
and  General  Dearborn,  says  : 

"  That  ten  additional  assents  have  been  obtained, 
but  that  two  of  which  are  not  manifested,  by  ihe  party 
appearing  and  signing  in  person.  The  reasons  given 
for  their  not  appearing  and  signing,  in  person,  the 
treaty  as  modified,  are,  (hat  one  of  them  was  absent, 
and  the  other  prevented  from  doing  so  by  the  acts  of 
chiefs  opposed  to  the  treaty." 

These  are  important  details,  and  are  not  to 
be  found  in  the  printed  report  of  Mr.  Gillett, 
before  whom  these  transactions  occurred,  and 
which  probably  accounts  for  the  fact  that 
several  of  the  chiefs,  whose  signatures  appear 


266 

to  the  treaty,  deny  ever  signing  or  assenting 
to  the  treaty,  or  of  authorising  any  other  jiii- 
son  to  do  so  for  them.  I  say  important,  be- 
cause it  will  be  observed  that  those  two, 
signiiig  by  attorney,  constitute  what  is  claim- 
ed as  a  majority  ol'the  chiefs.  Mr.  Crawford 
concludes  his  letter  hy  submitting  the  treaty, 
signed  in  the  manner  we  have  seen,  by  forty- 
one  chiefs,  for  the  consideration  of  the  secre- 
tary of  war. 

The  secretary  of  war  reports  upon  this 
tieaty  to  the  president,  of  the  19th  .January, 
1839,  and  recommends  the  president  to  sub- 
mit it  to  the  senate.  Here  let  me  remark, 
that  the  president  is  authorised  by  the  terms 
of  the  resolution  of  the  senate  of  the  11th  of 
June,  1838,  to  promulge  this  treaty,  with- 
out again  consulting  the  senate  about  it,  when- 
ever he  is  satisfied  that  it  has  been  assented 
to,  according  to  the  true  meaning  and  intent  of 
the  resolution  of  the  11th  of  June,  1838.  The 
president  deemed  it  advisable,  for  reasons  set 
forth  in  his  message  to  the  senate  of  the  21st 
January,  1839,  not  to  promulge  this  treaty, 
but  he  submitted  it  again  for  our  advice.  By 
doing  so,  he  has  shown  that  out  confidence 
has  not  been  misplaced.  He  has  shown,  most 
abundaudy,  that  though  he  appreciated  the 
wishes  and  interests  of  New  York  and  of 
Massachusetts,  that  he  was,  at  the  same 
time,  not  disposed  to  graufy  even  those  two 
powerful  states,  at  the  expense  and  sacrifice 
of  the  just  claims  of  even  a  small  fragment  of 
wretched  and  miserable  Indians.  He  had  the 
power  to  speak  but  a  single  word,  and  close 
up  this  controversy  forever.  But,  sir,  he 
wisely  preferred  adhering  to  the  immutable 
and  eternal  principles  of  justice,  to  the  pecu- 
niary gains  of  Massachusetts  or  New  York; 
he  preferred  preserving,  with  scrupulous  fidel- 
ity, our  national  character,  and  honour  and 
honesty,  to  the  contemptible  spoils  and  laurels 
which  might  be  gathered  in  triumphing,  by 
forced  and  unlawful  means,  over  a  handful  of 
ignorant  savages.  Sir,  he  resisted  importu- 
nities, and  refused  to  promulge  the  treaty, 
and  sent  it  back  to  the  senate,  to  his  impar- 
tial constitutional  advisers,  for  their  considera- 
tion. And  how  did  the  senate  dispose  of  it? 
Let  the  report  of  the  committee  on  Indian 
affairs  of  the  last  session,  and  of  the  resolu- 
tion of  the  2d  of  March  last,  founded  upon 
that  report,  answer  the  question.  What  is 
the  resolution  of  the  2d  of  March  ? 

"  Resohed,  That  whenever  the  president  of  the 
United  Stales  shall  be  satisfied  that  the  assent  of  the 
Seneca  tribe  of  Indians  has  been  given  to  the  jimgnded 
treaty  of  June  11,  1638,  wiih  Ihe  New  York  Indians, 
according  lo  the  true  intent  and  meaning  of  llie  resolu- 
tion of  Ihe  senate  of  the  1 1th  June,  1838,  the  senate  rc- 
coMirnend  that  the  president  malie  proclamation  of 
said  treaty,  and  carry  the  same  into  effect." 

Sir,  we  adopted  that  resolution  for  the  pur- 
pose of  giving  the  parties  interested  another 
opportunity,  which  they  desired,  to  get  the 
treaty  assented  to  by  the  Senecas.  This  was 
done  on  the  2d  of  March,  the  day  before  we 
adjourned  the  last  congress. 

On  the  7lh  of  that  month,  four  days  after 
the  adjournment,  and  before  the  treaty  we  had 
thus  disposed  of  had  left  the  secretary's  office, 
so  far  as  I  know,  but  certainly  before  it  had 
left  the   war  department,  we   find  Nath.  T. 


THE    FRIEND. 

Strong,  a  Seneca  chief,  in  a  letter  to  the  pre- 
sident, misrepresenting  the  views  and  pro- 
ceedings of  the  senate  upon  that  treaty,  and 
urging  him  to  ratify  it.  On  the  9di  of  March, 
we  find  Mr.  Allen,  the  agent  of  the  land  com- 
pany, of  whom  I  have  before  spoken,  in  his 
letter  to  the  president,  urging  him  to  ratify 
the  treaty,  which  the  senate  had  refused  to 
do,  but  seven  days  before.  He  furnishes  the 
president  the  same  list  of  chiefs  we  had  had 
before  us,  which  he  contended  was  a  majority 
of  the  Senecas. 

On  the  11th,  we  find  Mr.  Wilcox,  another 
prominent  individual  throughout  the  whole  ?)f 
this  long  protracted  negotiation,  in  his  letter 
to  the  president,  urging  him  to  ratify  the  trea- 
ty, and  endorsing  the  truth  of  Allen's  state- 
ment relative  to  the  number  of  chiefs. 

On  the  11th,  we  find  Mr.  Stryker,  the  sub- 
agent,  in  his  letter  to  the  president,  furnishing 
a  list  of  the  chiefs,  with  the  same  view. 

On  the  4th  of  April,  we  have  a  letter  to  the 
president,  from  the  Ogden  land  company, 
with  the  same  view;  and  on  the  6th  of  March, 
two  days  after  we  adjourned,  we  find  that 
two  of  our  brother  senators,  Messrs.  Tall- 
madge  and  Norvell,  furnished  to  this  same 
Mr.  Allen,  for  the  purpose  of  showing  (what 
they  no  doubt  believed,  and  for  which  I  at- 
tach no  blame)  that  the  requirements  of  the 
senate,  by  the  resolution  of  the  11th  of  June, 
1838,  that  the  treaty  shoidd  be  assented  to  in 
open  council,  was  dispensed  with  by  the  re- 
solution of  the  2d  of  March.  I  can  only  say 
that  that  was  not  my  understanding  of  the  re- 
soludon  of  the  2d  of  March.  What  is  that  reso- 
lution ?  The  resolution  of  the  2d  of  March  au- 
thorised the  president  to  make  proclamation  of 
the  Seneca  treaty  u-heneccrhe  should  be  satisfied 
that  the  amended  treaty  had  been  assented  to, 
according  to  Ihe  true  intent  and  mcanini;  of 
the  resolution  oftheUth  of  June,  1833.  And 
how  was  that  resolution  of  the  lllh  of  June 
construed?  Let  the  report  of  the  commit- 
tee on  Indian  afl'airs  answer.  And  how  was 
it  construed  by  the  commissioner,  and  by  the 
war  department,  until  it  was  found  expedient 
for  them  to  give  it  a  different  construction  ? 
Let  the  history  of  this  negotiation,  which  the 
published  documents  fidly  furnish,  answer  the 
question.  How  was*  it  construed  by  the  pre- 
sident? Let  his  message  of  the  14lh  of  Janu- 
ary last  answer  the  question. 

Construing  these  resolutions  as  we  did,  the 
president  refused  to  promulge  the  treaty,  not- 
withstanding all  the  efforts  made  to  induce 
him  to  do  so.  He  despatched  the  secretary 
of  war,  last  August,  to  Buffalo,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  submitting  the  amended  treaty  to  the 
Senecas,  containing  the  views  of  the  senate, 
as  re-aflirmed  by  the  resolution  of  the  2d 
March.  He  convened  a  council  for  this  pur- 
pose, and  what  was  the  result?  The  secretary 
has  given  us  notiiing  but  the  speeches  of  him- 
self, of  General  Dearborn,  of  the  agent,  and  of 
the  Indian  chiefs,  for  and  against  the  treaty. 
But  the  president,  in  the  message  of  the  14th 
of  January  last,  transmitting  this  treaty  again, 
and  for  the  third  time,  to  the  senate,  for  rati- 
fication, has  given  us  the  result  of  the  secre- 
tary's negotiation  in  three  italicised  lines, 
(multum  in  parvo,)  which  is,  that  "  no  ad- 
vance tov-ards  obtaining  the  assent  of  the  Se- 


icil,  was 
council. 


necas  lo  the  amended  treaty,  in  co 
made,  nor  can  a  majority  of  them 
he  now  obtained.'''' 

I  have  now,  sir,  endeavoured  to  give  the 
senate  a  full  and  impartial,  though  I  fear  a 
tedious,  history  of  what  Iconsider  the  impor- 
tant points  of  this  whole  matter,  from  the  be- 
ginning up  to  this  day  ;  and  in  doing  so,  I 
have  based  my  statements  upon  the  official 
pubtished  documents  emanating  from  the  pub- 
lic agents  and  ofticers  of  the  government.  I 
have  not  relied,  because  such  testimony,  how- 
ever unjustiy,  in  some  instances,  might  be 
cavilled  at,  upon  Indian  statements  and  Indian 
affidavits.  Nor  have  I  relied,  for  any  thing  I 
have  said,  upon  the  written  statements  of  the 
Quakers,  who  are  viewed  by  some  gentlemen 
as  officious  intruders  and  inlermeddlers  in  this 
affair — not  because  I  do  not  consider  their 
statements  as  entitied  to  the  fullest  belief,  but 
because  I  have  not  found  such  reliance  neces- 
sary. 

Now,  sir,  having  wholly  failed,  after  two 
years  of  expense  and  trouble,  of  trials  and 
tribulations,  backed  by  the  potent  influence  of 
New  York  and  Massachusetts,  and  of  tiie  ac- 
tive members  of  the  land  company  and  their 
rewarded  chiefs,  to  obtain,  in  open  council  or 
otherwise,  the  voluntary  assent  of  a  majority 
of  the  Seneca  chiefs  to  the  very  liberal  treaty 
we  are  now  considering — a  treaty  by  which 
we  agree  to  give  to  the  Senecas,  for  their  part 
of  the  Green  Bay  lands,  their  portion  of  the 
$400,000  in  cash,  and  their  portion  of  the 
1.800,000  acres  of  land  west  of  the  state  of 
Missouri — having  failed  in  all  this,  what  shall 
we  do  ?  Shall  we  throw  our  treaty  in  the  fire, 
and  take  by  force  what  we  have  been  unable 
to  accomplish  by  negotiation  ?  It  is  a  grave 
question  for  the  senate  to  decide.  If  history 
is  to  be  credited,  it  is  not  an  unusual  occur- 
rence for  the  weak  and  helpless  to  be  robbed 
and  preyed  upon  by  powerful  civilised  com- 
munities professing  Christianity.  Sir,  when 
Caesar  demanded  the  public  treasure  of  Rome, 
he  scorned  the  production  of  any  other  war- 
rant than  his  sword.  And  if  we  really  want 
the  lands  of  the  Senecas  for  our  masters — for 
this  huge  and  overgrown  land  company — we 
have  but  to  use  a  similar  argument,  and  no 
doubt  it  will  be  attended  with  similar  success. 
Sir,  if  we  decide  upon  such  a  step,  let  us  ac- 
complish our  purpose  in  the  bold  spirit  of  the 
valiant  highwayman,  and  not  by  the  trick  and 
trap,  the  shuffling  and  legerdemain  of  a  spuri- 
ous treaty  ?  If  we  have  determined  to  give  up 
our  honesty,  I  hope  we  shall  at  least  preserve 
our  reputation  for  courage. 

By  a  census  of  the  Senecas,  which  has  been 
furnished  us,  it  appears  that  not  only  a  ma- 
jority of  the  chiefs,  but  also,  about  fourteen- 
fifteenths  of  the  whole  population,  are  against 
the  treaty,  and  opposed  to  emigration.  This 
proportion,  we  find  existing  now  among  them, 
after  all  the  influences  I  have  before  alluded  to 
have  been  brought  to  bear  upon  tiiem  for  up- 
wards of  two  years.  And,  sir,  what  is  more, 
after  endeavouring,  in  addition  to  all  this,  to 
starve  them  into  submission,  by  withholding 
from  them  until  late  in  the  summer  of  1838, 
their  annuity  of  1837.  I  will  read  to  the  sen- 
ate, for  their  information,  the  letter  of  Mr. 
Harris  of  the  14th  of  March,  1838. 


War  Department. 
Office  of  Indian  Affairs,  March  14,  1833. 

"  Sir  : — la  regard  to  tlie  inquiries  contained  in  the 
honourable  Mr.  Marvin's  letter  of  the  2d  instant,  re- 
ferred by  you  to  this  office  for  a  report,  I  beg  leave  to 
observe,  that  it  is  known  here  that  the  Seneca  annuity 
for  1837  has  not  been  paid.  Remittances  were  made 
for  the  purpose  in  June  lat,  but  owing  to  various 
causes,  amoug  which  were  tl.c  absence  of  an  exploring 
party  to  the  West,  the  pendency  of  a  negotiation  with 
the  New  York  Indians,  and  the  engagement  of  the  dis- 
bursing agent  in  the  suppression  of  the  hostile  move- 
ments on  the  Canada  border,  the  payment  has  not  been 
made.  The  sub-agent,  now  here,  informs  me  that  it  is 
not  desirable  it  should  be  made  until  the  return  oj  the 
delegation  now  in  this  city. 

Very  respectfully,  your  most  obedient  servant, 

C.  A.  Harris,  Commissioner. 

Hon.  J.  R.  Poinsett,  Secretary  of  War. 
Sir,  the  Indians  now  are,  as  they  have  been 
from  the  beginning,  agitated,  excited,  and  un- 
happy, about  this  treaty  ;  and  I  now  hope  tliat, 
on  this  day,  the  Senate  will  quiet  their  ago- 
nizing apprehensions  by  finally  disposing  of 
it — by  ratifying  or  rejecting  it. 

I  had  thought  the  treaty  an  advantageous 
one  to  the  Indians.  I  think  so  still.  But  I 
am  not  disposed  to  force  upon  them  a  mea- 
sure, though  calculated,  as  I  believe,  to  re- 
dound to  their  advantage,  which  they  literally 
abhor.  Whenever  they  may  manifest  a  dis- 
position to  go  westward,  I,  for  one,  will  be 
willing  to  give  them  a  home.  But,  in  any 
future  treaty  we  may  have  with  them,  should 
this  one  be  rejected,  I  hope  wc  shall  have  no- 
thing to  do  with  the  Massachusetts  land  com- 
pany. Let  this  company  extinguish  their 
right  of  occupancy  themselves.  And  I  here 
call  upon  those  senators  who  are  so  opposed 
to  monopolizing  companies  and  corporations — 
so  averse  to  paying  state,  or  company,  or  cor- 
poration debts,  with  pubhc  money  or  public 
lands,  for  objects  of  state  or  company  purposes 
exclusively,  to  stand  by  me  on  this  trying  oc- 
casion, and  prevent  such  a  conversion  of  the 
public  treasure  to  such  unworthy  purposes — 
to  local  purposes  in  which  we  have  not  a  sha- 
dow of  interest. 

We  have  had  before  us  a  great  mass  of  tes- 
timony [ex  parte  always)  upon  both  sides, 
criminating  and  recriminating  each  other.  We 
have  looked  over  it  all ;  anti  we  of  the  com- 
mittee congratulate  ourselves  upon  being  able 
to  make  up  our  minds  upon  the  merits  of  this 
treaty  from  the  fulness  of  our  official  docu- 
ments, without  relying,  in  any  great  degree, 
upon  this  ex  parte  testimony. 

I  conclude,  Mr.  President,  by  expressing 
the  hope  that  the  senate  will  adopt  the  reso- 
lution reported  by  the  committee  on  Indian 
affairs,  which  is  a  resolution  to  reject  the 
treaty. 

CENTRAL  AMERICA. 

The  following  extracts  respecting  an  inte- 
resting portion  of  the  American  continent, 
rarely  visited  by  travellers,  and  comparatively 
but  little  known,  is  from  the  "  Narrative  of  a 
journey  to  Guatemala,  in  Central  America," 
by  G.  W.  Montgomery,  who  went  there  un- 
der a  commission  from  the  government  of  the 
United  States,  in  the  summer  of  1838. 

The  territory  called  Central  America  ex- 
tends from  the  eighth  to  the  eighteenth  degree 


THE     FRIEND. 

of  north  latitude,  and  is  bounded  on  the  north 
by  Mexico  and  the  bay  of  Honduias  ;  on  the 
east  by  the  Carribean  sea  and  Veragua;  and 
on  the  west  and  south  by  the  Pacific  ocean.  It 
may  be  considered  as  a  great  isthmus,  separa- 
ting the  Atlantic  from  the  Pacific,  and  connect- 
ing the  two  grand  divisions  of  Spanish  Ame- 
rica. This  isthmus  presents  a  coast-line  of 
nearly  a  thousand  miles  on  either  side.  Its 
breadth  from  sea  to  sea  in  no  place  exceeds 
four  hundred  miles,  and  at  the  narrowest  point 
is  scarcely  one  hundred. 

The  situation  of  this  country  is  peculiarly 
favourable  for  commercial  intercourse  with 
every  other  part  of  the  world.  On  the  south- 
western side  its  shores  are  washed  by  the  Pa- 
cific ;  and  the  whole  of  the  northern  border 
lies  open  to  the  Atlantic  and  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico.  Both  the  Pacific  and  Atlantic  coasts 
are  indented  with  numerous  bays  and  har- 
bouis,  of  which  the  principal  is  the  bay  of 
Honduras,  in  the  latter  sea,  comprising  the 
ports  of  Truxillo,  Izabal,  and  Omoa,  and  com- 
municating with  the  interior  by  means  of  a 
river  which  leads  up  to  the  lake  called  Golfo 
dulce.  In  the  same  bay  is  situated  the  port 
of  St.  Thomas,  of  which  mention  has  also 
been  made  in  another  part  of  this  narrative. 
On  the  Pacific  shore  is  the  bay  of  Conchagua, 
and  the  ports  of  la  Union,  Realejo,  Sonsonate, 
and  Istapa,  of  which  the  latter  is  the  nearest  to 
Guatemala,  but  is  only  a  roadstead,  and  by  no 
means  safe,  owing  to  the  heavy  swell  con- 
stantly rolling  in  from  the  ocean. 

The  most  considerable  of  the  Central  Ame- 
rican islands  are  Bonaca  and  Ruatan,  in  the 
bay  of  Honduras  ;  the  archipelago  of  Chiriqui, 
in  the  Carribean  sea ;  and  the  islands  in  the 
bay  of  Conchagua,  in  the  south. 

The  principal  rivers  are  the  Usumasinta, 
which  falls  into  the  bay  of  Campeachy  ;  the 
Polochie,  which  discharges  itself  into  the 
Golfo  dulce  ;  the  Balize,  the  Hondo,  and  the 
Motagua,  also  called  the  Gualan,  which  flow 
into  the  bay  of  Honduras  ;  the  Pasa,  Lempa, 
and  Esclavos,  which  contribute  to  the  Pacific. 
These  rivers  are  navigable  for  many  miles  into 
the  interior.  There  are  others  of  less  note, 
which  are  not  navigable.  The  country  also 
abounds  in  warm  and  medicinal  springs. 

The  lakes  most  deserving  of  notice  are  those 
called  Golfo  dulce,  or  Great  Fresh  VVater 
Lake  of  Izabal,  and  Amatitan,  which  have  been 
mentioned  before,  and  especially  the  great  lake 
of  Nicaragua,  which  is  connected  with  that  of 
Leon. 

The  lake  of  Nicaragua  is  situated  in  the 
province  of  that  name,  at  a  distance  of  about  a 
hundred  miles  from  the  Atlantic  ocean,  with 
which  it  communicates  by  the  river  St.  ,Tuan. 
This  river  is  now  considered  the  most  advan- 
tageous and  most  practicable  point  for  esta- 
blishing a  connection  between  the  two  oceans. 
It  is  believed  to  be  navigable  for  vessels  of 
three  or  four  feet  draft  from  its  port  to  the 
lake ;  and  for  vessels  of  twice  that  depth,  as 
far  as  the  point  where  the  falls  commence, 
which  are  the  great  difficulty  to  be  surmount- 
ed. The  surface  of  the  lake,  according  to  the 
statement  of  a  Spanish  engineer  who  exe- 
cuted a  survey  in  1781,  is  forty-six  feet  above 
the  level  of  the  Pacific ;  its  depth,  about  fif- 
teen fathoms.     The  distance  from  that  sea  to 


267 

the  south-western  extremity  of  the  lake  of 
Leon,  which  communicates,  as  before  slated, 
with  that  of  Nicaragua,  is,  by  the  report  of  the 
said  engineer,  fifteen  geographical  miles,  and 
the  intervening  land  is  safd  to  be  sufficiently 
level  to  admit  of  the  opening  of  a  canal  that 
should  unite  those  lakes  with  the  Pacific. 

Should  the  grand  work  of  uniting  the  wa- 
ters of  the  two  oceans  be  undertaken  and  ac- 
complished, a  revolution  would  be  caused  in 
the  commercial  M'orld,  attended  with  results  in 
the  highest  degree  beneficial  to  the  inhabitants 
of  both  hemispheres.  This  part  of  the  conti- 
nent would  become  the  great  thoroughfare  of 
nations  ;  and  Central  America  would  at  once 
rise  to  an  importance,  both  commercial  and 
political,  which  otherwise  she  never  can  attain. 

Proposals  for  opening  this  communication 
were  made  by  a  company  of  English  mer- 
chants in  1824.  The  following  year  similar 
proposals  were  made  by  some  merchants  of 
the  United  States.  But  in  neither  case  does  it 
appear  that  any  specific  attention  was  given  to 
the  subject  by  the  government  of  the  country. 
Subsequently,  a  proposition  to  the  same  efiect 
was  made  by  the  Dutch,  which  was  admitted, 
and  the  king  of  the  Netherlands  was  to  be 
stockholder  to  the  amount  of  one  half  of  the 
capital  that  might  be  invested.  But,  from 
whatever  cause,  this  plan  also  fell  through, 
and  matters  remain  in  the  same  state  as  before. 

It  seems  singular  that  a  subject  so  peculiarly 
interesting  to  the  United  States  should  not 
have  attracted  more  attention  in  our  country. 
The  enterprise,  however,  could  only  be  suc- 
cessfully undertaken  under  the  auspices  of  the 
government,  and  with  the  sanction  of  congress. 
Were  the  subject  properly  recommended  to 
the  consideration  of  the  national  legislature, 
its  importance  could  hardly  fail  of  being  per- 
ceived and  duly  appreciated  ;  and  the  result, 
whatever  it  might  be,  could  not  but  reflect 
credit  on  the  administration.  There  is  also 
reason  to  believe,  that  any  steps  that  our  di- 
plomatic agent  in  Guatemala  might  be  in- 
structed to  take  towards  a  negotiation  with  the 
Central  American  government  on  this  subject, 
would  be  met  by  that  government  with  alac- 
rity. There  exists  on  the  part  of  the  people 
and  authorities  of  that  country  a  decided  pre- 
dilection for  Americans,  and  for  every  thing 
that  is  American.  They  imitate  the  institu- 
tions, the  laws,  the  policy  of  the  United  States, 
and  look  up  to  this  country  as  their  great  poli- 
tical model.  They  at  one  time  solicited  to  be 
admitted  into  the  Union  as  a  new  state  in  our 
republic.  While  France  and  England  are 
trying  in  vain  to  eflfect  a  treaty  with  their  go- 
vernment, the  United  States  have  renewed,  or 
are  on  the  point  of  renewing,  one  that  was 
concluded  several  years  since.  Thus  every 
tiling  seems  to  favour  and  facilitate  the  accom- 
plishment of  an  enterprise,  which,  besides  en- 
hancing in  no  slight  degree  the  national  glory 
of  the  United  States,  woidd  be  productive  of 
the  greatest  commercial  advantages  to  its  citi- 
zens. 

That  some  difficulties  exist  towards  reali- 
zing this  object,  cannot  be  denied.  One  is 
the  disturbed  state  of  Central  America  at  the 
present  moment,  and  the  civil  commotions  to 
which  it  is  subject  at  all  times.  Another 
would  be  to  obtain  a  grant  of  land  on  each 


2G8  

side  of  tlic  river  St.  Juan,  with  the  sovereignty 
of  the  country  ceded,  without  which  a  suffi- 
cient security  would  not  be  afforded  to  the 
persons  and  properties  of  our  citizens  who 
might  establish  themselves  there. 

But  returning  to  the  subject  of  this  chapter  : 
the  face  of  the  country  is  generally  mountain- 
ous. It  presents,  as  I  have  heretofore  ob- 
served, a  succession  of  sierras,  or  mountains, 
with  intervening  vallies,  except  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Guatemala,  where  the  table-lands 
commence,  which  are  vast  undulating  plains, 
spreading  for  many  leagues  around.  AH  the 
physical  and  natural  peculiarities  of  other 
countries  are  united  in  the  formation  of  the 
general  aspect  of  Central  America :  delightful 
vallies  teeming  with  animal  and  vegetable  life, 
extensive  prairies  clothed  with  verdure,  gentle 
rivulets  and  foaming  torrents,  huge  broken 
rocks,  inaccessible  mountains  and  fiery  volca- 
noes, dense  gloomy  forests,  grassy  knolls,  and 
shady  groves.  The  same  variety  is  remarka- 
ble in  the  climate,  as  will  be  shown  anon,  and 
in  the  vegetable  productions  of  the  country. 

That  elevated  range  forming  the  spine  of 
the  whole  continent,  styled  in  South  America 
the  Andes,  and  in  the  United  States  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  may  be  traced  in  its  regular  con- 
tinuance through  Central  America,  though  at 
a  less  elevation,  dividing  this  country  into  two 
grand  sections  ;  the  waters  on  the  north  of  the 
ridge  falling  into  the  Adantic,  and  on  the  south 
flowing  into  the  Pacific*  This  great  range 
approaches  to  the  Adantic,  and  recedes  from 
the  Pacific,  in  Central  America,  in  a  greater 
degree  than  in  any  other  part  of  the  American 
continent,  and  is  more  abrupt  in  its  slope  to- 
wards the  former  ocean  than  towards  the  lat- 
ter. It  traverses  the  western  part  of  the  state 
of  Guatemala,  and  constitutes  that  region  called 
los  K^lltos,  or  highlands,  of  Totonicapan  and 
Quesaltenango.  It  is  interrupted  in  its  course 
by  two  transversal  vallies,  in  one  of  which  is 
situated  the  lake  of  Nicarag-ua  ;  in  the  other 
are  the  plains  of  Coma3'agua.  Nearly  the 
whole  coast  of  the  Pacific  is  bordered  by  an 
alluvial  plain,  varying  in  breadth  ;  and  the  line 
where  this  plain  joins  the  base  of  the  range,  is 
crowned  by  a  succession  of  volcanoes.  Of 
these,  the  most  remarkable  are  Amatitan,  Is- 
alco,  Cosiguina,  and  another  called  the  water 
volcano,  from  the  circumstance  of  its  emitting 
torrents  of  water  instead  of  fire.  The  latter  is 
said  to  be  the  loftiest  of  the  volcanoes,  its  sum- 
mit being  13,000  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
sea.  There  are  a  vast  number  of  others  of 
less  note.  They  are  supposed  to  be  the  great 
causes  of  the  earthquakes  in  Central  America; 
yet  the  country  in  their  vicinity  is  more  thick- 
ly inhabited  than  elsewhere.  Omotepeque  is 
the  only  inhabited  island  in  the  lake  of  Nica- 
ragua, and  is  at  the  same  time  the  only  one  in 
the  lake  in  which  a  volcano  is  found. 

One  of  the  great  advantages  of  this  country, 
is  that  of  enjoying  a  climate  peculiar  to  itself; 
a  mild,  temperate,  and  delicious  climate,  which 
has  none  of  the  varieties  of  the  seasons  ;  for 
although  the  tropical  heats  are  experienced  in 

*  A  rivulet  is  pointed  out  in  the  vicinity  of  GiiiUc. 
mala  tliat  may  be  considered  a  curiosity.  Ai  a  little 
distance  from  its  source  it  branches  oiT  into  two 
streams,  one  of  which  can  be  traced  to  the  Atlantic; 
the  other  flows  into  the  Pacific. 


THE    FRIEND. 

the  low  lands  along  the  coast,  in  the  rest  of 
the  country  a  perpetual  spring  prevails,  and 
the  earth  is  clothed  with  a  rich  and  never- 
failing  verdure.  The  cause  of  this  tempera- 
ture is  the  great  elevation  of  this  part  of  the 
Ameiican  continent,  which  is  some  five  thou- 
sand feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  while  the 
summits  of  some  of  the  mountains  rise  to 
twelve  or  fourteen  tliousand  feet  above  that 
level.  In  the  interior,  the  variation  of  the  ther- 
mometer of  Fahrenheit  is  not  more  than  15^ 
in  the  course  of  the  year,  the  mercury  seldom 
rising  above  75^  or  falling  below  60.  The 
difference  between  the  temperature  of  the 
coasts  and  that  of  the  alios,  or  highlands,  is 
much  greater,  and  comprises,  under  the  same 
degree  of  latitude,  the  extremes  of  heat  and 
cold.  The  climate  is  also  very  healthy,  ex- 
cept in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  coasts 
and  on  the  banks  of  the  great  rivers,  where 
fevers  and  other  diseases  are  prevalent. 

The  seasons  are  divided  into  the  dry  and 
the  rainy  :  the  first,  which  is  called  summer, 
lasts  from  January  to  June,  and  the  other, 
which  is  winter,  comprises  the  reinaining  six 
months  of  the  year.  Nothing  can  be  more 
regular  than  the  cominencement  of  the  rains  at 
the  period  presented  by  nature,  and  their  ces- 
sation after  they  have  lasted  their  appointed 
time.  It  is  also  a  singular  fact,  that  the  rain 
scarcely  ever  falls  in  the  morning,  but  almost 
always  about  two  hours  after  the  sun  has  pass- 
ed the  meridian.  As  the  country  is  every 
where  provided  with  numerous  springs  and 
rivers,  the  continuation  of  dry  weather  for 
nearly  six  months  is  not  attended  with  any 
great  inconvenience.  In  one  respect  it  is 
highly  advantageous,  as  it  is  not  only  favoura- 
ble, but  indispensable,  to  the  production  of 
cochineal,  one  of  the  great  staple  commodities 
of  the  country. 

The  soil  in  Central  America  is  for  the  most 
part  exceedingly  fertile.  In  the  plains,  and 
especially  in  the  vallies,  it  is  a  dark  rich  mould 
of  alluvial  formation,  which  might  serve  as 
manure  for  lands  in  other  parts  of  the  world, 
and  is  in  some  places  six  feet  deep.  The  over- 
flowings of  some  of  the  rivers  and  the  numer- 
ous springs  by  which  the  country  is  watered, 
give  to  the  land  a  green  and  fresh  appearance, 
even  in  the  dry  season.  To  this  fertility  of 
soil,  and  to  the  graduation  of  temperature — the 
natural  consequence  of  an  advantageous  scale 
of  altitudes — may  be  attributed  die  variety  and 
abundance  of  the  vegetable  productions  of 
Central  America,  which  embrace  nearly  all 
those  of  Europe  and  the  West  Indies,  besides 
some  that  are  peculiar  to  the  country.  Of 
these  the  most  valuable  are  indigo,  cochineal, 
tobacco,  cocoa,  mahogany,  logwood,  vanilla, 
cotton,  and  sassafras,  which  are  the  great  sta- 
ples of  the  country,  and  the  chief  articles  of 
exportation.  Indian  corn,  sugar,  and  coffee, 
are  also  produced  in  considerable  quantity, 
and  a  variety  of  dye  woods,  as  also  gums, 
spices,  and  balsams,  especially  the  balsam  of 
Tolu,  so  much  esteemed. 

Of  dye  woods,  the  following,  next  to  log- 
wood, are  the  most  valuable  :  the  St.  Juan  and 
tlie  Poro,  which  yield  a  beautiful  yellow,  and 
particularly  the  Annona  reticulata,  the  pecu- 
liarity of  which  is  that  its  wood,  though  per- 
fecdy  white,  changes  colour  on  being  cut  or 


slit,  and  turns  to  a  clear  brilliant  red,  that  is 
easily  extracted,  and  is  quite  durable. 

The  gums  most  in  esteem  are  copal,  arable, 
quitini,  guapinol,  (an  excellent  perfume,)  in- 
cense, chiracca,  and  the  gum  of  the  chesnut 
tree.  An  oily  substance  is  also  extracted  from 
the  fruit  of  this  tree,  from  which  candles  are 
made,  as  fine  as  those  of  white  wax,  and  burn- 
ing with  a  clear,  steady  light,  without  giving 
out  much  carbon. 

Besides  the  mahogany  tree,  there  are  odiers 
which  are  remarkable  for  their  size  and  beauty, 
or  for  their  peculiar  fitness  for  cabinet  work  ; 
as  cedars  of  gigantic  dimensions,  the  Ceyba, 
or  silk-cotton  tree,  the  Palma  real,  or  wild 
cabbage  tree,  the  wild  tamarind  and  the  cocoa- 
nut  tree.  Also  the  lignumvitas,  the  oak,  the 
quachepelin,  a  very  strong  wood  suitable  for 
stakes  to  build  on,  as  not  rotting  in  the  ground, 
the  quiebrahacha,  which  is  also  remarkable  for 
its  durability  and  hardness,  and  the  cotnenegro, 
or  iron  tree,  so  highly  esteemed  in  the  East 
Indies  and  in  other  countries. 

Of  the  vegetables  of  this  country,  one  of  the 
most  useful  is  a  small  species  of  bean,  per- 
fecdy  black,  which  is  very  extensively  culti- 
vated, and  consdtutes  the  chief  nourishment 
of  the  working  classes.  Another  is  the  plan- 
tain, which  thrives  well  there,  and  is  consumed 
in  great  quantities. 

The  fruits  deserving  any  notice,  are  the 
ehirimoya,  a  species  of  annona,  which  is  very 
luscious  and  refreshing,  the  quanavana,  ano- 
ther species  of  annona,  the  aguacate,  or  alliga- 
tor pear,  (^Persica  gratissima,)  the  corozo, 
which  is  a  cocoa-nut  in  miniature,  being  not 
larger  than  a  hen's  egg,  the  pine-apple,  the 
sapote,  {cucurbita  citrulliis,)  the  caymito, 
commonly  called  in  English  the  star  apple, 
and  the  well  known  bannana.  The  O'uits  pe- 
culiar to  higher  latitudes  are  also  produced 
there,  but  not  in  the  same  perfection. 

The  mineral  productions  of  Central  Ameri- 
ca are  also  deserving  of  consideration.  The 
gold  mines  of  Costarica,  and  the  silver  of  Hon- 
duras, are  rapidly  increasing  in  their  products. 
Those  of  Aguacate,  in  the  former  state,  have 
produced  great  riches  since  their  discovery. 
The  extreme  richness  of  this  mine,  and  the 
circumstance  of  its  being  situated  on  the  coast 
of  the  Carribean  sea,  were  the  cause  of  this 
part  of  the  country  being  called  Costa  rica, 
or  rich  coast.  There  are  other  mines  in  the 
province  of  Comayagua,  in  New  Segovia,  in 
Nicaragua,  and  in  the  state  of  St.  Salvador  ; 
some  of  them  so  productive,  that  every  one 
hundred  pounds  of  ore  extracted  yield  seven- 
teen marks  six  ounces  of  silver,  or  nearly 
twelve  per  cent.*  In  other  parts  of  the  moun- 
tainous regions  of  Central  America,  there  are 
strong  indications  of  the  existence  of  mines. 
The  ore  sometimes  is  found  quite  near  the  sur- 
face of  the  earth.  A  valuable  piece  of  silver 
ore  was  shown  me,  while  I  was  at  Truxillo, 
by  a  man  who  said  he  had  obtained  it  from  the 
mountains  in  the  neighbourhood  of  that  place, 
just  beneath  the  surface  of  the  earth,  and  that 
by  searching  for  ore  in  places  that  he  was  ac- 
quainted with,  he  could  any  day  earn  five  or 
six  dollars.  It  was  by  this  kind  of  industry 
that  he  maintained  himself. 

*  A  mark  of  silver  is  eight  ounces. 


The  seas   of  Central   America   abound 
pearls  and  tortoise  shell. 


ro«EK    OF    llAUir. 

We  find  in  all  directions,  examples  of  the 
power  of  reiterated  eflbrt  to  overcome  great 
obstacles,  and  to  render  easy  and  pleasant 
what  had  been  toilsome  and  irksome.  And  it 
is  noticeable,  lover  as  man  is  of  variety,  what 
an  influence  habit  has  upon  his  happiness. 
•'  The  providence  of  God,"  says  Bishop  South, 
"  has  so  ordered  tlie  course  of  things,  that 
there  is  no  action,  the  usefulness  of  which 
has  made  it  a  matter  of  duty,  and  of  a  profes- 
sion, but  a  man  may  bear  the  continued  pur- 
suit of  it  without  loathing  or  satiety.  The 
same  shop,  and  the  same  trade  that  employs 
a  man  in  his  youth,  employs  him  also  in  his 
age.  Every  morning  he  rises  fresh  to  his 
hammer  and  his  anvil ;  custom  has  naturalised 
his  labour  to  him  ;  his  shop  is  his  element,  i 
and  he  cannot,  with  any  enjoyment  of  him- 
self, live  out  of  it." 

But  this  subject  has  a  most  deeply  interest- 
ing relation  to  moral  character.  The  repeti- 
tion of  moral  acts  tends  as  directly  to  strength- 
en the  moral  principles  of  the  soul,  as  the 
wielding  of  tlie  hammer  to  strengthen  the  arm 
that  uses  it.  The  difl'erence  between  religious 
character  in  the  maturity  of  Christian  life,  and 
in  its  earliest  stage,  is  the  result  of  reiterated 
acts  and  emotions  of  piety.  Every  act  of  self- 
denial,  every  repulse  given  to  temptation,  all 
the  vigorous  actings  of  faith — every  instance 
of  the  gushing  forth  of  fervent  love  for  holy 
objects — all  this  has  been  fuel  to  the  growing 
flame  of  piety.  Every  prison  visited  by 
Howard,  and  ever}'  scene  of  human  misery 
that  roused  his  heart,  contributed  to  deepen 
the  determination  of  his  mind,  and  make  its 
zeal  more  intense  in  his  work  of  mercy. 
Each  repetition  of  acts  of  holy  benevolence, 
constitutes  a  step  by  which  the  miud  ascends 
to  a  higher  personal  position  than  it  had  pre- 
viously enjoyed.  We  cannot  deny  ourselves 
the  privilege  of  quoting  on  this  point  from  Dr. 
Chalmers,  who  in  his  recent  and  very  valuable 
work  on  the  Adaptction  of  External  Nature  to 
the  Moral  and  Intellectual  Constitution  of 
Man,  thus  remarks  :  "  And  this  law  of  habit, 
when  enlisted  on  the  side  of  righteousness, 
not  only  strengthens  and  makes  sure  our  re- 
sistance to  vice,  but  facilitates  the  most  ardu- 
ous performances  of  virtue.  The  man  whose 
thoughts,  with  the  purposes  and  doings  to 
which  they  lead,  are  at  the  bidding  of  con- 
science, will,  by  frequent  repetition,  at  length 
describe  the  same  tract  almost  spontaneously 
— even  as  in  physical  education,  things,  labo- 
riously learned  at  the  first,  come  to  be  done  at 
last  without  the  feeling  of  an  effort.  And  so, 
in  moral  education,  every  new  achievement  of 
principle  smooths  the  way  to  future  achieve- 
ments of  the  same  kind ;  and  the  precious  fruits, 
or  purchase  of  each  moral  victory,  is  to  set  us 
on  higher  and  firmer  vantage  ground  for  the 
conquests  of  principle  in  all  time  coming. 
He  who  resolutely  bids  away  the  suggestions 
of  avarice,  when  they  come  in  contact  with 
incumbent  generosity ;   or  the  suggestions  of 


THE    FRIEND. 

voluptuousness,  when  they  come  into  conflict 
with  the  incumbent  self-denial;  or  the  sug- 
gestions of  anger,  when  they  come  in  conflict 
with  the  incumbent  act  of  magnanimity  and 
forbearance — will  at  length  obtain,  not  a  res- 
pite only,  but  a  final  deliverance  from  their 
intrusion.  The  oflener  that  conscience  makes 
good  the  supremacy  which  she  claims — the 
greater  would  be  the  work  of  violence  and  less 
the  strength  for  ils  accomplishment,  to  cast 
her  down  from  that  station  of  practical  gui- 
dance and  command,  which  of  right  belongs 
to  her.  It  is  just  because  in  virtue  of  the  law 
of  suggestion,  those  trains  of  thought  and  feel- 
ing which  connect  her  first  biddings  with 
their  final  execution,  are  the  less  exposed  at 
every  new  instance  to  be  disturbed,  and  the 
more  likely  to  be  repeated  over  again,  that 
every  good  principle  is  strengthened  by  its 
exercise,  and  every  good  afliection  is  more 
strengthened  by  its  indulgence  than  before. 
The  acts  of  virtue  ripen  into  habits  ;  and  the 
goodly  and  permanent  result  is  the  formation 
or  establisliment  of  a  virtuous  character." 

These  are  noble  thoughts,  and  eminently 
cheering  too,  to  any  humble  soul  that  mourns 
over  the  power  sin  had  acquired  over  him, 
and  that  is  willing  and  ready  for  action,  and 
persevering  effort  to  rise  above  its  power.  One 
virtuous  act — one  resolute  resistance  of  evil 
impulses — one  bold  rebuke  of  a  pressing  temp- 
tation, is  one  step  towards  recrossing  the  ter- 
ritory which  the  sinner  had  been  traversing 
in  its  wanderings  from  God.  The  distance 
may  be  great  which  is  to  be  retraced  ;  opening 
his  eyes  on  the  immensity  of  the  interval  be- 
tween himself  and  God,  he  may  be  tempted  to 
despair;  but  let  him  not  be  overwhelmed.  The 
power  of  habit  may  be  as  successfully  turned, 
through  the  grace  of  God,  to  the  overthrow  of 
sin,  as  it  had  been  to  increase  its  dominion. 
Reiteration  of  unholy  acts  had  rendered  it  un- 
hol}-.  The  reiteration  of  holy  acts  will  restore 
the  moral  ruin  to  order  and  beauty  again.  He 
may  have,  indeed,  gone  so  far  that  the  decli- 
vity may  be  fearfully  steep,  and  the  difficulty 
of  reascending  very  great.  But  he  need  not, 
with  all  his  guilt  and  peril  before  him,  des- 
pond. God's  eye  of  kindness  is  on  him  that 
casts  a  look  of  sadness  over  the  distance  he 
has  wandered  from  him.  And  for  no  act  of 
mercy  is  he  more  ready  than  "  to  lift  up  the 
heads  that  hang  down  and  to  confirm  the  feeble 
knees." 


Selcclcil  inrthi?  F,|)i?i:"ljal  Rrciirdcr. 

Hulls  to  Professors  of  Religion. 
I  cannot  help  feeling  astonished  that  persons 
professing  godliness,  and  really  seeking  salva- 
tion through  the  death  and  sufferings  of  a  cru- 
cified Saviour,  can  enter  into  the  pleasures  and 
amusements  of  the  world  ;  and  even  go  so  far 
as  to  vindicate  those  very  vanities,  which,  if 
they  are  sincere  in  their  desire  of  serving  God, 
and  becoming  true  disciples  of  Christ,  their 
own  consciences  must  assuredly  condemn. 
We  may  well  inquire  of  such  persons, — Is  this 
honouring  your  Saviour  in  your  lives  and  con- 
versation I  Are  you  prepared  to  receive  the 
summons  of  your  master  while  sitting  in  the 
theatre  or  at  a  card-table  I  Can  you  consci- 
entiously say  that  your  lamps  would  then  be 


269 

trimmed  and  your  lights  burning?  Conceive 
the  transition  (were  it  possible)  of  being  re- 
moved from  a  card-assembly  to  that  heavenly 
host  who  surround  the  throne  of  the  Lamb, 
and  triumph  in  that  marvellous  grace  which 
has  redeemed  them  from  the  power  of  sin, 
and  made  them  more  than  conquerors  through 
his  redeeming  mercy ! 

We  may  inquire  again,  have  we  any  sanc- 
tion in  the  conduct  of  the  apostles,  or  those  oi 
their  followers,  for  practices  of  this  kind  ? 
Certainly  not ;  their  language  continually  was, 
"Abstain  from  all  appearance  of  evil."  "Come 
out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  separate, 
and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing."  "  Friend- 
ship with  the  world  is  enmity-with  God." 
These,  and  many  more  equally  striking  pass- 
ages in  the  pages  of  inspiration,  might  be 
quoted  to  prove  the  necessity  of  Christians 
being  a  peculiar  people,  if  they  intend  to  re- 
alise what  they  profess  to  be  seeking.  More- 
over, can  it  be  supposed  that  Christians,  whose 
duty  it  is  to  reprove  sin  in  others,  will  be  able 
to  perform  that  duty  effectually,  when  they 
are  themselves  giving  sanction  to  vanities  anil 
amusements  which  are  decidedly  contrary  to  <^ 
life  of  holiness?  Let  them  be  assured  their 
endeavours  will  neither  have  God's  blessing 
nor  the  attention  of  those  they  endeavour  to 
reform,  but  most  justly  will  they  draw  down 
upon  themselves  this  rebuke,  "  Physician, 
heal  thyself." 

But  a  still  more  painful  view  than  this  may 
be  taken  of  the  subject ;  the  lamentable  stum- 
bling-blocks whicii  are  thus  placed  in  the  way 
of  young  inquirers.  It  is  natural  when  we 
first  set  out  on  our  way  to  Zion,  to  seek  direc- 
tion from  those  who  have  long  before  avowed 
themselves  to  be  travelling  thitherward.  Alas, 
how  great  is  our  surprise,  when  we  discover 
in  those  very  individuals  follies  and  inconsis- 
tencies for  which  we  are  now  filled  with  shame 
and  remorse  !  0,  did  they  but  know  how  in- 
creasingly difficult  they  render  the  road  to 
young  beginners  by  this  conduct,  we  are  in- 
clined to  think  their  walk  and  conversation 
would  be  widely  different.  Surely  they  are 
not  aware  how  much  doubt  and  unbelief  they 
occasion,  and  how  often  they  excite  a  suspi- 
cion whether  there  really  is  a  necessity  for 
walking  in  the  narrow  way  to  heaven. 

But  here  we  must  stop,  and  take  the  word 
of  truth  for  our  guide.  "  Strait  is  the  gate 
and  narrow  is  the  way  which  leadeth  unto 
life,  and  few  there  be  which  find  it.  Because 
wide  is  the  gate  and  broad  is  the  road  which 
leadeth  to  destruction,  and  many  there  be  who 
go  in  thereat."  This  solemn  consideration 
and  express  declaration  of  Christ  himself, 
ought  surely  to  convince  every  one  of  the 
positive  necessity  of  separating  from  the 
world,  and  determining  henceforward  to  know 
nothing  save  Christ  Jesus  and  him  crucified. 
Very  many  are  the  difficulties  which  must  be 
encountered  when  first  the  decisive  measures 
are  taken;  there  are  enemies  within  and  with- 
out, but  in  the  name  and  strength  of  Jesus  wo 
have  nothing  to  fear.  Constant  and  fervent 
prayer  will  assuredly  be  followed  by  success; 
and  our  severest  trials  will  well  be  compensa- 
ted by  the  glorious  hope  of  a  house  not  made 
with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens.  Prospect,*; 
like  these  should  animate  every  heart  to  press 


270 


THE    FRIEND. 


forwards  for  the  prize  of  our  high  calling ;  to 
devote  ourselves  entirely  to  the  service  of  our 
Lord  and  master  ;  to  walk  as  he  walked,  pure, 
undefiled,  separate  from  sinners,  looking  daily 
for  the  mercy  of  God  unto  eternal  life. 


Inlercsting    Testimony   respecting   JJlUiam 
Brockway. 

The  following  copy  of  a  certificate  of  re 
moval,  was  given,  many  years  ago,  by  a  friend 
of  mine,  wiio  appeared  to  be  aware  of  its 
thenticity  ;  and,  as  I  have  no  reason  to  doubt 
its  genuineness,  I  forward  it  for  insertion  in  the 
Irish  Friend.  Although  an  uncanonical  docu- 
ment, it  is  a  pleasing  instance  of  individual 
integrity  of  conduct  in  the  Friend,  whose  soli- 
tary situation,  as  to  religious  companionship, 
it  describes  ;  as  well  as  an  honourable  testi- 
mony of  the  good-will  and  esteem  which  his 
neighbours  bore  towards  him  : —  J.  P. 

Islmgton,  1840. 

Newport,  (Isle  of  Wight,)  Feb.  1,  1777. 
Whereas,  AVdliam  Brockway,  and  his 
daughter,  Ann  Brockway,  who  lesided  in  this 
town,  and  were  of  the  people  called  Quakers, 
having  lately  removed  from  this  place  to  Col- 
chester, in  the  county  of  Essex,  and  there 
being  none  of  that  persuasion  now  residing  in 
the  island,  to  give  testimony  concerning  their 
conduct  and  behaviour,  the  said  Wm.  Brock- 
way has  applied  to  us  foi  that  purpose,  and  we, 
being  willing  to  comply  with  his  request,  hav- 
ing known  him  and  his  family  for  many  years, 
do  certify  :  That  the  said  William  Brockway 
and  his  family  have  always  acted  with  credit 
and  reputation  amongst  us, — their  behaviour 
having  been  sober  and  just,  and  honest  in 
their  dealings  with  the  inhabitants,  and,  there- 
fore, universally  respected.  Previous  to  his 
leaving  the  island,  he  advertised  his  departure 
several  times  in  the  public  papers,  signifying, 
that  all  who  had  any  demands  upon  him 
should  bring  in  their  accounts  ;  which  is  an 
express  proof  of  his  integrity,  and  worthy 
imitation. 

He  ever  maintained  the  principles  of  his  so- 
ciety, in  refusing  the  payment  of  tithes  and 
church  rates  ;  for  the  first  of  which  he  sulTer- 
ed  much  in  his  property,  permitting  himself 
to  be  distrained  upon,  from  the  year  1737,  to 
that  of  leaving  the  island,  which  was  in  the 
year  1776;  and  even  when  the  constable 
offered  to  pay  him  the  overplus  of  money 
arising  from  the  distress,  he  constantly  refused 
it.  The  churchwardens  never  made  any  dis- 
tress for  church  rates,  as  far  as  we  know  or 
believe;  although  he  was  a  renter  in  two 
parishes  ;  they  being  satisfied  that  his  refusal 
arose  from  principle. 

He  was  an  example  to  those  in  affluence, 
being  charitable  to  the  poor ;  and,  by  this 
means,  he  obtained  their  prayers  and  good 
wishes. 

He  came  into  the  island  in  the  year  1728, 
and  was  apprenticed  to  .John  Bevis,  gardener 
and  nurseryman — one  of  the  same  persuasion. 
In  the  year  1736  he  was  married,  and  set  up 
his  trade.  He  had  nine  children  by  his  wife, 
five  of  whom  died  in  their  infancy  ;  the  other 


four,  we  hear,  are  at  Colchester.  His  wife 
died  in  the  year  1775  :  she  was  a  sober,  virtu- 
ous woman  ;  a  good  example  to  her  sex,  and 
respected  by  all  who  knew  her. 

Signed  by  [sixty  one  persons  :  the  first  six 
names  only  are  here  given — viz.] 


Churchwardens  of  Nevv'port 


Francis  Rogers,  "J 
Richard  Drake,  }. 
Philip  Ballard,  J 


Francis  Pike,  Overseer  of  Newport ; 

R.  Cowlam,        ?  Having  had  the  medical  care 

E.  O.  Cowlam,  S  ofthe  family  ever  since  1738 


[In  the  following  communication,  from  an 
authentic  source,  we  have  a  gratifying  instance 
of  the  progress  which  our  testimony  against 
fighting  is  making  among  those  of  other  socie- 
ties— it  should  have  the  efTect  of  stimulating 
Friends  to  increased  faithfulness  in  the  sup- 
port not  only  of  this,  but  of  the  various  testi- 
monies which  they  believe  themselves  called 
upon  to  bear.] 

[To  the  Editor  of  the  Irish  Friend.] 

Third  month  19th,  1840. 

Respected  Friend, — It  will  probably  afford 
you  and  your  readers  pleasure  to  learn,  that 
the  following  resolution  was  passed  at  a  mis- 
sionary meeting,  held  in  Huddersfield,  in  the 
Methodist  New  Connection  Chapel,  on  the 
17th  of  3d  month,  1840:— 

Resolved, — "  That  this  meeting  laments  to 
learn,  from  the  reports  of  the  mission  in 
Canada,  that  many  of  our  best  members  have 
fallen  in  the  field  of  battle,  and  that  some  con- 
gregations have  been  broken  up  by  the  rava- 
ges of  war,  and  would  recommend  to  all  our 
Christian  Friends,  in  every  land,  to  abstain 
from  all  carnal  warfare,  as  a  thing  altogether 
at  variance  with  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ." 

The  resolution  was  passed  with  the  greatest 
apparent  unanimity,  by  a  company  of  ten  or 
eleven  hundred  of  people.  A  similar  resolution 
was  cordially,  and,  to  all  appearance,  unani- 
mously passed,  by  a  missionary  meeting  at 
Sheriff-Hill,  Gateshead  Circuit,  Durham,  a 
few  months  ago.  The  principles  of  peace  are 
prevailing,  and  I  hope  they  will  continue  to  pre- 
vail, until  wars  shall  cease  unto  the  ends  of  the 
earth.     I  am  yours,  respectfully, 

Joseph  Barker, 

of  Gateshead. 


Extracts  from  an  Mdress  to  the  society  of 
Friends.  By  Thomas  Shillitoe, 
Dear  Friends : — In  the  first  place,  let  me 
put  you  in  mind  of  the  nature  and  importance 
of  that  religious  profession,  we,  as  a  society, 
are  making  among  men ;  which  I  believe 
would  be  found  to  be  above  that  of  every  other 
society  of  professing  Christians — to  wit,  the 
absolute  necessity  of  our  living,  acting,  and 
moving  in  all  our  civil  as  well  as  religious  en- 
gagements, under  the  influence  and  govern- 
ment of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord 
and  Lawgiver ;  that,  "  whether  we  eat  or 
drink,  or  whatsoever  we  do.  Gad  the  Father 
may  in  all  things  be  glorified." 


This,  my  friends,  is  the  chief  corner-stone 
of  our  building,  our  fundamental  principle  ; 
therefore,  let  us  consider  how  far  the  general 
tcnour  of  our  conduct  corresponds  therewith, 
how  far  we  are  each  endeavouring  earnestly 
to  be  found,  in  all  things,  conformable  to  the 
example  and  precepts  of  the  great  and  holy 
pattern  of  all  Christian  perfection,  of  Him  who 
has  trod  the  path  of  temptation  and  trial  before 
us,  but  who  rejected  every  snare  of  the  enemy. 
If  this  should  not  be  the  case  with  >is,  is  there 
not  a  danger  of  our  becoming  to  others,  who, 
from  our  exalted  profession,  may  be  looking 
to  us  for  example  and  encouragement  in  the 
way  to  the  heavenly  Canaan,  like  the  evil  spies 
unto  the  children  of  Israel  formerly  ;  or  that 
our  examples  may  prove  as  lets  and  hindrances 
to  such,  instead  of  helps  to  press  through  diffi- 
culties and  discouragements  towards  the  mark 
for  the  prize — which  is,  "  Ye  shall  be  lioly, 
for  I,  the  Lord  your  God,  am  holy  ;"  "  Be  ye 
perfect,  even  as  your  Father  which  is  in  hea- 
ven is  perfect  ?" 

Let  us  remember,  however,  we  may  be  at 
peace  with  ourselves  by  thus  professing;  but 
not  doing  the  very  best  in  our  power  to  attain 
this  perfect  stature  of  the  Christian,  we  are  but 
branding  ourselves  in  the  estimation  of  the 
more  serious  and  thinking  part  of  the  commu- 
nity with  the  odious  character  of  hypocrites; 
neither  do  I  believe  that  we  escape  at  all  times 
the  like  censure  from  the  more  unthinking  and 
irreligious  part.  And  let  us  remember,  that 
the  sad  effocts  of  thus  dissembling  will  not  end 
here ;  for  if  this  conduct  be  persisted  in,  we 
must  expect  to  incur  the  woe  pronounced  by 
our  blessed  Lord.  "  Woe  unto  you.  Scribes 
and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  ;  for  ye  shut  up  the 
kingdoin  of  heaven  against  men;  for  ye  nei- 
ther go  in  yourselves,  neither  suffer  ye  them 
that  are  entering  to  go  in."  For  if  every  one 
that  nameth  the  name  of  Christ  is  to  depart 
from  iniquity,  is  it  not  obligatory  on  the  part 
of  such  as  make  the  high  and  holy  profession 
we  do,  to  endeavour  to  attain  to  such  a  state 
of  purity  of  conduct  and  converse  among  men  ? 

I  believe  our  first  Friends  were  raised  up  as 
a  people,  to  bear  testimony  to  the  sufliciency 
of  that  pure  principle  of  light  and  life  in  all 
mankind,  which  would  direct  them  in  the  way 
to  the  heavenly  Canaan,  and  strengthen  them 
to  walk  therein.  They  confirmed  the  truth 
of  their  testimony  by  the  general  tenour  of 
their  conduct,  giving  ample  proof  to  bystand- 
ers, that,  through  submission  to  its  holy  ap- 
pearance in  their  hearts,  they  were  mercifully 
redeemed  from  the  world  and  its  spirit,  not 
only  from  its  pleasures,  but  also  from  its  trea- 
sures, and  were  enabled  to  count  all  things  ap- 
pertaining to  this  life  but  as  dross  and  as  dung, 
so  that  they  might  win  Christ.  Hereby  they 
became  as  an  ensign  to  the  nations,  for  the 
fame  of  them  spread  far  and  wide :  they  be- 
came instrumental  in  the  Divine  Hand  to  ga- 
ther souls  unto  God,  and  had  to  proclaim  the 
glad  tidings  of  the  church  being  added  unto 
daily.  But  alas,  my  friends  !  how  is  the  gold 
become  dim,  and  the  most  fine  gold  changed  ! 
how  is  the  love  of  God,  and  that  humility  and 
self-denial  so  manifest  in  them,  now,  by  ioo 
many  amongst  us,  turned  into  the  love  of  other 
things,  such  as  gold  and  silver,  and  a  desire  to 
make  an  appearance  of  greatness  in  the  world. 


THE    FRIEND. 


271 


Do  not  these  things,  my  friends,  loudly  call 
upon  us,  as  a  religious  body,  making  a  high 
profession,  to  be  willing,  each  one  for  himself, 
to  enter  timely  into  the  closet  of  the  heart,  and 
seek  for  divine  help  to  shut  to  the  door  thereof 
against  carnal  reasoning,  great  natural  acquire- 
ments, and  love  of  the  world,  which  there  is 
cause  to  fear  have  overpowered  the  better 
judgment  of  many  among  us.  Hereby,  as  we 
become  willing  to  stand  open  to  divine  con- 
viction, we  may  be  favoured  each  one  to  see 
in  what  manner,  and  how  far,  we  may  have 
contributed  to  this  sorrowful  declension,  and 
timely  amend  our  ways  and  our  doings  ;  see- 
ing we  are  yet  mercifully  followed,  both  im- 
mediately by  the  Great  Head  of  the  church, 
and  instrumentally,  with  line  upon  line,  pre- 
cept upon  precept.  O,  how  applicable  to  His 
dealings,  as  respects  our  society,  is  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Most  High,  formerly  uttered, 
"How  shall  I  give  thee  up,  Ephraim  ?  how 
shall  I  deliver  thee,  Israel?  how  shall  I  make 
thee  as  Admah  ?  how  shall  I  set  thee  as  Ze- 
boim  ?  Mine  heart  is  turned  within  me  ;  my 
repentings  are  kindled  together.  I  will  not 
execute  the  fierceness  of  mine  anger ;  I  will 
not  return  to  destroy  Ephraim  ;  for  I  am  God 
and  not  man  :  the  Holy  One  in  the  midst  of 
thee :  and  I  will  not  enter  into  the  city."  JMay 
we  no  longer  be  found  walking  unworthy  of 
these  his  multiplied  mercies,  but  be  prevailed 
upon  to  return  to  the  good  old  ways,  that  we 
also  may  be  found  in  those  paths  of  holiness 
of  life  and  conversation,  in  which  our  fore- 
fathers walked,  under  sore  travail  of  mind  and 
great  suffering  of  body,  and  waste  of  outward 
substance,  through  persecutions.  Oh  !  let  us 
no  longer  be  found  trampling,  as  it  were,  upon 
their  testimony,  by  slighting  the  many  great 
and  precious  privileges  of  this  day  of  outward 
ease,  we  who  are  uninterruptedly  eating  the 
fruit  of  the  vineyards  and  oliveyards  we  never 
planted,  but  which  they  were  made  instrumen- 
tal to  plant  for  us  ;  thus  making  the  way  easy 
to  us,  as  it  now  is,  to  assemble  for  the  purpose 
of  divine  worship,  for  transacting  society  con- 
cerns, and  for  the  support  of  our  various  reli- 
gious testimonies. 

How  many  among  us  are  pursuing  their 
worldly  concerns,  as  if  they  counted  gain  god- 
liness, and  not,  as  must  be  the  case  with  the 
true  disciples  and  followers  of  Christ,  godli- 
ness with  contentment  to  be  the  greatest  rich- 
es, proclaiming  in  the  language  of  conduct, 
that  all  is  fish  that  comes  to  their  net,  regard- 
ing neither  quantity  nor  quality,  so  there  be  a 
prospect  of  a  good  profit  attached  to  it.  O, 
these  professing  worldlings,  who  say  they  are 
Jews  and  are  not,  but  whose  fruits  testify  they 
are  of  the  synagogue  ofsatan,  I  have  been  per- 
suaded, have  been  the  greatest  enemies  to  the 
spreading  of  our  religious  principles  and  the 
enlargement  of  our  borders;  those  who  main- 
tain an  uniform,  consistent  warfare  against  the 
Babylonish  garment,  but  with  all  their  might 
grasp  at  the  wedge  of  gold,  and  aim  at  making 
a  splendid  appearance  in  their  way  of  living. 


the  society,  who  are  what  the  world  calls  our 
pillars  ;  though  it  cannot  be  doubted,  that  such 
must  at  times  prove  stumbling-blocks  to  lion- 
est  inquirers  after  Zion,  and  be  instrumental 
in  turning  the  blind  out  of  the  right  way  of  the 
Lord. 

I  believe  I  am  safe  in  saying,  I  have  not 
been  wanting  at  times  in  endeavouring  to  cast 
a  veil  of  charity  over  the  conduct  of  some  of 
my  friends,  who  it  is  evident  have  in  this  way 
become  satan's  bond-slaves,  and  my  heart  is 
made  sad  on  their  account :  I  have  an  assu- 
rance, that  whatsoever  our  temptations  and 
besetments  may  be,  if  we  are  but  in  good  ear- 
nest, willing  to  resist  and  overcome  tiiem,  he 
that  covets  great  trade,  great  riches,  and  to 
make  a  figure  in  the  world,  as  well  as  he  that 
lakes  strong  drink,  will  experience  a  way,  a 
sure  and  certain  way,  to  be  cast  up  in  due 
time  by  the  Lord,  for  his  escape  from  this 
otherwise  impassable  gulf  between  him  and  an 
eternal  resting-place  with  the  righteous.  For 
the  self-same  divine  principle  of  light  and  life, 
which  our  worthy  forefathers  believed  in,  fol- 
lowed, and  were  actuated  by,  is  still  with  us, 
as  the  cloud  by  day  and  the  pillar  of  fire  by 
night,  is  still  experienced  by  those  who  wait 
for  it,  and  found  by  such  as  submit  to  its  go- 
vernment, which  is  an  all-regulating  principle, 
subduing  every  inordinate  affection  and  dispo- 
sition. 

How  remarkably  was  this  manifest  in  the 
members  of  our  society  in  the  beginning ;  until 
the  enemy  was  permitted  to  try  us  with  the 
bait,  which  has  not  failed  to  take  with  some  of 
all  classes  in  society — riches  and  worldly  pros- 
perity. In  proportion  as  the  mind  has  been 
let  out,  and  desires  increased  after  these,  it 
has  become  indifferent  as  to  consequences  ; 
neither  fearing  the  overcharge  of  quantity,  nor 
properly  regarding  the  quality  of  business. 
Happy  had  it  been  for  many,  had  they  wil- 
lingly and  timely  yielded  to  those  divine  inti- 
mations ;  for  I  believe  none  ever  turned  aside 
from  the  path  of  safety  totally  ignorant  thereof, 
but  that  in  the  beginning  of  their  erring  and 
straying,  the  witness  for  God  followed  them, 
and  at  times  smote  them  :  but  if  we  disregard 
its  invitations  and  secret  monitions,  it  is  then 
most  just  on  the  part  of  Almighty  God,  to  leave 
us  to  the  power  and  insinuations  of  satan  ;  the 
god  of  this  world,  who  rules  in  the  hearts  of 
the  children  of  disobedience.  But  even  while 
thus  promoting  the  cause  of  the  evil  one,  such 
may  continue  to  make  a  fair  show  in  the  flesh, 
as  to  a  profession  of  religion,  and  be  very  te- 
nacious respecting  some  externals,  as  were 
the  Pharisees — things  comparable  to  the  mint, 
the  anise  and  cummin,  and  in  which  satan 
will  not  oppose  them,  so  long  as  they  rest 
therewith  satisfied,  and  continue  to  rebel 
against  the  light,  refusing  to  submit  to  the 
heart-cleansing  operation  of  God's  word  and 
power,  which  only  can  effectually  cleanse  the 
inside  of  the  cup  and  the  platter. 

(To  be  continued.) 


the  past  year  was  received  and  read;  which  is 
;is  follows : 


To  li.e  Tract  Associalioii  of  Friends 


I  beheve  no  character  is  more  odious  in  the    „  .  _ 

estimation   of    those   termed   libertines,   than   ^^porl  of  Tract  Association  of  Friends,  foi 

these,  especially  where  it  is  known  they  are 

taking  an  active  part  in  society  concerns.    For 

in  neighbourhoods  where  meetings  are  held, 

it  is  pretty  generally  known  by  those  out  of 


At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Tract  Associa- 
tion of  Friends,  held  4th  month  31st,  1840,  the 
report  of  the  proceedings  of  the  managers  for 


'J'he  managers  report,  that  during  the  past 
year  they  have  endeavoured  to  perform  the  du- 
ties assigned  them  by  the  Association. 

At  the  time  of  our  last  leport,  there  were 
60,327  tracts  on  hand.  We  have  printed  104,- 
721  during  the  year,  and  132,636  have  been 
taken  from  our  depository  in  the  same  period, 
leaving  in  our  possession  at  the  close  of  the 
year,  32,412.  Of  the  number  furnished  for  dis- 
tribution, which  is  much  larger  than  in  any 
previous  year,  our  auxiliaries  have  taken  19,- 
965,  and  39,986  have  been  purchased  by  the 
New  England  Tract  Association  of  Friends. 
Of  the  balance,  a  few  have  been  sold;  the  rest 
have  been  distributed  by  the  managers  and 
other  members  of  the  association,  or  have  been 
furnished  by  them  to  individuals  interested  in 
disseminating  sound  views  on  moral  and  reli- 
gious subjects.  Committees  of  the  board  have 
during  the  past  season  furnished  tracts  on 
steamboats;  the  shipping  in  the  port  and  canal 
boats  ;  in  railroad  cars  ;  to  the  inmates  of  the 
Moyamensing  prison,  the  Eastern  penitentiary 
and  the  Blockley  almshouse.  Our  tracts  have 
been  distributed  monthly  by  an  individual, 
amongst  the  residents  at  the  navy  yard,  to 
the  seamen  at  their  dwellings,  or  at  their  places 
of  worship.  They  have  also  been  furnished  to 
the  crews  of  United  States  vessels  leaving  this 
port.  Through  other  persons  they  have  been 
placed  in  the  hands  of  the  attenders  at  various 
First-day  schools,  some  for  white  and  some  for 
coloured  persons,  in  different  sections  of  the 
city.  Two  of  these  schools  were  for  the  chil- 
dren ef  seafaring  men,  and  were  held  in  the 
Mariners'  meeting-houses.  In  our  general  dis- 
tribution through  the  city,  some  have  been 
given  to  applicants  at  the  soup-houses,  others 
have  been  left  at  the  dwellings  of  the  poor. 

Statistical  table  of  distribution  as  far  as  as- 
certained.— 200  have  been  distributed  among 
our  butchers ;  72  among  draymen  and  charcoal  ^ 
men;  7815  at  First-day  and  other  schools  for 
white  and  coloured  children ;  3250  among  the 
mariners  and  sailors  at  our  navy  yard,  and  on 
boa,d  U.  States  vessels;  2079  on  board  steam- 
boats and  vessels  in  our  port;  1250  among 
persons  confined  in  the  Eastern  penitentiary 
and  Moyamensing  prison;  4968  for  general 
distribution  amongst  our  citizens;  1889  were 
placed  on  railroad  cars  or  canal  boats ;  7475 
have  been  given  to  merchants  from  the  south  and 
west ;  2940  were  furnished  for  the  whale  ships 
and  steamboats  in  New  England;  1512  have 
been  forwarded  for  the  use  of  the  yearly  meeting 
boarding  school,  and  for  general  circulation,  in 
N.  Carolina  ;  1000  for  Maine  and  New  Plamp- 
shire;  1612  for  New  Jersey ;  625  for  New 
York;  167  for  Maryland;  675  for  Kentucky; 
515  for  Ohio;  150  for  Georgia ;  196  for  Mis- 
ri ;  175  for  New  Orleans  ;  1101  for  Indiana 
and  Iowa;  500  of  Dymond  on  the  right  of  Self 
Defence  were  furnished  for  circulation  among 
the  ministers  belonging  to  the  Methodist  com- 
munity. 

Believing  that  the  almanac  heretofore  pre- 
pared by  us  had  been  favourably  received,  and 
had  been  productive  of  benefit,  we  were  indu- 
ced to  issue  one  for  the  present  year,  the  whole 


•    272 

edition  of  which,  being  5000,  was  disposed  of 
carlv  in  the  season.  We  have  made  some  pro- 
gress in  collecting  matter  for  one  for  the  year 
1841,  which  will  of  course  be  placed  in  the 
hands,  and  subject  to  the  judgments  of  our  suc- 
cessors. Through  the  kindness  of  the  publish- 
ers, 200  copies  of  a  new  edition  of  that  excel- 
lent essay,  "  The  Rise  and  Progress  of  the 
Religious  Society  of  Friends,"  by  Wm.  Penn, 
have  been  given  to  us  for  distribution. 

We  have  been  obliged,  during  the  past  year, 
in  consequence  of  the  increased  demand  for  our 
tracts,  to  call  upon  the  friends  of  the  associa- 
tion for  an  addition  to  our  funds  ;  and  a  num- 
ber, in  responding  to  this  appeal,  have  con- 
sented permanently  to  increase  their  annual 
contributions.  If  this  should  be  done  by  our 
members  generally,  it  v-fould  enable  us  mate- 
rially to  extend  the  usefulness  of  the  associa- 
tion. 

Two  auxiliaries  have  been  recognized  since 
our  last  report;  one  located  at  Spiceland,  under 
the  title  of  the  "  Youth's  Tract  Association  of 
Spiceland;"  the  other  at  Walnut  Ridge,  under 
the  tide  of  the  "  Youth's  Tract  Association  of 
Walnut  Ridge,"  both  in  the  state  of  Indiana. 
It  would  be  gratifying  to  receive  more  fre- 
quenUy  than  we  have  done  of  late,  such  evi- 
dences of  an  interest  in  the  objects  of  this  asso- 
ciation ;  and  to  have  greater  indications  irom 
those  already  formed,  of  their  continued  care 
in  promoting  the  interesting  work  in  which  we 
are  engaged.  We  have  had  to  regret  that  from 
3ome  of  our  auxiliaries  we  have  had  no  de- 
mand for  tracts  for  some  time  past. 

But  two  new  tracts  have  been  added  to  our 
collection  since  our  last  report;  one  is  entitled 
'■  The  Origin  and  Objects  of  Civil  Govern- 
ment," designed  to  show  the  views  of  Friends 
on  this  subject;  the  other,  "  Extracts  from  the 
Address  of  Thos.  Shillitoe  to  the  Society  of 
Friends ;"  both  of  them,  we  think,  will  be 
found  well  adapted  for  circulation  at  the  pre 
sent  time. 

We  believe  the  publications  of  this  associa 
^  lion,  in  upholding  the  doctrines  and  testimo 
^  nies  of  the  religious  society  of  Friends,  do  but 
advocate  the  cause  of  vital  Christianity  ;  for 
this  reason,  we  think  that  their  distribution 
calculated,  with  the  divine  blessing,  to  be  pro- 
ductive of  good  ;  especially  now,  when  stren- 
Mous  efforts  are  made  to  circulate,  in  very  allu- 
ring garbs,  reading  matter  of  a  highly  perni- 
cious and  demoralising  tendency.  Impressed 
with  these  feelings,  we  are  encouraged  in  re- 
viewing the  operations  of  the  past  year,  by 
the  wide  and  increased  circulation  which  they 
have  received  ;  and  if  they  have  a  tendency  to 
counteract  the  poisonous  effects  of  immoral 
sentiments,  or  avert  in  any  degree  the  desola- 
ting effects  of  libertine  principles,  we  think 
tliere  is  ample  inducement  to  continue  their 
distribution. 

Although  we  have  frequently  had  reason  to 
conclude  that  our  tracts  have  been  instrumental 
in  enlightening  and  consoling  the  sincere 
seeker,  and  in  awakening  the  indifferent  to  a 
consideration  of  heavenly  things,  yet  it  has 
not  often  been  our  privilege  to  have  accurate 
information  relative  to  the  individual  effects. 
We  have,  however,  had  our  feelings  recently 
much  interested  in  the  case  of  an  aged  mari- 
ner, to    whom   the   perusal    of  some   of  our 


THE  FRIEND. 

tracts  appears  to  have  been  peculiarly  blessed. 
On  one  occasion,  when  under  the  reproving 
visitation  of  the  holy  spirit,  he  took  the  tract 
entitled  "  Thoughts  on  the  Importance  of  Re- 
ligion," and  a  copy  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
with  him  into  his  chamber,  intending  to  refer 
to  every  text  he  found  in  the  publication.  As 
he  read  and  compared,  the  poweiful  influence 
of  truth  accompanied  the  exercise,  and  tender- 
ed his  heart.  Softened  and  subdued,  he  found 
the  spring  of  supplication  opened  within  him, 
through  which  he  was  enabled  to  ask  for 
mercy  and  forgiveness  in  the  name  of  Jesus. 
Submitting  to  the  operation  of  that  which  thus 
visited  him,  he  witnessed  a  blessed  change, 
to  which  his  conduct  and  conversation  have  in 
some  degree  borne  testimony.  Since  the 
change  in  him,  other  members  of  the  family 
have  given  evidence  of  the  heart-cleansing 
operation  of  that  power,  which  in  his  case  had 
been  so  signally  displayed.  Instances  such 
as  this,  while  they  are  truly  gratifying  and 
encouraging,  are  calculated  to  raise  feelings  of 
thankfulness  to  Him  who  alone  can  bless  our 
humble  efforts  to  promote  the  cause  of  truth 
and  righteousness. 

Signed  on  behalf  and  by  direction  of  the 
managers, 

Joseph  Scattergood,  Clerk. 

The  following  Friends  were  appointed  to 
fill  the  respective  offices  of  the  association  for 
the  ensuing  year. 

Cleric. — John  Carter. 

Treasurer. — John  G.  Iloskins. 

Managers. — Wm.  Hodgson,  Jr.  Alfred 
Cope,  George  M.  Haverstick,  Wm.  Henry 
Brown,  Nathan  Kite,  John  C.  Allen,  Wm. 
M.  Collins,  James  Kite,  Joseph  Scattergood, 
Edward  Ritchie,  Josiah  H.  Newbold,  Natha- 
niel H.  Brown,  Paul  W.  Newhall,  Horatio 
C.  Wood,  Jonathan  Evans. 

Alfred  Cope,  Walnut  street  wharf,  Phila- 
delphia, is  appointed  Corresponding  Clerk  of 
the  Board  of  Managers. 

The  Annual  Meeting  is  held  in  the  Arch 
street  house,  on  third-day  evening,  during 
the  week  of  the  Yearly  Meeting. 


FIFTH  WONTII,  23,  1840. 


Hymn  composed  by  Dr.  Hawksworth,  about  a  monlh 
l.rfore  his  death. 

In  sleep's  serene  oblivion  laid, 
I  safely  pass'd  the  silent  night, 

At  once  I  saw  the  breaking  shade, 
And  drink  again  the  morning  light. 

New-born  I  bless  the  waking  hour. 
Once  more  with  awe  rejoice  to  be  ; 

My  conscious  soul  resumes  her  power 
And  springs,  my  gracious  God,  to  thee. 

O  guide  me  through  the  various  maze, 
My  doubtful  feet  are  doomed  to  tread  ; 

And  spread  thy  shield's  protecting  blaze, 
When  dangers  press  around  my  head. 

a'  deeper  shade  will  soon  impend, 
A  deeper  sleep  my  eyes  oppress  : 

Yet  still  thy  strength  shall  me  defend, 
Thy  goodness  still  shall  deign  to  bless. 

That  deeper  shade  shall  fade  away, 
That  deeper  steep  shall  leave  my  eyes  : 

Thy  light  shall  give  eternal  day. 
Thy  love  the  rapture  of  the  skies  ! 


With  the  present  number  is  brought  to  a 
close  the  speech  of  Ambrose  H.  Sevier,  in  the 
United  States  senate,  on  the  subject  of  the 
vexatious  and  complicated  controversy  between 
the  pre-emption  claimants,  the  United  States, 
&c.,  on  the  one  part,  and  the  shamefully  and 
cruelly  imposed  upon  Seneca  Indians  on  the 
other.  We  were  induced  to  transfer  the 
document  to  our  pages  at  the  suggestion  of  a 
much  respected  Friend,  who  has  evinced  a 
lively  interest  in  the  welfare  of  the  aboriginal 
tribes,  and  during  many  years  of  his  life  de- 
voted much  of  his  valuable  time  in  labours 
for  their  benefit,  temporal  and  spiritual.  The 
speech  is  a  plain-dealing  and  able  exposition 
of  the  case,  unraveling,  sometimes  with  sar- 
castic severity,  but  without  exaggeration,  the 
tangled  web  of  a  most  vile  scheme  of  intrigue 
and  fraud,  and  all  grasping  avarice,  perpetrated 
upon  a  helpless,  unoffending,  and  unsuspect- 
ing people.  It  will  be  right  to  mention,  for  the 
information  of  those  who  may  be  ignorant  of 
the  fact,  that  these  are  the  Indians  who,  for 
more  than  forty  years,  have  been  the  conti- 
nued objects  of  benevolent  solicitude  and  care 
of  our  yearly  meeting,  accompanied  with  a 
large  expenditure  of  funds,  as  also  of  time  and 
labour,  and  whose  beautiful,  greatly  improved, 
and  comfortable  settlements,  with  aU  their 
fond  associations  and  predilections — home- 
bred attachments,  are  now  to  be  for  ever  aban- 
doned, in  exchange  for  a  dreary,  inhospitable 
wilderness,  in  a  far  distant  and  strange  land. 

The  annual  report,  on  another  page,  of  the 
unpretending  but  truly  useful  institution,  the 
Philadelphia  Tract  Association  of  Friends,  we 
call  attention  to,  as  possessing  matter  of  inte- 
rest to  many  of  our  readers.  The  latest  print- 
ed of  the  tracts  in  their  catalogue.  No.  64, 
consisting  of  extracts  from  an  address  by  the 
late  venerable  Thomas  Shillitoe,  we  have  de- 
cided to  place  in  our  columns,  in  the  belief, 
that  the  Christian  admonition  contained  in  it 
merited  a  wider  ciiculation. 

HAVERFORD    SCHOOL    ASSOCIATION. 

A  Special  Meeting  of  Haverford  School  As- 
sociation will  be  held  in  the  Committee 
Room,  Friends'  Meeting  House,  on  Arch 
street,  on  second  day,  the  1st  of  6th  month, 
at  4  o'clock,  P.  M. 

Charles'  Evans,  Secretary. 

HAVERFORD    SCHOOL. 

Letters  and  small  packages  for  the  students, 
may  be  left  at  the  store  of  Kimber  &  Sharp- 
less,  No.  50  North  Fourth  street,  Philadelphia, 
where  the  superintendent  will  send  for  them 
once  a  week — mostly  on  seventh  day. 

An  experienced  book-keeper  and  accountant 
being  at  present  disengaged,  is  desirous  of  ob- 
taining a  situation,  either  in  a  merchant's 
counting  house,  or  in  a  company's  office,  as 
book-keeper  or  secretary.  Apply  at  the  office 
of  "  The  Friend." 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  EIPTH  SVTOMTH,   30,  1340. 


EDITEU  BY    llOBERT    S.HITII. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 
Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  pnijahle  in  adrt 
d.ibirnjjlions  and  Payments  rccuiveil  by 
(JEOItfJE    \V.  TAVLOB, 

NO.  .50,  .NORTH  FOURTH 

PHIL.\DEL1'H1A. 


5F.F.T,  IT  STAll 


CENTK.*.L  A31ER1CA. 

tConlir.iK'd  from  p.  2:;t».> 

In  respect  to  the  animals  of  tlie  country,  the 
most  important  are  those  which  are  not  indige- 
nous to  the  continent,  but  which  have  been  in- 
troduced by  the  Spaniards,  as  cattle,  horses 
sheep,  goats,  and  liogs.  The  horses  are  not  of 
a  very  superior  breed,  but  the  mules  are  e.\- 
ceedingly  hardy  and  useful.  The  woods  and 
mountains  contain  some  wild  animals,  but  none 
very  fierce  or  powerful.  The  most  remarkable 
are  tigers  and  wolves.  The  former  are  rather 
a  species  of  leopard,  and  seldom  attack  a  man, 
but  live  on  game,  and  sometimes  come  into  the 
villages  and  seize  on  the  dogs  and  cattle.  They 
are  liunted  for  the  sake  of  their  skins,  which 
are  very  beautiful.  The  zorillo  is  a  small  fox, 
which  emits  an  effluvia  so  powerful  and  o9en- 
sive,  that  ifstupifies,  and  has  been  known  to 
cause  the  death  of  a  dog  that  had  killed  it.  The 
same  effluvia  leaves  a  blue  dye  on  every  thing 
it  comes  in  contact  with.  The  tapir,  common-^ 
ly  called  the  mountain  cow,  is  the  largest  of 
the  quadrupeds  in  a  wild  state,  but  in  appear- 
ance is  something  between  a  hog  and  elephant. 
The  zahino  and  the  striped  boar  are  also  found 
in  Central  America,  and  a  great  variety  of  mon- 
keys. Deer  and  wild  hogs  are  common  m  the 
woods.  Of  the  latter,  there  is  a  species  with 
an  excrescence  on  its 

tid  matter  is  constantly  exuding.  This  excres- 
cence the  natives  call  the  navel,  and  say  it 
must  be  immediately  cut  out  on  the  animal  be- 
ing killed,  as  it  contaminates  the  flesh.  Tiie 
ott'er  and  the  manati  are  to  he  found  in  the  ri- 
vers, which  also  abound  with  alligators.  The 
latter  are  sometimes  very  large  and  dangerous. 
Of  snakes,  lizards,  and  other  reptiles,  there 
is  a  great  variety  and  abundance.  The  most 
dangerous  are  the  rattlesnake,  and  another  spe- 
cies called  the  Tamagazo;  but  particularly  the 
latter,  which  is  so  venomous,  tliat  its  bite  oc- 
casions instant  death.  Happfly,  there  exists  an 
infallible  antidote  to  the  venom  of  these  rep- 
tiles in  a  plant  cafled  el  Gitaco,  the  leaves  or 
roots  of  which  pounded  and  applied  to  tlie 
wound,  or  used  internaUy  by  chewing  them, 
and  swallowing  the  juice,  very  rarely  fail  to 
efTect  a  cure.  This  plant  is  also  worn  round  the 
legs  or  ankles  by  persons  in  the  woods,  to  pre- 


vent the  bite  of  a  snake.  It  is  always  to  be 
found  near  places  frequented  by  venomous  an- 
imals. Its  eft'ect  on  them  is  believed  to  be  nar- 
icotic  and  soothing — a  sort  of  intoxication, 
!  which  disarms  tlicm  of  their  malignity.  I  was 
told  by  a  merchant  at  Izabal,  that  having  al- 
lowed the  guaco  to  grow  up  in  his  garden,  the 
place  in  a  short  time  was  infested  by  snakes  ; 
but  that  on  rooting  up  the  plant,  and  clearing 
his  garden  of  it,  these  unwelcome  visitors  dis- 
appeared. The  mica  is  another  snake,  the  re- 
puted peculiarity  of  which  is,  that  it  does  not 
bite,  but  lashes  with  its  tail,  which  it  uses  like 
a  whip.  The  boa  is  also  found  in  some  parts  of 
Central  America.  The  armadillo  and  the  igua- 
na are  common,  and  are  said  to  be  exceflent 
eating.  Scorpions  and  centipedes  aie  also  nu- 
merous, and  the  more  troublesome,  as  they  in- 
fest the  dweUings  of  the  inhabitants. 

The  birds  of  Central  America  are  deserved- 
ly celebrated  for  their  great  variety,  and"  the 
extraordinary  beauty  of  their  plumage.  Among 
the  most  conspicuous,  is  the  quesal,  or  trogon 
resplendens,  which  is  to  be  found  only  in  the 
wild  and  remote  regions  of  Central  America 
and  the  south  of  Mexico.  Those  frequenting 
the  forests  of  Quesaltenango,  from  which  they 
derive  their  name,  are  much  the  finest.  The 
bird  is  of  the  shape  and  size  of  a  pigeon.  Its 
plumage  is  of  a  metallic  golden  green,  except 
that  of  the  wings,  which  is  spotted  with  a  bril- 
liant red  and  black.  The  head  is  adorned  with 
a  soft  silky  crest  of  short  barred  feathers,  of  a 
beautilul  green.  But  the  distinguishing  feature 
of  this  bird,  and  that  which  constitutes  its  pe- 
culiarity and  beauty,  is  the  plumage  of  its  tail, 
which  consists  of  three  or  four  loose  wavy  fea- 
thers of  a  rich  green,  powdered  with  gold. 
These  feathers  are  barred,  and  about  three  feet 
long.  They  used  to  be  worn  by  the  aborigines 
of  America  as  ornaments  for  the  head.  In  bril- 
liancy of  plumage,  and  in  symmetry  of  form, 
back,  from  wlikh^a  fe-  j  this  bird— even  setting  aside  the  grace  and 
beauty  of  its  pendent  plumage— is  unrivalled 
among  the  feathered  tribe.  M'hen  deprived  of 
the  ornament  of  its  tail,  the  quesal  seems  sen- 
sible of  the  injury :  it  sickens  and  dies.  Such 
is  the  importance  it  attaches  to  this  part  of  its 
gorgeous  dress,  tliat  the  nest  it  makes  is  pro- 
vided with  two  apertures,  one  for  egress,  the 
other  for  regress,  in  order  to  avoid  the  neces- 
sity of  turning,  by  which  the  feathers  of  its 
tail  might  be  broken  or  disordered.  For  the 
same  reason  it  seldom  makes  a  short  or  sud- 
den turn.  The  Indians  held  it  sacred,  and 
used  to  say  that  the  Creator,  when  he  formed 
the  world,  assumed  the  form  of  a  quesal. 

The  chorcha,  a  species  of  oreole,  is  remark- 
able for  the  curious  construction  of  its  nest, 
which  is  of  the  kind  called  pensile,  from  the 
circumstance  of  its  being  suspended  in  tiie  air, 
by  a  mere  thread,  from  the  extremity  of  a  lofty 
branch.     In  the  construction  of  this  nest,  an 


arcliitectural  conception  is  displayed,  the  most 
ingenious,  artificial,  and  complicate  that  it  is 
possible  to  imagine.  It  is  a  bird  of  small 
size,  and  its  plumage  is  black  and  yellow.  It 
is  to  be  found  also  in  the  United  States ;  and 
as  a  very  correct  account  of  it  is  given  in 
Wilson's  Ornithology,  any  description  of  it 
here  would  be  superfluous. 

The  sin*Dnte  may  be  styled  the  American 
nightingale.  It  has  also  some  affinities  witli 
the  mocking-bird  of  the  United  States.  From 
the  peculiar  softness  and  clearness  of  its  note, 
it  ranks  the  first  among  the  singing  birds  of 
Central  America.  Parrots,  perroquets,  and 
mackaws,  abound  in  the  woods.  The  gay 
plumage  of  the  latter,  in  its  contrast  with  the 
deep  green  foliage  of  the  trees,  has  a  beautiful 
eft'ect. 

Besides  these  birds,  there  arc  numerous 
others  equally  remarkable,  which  it  would  be 
tedious  to  enumerate  ;  for  in  no  part  of  the 
world  is  the  ornothological  department  mere 
rich  than  in  this  country. 

The  population  of  Central  America  is  esti- 
mated at  one  million  nine  hundred  thousand 
souls,  of  all  descriptions,  besides  the  Mosquito 
Indians,  who  live  in  a  state  of  independence. 
This  population  is  divided  into  four  grand 
castes,  namel3%  Indians,  whites,  blacks,  and 
ladinos — a  mixture  of  the  other  three.  The 
relative  number  of  these  classes  is  approxi- 
mately as  follows : 

Indians,      .     .     685,000,] 

Whites,      .     .     475,000,  ^  Total,  1,900,000. 

Ladinos,     .     .     740,000,  J 

The  number  of  blacks  is  too  inconsideraWc 
to  be  taken  into  account.  It  may  also  be  w- 
marked,  that  the  ladinos  of  this  country  can- 
not be  assimilated  to  the  West  Indian  mulat- 
toes,  as  their  complexions  are  much  fairer, 
and  many  are  scarcely  distinguishable  from 
the  whites. 

The  Indians  of  Central  America,  with  the 
exception  of  one  or  two  smaU  tribes,  are  do- 
mesticated, and  subject  to  the  government  of 
the  country  ;  many  of  them  speak  the  Cast;- 
lian,  and  are  blended  in  their  manners  with 
the  mass  of  the  population.  But,  as  I  have 
heretofore  had  occasion  to  observe,  they  pre- 
serve in  a  great  degree  their  aboriginal  langua- 
ges and  customs."  They  even  retain  somn 
vestiges  of  their  ancient  religious  rites  and 
superstitions,  and  it  requires  afl  the  vigilance 
of  the  curates  to  prevent  their  falling  back  into 
idolatry.  In  Costarica  there  is  a  small  tribe 
called  the  Valientes,  who  are  allowed  to  retain 
their  independence.  They  inhabit  the  woods 
and  forests  of  that  state,  but  are  in  constant 
intercourse  with  the  rest  of  the  population,  and 
are  peaceable  and  honest.  The  Mosquito  In- 
dians, before  alluded  to,  are  an  ignorant  indo- 
lent race,  setfled  in  the  northern  coast  of  Hon- 


274 


THE  FRIEND. 


duras,  who 

rity  of  the  government,  but  are,  in  some  sort, 
under  the  coiurol  of  the  English,  to  whom 
they  are  much  attached. 

The  territory  of  Central  America  is  capable 
of  containing  an  infinitely  greater  population 
than  that  specified  in  the  preceding  statement. 
A  large  portion  of  it  is  unsettled,  and  in  a  state 
of  nature.  There  are  vast  tracts  in  the  inte- 
rior, enjoying  a  fine  climate  and  a  fertile  soil, 
where  the  most  flattering  prospects  are  held 
out  to  foreign  emigrants,  and  wliere  agricultu- 
ral industry  could  not  fail  of  reaping  an  ample 
compensation.  Conscious  of  this,  and  of  the 
advantages  of  lecruiting  its  population  from 
foreign  countries,  the  government  has  adopted 
the  policy  of  encouraging  emigration.  But 
the  attempts  made  towards  eflecting  this  ob- 
ject have  been  hitherto  unsuccessfcl,  owing  no 
doubt  to  the  constandy  disturbed  state  of  the 
country  and  the  insecurity  of  property. 

[The  author,  sailing  from  New  York,  first 
arrives  at  Havana;  fiom  thence,  after  a  stay  of 
?.  few  days,  proceeds  on  his  voyage  and  lands 
at  Truxillo,  a  port  of  Central  America,  in  the 
Bay  of  Honduras.] 

The  town  stands  close  by  the  sea,  at  the 
foot  of  a  lofty  mountain  crowned  with  trees, 
and  clothed  with  a  rich  vegetation  reaching  to 
the  very  edge  of  the  water.  It  is  an  isolated 
solitary  place,  of  antiquated  appearance,  with 
few  houses,  and  those  in  a  ruinous  condition 

During  my  stay  in  Truxillo  I  took  a  ramble 
in  the  woods,  accompanied  by  the  captain  of 
the  vessel.  There  is  a  brook  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  the  town  which  pursues  a  wind- 
ing- course  through  the  woods,  and  among  the 
rocks,  till  it  falls  into  the  sea :  we  resolved  to 
explore  its  banks  as  far  as  circumstances 
might  permit.  We  sat  out,  accordingly,  each 
of  us  armed  with  a  stout  stick,  in  the  appre- 
hension of  encountering  snakes.  Indeed,  so 
exaggerated  were  the  accounts  I  had  received 
of  the  number  of  these  reptiles  infesdng  the 
woods,  that  I  had  conceived  it  impossible  to 
move  a  step  without  danger  of  being  attacked 
by  them. 

•  As  we  proceeded  on  our  excursion  I  was 
agreeably  surprised  by  the  beauty  of  the  sce- 
nery. The  size  and  loftiness  of  the  trees, 
some  of  them  in  blossom,  and  the  deep  ver- 
dure of  dieir  foliage,  surpassed  anything  I  had 
ever  seen  of  the  kind.  There  was  the  tama- 
rind tree,  the  wild  lemon,  loaded  with  fruit, 
and  the  sassafras.  There,  too,  was  the  ma- 
hogany tree,  which,  like  the  sassafras,  fur- 
nishes a  staple  commodity  of  the  country  ; 
and  a  variety  of  other  trees,  with  whose  pro- 
perties and  names  we  were  wholly  unac- 
quainted. There  was  a  vast  number  of  plants 
also,  that  seemed  to  me  curious  and  well 
worth  the  attention  of  a  botanist.  Parrots, 
pelicans,  and  other  birds  of  brilliant  plumage, 
vvere  flying  all  around  us  ;  there  were  singing 
birds  among  the  trees  ;  while,  in  the  limpid 
waters  of  the  brook,  might  be  seen,  now  and 
then,  the  silvery  sides  of  a  fish  glistening  in 
the  sun,  as  it  darted  across  the  stream.  The 
leafy  branches  of  the  trees,  overhanging  the 
water  from  either  bank,  formed,  in  many 
places,  a  delightful  shade.  The  brook  some- 
times rushed  and  foamed  noisily  among  groups 
of  rocks  or  through   narrow  passes;  and  at 


ejnanner  disclaim  the  autho-  other  times  glided  peacefully  on,  an  almost  im- 
perceptible current.  At  one  place  a  litde  bay 
was  formed,  deep  and  cool,  where  the  smoodi 
and  placid  surface  of  the  water,  which  was 
beautifully  transparent,  reflected,  as  in  a  mir- 
ror, the  overhanging  trees.  It  was  impossible 
not  to  be  affected  by  the  solitude  and  beauty 
of  the  scene  :  the  charm  was  felt  and  acknovv- 
ledged  by  my  companion  as  well  as  by  myself. 
A  pleasant  breeze,  blowing  at  the  time,  effec- 
tually prevented  our  being  annoyed  by  mos- 
quitoes ;  and,  singular  as  it  seemed  to  me,  we 
met  with  no  snake,  nor  any  dangerous  animal, 
in  our  path. 

[Our  traveller  leaves  Truxillo  for  Izabal,  a 
port  at  the  head  of  the  Bay  of  Honduras,  from 
whence  to  commence  his  overland  journey  to 
Guatemala,  the  place  of  his  destination.] 

It  was  late  in  the  evening  before  our  vessel 
gained  the  mouth  of  the  Izabal.  This  river 
takes  its  rise  in  a  great  fresh-water  lake  called 
Golfo  duke,  and  pursues  a  meandering  cou 
for  some  fifty  miles,  before  falhng  into  the  sea. 
At  the  head  of  that  lake  is  situated  the  town 
of  Izabal,  the  port  of  our  destination.  The 
entrance  to  this  river  is  scarcely  discernible, 
even  in  the  day-time,  to  an  unpractised  eye, 
tdl  within  about  a  hundred  yards  of  it,  wlien 
an  opening  is  perceived  in  the  mountains  like 
the  opening  of  an  immense  cavern.  The 
effect,  as  we  approached  it  in  the  night,  was 
still  more  striking;  a  starry  sky  affording  just 
light  enough  to  guide  us'  on  our  path,  but  not 
sufficient  to  make  objects  distinctly  visible. 
On  entering  the  opening  just  mentioned,  we 
seemed  penetrating  into  "the  bowels  of  the 
earth.  On  each  side  of  us  towered  the  lofty 
and  precipitous  mountains  that  form  the  banks 
of  the  river;  and  immediately  in  front  rose  a 
high  land,  dark  and  frowning,  as  if  to  debar 
completely  our  further  progress.  Towards 
this  land,  which  appeared  to  recede  as  we  ad- 
vanced, the  boat  kept  her  way,  steadily  and  at 
a  good  rate,  for  a  full  half  hoiir,  with  her  bows 
apparendy  not  more  than  half  a  cable's  length 
distant  from  it.  There  were  moments  when 
I  trembled  lest  she  should  run  against  it,  and 
be  dashed  to  pieces.  But  this  interposition  of 
land  was  only  an  illusion,  caused  by  the 
windings  of  the  river,  and  heightened  by  the 
confused  appearance  of  objects  in  the  night. 

About  midnight  the  moon  rose,  and  the 
effect  of  her  pale  silvery  light  on  the  trees  and 
water  was  beautiful  beyond  descripdon.  I 
could  now  see  objects  more  distincdy,  and 
felt  satisfied  that  if  there  is  anything  pictu- 
resque, beautiful,  and  sublime  in  nature,  it 
must  be  the  entrance  to  this  river.  The 
banks  rise  from  a  height  of  from  two  to  three  ! 


,       J  o       - ----  -"  — -^' I      xi.  jf«  -e  wijfAtuttuit, —  J  ma  iias  lontr  been  a 

hundred  feet,  and  are  clothed  with  a  rich  and   subject  of  dispute  among  learned  men  ;  but  re- 


rumous  fortification.  The  stream  varies  in 
width  from  a  hundred  and  fifty  to  three  hun- 
dred feet,  and  is  in  many  places  thirty  fathoms 
deep.  It  IS  dotted  at  intervals  with  little 
liilarids  covered  with  reeds  ;  and  the  sharp 
turnings  it  makes,  give  continual  interest  and 
vaiiety  to  the  scenery. 

As  we  proceeded,  die  noise  of  the  water 
thrown  up  by  the  paddles  starded  the  tenants 
of  diis  beautiful  wilderness  ;  and  every  now 
and  then  we  heard  a  plunge,  like  that  of  an 
alligator,  or  an  otter,  seeking  the  deepest  re- 
cesses of  the  river,  or  the  scream  of  an  aquatic 
bird  flying  across  the  stream :  the  only  sounds 
that  disturbed  the  silence  of  this  solitary 
scene.  ^ 

In  the  course  of  the  night  the  boat  stopped 
at  a  litde  fort  called  San  Felipe,  to  take  in 
fuel.  During  this  detention  I  allowed  myself 
a  htlle  rest,  but  was  up  again  the  next  morn- 
ing by  daylight,  when  I  found  that  the  boat 
was  not  yet  ready  to  start.  The  scene  around, 
illuminated  by  the  first  rays  of  the  sun,  ap- 
peared to  me  even  more  striking  and  beaudful 
than  when  I  had  beheld  it  by  moonlight.  The 
lofty  and  umbrageous  tree's  exhibited  every 
variety  of  green,  from  the  deepest  tint  to  the 
lightest,  and  were  alive  with  singing  birds, 
while  parrots  and  mackaws  kept  up  a  conti- 
nued scream.  Now  and  then  a  monkey  would 
show  himself,  for  an  instant,  swinging  by  his 
tail  from  a  twig,  or  leaping  from  branch  to 
branch.  The  litde  fort,  with  its  ruinous  bat- 
tlements, could  be  seen  pardy  reflected  in  the 
water,  the  surface  of  which  was  skimmed  by 
the  alcatrazes  intent  on  their  prey,  and  seem- 
ingly unconscious  of  our  presence. 


From  lUe  Advocate  of  Peace. 
CHINA. 
From  Medhurst's  recent  and  very  valuable 
work  on  China,  we  condense  a  few  items  ap- 
propriate to  our  pages. 

I.  Ith  Extent. — China  proper,  consisting  of 
eighteen  fertile  and  extensive  provinces,  co- 
vers 1,298,000  square  miles,  or  about  830,- 
720,000  English  acres,  for  the  most  part  dense- 
ly populated.  This  central  territory  is  enlarged 
by  the  addition  of  Chinese  Taitary,  a  vast 
but  thinly  peopled  region  ;  and  the  power  and 
grandeur  of  China  are  augmented  by  her  au- 
thority or  influence  over  Thibet,  Corea,  and 
Loo-Choo,  over  Cochin-China,  Camboja,  Bur- 
mah  and  Siam  ;  including  within  35  decrees  of 
latitude,  and  70  of  longitude,  more  than  3,000,- 
000  square  miles. 

II.  Its  Population.— T\\\s  has  ] 


impenetrable  foliage,  the  branches  of  the  trees 
spreading  several  yards  over  the  water.  In 
some  places  this  foliage  suddenly  disappears, 
and  a  vast  naked  rock,  smooth  and  flat,  and 


perfecdy  perpendicular,  rises  like  a  stupen- 
dous wall,  at  the  foot  of  which  the  depth  of 
water  admits  a  vessel,  brushing  the  very  face 
of  the  precipice,  widiout  danger.  Here  and 
there  may  be  seen  a  rill  of  water,  as  clear  as 
crystal,  coursing  from  top  to  bottom  of  this 
natural  wall,  or  gushing  out  from  a  fissure  in 
its  side.  At  other  places,  a  group  of  rocks 
assumes  the   appearance  of  an  old  castle  or 


cent  inquiries  and  disclosures  pretty  fully  con- 
firm the  highest  estimates  hitherto  reported. 
Dr.  Morrison  investigated  the  point  with  great 
care,  and  gathered  full  and  satisfactory  infor- 
mation from  oflicial  documents.  China  is  fur- 
nished with  the  best  means  of  an  accurate  cen- 
sus. "  Every  district  has  its  appropriate  offi- 
cer ;  every  street  its  constable ;  and  every  ten 
houses  its  tithing-raan.  Every  family  is  requir- 
ed to  have  a  board  always  hanging  up  in  the 
house,  and  ready  for  the  inspection  of  the  au- 
thorized officers,  on  which  the  names  of  all 
persons,  men,   women  and   children    in   the 


THE    FRIEND. 


275 


house,  are  inscribed."  From  these  boards,  or 
from  the  reports  of  heads  of  families,  an  annual 
census  is  made  for  the  purposes  of  internal  po- 
licy ;  and  the  results  given  in  these  "  statisti- 
cal accounts  of  the  empire,"  so  fai  from  being 
exaggerated  for  the  gratification  of  national  va- 
nity, are  likely,  for  various  reasons  stated  by 
Morrison  and  Medhurst,  to  fall  below  the  ac- 
tual number.  We  subjoin  the  following  pro- 
gressive view  of  the  population  from  1393  to 
1812,  the  date  of  Morrison's  inquiries: 
In  1393,     ....       60,545,811 

1662,     ....      21,068,600 

1668,     ....      25,386,209 

1710,  ....      23,312,200 

1711,  ....  28,605,716 
1753,  ....  102,328,258 
1792,  ....  307,467,200 
1812,     ....    361,221,909 

The  following  are  estimates  of  ditrerent\\Ti- 
ters  at  the  periods  designated : 
In  1743,  according  to  Amiot,  157,301 ,755 

1762,          '■  Grosier,  198,214,553 

1790,         "  Morrison,       143,126,234 

1792,          "  Staunton,       333,000,000 

These  estimates  do  not  profess  to  be  accu- 
rate ;  but  the  former  were  copied  from  oflicial 
returns  of  the  population  at  the  specified  dates. 
Nor  is  it  diflicult  to  account  foi  the  alternate 
increase  and  decrease.  From  1393  to  1662, 
they  were  reduced  from  60,000,000  to  21,- 
000,000,  and  continued  very  much  the  same 
for  nearly  a  century,  when  they  rose  to  more 
than  100,000,000.  The  first  reduction  was  oc- 
casioned by  the  wars  attending  the  Tartar  con- 
quest of  China ;  by  large  portions  of  the  em- 
pire in  the  south  and  west  not  being  complete- 
ly subdued,  so  as  to  be  reckoned  as  subjects  ; 
and  by  the  mode  of  raising  the  revenue  in  the 
form  of  a  capitation  tax,  which  led  vast  multi- 
tudes to  evade  the  enrolment  of  themselves  and 
their  families.  At  length,  however,  the  capita- 
tion tax  was  converted  into  a  land  tax,  and  the 
eflect  was  soon  visible  in  the  results  of  the  an- 
nual census.  The  comparatively  rapid  increase 
of  the   population   from   1711    to   1753,    and  }  net  of  ministers  six  tribunals, — the  tribunal  of 


opium-smoldng  in  the  eastern  world,  can  hardly 
form  any  conception  of  its  injurious  lesults  on 
the  health,  energies  and  lives  of  those  who  in- 
dulge in  it.  When  the  habit  is  once  formed,  it 
grows  till  it  becomes  inveterate.  In  proportion 
as  the  wretched  victim  comes  under  its  power, 
so  is  his  ability  to  resist  temptation  less  strong; 
and,  debilitated  in  body  as  well  as  mind,  he  is 
unable  to  earn  his  usual  pittance,  and  not  un- 
frequenlly  sinks  under  the  cravings  of  an  ap- 
petite which  he  is  unable  to  gratify.  Thus 
they  may  be  seen  hanging  their  heads  by  the 
doors  of  the  opium-shops,  wliieh  the  hard- 
hearted keepers,  having  fleeced  them  of  tbeir 
all,  will  not  permit  them  to  enter  ;  and  shut  out 
from  their  own  dwellings,  either  by  angry  re- 
lations or  ruthless  creditors,  they  die  in  the 
streets,  unpitied  and  despised.  In  fact,  every 
opium-smoker  may  calculate  upon  shortening 
his  life  ten  years  from  the  time  when  he  com- 
mences the  practice ;  and,  reckoning  the  short- 
ened lives,  the  frequent  diseases,  and  the  ac- 
tual starvation  which  are  the  result  of  this 
practice  in  China,  we  may  venture  to  assert, 
that  this  pernicious  drug  annually  destroys  my- 
riads of  individuals." 

Before  1796,  opium,  admitted  on  the  pay- 
ment of  a  duty,  was  imported  to  the  extent  of 
only  a  few  hundred  chests  ;  but,  though  since 
that  time  prohibited  under  heavy  penalties,  its 
importation  has  increased,  especially  within  a 
few  years,  at  the  feaiAil  rate  of  the  following 
table. 

Iniponodin  Chests.  Valued  at 

1816,  3,210,  $3,657,000 

1820,  4,770,  8,400,800 

1825,  9,621,  7,608,205 

1830,  18,760,  12,900,031 

18.32,  23,670,  15,338,.160 

1836,  27,111,  17,904,248 

1837  '"  -^"'y 

IV.  Military  establishment  of  China. — The 
government  of  China  includes  under  its  cabi 


27,111, 
4,000, 
34,000, 


about  23,000,000 


thence  to  1792,  was  occasioned  mainly  by  the 
almost  uninterrupted  peace  of  China  ;  and  the  j 
diminished  rate  of  increase  from  1792  to  1812, 
was  owing  to  emigration  and  to  the  use  of 
opium. 

Morrison  and  Medhurst  both  suppose  China 
to  contain  not  less  than  361,000,000  inhabi- 
tants. Nor  is  this  incredible.  China  proper 
alone  embraces  830,720,000  English  acres; 
and  this  would  give  nearly  2^  acres  for  every 
inhabitant ;  while  an  English  physician  has 
calculated  that  a  single  acre  cultivated  with  po- 
tatoes, would  subsist  nearly  50  persons.  Three 
hundred  and  sixty-one  millions  would  be  only 
200  to  every  square  mile ;  and  there  are  in 
Holland  210  lo  the  square  mile,  in  England 
244,  in  Ireland  256,  and  in  Belgium  33.?. 

III.  Destructive  influence  of  Opium  on  the 
population  of  China. — From  the  close  of  the 
Tartar  wars  to  the  introduction  of  opium  near 
the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century,  file  popu- 
lation increased  during  long  periods  at  the  an- 
nual rate  of  about  three  per  cent.;  but  mainly 
through  the  influence  of  this  pernicious  drug, 
the  ratio  of  increase  has  been  reduced  to  about 
one  per  cent. 

"  Those  who  have  not  seen  the  effects  of 


il  oflice,  of  revenue,  of  rites,  of  war,  of 
punishments,  and  of  public  works.  The  tri- 
bunal of  war  superintends  all  the  military  af- 
fairs of  the  empire.  T!ie  army,  rated  at  700,- 
000,  is  a  sort  of  militia,  "  being  employed  a 
part  of  the  year  in  cultivating  the  ground,  and 
contributing  to  their  own  support.  These 
generally  clothe  and  arm  themselves  according 
to  their  own  fancy,  and  are  distinguished  by 
the  character  robust  stitched  on  their  jackets 
in  front,  and  the  word  brave  behind  !  The  re- 
gularly organised  troops  of  the  present  dy- 
nasty are  the  Tartar  legions,  which  amount 
to  80,000  effective  men,  arranged  under  eight 
banners,  and  always  at  the  disposal  of  the  gov- 
ernment. These  are  so  distributed  through- 
out the  empire  as  to  keep  four  thousand  times 
their  own  number  in  order, — 80,000  X  4,000 
=  320,000,000. 

Chinese  preparations  for  ivar  compared 
ivith  those  of  Christendom. — We  have  in 
former  numbers  given  some  estimate  on  this 
subject ;  but  though  very  low  in  contrast  with 
those  of  Christian  nations,  we  now  ascertain 
them  to  have  been  much  too  high.  It  seems 
from  Mr.  Medhurst's  account,  that  the  regular 
army  of  China   amounts  merely   to   80,000 


men  ;  that  all  the  other  soldicis  (700,000)  re- 
emble  our  miUtia  more  than  they  do  the 
standing  armies  of  Europe ;  and  that  the 
entire  military  force  of  an  empire  containing 

population  of  more  than  361,000,000,  in 
only  780,000. 

Contrast  this  witli  the  military  establish- 
ments of  Christendom.  With  a  population  of 
ttle  more  than  200,000,000,  she  maintains 
even  in  peace  between  three  and  four  millions 
of  soldiers ;  an  average  of  one  soldier  to  about 
70  inhabitants ;  while  China,  if  we  reckon 
only  her  80,000  Tartars,  h-as  barely  one  to 
4,512,  and,  if  we  include  iter  700,000  militia, 
only  one  to  463  ;  a  proportion,  according  to 
the  first  estimate,  of  less  than  one  to  600,  and, 
according  to  the  second,  of  little  more  than 
one  to  seven,  in  comparison  with  nations  re- 
putedly Christian.  With  less  than  fifteen 
millions  of  people,  we  ourselves  have  on  our 
militia  rolls  probably  1,500,000,  an  average  of 
one  soldier  to  ten  inhabitants,  while  China 
has  at  most  only  one  to  463  ! 

Is  it  possible  to  conceive  a  fouler  libel  on 
Christianity,  a  keener  satire  on  her  profes- 
sions of  peace  and  good-will  ?  Christendom, 
an  immense  range  of  barracks,  a  nursery  of 
warriors,  a  vast  slaughter-yard  drenched  age 
after  age  with  Christian  blood,  shed  by  bap- 
tized hands  !  Such  a  religion  offer  peace  to 
China!  Could  we  make  the  Chinese  credit 
such  a  promise,  belied  by  the  whole  history  of 
warring  Christendom  ?  Yet  the  church,  which 
has  for  centuries  upheld  this  accursed  system 
as  an  ordinance  of  God  !  is  said,  even  by  some 
professed  friends  of  peace,  to  have  been  in  all 
ages  essentially  correct  on  this  subject !  !  and 
the  gospel,  as  thus  understood  and  practised, 
is  confidently  expected  to  banish  war  from  the 
face  of  the  earth  ! ! 


HISTORY     OF    NAKTUCKET. 

An  illnslralion  oflht  cjicacy  of  pacific  principles. 

Our  secretary,  who  visited  this  interesting 
island  last  spring,  was  presented  with  a  copy 
of  its  history,  by  Obed  Macy,  from  which  wc 
might,  would  our  limits  allow  the  slightest 
sketch,  gather  many  facts  to  illustrate  the  safe- 
ty and  wisdom  of  a  pacific  policy. 

The  persecution  of  the  Quakers  led  to  the 
settlement  of  this  island.  Thomas  Macy, 
having  given  shelter  in  his  house  to  four  Qua- 
kers for  three  quarters  of  an  hour  in  a  rain- 
storm, was  compelled  to  seek  among  savages 
an  asylum  from  the  intolerance  of  our  fore- 
fathers ;  and,  in  the  autumn  of  1659,  he  took 
his  family,  in  an  open  boat,  around  Cape  Cod 
to  Nantucket,  of  which  the  patent-right  had 
already  been  purchased  by  ten  men  belonging 
to  Salisbury.  These  purchasers  soon  after 
associated  with  themselves  ten  more,  and  sub- 
sequently extended  the  shares  to  twenty- 
seven,  by  inviting  seven  mechanics  to  settle 
with  them.  This  division  of  the  island  into 
twenty-seven  shares,  called  commonage,  con- 
tinues to  the  present  day,  with  a  large  number 
of  subdivisions. 

The  whole  history  of  Nantucket  is  curious 
and  deeply  interesting ;  but  we  are  concerned 
mainly  with  the  progress  of  its  pacific  policy. 
This  policy  did  not  originate  with  the  Qua- 


27G 


THE    FKIJEND. 


.  kers  ;  for  they  had  no  meeting  or  society  there 
liil  half  a  century  after  the  settlement  of  the 
island,  and  they  have  always  formed  only  a 
iimall  minority.  The  great  body  of  the  people 
have  never  adopted  the  strict  principles  of 
peace;  but  influenced  chiefly  by  their  situation 
and  employment,  they  have  from  the  first  en- 
tertained "  a  strong  and  almost  universal  opin- 
ion, that  wars  are  wrong."  They  suffered 
intensely  from  our  last  and  the  revolutionary 
war  ;  but  their  well-known  aversion  to  war  has 
proved  a  far  better  shield  to  them  than  fleets 
and  fortifications  could  have  been.  Exposed 
on  all  sides,  without  the  possibility  of  defence, 
without  a  single  fort,  arsenal,  or  military  com- 
pany, they  have  been  left  secure  in  their 
homes,  and  permitted  to  enjoy  in  war  exemp- 
tions and  privileges  granted  to  no  others. 
Nantucket,  though  utterly  defenceless,  was 
actually  safer  from  plunder  and  conflagration 
"  than  fortified  seaports,  or  even  many  inland 
towns." 

Our  militia  system  is  entirely  disregarded 
on  this  island.  Nor  is  it  found  necessary  for 
the  enforcement  of  law,  or  any  domestic  or 
foreign  purposes  of  government.  The  people, 
almost  to  a  man,  are  opposed  to  its  introduc- 
tion ;  and  no  military  organisation  of  any  kind 
has  ever  been  attempted  with  any  success. 
Public  opinion  executes  law ;  and  their  pacific 
character  is  a  surer  guarantee  against  foreign 
invasion  than  a  rampart  bristling  with  cannon 
all  around  the  island.  This  is  not  mere  theory, 
but  the  actual  result  of  experiments  tried  there 
for  nearly  two  hundred  5-ears. 


From  the  same. 
A  PEACE  SOCIETY  IN  THE  FAR  WEST. 

The  name  of  Dr.  Nelson,  the  founder  of  the 
Mission  Institute,  in  Quincy,  Illinois,  is  fami- 
liar to  all  our  readers  ;  and  we  were  happy  to 
receive  a  few  days  ago,  through  our  worthy 
friend  and  coadjutor,  L.  D.  Dewey,  of  New 
York,  a  letter  giving  an  account  of  a  peace 
society  organised  in  that  seminary  on  the  10th 
of  July,  at  the  suggestion  of  Dr.  Nelson.  We 
copy  the  preamble  and  constitution  sent  by  the 
secretary,  William  Fithian,  who  informs  us, 
that  "  fifty  persons  had  subscribed  their  names 
as  members  of  the  society." 

PREAMBLE  TO  THE  CONSTITUTION. 

"  Whereas  the  horrid  custom  of  war  has 
been  prevalent  among  all  nations,  and  even 
those  called  Christians  have  spent  the  greater 
part  of  their  time,  energies  and  revenues,  in 
making  havoc  of  the  human  family,  and  in 
contending  with  each  other  about  matters  that 
might  be  settled  by  arbitration  ;  whereas 
the  warrior,  the  destroyer  of  his  race,  has 
been  crowned  with  glory  for  his  deeds  of 
blood,  and  extolled  by  the  poet  and  the  orator, 
while  the  peaceful  benefactor  of  his  race  is  for- 
gotten ;  whereas  war  is  chiefly  set  on  foot  by 
rulers  who  are  liable  to  little  personal  suffering, 
while  the  mass  of  people  pay  their  money,  and 
spill  their  blood  ;  and  whereas,  this  war-spirit 
is  universally  prevalent,  and  because  the  church 
has  neglected  to  testify  against  it ;  therefore, 
we  unite  and  promise  that  we  will  endeavour 
to  discourage  the  custom  of  war  by  all  lawful 
means,  and  diffuse,  as   far   as    our  influence 


goes,  a  spirit  of  peace  ;  that  we  will  strive  to 
quell  wrathful  passions  in  ourselves  and 
others  ;  that  we  will  collect  and  diffuse  infoi- 
mation  calculated  to  discourage  war  and  pro- 
mote universal  peace  ;  that  we  will  have  stated 
seasons  of  prayer  for  this  object,  and  unite 
with  others  so  far  as  we  can,  to  promote  the 
object,  until  '  peace  on  earth'  shall  be  diffused 
every  where." 


THII    mmMB. 


FIFTH  MONTH,  30,  1840. 

Tlie  present  season  has  been  peculiarly 
marked  with  atmospheric  phenomena  in  vari- 
ous parts  of  the  country — hurricanes,  hail 
storms,  inundations,  &c.  have  been  frequent. 
But  a  tornado,  with  which  the  city  of  Natchez 
was  visited  on  the  7th  of  the  present  month, 
must  have  been  awful  to  a  degree  seldom 
equalled  in  this  country.  About  one  o'clock 
on  that  day  the  attention  of  the  citizens  "  was 
attracted  by  an  unusual  and  continuous  roaring 
of  thunder  to  the  southward,  at  which  point 
hung  masses  of  black  clouds,  some  of  them 
stationary,  and  others  whirling  along  with 
under  currents,  but  all  driving  a  little  east  of 
north."  The  following  is  from  the  Natchez 
(Miss.)  Free  Trader,  e3*ra  :— 

The  dinner  bells  in  the  large  hotels  had 
rung  a  little  before  two  o'clock,  and  most  of 
our  citizens  were  sitting  at  their  tables,  when 
suddenly  the  atmosphere  was  darkened  so  as 
to  require  the  lighting  of  candles,  and  in  a  few 
moments  afterwards  the  rain  was  precipitated  in 
tremendous  cataracts  rather  than  in  drops.  In 
another  moment  the  tornado,  in  all  its  wrath, 
was  upon  us.  The  strongest  buildings  shook  as 
if  tossed  with  an  earthquake  ;  the  air  was  black 
with  whirling  eddies  of  house  walls,  roofs,  chim- 
niea,  huge  timbers,  torn  from  distant  ruins,  all 
shot  through  the  air  as  if  thrown  from  a  mighty 
catapult.  The  atmosphere  soon  became  lighter, 
and  then  such  an  awful  scene  of  ruin  as  per- 
haps never  before  met  the  eye  of  man  became 
manifest.  The  greater  part  of  the  ruin  was 
efl'ected  in  the  shoit  space  of  from  three  to  five 
minutes,  although  the  heavy  sweeping  tornado 
lasted  nearly  half  an  hour.  For  about  five 
minutes  it  was  more  like  the  explosive  force 
of  gunpowder  than  any  thing  else  it  could  have 
been  compared  to.  Hundreds  of  rooms  were 
burst  open  as  sudden  as  if  barrels  of  gunpow- 
der had  been  ignited  in  each.  As  far  as  glasses 
or  the  naked  eye  can  reach,  the  first  traces  of 
the  tornado  are  to  be  seen  from  the  Natchez 
bluff'  down  the  river  about  ten  miles,  bearing 
considerably  west  of  south.  Sweeping  across 
the  Natchez  island  it  crossed  the  point  below 
the  plantation  of  David  Barland,  Esq.  opposite 
the  plantations  of  P.  M.  Lapice,  Esq.  in  the 
parish  of  Concordia.  It  then  struck  the 
Natchez  bluff'  about  a  mile  and  a  half  below 
the  city,  near  the  mansion  called  the  "  Briers," 
which  it  but  slightly  injured,  but  swept  the 
mansion  late  of  Charles  B.  Green,  Esq.  called 
the  "  Bellevue,"  and  the  ancient  forest,  in 
which  it  was  embossed,  into  a  mass  of  ruins. 

It  then  struck  the  city  through  its  whole 
width  of  one  mile,  and  included  the  entire 


river  and  the  village  of  Vidalia  on  the  Louisi- 
ana shore— making  the  path  of  the  tornado 
more  than  two  miles  in  width.  At  the  Natchez 
landing,  on  the  river,  the  ruin  of  dwellings, 
stores,  steamboats,  flat  boats,  was  almost  en- 
tire from  the  Vidalia  ferry  to  the  Mississipi 
cotton  press.  A  few  torn  fragments  of  dwell- 
ings still  remain,  but  they  can  scarcely  be 
called  shelters. 

In  the  upper  city,  or  Natchez  on  the  hill, 
scarcely  a  house  escaped  damage  or  utter  ruin. 
The  Presbyterian  and  Methodist  churches 
have  their  towers  thrown  down,  their  roofs 
broken,  and  their  walls  shattered.  The  Epis- 
copal church  is  much  injured  in  its  roof.  Par- 
ker's great  Southern  Exchange  is  level  with 
the  dust.  Great  damage  has  been  done  to  the 
City  Hotel  and  the  Mansion  House,  both 
being  unroofed,  and  the   upper  stories  broken 


The  destruction  of  property, — of  houses, 
merchandize,  &c.,  appears  to  have  been  im- 
mense, and  yet  more  to  be  deplored,  many 
human  lives  were  lost.  Our  space  will  only 
admit  of  an  additional  short  extract  or  two : — 

The  estimate  of  a  liltle  more  than  a  million  and  a 
quarter  of  dollars  for  the  damages  done  to  tlie  build- 
ings merely,  may  be  nearly  correct  for  tlie  compact 
part  of  the  cily ;  but  to  cover  the  loss  of  merchandise, 
provisions,  gocds  of  various  kinds,  and  furniture  de- 
stroyed, there  should,  in  the  opinion  of  some  of  the 
practical  and  clear  minded  men,  he  at  least  four  milli- 
ons more  added — making  the  entire  loss  of  properly 
in  the  city  of  Natchez  more  than  five  millons  of  dol- 
lars. It  is  said  there  were  50  perfons  buried  in  one 
of  the  hotels.  Seven  were  taken  dead  from  the  rairoad 
depnt,  and  seven  dead  and  one  injured  from  the  ho- 
tel under  the  hill.  Rumour  says  that,  in  all,  900  per- 
sons had  been  taken  dead  from  the  ruins.  Of  course, 
many  not  killed  were  more  or  less  injured. 

WESTIOWN     SCHOOL. 

The  committee  to  superintend  the  boarding 
school  at  Westtown,  will  meet  in  Philadelphia 
on  sixth  day,  the  12th  of  next  month,  at  3 
o'clock,  p.  M. 

The  committee  on  instruction  meet  on  the 
same  day  at  10  o'clock,  a.  m.  And  the  visit- 
ing committee  attend  at  the  school  on  seventh 
day,  the  6th  of  the  month. 

Thomas  Kimber,  Cleric. 

Phi/a.  5th  mo.  mtli,  1840. 


INSTITUTE    FOR    COLOURED    YOUTH. 

The  managers  are  desirous  of  procuring  a 
suitably  qualified  person  (a  member  of  the 
Society  of  Friends)  to  have  the  care  of,  and 
instruct  a  limited  number  of  boys  at  the  above 
institution. 

Applications  may  be  forwarded  to  either  of 
the  undernamed  committee. 

George  Williams,  71  north  Seventh  street, 
Philip  Garrett,  Noble  street,  first  door  above 
Sixth,  Blakey  Sharpless,  50  north  Fourth 
street,  M.  L.  Dawson,  corner  of  Tenth  and 
Filbert  streets.    Phila.  5th  mo.  30th,  1840. 

IIAVERFORD    SCHOOL. 

Letters  and  small  packages  for  the  students, 
may  be  left  at  the  store  of  Kimber  &  Sharp- 
less,  No.  50  North  Fourth  street,  Philadelphia, 
where  the  superintendent  will  send  for  them 
once  a  week — mostly  on  seventh  day. 


THE    PRIE\0. 


277 


Extracts  from  an  Mdress  to  the   society  of 
Friends.  By  Thomas  Shiluloe. 


Tlios.e  who  covet  an  evil  covetousness, 
must  expect  to  possess  leanness  of  soul  ;  the 
sorrowful  consequences  of  which  will  be  un- 
fruitfulness  towards  God,  which,  allhougli  it 
may  appear  to  be  very  slow  in  its  gradations, 
yet  such  may  rest  assured  that  it  will  take 
place,  whatever  they  may  have  known  afore- 
time of  an  enlargement  of  heart  towards  him 
and  his  cause.     Some  among  us,  not  satisfied 

when  a  kind  Providence  has  so  favoured  them,  j  proof  where  our  hearts  are  :  not  that  I  appre- 
as  that  there  has  been  an  ample  supply  from  hend  it  would  be  better  for  all  such  who  have 
their  present  business  for  basket  and  store,  to  |  thus  attained,  to  quit  their  trades  and  occiipa- 
satisfy  their  thirst  of  more,  have  infringed  tions  ;  because  some  may  be  more  in  the  way 
"       •   ■■  ■•     ■  "'  '     of  their  duty  in  ooiitinuing  to   pursue   them 

lionourably ;  when,  besides  introducing  descrv- 
g  persons  as  their  successors,  they  may  be 


to  make  suitable  provision  for  its  comfort  ami 
convenience,  especially  for  old  age,  that  we 
may  rather  be  helpful  to  others  than  require  their 
help  :  so  likewise  to  put  our  children  in  the 
way  to  get  their  living  by  moderate  industry, 
and  provide  for  such  of  them  as  may  not  be  in 
a  capacity  to  help  themselves  :  when  a  kind 
Providence  has  entrusted  to  us  so  much  as 
may  answer  these  purposes,  if  after  this  there 
remains  a  disposition  to  accumulate,  then  I 
believe  we  are  violating  that  command  of  the 
Divine  Master,  "  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves 
treasures  upon  earth,"  and  we  aie  giving  full 


upon  the  rights  and  privileges  of  others,  add 
ing  one  fresh  business  to  another.  How  does 
such   a  mode    of   procedure  comport    with  a 


people  professing,  as  we  do,  to  be  dead  to  the    the  means  of  helping  those  who  are  not  able 

world,  and  alive  unto  him,  whose  apostle  dr     '  ■  '-'-  "' '- ='^-   -^•-^  j„~,.:„.:„.,  „f 

clared,  "  If  any  man  love  the  world,  the  \o\ 


of  the  Father  is  not  in  him  ?"  From  whence 
proceeds  this  conduct?  Let  the  just  witness 
tell  us,  my  friends  ;  and  may  it  arouse  us  be- 
Ibre  it  be  too  late  !  Let  such  no  longer  con- 
tinue to  say,  "  To-day  or  to  morrow  we  will 
go  into  such  a  city,  and  continue  there  a  year, 
and  buy  and  sell,  and  get  gain;"  whereas 
they  know  not  what  shall  be  on  the  morrow  : 
but  let  them  be  willing  to  yield  to  the  restrain- 
ing influence  of  God's  word  and  power. 

Consider   from  whence   this   determination 
proceeds,    which   many  among  us   appear  to 


to  help  themselves,  with  which  description  of 
persons  the  world  abounds,  such  as  the  wid- 
ows and  the  fatherless,  and  the  infirm,  who 
frequently  are  obliged  to  labour  under  extreme 
pain  and  suffering ;  but  there  must  he  no  add- 
ing to  the  "  enough,"  lest  that  enough  which 
has  been  mercifully  dispensed,  be  taken  away 
again. 

I  am  now  under  the  necessity  of  claiming  your 
attention,  my  dear  sisters,  in  order  that  you  may 
do  your  part  in  facilitating  the  escape  of  your 
husbands  and  parents  from  the  troubled  waters 
and  sunk  rocks  of  commercial  difliculty,  which 
the  keen  eye  of  human  policy  is  so  often 


have  made ;  this  willingness  to  sacrifice  every  i  able  to  discover ;  for  with  you  generally  rests 
thing  that  should  be  nearest  and  dearest  to  the  management  of  household  alTairs  :  it  is 
them,   in  order   to   add  ten   thousand   to   ten   also  principally  for  the   supply  of  these   that 


ten  thousi 
thousand,  and  twenty  thousand  to  twenty 
thousand,  and  double  and  treble  it  again  and 
again,  if  possible.  Let  those  things  speak  for 
themselves  :  can  they  proceed  from  any  other 
disposition  than  the  love  of  the  world  ?  O, 
let  such  consider  if  the  aposde's  declaration  be 
not  true  as  to  them,  that  the  love  of  the  Father 
is  not  in  them.  For  many  years  I  have  es- 
teemed it  a  reproach  to  such  a  society  of  pro- 
fessing Christians  as  we  are,  when  any  of  our 
members  have  been  summoned  from  works  to 
rewards,  and  have  left  behind  them  such  large 
sums  of  money  of  their  own  accumulation. 
O  what  a  cloud  has  it  brought  over  their  very 
best  actions,  however  conspicuous  tl'.ey  may 
have  stood  in  society  !  0  the  sorrowful  feel- 
ings I  have  been  dipped  into  at  times  on  the 
account  of  such  ! — language  fails  me  to  set 
them  forth.  It  is  painful  for  me  thus  to  ex- 
pose myself  on  this  sorrowful  subject,  for 
such  I  have  often  experienced  it  to  be  ;  but  I 
believe  that,  if  my  feeble  efforts  be  accepted 
as  a  peace-offering,  that  which  appears  to  be 
the  whole  counsel  must  be  imparted. 

Some  have  replied,  when  remonstrated  with 
on  these  subjects,  that  they  are  at  a  loss  to  de- 
line  the  word  "enough  ;"  but  this  difliculty,  I 
am  of  the  mind,  rests  with  themselves  :  in  the 
first  place,  through  an  unwillingness  to  have 
their  wants  circumscribed  by  that  power  which 
is  from  above  ;  and  in  the  next,  for  want  of  a 
sincere  desire  to  have  this  word  defined  for 
them,  by  that  wisdom  which  is  as  competent 
to  direct  in  this  as  in  any  other  important  step 
of  life.     As  it  is  a  duty  we  owe  to  the  body, 


the  labouring  oar  is  kept  tugging.  You  must 
be  willing,  moth.ers  and  children,  to  examine 
closely  the  mode  and  circumstances  of  your 
expenditure,  with  a  mind  made  up  to  relieve, 
as  far  as  in  you  lies,  the  head  of  the  family, 
who  may  have  both  wind  and  tide  to  contend 
with.  Search  your  houses,  search  your  tables, 
search  your  garments  ;  and  where  any  ex- 
pense can  be  spared  without  lessening  your 
real  comforts,  seek  for  holy  help  to  rid  the 
vessel  of  it.  I  am  well  aware  it  will  require 
holy  help  to  take  such  steps  ;  but  this  I  am 
assured  will  not  be  wanting  if  sought  after  in 
a  proper  disposition  of  mind.  And  we  s^hall 
find  that  those  things  which  have  been  sacri- 
ficed, being  calculated  only  to  gratify  the  vain 
mind  in  ourselves  and  others,  and  pamper  a 
depraved  appetite,  had  not  the  effect  of  adding 
real  comfort  to  our  hearts.  Regard  not  the 
world's  dread  laugh,  but  set  your  intimates 
and  neighbours  this  salutary  example  ;  show 
them  the  way  to  live  well  at  litde  expense  ; 
an  example  I  believe  we  are  called  upon  in  a 
peculiar  manner  to  be  holding  up. 

And,  Friends,  you  that  are  of  ability  of 
body,  learn  to  wait  more  upon  yourselves,  and 
bring  your  children  to  do  the  like  :  I  find  I 
am  never  better  waited  on,  than  when  I  wait 
upon  mj'self.  Teach  your  chUdren  industry 
and  a  well-regulated  economy ;  I  fear  there  is 
too  much  need  in  the  present  day  to  press  this 
wholesome  practice  ;  for  next  to  a  truly  pious 
example,  you  cannot  bestow  upon  your  chil- 
dren a  better  portion.  This  appears  to  have 
been  much   the  case  with  our  first  Friends  : 


and  it  had  been  better  for  n.any  of  our  youth, 
had  their  parents  trod  more  in  the  footsteps  of 
these.  Labour  is  a  part  of  the  penance  en- 
joined by  the  fall.  "  By  the  sweat  of  thy  brow 
shalt  thou  get  thy  bread."  This  sentence  pro- 
nounced upon  Adam  descends  to  all  his  pos- 
terity. Suitable  employment  under  the  regu- 
lating influence  of  an  all-wise  Creator,  is  salu- 
tary both  for  mind  and  body,  and  qualifies  us 
the  better  to  feel  for,  and  proportion  labour,  to 
those  who  may  be  placed  under  us.  It  may 
even  prove  a  secondary  means  of  keeping  our 
nature  under  subjection,  which  we  cannot  be 
ignorant  is  corrupt,  and  requires  mucli  subdu- 
ing; something  to  check  its  impetuosity,  and 
bear  rule  in  all  our  actions.  There  is  yet 
another  precious  advantage  results  from  bring- 
ing up  children  in  habits  of  well-regulated  in- 
dustry and  economy  ;  little  business  will  then 
be  found  sufficient  to  bring  up  a  family  repu- 
tably, when  our  wants  are  confined  to  real 
comforts  and  conveniences,  which  truth  allows 
as  far  as  ever  our  circumstances  will  warrant 
them. 

When  we  are  content  to  move  in  this  hum- 
ble sphere,  we  are  prepared  the  better  to  meet 
such  reverses  as  may  come  upon  us.  Let 
none  among  us  say  in  his  heart,  I  am  out  of 
the  reach  of  reverses,  because  none  are  out  of 
the  reach  of  them  ;  for  however  variously  our 
outward  substance  may  be  secured,  all  sublu- 
nary things  are  unstable  as  the  waters  ;  and 
various  as  may  be  our  resources,  every  supply 
may  be  cut  off;  the  Philistines  may  be  per- 
mitted to  stop  up  all  the  wells  which  we  have 
dug  for  ourselves  and  our  children.  The 
Most  High  may  permit  his  little  army  to 
enter  into  our  vineyards  and  oliveyards,  and 
strip  us  of  all,  without  power  on  our  part  to 
prevent  the  devastation  ;  for  what  the  palmer- 
worm  leaves,  the  canker-worm  may  eat ;  and 
what  the  canker-worm  leaves,  the  caterpillar 
may  so  destroy,  that  not  the  least  vestige  of 
our  once  greenness  and  greatness  may  remain. 
This  has  been  the  case  with  many  within  my 
memory.  The  crafty  have  been  so  taken  in 
their  own  craftiness,  and  the  lofty  so  brought 
down  from  their  seats,  and  the  men  of  low  de- 
gree exalted,  that  he  who  was  the  servant  has 
become  the  master  of  his  once  master,  and 
even  his  master's  children  have  served  his 
children.  What  has  been  may  be  again  ;  for 
thus  has  the  all-wise  Disposer,  to  whom  be- 
long the  catde  of  a  thousand  hills  and  every 
visible  thing,  for  nothing  is  mine  or  thine  any 
longer  than  he  sees  meet  we  should  possess 
it,  evinced  his  sovereignty  and  power  to  hum- 
ble his  creature  man  ;  convincing  him  thus  of 
the  great  uncertainty  of  all  visible  things. 
And  may  these  turnings  and  overturnings 
which  we  hear  of,  and  some  more  keeidy  feel 
the  smart  of,  in  commercial  concerns  and  in 
families,  prove  the  means  of  stimulating  us  to 
leave  things  that  are  behind,  all  of  which  are 
perishing,  and  press  forward  to  those  which 
are  before,  which  are  eternal. 

I  am  afraid,  my  dear  sisters,  to  close  this 
subject  without  adding  another  hint,  as  essen- 
tial to  our  being  the  better  able  to  keep  our 
family  expenditure  within  its  proper  bounds ; 
having  myself  experienced  its  salutary  effects, 
when  I  had  a  numerous  family  around  me.  It 
is,  to  determine  to  purchase  with  ready  money 


278 


THE    FRIEND. 


the  various  ariicles  consumed  for  family  use, 
and  tliat  we  resolve  to  perform  this,  however 
mortil'ying  it  may  prove,  by  depriving  us  of 
many  things  the  natural  disposition  may  crave 
in  ourselves  and  children.  1  believe  great 
advantage  will  be  found  to  result  from  such  a 
practice,  both  to  parents  and  children,  more 
particularly  to  such  as  at  times  feel  themselves 
straitened,  to  carry  on  their  business  reputably. 
For  when  these  difficulties  are  felt  by  an  honest 
mind,  it  becomes  oliligatory  on  such,  if  they 
get  through  them,  closely  to  inspect  the  man- 
ner of  tiieir  expenditure,  and  this  will  afford 
an  opportunity  of  timely  checking  any  unne- 
cessary expense  that  may  have  crept  into  the 
family.  But  when  things  for  family  consump- 
tion are  mostly,  if  not  all,  had  upon  credit,  this 
opens  a  wide  door  both  for  parents  and  children 
to  greater  indifference,  both  as  respects  expe- 
diency and  cost,  than  truth  at  all  justifies;  and 
the  children  of  such  parents  are  in  danger  of 
being  brought  up  ignorant  of  the  real  use  or 
value  of  property.  When  numbering  my 
blessings,  I  esteem  this  as  not  one  of  the  least 
that  my  heavenly  Father  has  bestowed  upon 
me,  that  he  kept  me  in  a  litde  way  of  busi- 
ness, and  a  care  to  keep  my  family  expenses 
within  proper  bounds,  and  taught  me  the  lesson 
of  contentment  with  little  things ;  because  now 
I  am  advanced  in  life,  I  am  satisfied  I  escaped 
manifold  perplexities,  which  would  have  been 
at  this  time  my  attendants,  had  I  sought  after 
greater  things  as  to  this  world.  The  purcha- 
sing goods  for  family  consumption  on  credit, 
often  proves  a  serious  inconvenience  to  those 
on  whom  such  are  depending  for  their  supplies, 
especially  if  they  are  not  before-hand  in  the 
world  ;  for  it  too  frequently  proves  that  such 
purchasers  aie  not  very  ready  to  make  pay- 
ment in  due  time,  and  when  this  is  the  case, 
are  they  doing  as  they  would  be  done  by  ? 

I  want  US  more  frequently  to  recur  to  that 
which  we  are  making  profession  of,  and  as 
frequendy  compare  our  practice  therewith, 
bringing  all  our  deeds  to  that  light,  by  which, 
in  a  future  day,  they  will  be  judged;  for  1  can- 
not refrain  from  expressing  a  jealousy,  that 
too  many  amongst  us  are  swerving  into  this 
dangerous  track  of  the  world.  One  of  the 
diadems  with  which  our  first  Friends  were 
decked — one  of  the  many  jewels  that  shone  in 
their  character,  and  adorned  their  profession, 
was  the  care  they  manifested  to  have  nothing 
but  what  they  could  well  pay  for;  so  that 
should  reverses  come,  from  the  many  perils 
they  were  in  various  ways  liable  to,  none 
might  be  losers  by  them.  This,  in  due  time, 
with  an  uniform,  consistent,  upright  conduct 
in  other  respects,  procured  for  them  that  con- 
fidence in  the  minds  of  all  ranks,  and  that  re- 
spect which  they  so  long  maintained.  I  am 
not  able  to  close  this  subject  without  entreating 
such,  to  whom  these  remarks  may  apply,  not 
to  set  light  by  them.  Look  seriously  at  the 
subject,  and  make  a  stand,  and  hold  up  your 
testimony  by  example,  against  this  baneful 
practice,  for  so  I  doubt  not  it  has  been  to  thou- 
sands, and  the  inlet  to  tliose  embarrassments 
that  have  at  last  overtaken  them.  If  we  are 
willing  to  be  found  thus  standing  in  our  pro- 
per allotment,  we  may  prove  in  a  degree  in- 
strumental, in  the  divine  hand,  to  check  that 
torrent  of  evil,  which  so  sorrowfidly  pervades 


all  classes  :  for  the  practice  has  overspread  the 
nation  of  supporting  an  expensive  manner  of 
living  upon  credit,  which,  if  not  timely  check- 
ed, there  is  reason  to  fear  may  contribute, 
amongst  other  evil  practices,  to  work  its  ruin. 
We  have  stood  high  as  a  religious  sociely  in 
the  esteem  of  others,  for  neaily  a  century  and 
a  half,  in  regard  to  honesty,  integrity,  and  an 
exemplary  conduct.  Can  we  with  truth  say, 
we  believe  we  have  been  rising  higher  in  this 
tespect,  of  later  years?  I  fear  this  has  not 
been  the  case  ;  but  that  the  many  sorrowful 
failures,  the  multiplied  instances  of  want  of 
punctuality  that  have  of  late '  years  occurred 
among  us,  with  various  departures  in  other 
respects  from  our  well-known  principles,  have 
given  a  severe  shock  to  that  confidence  in  us, 
which  once  had  place  in  the  public  mind. 

The  door  has  of  late  been  set  open  much 
wider  than  was  the  experience  of  our  first 
Friends,  for  the  members  of  our  society  to  as- 
sociate with  those  of  other  religious  profes- 
sions, in  the  management  of  the  various  insti- 
tutions for  benevolent  purposes  that  are  on 
foot.  Let  us  be  careful  that, this  does  not  lead 
us  to  assimilate  ourselves  to  the  world.  The 
world  hated  our  first  Friends,  because  they 
maintained  a  faithful  protest  against  its  spirit, 
its  maxims  and  manners  ;  but  in  proportion  as 
we  put  away  from  us  the  weapons  of  the 
Christian's  warfare,  and  join  in  league  with  the 
world,  a  wider  door  of  admittance  into  all 
companies  and  all  societies  will  be  opened  to 
us.  Thus  we  have,  indeed,  occasion  to  look 
well  to  our  steppings  and  standing ;  remem- 
bering, that  so  far  as  we  join  ourselves  to  the 
v/orld  in  any  respect,  we  shall  be  condemned 
with  the  world.  "If  ye  were  of  the  world," 
said  our  blessed  Lord  to  his  immediate  follow- 
ers, "  the  world  would  love'  its  own  ;  but  be- 
cause ye  are  not  of  the  world,  but  I  have 
chosen  you  out  of  the  world,  therefore  the 
world  hateth  you." 

In  order  that  we  may  not  further  forfeit  the 
confidence  of  the  public,  but  legain  t'.. it  which 
we  may  have  lost,  let  me  again  repeat  the  cau- 
tion, that  by  others'  harms  we  may  take  warn- 
ing ;  and  by  our  future  conduct  give  proof  of 
our  belief  in  this  incontrovertible  truth,  that  a 
man's  life,  or  the  true  enjoyment  of  it,  censisl- 
eth  not  in  the  abundance  of  the  things  which 
he  possesseth.  Let  us  learn  that  essential  les- 
son of  contentment  with  little  things  as  to  this 
world,  remembering  that  he,  whom  we  profess 
to  take  for  our  leader,  declared  respecting  him- 
self, although  Lord  of  the  whole  world,  "  The 
foxes  have  holes,  and  the  birds  of  the  air  liave 
nests,  but  the  son  of  man  halh  not  where  to 
lay  his  head,"  so  void  was  he  of  any  earthly 
inheritance.  It  was  the  exhortation  of  the 
prophet  to  Baruch,  the  son  of  Neriah,  "Seck- 
est  thou  great  things  for  thyself  ?  seek  them 
not ;  for  behold  I  will  bring  evil  upon  all  flesh, 
saith  the  Lord  ;  but  thy  life  will  I  give  unto 
thee  for  a  prey,  in  all  places  whither  thou 
goest."  Whilst  then  we  are  engaged  to  cir- 
culate more  generally,  among  mankind  at 
large,  publications  explanatory  of  our  reli- 
gious principles,  and  religious  tracts,  may  we 
give  proof,  in  the  first  place,  of  their  happy 
effects  upon  our  minds  ;  for  example  will  do 
more  than  precept, — actions  will  speak  louder 
than  words  ;   so  shall  we  each  one  become  a 


preacher  of  righteousness,  that  cannot  fail  to 
reach  to  the  pure  witness  in  the  minds  of 
others. 

Let  us  all  retire  to  our  tents  ;  for,  if  I  am 
not  mistaken,  such  are  the  signs  of  the  times, 
that  they  loudly  call  upon  us  so  to  do,  and 
there  closely  to  keep.  The  Lord  is  this  tent, 
unto  which  the  true  Israel  of  God  must  flee  to 
be  sate ;  and  as  there  is  thus  an  abiding  in  him, 
who  is  the  munition  of  rocks,  should  the  pots- 
herds of  the  earth  begin  to  smite  one  against 
another,  such  will  be  preserved  from  smiting 
with  them,  in  word  or  deed,  and  escape  that 
danger  which  will  more  or  less  follow  those 
who  are  found  so  meddling  ;  and  that  pertur- 
bation of  mind,  that  instability  of  confidence 
and  want  of  support,  under  the  various  proba- 
tions that  may,  in  unerring  wisdom,  be  per- 
mitted to  overtake,  which  ever  was  and  will 
be,  the  case  of  those  who  make  flesh  their 
arm. 

And,  Friends,  let  us  not  dare  to  meddle 
with  political  matters,  but  renewedly  seek  for 
holy  help  to  starve  that  disposition  so  preva- 
lent in  us  to  be  meddling  therewith.  Endea- 
vour to  keep  that  ear  closed,  which  will  he 
itching  to  hear  the  news  of  the  day,  and  what 
is  going  forward  in  the  political  circles.  I 
have  found,  that  if  we  sufl'er  our  minds  to  be 
agitated  with  political  matters,  our  dependence 
becomes  diverted  by  little  and  little,  from  the 
true  eentre  and  place  of  safety,  where  perfect 
peace  is  experienced,  though  the  world  and 
all  around  us  may  speak  trouble.  Such  as 
have  this  dependence  will  know  it  to  be  a 
truth  fulfilled  in  their  own  individual  experi- 
ence, that  "  They  that  trust  in  the  Lord  shall 
be  as  Mount  Zion,  which  cannot  be  removed ; 
but  abideth  for  ever  ;"  and  that,  "  as  the  moun- 
tains are  round  about  Jerusalem,  so  the  Lord 
is  round  about  his  people  from  henceforth 
even  for  ever." 

I  must  now  conclude,  with  expressing  the 
earnest  solicitude  I  feel,  that  we  may  each  of 
us  be  found  willing  to  unite  with  that  all-suffi- 
cient help,  which,  I  believe,  yet  waits  our  ac- 
ceptance ;  and  suffer  it  so  to  operate  in  and 
upon  us,  that  we  may  become  a  people  wholly 
separated  in  heart  and  mind,  love  and  affec- 
tion, from  everything  that  has  a  tendency  to 
dim  our  brightness,  to  prevent  us  from  being 
as  lights  in  the  world ;  and  be  clothed  with 
those  beautiful  garments,  which  so  adorned 
our  worthy  ancestors — humility,  self-denial, 
and  an  entire  dedication  of  heart  to  the  work 
and  service  of  our  God;  a  disposition  truly 
characteristic  of  the  disciples  of  him,  who  de- 
clared, "  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world:" 
and  thus  may  the  enemy  no  longer  be  permit- 
ted to  rob  and  spoil  us,  but  the  language  go 
forth  respecting  us,  "  Happy  art  thou,  O 
Israel,  who  is  like  unto  thee,  0  people;  saved 
by  the  Lord." 

Thomas  .Shiilitoe. 
mi  chin,  1st  of  Eleventh  month,  1820. 


For  "The  Friend." 
JOHN    GRIFFITH. 

The  following  account  of  John  Griffith's 
first  appearance  in  the  ministry,  and  his  re- 
marks on  that  important  service,  are  instructive, 
and  appeared  to  me  suitable  for  the  columns 


of  "The  Fiiend."  If  tliose  who  appreliend 
themselves  called  to  this  solemn  engagement 
were  alike  concerned  to  wait  for  the  divine 
command  to  stand  forth,  and  were  alike  careful 
to  feel  a  qualification,  renewed  from  season  to 
season,  there  would  be  but  lew  iinsanctified 
offerings.  The  communications  of  such,  al- 
though tiiey  might  not  be  clothed  in  the 
"  words  which  man's  wisdom  teaclieth," 
would  be  attended  with  what  is  of  far  more 
consequence,  "  the  power  and  demonstration 
of  the  spirit."  The  fact  of  one  liundred  ap- 
pearances in  the  ministry  within  the  compass 
of  our  yearly  meeting  in  one  year,  ten  of  whom  | 
were  in  the  particular  meeting  o^Abington,  is 
certainly  interesting,  and  indicates  a  remarka- 
ble visitation  to  the  church :  the  consideration 
of  which  ought  to  encourage  us  to  faithfulness 
and  strengthen  us  in  the  belief  that,  as  we  are 
concerned  from  day  to  daj-  to  wait  upon  the 
great  Head  of  the  church,  he  will  in  due  season 
call  and  qualify  "counsellors  as  at  the  first,  and 
judges  as  at  the  beginning." 

"About  this  time  I  hadadistant  view  of  being 
called  into  the  work  of  the  ministry  ;  my  mind 
being  at  times  wonderfully  overshadowed  with 
the  universal  love  of  God  in  the  glorious  gos- 
pel of  his  Son,  to  mankind,  to  that  degree  that 
I  thought  I  could,  in  the  strength  thereof,  give 
up  to  spend  and  to  be  spent  for  the  gathering 
of  souls  to  him,  the  great  Shepherd  of  Israel; 
and  that  I  could  lift  up  my  voice  like  a  trumpet, 
to  awaken  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth ;  but  I 
found  all  this  was  only  by  way  of  preparation 
for  this  important  work,  and  that  I  had  not  yet 
received  a  commission  to  engage  therein.  A 
fear  was  upon  my  mind,  and  care  lest  I  should 
presume  to  enter  upon  this  solemn  undertaking 
without  aright  call;  it  appearing  to  me  exceed- 
ing dangerous  to  speak  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  without  a  clear  evidence  in  the  mind 
that  he  required  it  of  me ;  which  I  then  fully 
believed  he  would  in  his  own  time,  which 
was  to  be  waited  for.  From  this  time  until  I 
was  really  called  into  the  work,  I  frequently 
had,  but  especially  in  religious  meetings, 
openings  of  Scripture  passages,  with  lively 
operations  of  the  divine  power  in  my  mind  ; 
and  sometimes  with  so  much  energy  that  I 
have  been  almost  ready  to  offer  what  I  had 
upon  my  mind  to  others.  But  as  through  an 
holy  awe  which  dwelt  upon  my  heart,  I  endea- 
voured to  try  my  off'erings  in  the  unerring 
balance  of  the  sanctuary,  I  found  it  was  too 
light  to  be  offered,  and  was  thankful  to  the 
Lord  for  his  merciful  preservation,  in  that  I 
had  been  enabled  to  avoid  offering  the  sacrifice 
of  fools.  But  when  the  time  really  came  that 
it  -was  divinely  required  of  me,  the  evidence 
was  so  indisputably  clear  that  there  was  not 
the  least  room  to  doubt,  yet  through  fear  and 
human  frailty  I  put  it  off,  and  did  not  give  way 
thereunto.  But  oh  !  how  was  I  condemned  in 
myself!  The  divine  sweetness  which  had 
covered  my  mind  in  the  meeting,  was  with- 
drawn, and  I  left  in  a  very  poor  disconsolate 
slate,  wherein  I  was  ready  to  beg  forgiveness, 
and  to  covenant  with  the  Lord,  that  if  he 
would  be  pleased  to  favour  me  again  in  like 
manner,  I  would  give  up  to  his  requirings. 
At  the  next  first-day  meeting,  the  heavenly 
power  overshadowed  me  in  a  wonderful  man- 


THE     FRIKND. 

ner,  in  which  it  was  required  of  me  to  kneel 
down  in  supplication  to  the  Lord  in  a  few 
words  :  I  gave  way  thereunto  in  the  dread  of 
his  power  with  fear  and  trembling.  After 
which,  oh  how  my  soul  was  filled  with  peace 
and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost ;  I  could  then  : 
and  make  sweet  melody  in  my  heart  to  the 
Lord.  As  I  remember  I  was  21  years  of 
the  very  day  I  first  entered  into  this  great  and 
awful  work  of  the  ministry,  which  was  the 
21st  of  the  fifth  month,  old  style,  1734. 

I  have  found  my  mind  engaged  to  be  some- 
what particular  concerning  the  manner  of  my 
entering  into  the  work  of  the  ministry  to  stand 
by  way  of  caution  and  proper  encouragement 
to  others  who  may  peruse  the  same,  liaving 
in  the  course  of  my  observation,  had  cause  to 
fear  some  have  taken  the  uwrk  of  preparation 
as  before  hinted,  for  the  thing  itself,  and  sc 
have  proceeded  very  far  to  their  own  great 
wounding  and  the  hurt  of  others  in  bringing 
forth  untimely  fruit,  which  is  exceedingly 
dangerous  and  carefully  to  be  avoided.  Noth- 
ing is  a  sufficient  guard  to  preserve  therefrom 
but  the  single  eye,  through  the  divine  blessing, 
awfully  considering  what  a  great  thing  it  Is 
for  dust  and  ashes  to  speak  as  the  apostle 
Peter  directs,  viz  :  "as  every  man  hath  re- 
ceived the  gift,  even  so  minister  the  same  one 
to  another,  as  good  stewards  of  the  manifold 
grace  of  God.  If  any  man  speak,  let  him 
speak  as  the  oracles  of  God ;  if  any  man  min- 
ister, let  him  do  it  as  of  the  ability  which  God 
giveth."  The  author  to  the  Hebrews  saith, 
that  "  no  man  taketh  this  honour  to  himself 
but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron." 
So  that  \vhatever  some  may  pretend  to  and  in- 
trude themselves  into,  unless  they  are  really 
called  of  God,  they  will  have  no  share  in  that 
honour  that  cometh  from  God  only. 

The  church  of  Christ  hath  not  been  without 
its  trouble  irom  false  ministers,  neither  in  the 
primitive  times  nor  in  ours.  That  excellent 
gospel  liberty  of  all  who  feel  themselves  in- 
spired thereunto,  whether  male  or  female, 
speaking  or  prophesying  one  by  one,  hath 
been,  and  still  is,  abused  by  false  pretenders 
to  divine  inspiration  :  yet  the  liberty  ought  to 
be  preserved  inviolable,  and  other  meansfound 
out  to  remedy  this  great  inconveniency :  which 
would  not  be  difficult  were  the  members  in  a 
general  way  spiritually  minded,  rightly  savour- 
ing the  things  that  be  of  God.  Forward  and 
unsanctified  appearances  by  way  of  ministry 
would  then  be  easily  awed^and  suppressed  so 
as  not  to  disturb  the  peace  of  the  church.  The 
case  has  been  otherwise,  as  I  have  observed 
in  some  places  ;  but  little  minded  if  the  words 
and  doctrine  were  sound,  and  nothing  to  blame 
in  the  conversation.  Here  the  main  tiling, 
which  is  the  powerful  demonstration  of  the 
holy  spirit,  is  little  regarded  ;  and  if  a  few 
are  deeply  pained  at  heart  with  such  lifeless 
ministry,  they  find  it  exceeding  diflicnlt  to  lay 
hands  thereon,  for  want  of  more  strength  ;  es- 
pecially when  they  peiceive  what  strength 
there  is  against  them  ;  for  formal  professors 
love  to  have  it  so  rather  than  to  sit  in  silence. 
And  I  have  observed  such  pretenders  all  mouth 
or  tongue,  and  no  ears  to  receive  instruction ; 
fond  of  teaching  others,  but  very  unteachable 
themselves.  I  pray  God  to  quicken  his  people, 
and  raise  the  society  into  a  more  lively  sense 


279 

I  of  that  blessed  arm  of  power  which  gathered 
us  to  be  a  people  ;  or  I  fear  the  great  evil 
above  hinted  at  will  prove  a  very  growing  one: 
profession  without  possession  being  the  pro- 
per clement  fur  such  a  ministry  to  grow  and 
nourish  in.  I  am  not  quite  free  to  omit  a  re- 
mark on  this  head,  as  1  am  fully  persuaded  the 
living  members  of  the  church  of  Christ  groan 
under  a  painful  sense  of  this  sorrowful  token 
of  a  declined  society.  May  the  Lord  of  Sab- 
baoth  hear  their  cries,  and  regard  the  anguish 
of  their  souls  in  secret,  so  as  to  work  by  his 
invisible  power  for  his  own  name's  sake,  and 
their  enlargement,  by  turning  his  hand  again 
upon  our  Zion,  to  purge  away  her  dross,  and 
to  take  away  her  tin  and  reprobate  silver,  that 
her  judges  may  be  restored  as  at  the  first,  and 
her  counsellors  as  at  the  beginning;  that  many 
having  their  feet  shod  with  the  preparation  of 
the  gospel  of  peace,  may  yet  appear  beautiful 
upon  the  mountains :  so  be  it,  saith  my  soul. 

I  have  given  some  hints  how  it  was  with  rae 
by  way  of  preparative  for  the  great  and  impor- 
tant work  of  the  ministry,  and  the  danger  of 
my  being  misled;  even  at  sometimes  when  I 
had  right  openings,  and  felt  the  sweet  efficacious 
virtue  of  the  love  of  God  through  Jesus  Christ 
to  mankind,  which  doubtless  is  the  sensible 
experience  and  enjoyment  at  times  of  every 
faithful  follower  of  Christ,  who  never  was  call- 
ed to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  I  was  in  those 
days  apprehensive  of  some  danger  of  being  led 
out  at  that  door ;  but  I  have  since  more  fully 
and  perfectly  seen  the  danger  of  this  and  other 
by-paths,  which  would  ha\e  led  me  to  give 
that  away  to  others,  which  I  was  to  live  upon 
myself;  and  out  of  the  humble  dependent  state, 
in  which  only  there  is  safety,  to  have  a  will 
and  way  of  my  own  that  I  might  be  furnished 
and  enriched  with  much  treasure.  But  sinceri- 
ty of  heart,  and  my  endeavours  to  preserve  the 
single  eye,  through  the  watchful  care  of  Divine 
Providence  over  me,  brought  the  day  of  the 
Lord  upon  it  all ;  so  that  I  came  clearly  to  see 
and  experimentally  to  know  my  sufficiency  was 
of  God ;  that  there  must  be  a  steady  depend- 
ence on  the  Lord  to  be  immediately  fitted  and 
supplied,  every  time  I  was  to  engage  in  this 
solemn  service.  I  ardently  desire,  that  all  who 
have  the  least  apprehension  of  being  called  in- 
to the  work  of  the  ministry  may  dwell  in  an 
holy  dread  of  the  divine  presence,  and  know 
their  own  wills  wholly  subjected  to  the  divine 
will,  waiting  for  a  distinct  and  clear  certainty 
of  the  Lord's  requirings,  not  only  in  entering 
upon  it  at  first,  but  also  at  all  other  times. 
And  as  self  comes  to  be  laid  in  the  dust  for 
ever,  they  will  receive  undeniable  evidence  in 
their  own  minds  of  the  certainty  of  their  mis- 
sion; and  they  will  not  be  without  a  testimony 
thereof  from  the  witness  of  God  in  the  con- 
sciences of  mankind,  amongst  whom  they  are 
sent  to  minister.  They  will  be  a  savour  of  life 
to  the  living  in  the  truth,  and  of  death  to  those 
who  are  in  a  state  of  death.  Let  it  ever  be  re- 
membered, that  nothing  of  or  belonging  to  man 
can  possibly  add  any  lustre  or  dignity  to  so 
lie  a  gift.  Neither  will  the  best  and  most 
curiously  adapted  words  or  doctrine,  ever  so 
truly  and  consistently  delivered,  be  any  more 
than  as  sounding  brass  or  as  a  tinkling  cymbal 
thout  the  power,  light  and  demonstration  of 
the  spirit  of  Christ. 


280 


THE    FRIEND. 


There  is  no  occasion  at  all,  for  tliose  who 
regard  liis  power  as  the  substance  of  tlieir  min- 
istry, to  be  anywise  solicitous  about  words; 
as  the  lowest  and  most  simple  are  really  beau- 
tiful when  fitly  spoken  under  that  holy  influ- 
ence. 

Having  thus  entered  upon  the  solemn  and 
awful  service  of  the  ministry,  I  gave  up  for  the 
most  part,  as  I  found  the  requirings  of  truth 
through  the  divine  power  and  efficacy  thereof 
moving  upon  my  heart  and  subjecting  my  will, 
to  utter  a  few  words  in  a  broken  manner,  with 
fear  and  trembling;  the  Lord  being  exceeding 
merciful  to  me  as  a  tender  father,  taking  me 
by  the  hand,  and  making  me  willing  by  his 
mighty  power,  to  be  counted  a  fool  for  his  sake 
and  the  gospel's. 

The  meeting  I  then  belonged  to  was  large, 
and  a  valuable  weighty  body  of  Friends  there- 
in; who,  as  far  as  I  could  observe  by  their  car- 
riage, did  own  and  approve  of  my  weak  and 
low  appearance  in  this  service :  yet  they  used 
Christian  prudence  not  to  lay  hands  suddenly, 
but  gave  me  full  opportunity  to  make  proof  of 
my  ministry,  and  to  feel  my  feet  therein. 

About  this  time  a  fine  spring  of  ministry  was 
opened  within  the  compass  of  our  yearly 
meeting ;  there  having,  by  account,  about  one 
hundred  opened  their  mouths  in  public  testi- 
mony, in  little  more  than  a  )"ear ;  divers  of 
whom  became  powerful,  able  ministers,  and 
some  of  them  withered  away  like  unripe  fruit. 
About  ten  appeared  within  that  time  in  the 
particular  meeting  of  Abington,  to  which  I 
belonged. 

As  I  was  enabled  to  wait  on  my  ministry,  I 
experienced  a  considerable  growth  and  enlarge- 
ment ;  and  in  a  faithful  discharge  of  duty  there- 
in, great  peace  and  heavenly  consolation,  like 
a  pleasant  refreshing  stream,  flowed  into  my 
soul.  I  also  found  that  it  was  a  means  of  enga- 
ging the  minds  of  friends  in  a  sweet  and  com- 
fortable nearness  of  unity  with  me,  which  I 
had  never  before  so  largely  and  lovingly  felt. 
Many  young  well  minded  people,  and  some 
others  of  litfle  experience,  seemed  to  admire 
ray  gift,  and  would  sometimes  speak  highly  of 
it,  which  they  did  not  always  forbear  in  my 
hearing.  But  oh  how  dangerous  this  is,  if  de- 
lighted in  by  ministers.  It  may  be  justly 
compared  to  poison,  which  will  soon  destroy 
the  pure  innocent  life.  My  judgment  was 
against  ii ;  yet  I  found  something  in  me  that 
seemed  to  have  no  aversion  thereunto,  but 
rather  inclined  to  hearken  to  it,  yet  not  with 
full  approbation.  The  same  thing  in  me 
would  want  to  know  what  such  and  such,  who 
were  in  most  esteem  for  experience  and  wis- 
dom, thought  of  me.  I  sometimes  imagined 
such  looked  shy  upon  me,  which  would  cast 
me  down  ;  all  which,  being  from  a  root  or 
fibre  of  self,  I  found  was  for  judgment  and 
must  die  upon  the  cross,  before  I  was  fit  to  be 
trusted  with  any  great  store  of  gospel  treasure. 
I  begun  also  to  take  rather  too  much  delight 
myself  in  the  gift;  which,  had  not  divine  good- 
ness in  mercy  by  a  deep  and  distressing  bap- 
tism, kindly  prevented,  might  have  opened  a 
door  for  spiritual  pride  (which  is  tlie  worst  of 
pride)  to  have  entered  in,  to  my  ruin.  I  have 
reason  to  think,  that  solid  friends,  by  observ- 
ing my  large  growth  in  the  top,  with  spread 
ing  branches,  were  in  feai  of  my  downfall  in 


ase  of  a  storm.  However,  in  the  midst  of' 
my  high  career,  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  take 
away  from  me  for  a  time  that  which  he  had 
given  me,  viz  :  the  gift  of  the  ministry,  and 
with  it  all  sensible  comforts  of  the  spirit ;  so 
that  I  was,  as  I  thought,  in  total  darkness  ; 
even  in  the  region  and  shadow  of  death.  Li 
this  doleful  state  of  mind  I  was  grievously 
beset  and  tempted  by  the  false  prophet,  the 
transformer,  to  keep  up  my  credit  in  the  minis- 
try by  continuing  my  public  appearances.  It 
might  well  be  said  of  him  that  he  would 
cause  fire  to  come  down  from  heaven  in  the 
sight  of  men  to  deceive  them  ;"  for  so  I  found 
It  is  hard  to  imagine  how  near  a  resem- 
blance he  could  make,  how  exact  an  imitation 
he  could  form  of  the  very  thing  itself,  to  the 
tate  of  mind  I  was  then  in  ;  even  to  that  de- 
gree that  I  have  at  times  been  ready  to  say, 
'  ah !  I  see  and  feel  the  fire  of  the  Lord  coni- 
ng down  to  prepare  the  oflering,"  and  have 
been  almost  ready  to  give  up  thereunto,  when 
a  godly  fear  would  seize  my  mind,  and  a  de- 
sire yet  to  try  it ;  by  which  means  the  strong 
delusion  hath  been  discovered,  and  the  false 
fire  rejected.  My  soul  hath  been  plunged  into 
deeper  anxiety,  by  this  false  heat,  than  I  was 
in  before.  No  tongue  nor  pen  can  set  forth  to 
the  full  the  deep  and  almost  constant  anguish 
of  my  soul  for  about  the  space  of  four  or  five 
months  ;  being  as  near  as  I  can  remember  the  | 
time  this  sore  aflliction  was  upon  me.  It  fared 
nith  me,  in  some  degree,  as  it  did  with  Job, 
respecting  my  friends  ;  some  conjecturing  one 
thing,  and  some  another  thing,  to  bo  the  cause 
of  this  fall,  as  it  was  apprehended  ;  though 
through  mercy  they  could  not  charge  me  with 
any  evil  as  the  cause  thereof.  The  most  pro- 
bable reason  to  them  of  this  alteration  was, 
that  I  had  been  too  much  set  up  by  others, 
and  so  had  lost  my  gift;  and  this,  I  think, 
came  nearest  to  the  truth  of  the  case.  Yet  it 
was  not  so  lost,  but  that  when  my  gracious 
helper  saw  my  sufl'ering  was  enough,  he  re- 
stored it  again  and  appeared  to  my  .50ul  as  a 
clear  morning  without  clouds  ;  everlasting 
praises  to  his  holy  name  ;  my  mind  was  deep- 
ly bowed  in  humble  thankfulness  under  a 
sense  of  the  great  favour  of  being  again  count- 
ed worthy  to  be  intrusted  with  so  precious  a 
gift ;  therefore  I  was  careful  to  exercise  the 
same  in  great  fear  and  awfulness,  and  more  in 
a  cross  to  mine  own  will  than  before  ;  as  that 
which  was  but  too  likely  to  have  decked  itself 
therewith,  was,  for  the  present  at  least,  in  a 
good  degree  slain.  I  have  very  often  in  the 
course  of  my  religious  experience  had  cause 
to  adore  and  admiie  divine  wisdom,  in  his 
dealings  with  me  for  my  preservation  in  the 
way  of  peace  ;  being  well  assured  that  he  will 
so  work  for  mankind  if  they  are  sufllcienlly 
given  up  in  heart  and  soul  to  him,  that  it  will 
not  be  possible  for  them  to  miss  of  everlasting 
happiness ;  for  none  are  able  to  pluck  those 
out  of  his  almighty  hand  who  do  not  first  in- 
cline to  leave  him." 


In  the  splendid  regions  of  the  "  far  west," 
v.'hich  lie  between  Missouri  and  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  there  are  living  at  this  moment  on 
the  Prairies  various  tribes,  who,  if  left  to  them- 
selves, would  continue  for  ages  to  live  on  the 


bufl"alo  v.-hich  cover  the  plains.  The  skins  of 
these  animals,  however,  have  become  valuable 
to  the  whites,  and,  accordingly,  this  beautiful 
verdant  country,  and  these  brave  and  indepen- 
dent people  have  been  invaded  by  white  tra- 
ders, who,  by  paying  to  them  a  pint  of  whis- 
key for  each  skin,  (or  "  robe,"  as  they  are 
termed  in  America,)  which  sell  at  New  York 
at  ten  or  twelve  dollars,  induce  them  to  slaugh- 
ter these  animals  in  immense  numbeis,  leaving 
their  flesh,  the  food  of  the  Indian,  to  rot  and 
putrefy  on  the  ground.  No  admonition  or  cau- 
tion can  arrest  for  a  moment  the  propelling 
power  of  whiskey;  accordingly,  in  all  direc- 
tions these  0OT  thoughtless  beings  aie  seen 
furiously  riding  under  its  influence  in  pursuit 
of  their  game,  or,  in  other  words,  in  the  fata] 
exchange  of  food  for  poison.  It  has  been  very 
attentively  calculated  by  the  traders,  who  man- 
age to  collect  per  annum  from  150,000  to  200,- 
000  bufl'alo  skins,  that  at  the  rate  at  which 
these  animals  are  now  disposed  of,  in  ten 
years  they  will  all  be  killed  oft".  Whenever 
that  event  happens,  Mr.  Catlin  very  justly 
prophesies  that  250,000  Indians,  now  living 
in  a  plain  of  nearly  three  thousand  miles  in  ex- 
tent, must  die  of  starvation  and  become  a  prey 
to  the  wolves,  or  that  they  must  either  attack 
the  powerful  neighbouring  tribes  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  or  in  utter  phrenzy  of  dispair  rush 
upon  the  white  population  in  the  forlorn  hope 
of  dislodging  it.  In  the  two  latter  alternatives 
there  exists  no  chance  of  success,  and  we  have 
therefore  the  appalling  reflection  before  us, 
that  these  250,000  Indians  must  soon  be  added 
to  the  dismal  list  of  those  who  have  already 
withered  and  disappeared,  leaving  their  coun- 
try to  bloom  and  flourish  in  the  possession  of 
the  progeny  of  another  world! — Quart.  IfeiK 


Up,  sluggard,  from  tliy  pallet !  Lo,  the  East 
Heralds  llie  coming  ol  another  day  ! 
The  burning  sun  advancetli  in  liis  migl.t, 
To  fling  his  wealth  of  light  upon  the  world; 
And  the  gray  mists  that  in  the  vale  have  slept 
Through  all  the  solemn  night,  are  curling  up. 
Slowly  and  silently,  as  if  to  steal 
The  golden  splendour  from  the  fount  of  day. 
And  weave  it  in  their  undulating  folds  ! 
The  conscious  earth  is  blushing  in  the  light. 
As  a  coy  maiden,  when  she  meets  the  glance 
Ofan  impassioned  lover— and  the  streams. 
Leaping  and  sparkling  in  the  morning  ray. 
Send  gaily  forth  their  gurgling  melody, 
As  if  they  knew  another  day  was  horn. 
The  breezes,  fragrance-laden,  have  awaked 
From  their  bri.f  slumber,  and  are  flitting  now. 
On  their  light  pinions  over  hill  and  plain. 
Wooing  llio  perfume  from  the  opening  flowers. 
And  dallying  with  the  leaflets.     Every  tree 
Is  vocal  with  the  melody  of  birds  ; 
And  the  awakening  herbage  flings  abroad 
Its  dewy  incense  on  the  odorous  air, 
As  conscious  that  its  Maker  will  accept 
The  grateful  offering — and  many  a  voice, 
From  vale  and  mountain  and  from  shady  grove. 
Joins  in  the  general  anthem. 


Experience  teaches,  it  is  true;  but  she  ne- 
ver comes  in  time.  Each  event  brings  its  les- 
son, and  the  lesson  is  remembered;  but  the 
same  event  never  occurs  again. — l.  e.  l. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SEVENTH  DAS,  SIXTH  MOKTH,   6,   1S40. 


NO.  36. 


EDITED   BY    ROBEllT    SJJITil. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

ce  two  dollars  per  annum^  payable  in  advah 

Subscriptions  and  Pnymenls  received  by 

GEOKGE    \\.  TAYLOR, 

so.  50,  .NORTH  POORTH  STREET,  UP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


CENTRAL  .4MER1CA. 

(Concluded  from  pajje  27-1.) 

[A  few  disconnected  extracts  will  close  our 
selections  from  the  narrative.  Just  before  our 
last  extracts,  occurs  the  following  passage.] 

I  went  on  deck,  and  found  that  we  had  ar- 
rived in  the  bay  of  St.  Thomas,  and  had  an- 
chored within  a  few  yards  of  the  shore.  A 
finer  or  more  interesting  view  than  that  which 
presented  itself  on  this  occasion,  I  have  seldom 
seen.  The  bay  of  St.  Thomas  lay  before  me 
like  an  immense  basin,  exhibiting  a  smooth 
and  glassy  surface,  and  a  clear,  sandy  bottom, 
illuminated  by  the  rays  of  the  sun,  which  was 
then  just  rising  over  the  mountains,  and  pour- 
ing a  flood  of  light  over  hill  and  valley.  The 
shores  of  the  bay,  making  a  wide  circular 
sweep,  extended  to  a  circumference  of  some 
twenty  miles.  The  land — which  was  clothed 
with  a  luxuriant  verdure — rose  higher  in  pro- 
portion to  its  distance  from  the  water,  till  it 
terminated  in  a  range  of  towering  mountains, 
forming  a  magnificent  amphitheatre.  There 
was  depth  of  water  there  for  the  largest  ship 
ever  built,  and  room  enough  for  the  whole 
navy  of  Great  Britain  to  ride  at  anchor. 

This  splendid  bay  is  situated  on  the  right 
of  the  embouchure  of  the  river  Izabal,  and  at 
the  head  of  the  great  bay  of  Honduras.  Being 
protected  against  the  winds  by  the  surround- 
ing land,  it  affords  a  safe  harbour ;  and  from 
its  situation  on  that  part  of  the  coast  most  fa- 
vourable for  communicating  with  the  interior, 
and  its  numerous  other  advantages,  seems  des- 
tined by  nature  for  a  great  commercial  empo- 
rium. But,  thus  far,  the  place  is  almost  a  per- 
fect solitude.  There  was  not  a  single  vessel 
in  the  harbour  but  our  own,  nor  a  house  to  be 
seen  on  shore,  except  two  or  three  miserable 
huts.  These  huts  were  the  commencement  of 
a  settlement  projected  by  the  government  of 
Central  America,  but  abandoned  almost  in  the 
onset,  from  want  either  of  means,  or  of  energy, 
on  the  part  of  the  government  in  promoting 
objects  of  public  utility.  An  establishment 
there  had  also  been  contemplated  by  a  com- 
pany of  English  merchants,  who  made  pro- 
posals to  that  effect,  with  an  offer  of  opening 
a  communication  across  the  mountains  to  the 
nearest  point  of  the  road  leading  from  Izabal 


to  the  capital.  But  the  same  fatality  tiiat  at- 
tends all  efforts  at  improvement  in  this  country, 
rendered  this  plan  abortive,  and  it  was  in  like 
manner  abandoned. 

Our  object  in  coming  hither  was  to  take  in 
fuel.  While  this  was  doing,  I  landed  with 
two  or  three  of  the  passengers,  and  proceeded 
to  the  huts  just  mentioned.  We  found  there 
only  a  white  man  and  two  negro  women  ;  the 
latter  inhabiting  one  of  the  huts,  and  the  for- 
mer lodged  in  a  sort  of  barn,  open  to  the  four 
winds,  except  at  one  extremity,  which  was 
boarded  off,  and  served  as  a  bed-chamber. 
The  man  was  a  sort  of  commandant  in  the 
place.  He  had  erected  a  flag-staff  close  by 
his  dwelling,  and  wore  a  cockade  as  an  indi- 
cation of  his  authority.  He  received  from  the 
government  a  salary  of  eight  hundred  dollars 
for  remaining  there,  but  was  now,  he  said, 
pretty  nearly  tired  of  the  solitude  of  the  place 
and  the  insignificance  of  his  office,  and  was 
about  to  resign.  All  his  furniture  consisted  of 
truckle-bed,  a  few  stools  for  chairs,  and  a 
rude  table  of  rough  boards.  There  was  a 
hammock  suspended  from  the  beams  of  the 
roof,  a  rusty  fowling-piece,  in  one  corner,  and 
fishing-net  in  another.  He  had  some  pigs 
and  plenty  of  poultry,  who  had  the  range  of 
the  house,  and  seemed  quite  at  home  in  it. 
He  also  had  a  kitchen  garden,  which  I  looked 
into  and  found  well  stocked  with  plantains, 
pumpkins,  and  other  vegetables.  In  one  of 
the  largest  huts,  or  rather  in  a  large  shed  sup- 
ported by  upright  shafts,  there  was  a  quantity 
of  boards  and  shingles,  which  had  been  pro- 
cured by  the  government  and  sent  thither  for 
the  erection  of  houses.  But  there  was  now 
no  probability  that  this  lumber  would  be  used 
for  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  intended,  or 
for  any  other,  as  it  was  in  such  a  state  of  de- 
cay as  to  be  almost  useless.  We  remained  in 
this  Robinson  Crusoe  establishment  only  a 
short  while,  the  mosquitoes  becoming  so  trou- 
blesome, that  we  were  glad  to  return  to  the 
vessel. 

[A  little  further  on  is  presented  the  follow- 
g  picture  of  simple  and  secluded  life.] 
During  the  detention  incurred  by  the  ground- 
gof  the  boat,  I  made  another  visit  on  shore, 
as  well  from  curiosity  as  for  the  sake  of  pro- 
curing vegetables  and  fruit.     On  an    elevated 
spot  near  the  mouth  of  the  river,  and  in  a  ro- 
mantic situation,  there  is  a  little  village  con- 
sisting of  forty  or  fifty  huts,  shaded  by  cocoa- 
nut  trees.     Thither  I  proceeded  with   two  of  | 
the  passengers,  and  found  the  place   inhabited 
entirely  by  negroes,  of  the  class  called,  as  I 
have  elsewhere  observed,  Caribes.    We  enter- 
one  of  the  best-looking  huts,   which  we 
were  told  was  the  dwelling  of  the  Alcalde,  or 
civil  magistrate,  and  found  there  an  old  negro 
lying  sick  in  a  hammock.     He  seemed  glad 
to  see  us,  and  addressed  to  us  a  few  words  in 


a  language  almost  unintelligible,  being  a  mix- 
ture of  French,  Spanish,  and  English  ;  but  we 
made  out  that  he  had  been  for  some  time  suf- 
fering from  an  affection  of  the  lungs,  and  would 
take  it  as  a  great  favour  if  we  would  recom- 
mend something  for  his  relief.  It  is  proper 
to  remark  here,  that  the  country-people  in 
Central  America  look  upon  every  foreigner 
as  a  doctor,  and  place  implicit  faith  in  his  pre- 
scriptions. One  of  us  did  prescribe  to  him, 
but  whether  to  a  good  or  bad  purpose,  I  can- 
not pretend  to  say.  As  I  had  no  part  in  this, 
my  conscience  has  never  troubled  me  on  the 
subject.  The  old  man  had  a  little  image  of 
Nuestra  Sehora  del  liosurio  suspended  from 
his  neck.  He  was  a  great  devotee  of  the  vir- 
gin of  this  name,  and  counted  largely  upon 
her  favour  and  protection.  He  also  wore  a 
litde  bag  containing  a  relic  of  some  saint,  in 
which,  too,  he  had  great  faith.  The  cabin  he 
lived  in — like  all  the  others — was  built  of 
mud  and  cane  reeds,  and  thatched  with  palm 
leaves,  with  only  one  door,  and  no  windows. 
Though  the  largest  in  the  village,  it  could  not 
have  exceeded  fifteen  feet  square  in  extent. 
His  furniture  could  not  be  more  poor  and 
homely  ;  the  only  seat  I  was  able  to  procure, 
being  a  barrel  set  on  end.  My  companions 
accommodated  themselves  on  an  old  chest.  He 
insisted  on  our  taking  something  to  diink,  and 
gave  us  some  gin  and  water  out  of  a  calabash. 
He  then,  agreeably  to  our  request,  gave  direc- 
tions for  the  people  to  bring  to  him  whatever 
fruit  or  vegetables  they  could  spare  ;.  and  in  a 
short  time,  a  much  larger  quantity  than  we 
wanted  was  supplied.  This  wejprocured  for 
a  mere  trifle. 

On  our  way  back,  we  took  a  better  view  of 
the  hamlet,  and  were  pleased  with  its  pictu- 
resque and  primitive  appearance.  There  was 
a  fine  spring  of  fresh  water  gushing  out  from 
the  rocks  in  a  shady  place.  The  huts  were 
scattered  round  without  any  order,  each  with 
one  or  two  cocoa  trees  in  front  to  protect  it 
from  the  sun,  and  a  patch  of  cultivated  ground 
in  the  rear  for  raising  vegetables.  The  in- 
habitants of  either  sex  wore  scarcely  any  clo- 
thing. We  saw  nobody  at  work,  though  it 
was  not  a  holyday ;  yet  they  looked  quite  hap- 
py and  free  from  care  ;  and  in  this  quiet  and 
ecluded  state,  apart  from  the  rest  of  the  world, 
they  seemed  to  live  forgetting  and  forgotten. 
[The  lake  of  Izabal  is  thus  described  :] 
In  the  course  of  a  walk  in  the  afternoon,  I 
took  a  passing  view  of  the  town  ;  but  seeing 
nothing  in  it  to  interest  me,  I  turned  my  steps 
to  the  mountain  that  commands  it,  and  ascend- 
ed to  a  spot  where  the  roots  of  an  old  tree  af- 
forded a  pleasant  resting-place.  Here  a  fine 
view  is  obtained  of  the  lake  and  of  the  sur- 
rounding country.  Before  me  were  scattered 
the  thatched  roofs  of  Izabal,  and  on  each  side, 
as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  might  be  seen  a 


282 

series  of  mountains,  towering  over  each  other, 
and  piled  up  like  Pelion  upon  Ossa.  How 
deeply  I  regretted  not  being  an  adept  at  draw- 
ing, to  have  made  a  sketch  of  the  scene  before 
me  !  Yet  it  was  not  without  defects.  No 
vessels  were  to  be  seen  on  the  lake,  with  the 
solitary  exception  of  llie  steamboat ;  no  signs 
of  cultivation,  not  a  hamlet  nor  a  house  were 
visible  on  the  land,  save  the  little  town  beneath 
me. 

When  I  considered  the  natural  advantages 
of  this  country,  I  could  not  but  lament  that  so 
little  had  been  done  by  human  industry  to  im- 
prove them.  The  idea,  however,  suggested 
itself,  that  some  day  this  lake,  now  little  better 
than  a  watery  desert,  might  be  traversed  in 
every  direction  by  steamboats  and  sailing  ves- 
sels engaged  in  protitable  trade;  when  the 
country  around,  instead  of  being  encumbered 
with  a  wild  and  useless  vegetation,  might 
smile  with  fields  of  corn,  and  the  neat  cottage 
of  the  peasant,  the  thriving  hamlet,  and  even 
the  flourishing  town,  enliven  the  quietude  of 
these  solitary  shores. 

[Salvador  is  one  of  the  places  on  the  route 
to  Guatemala,  and  is  thus  noticed  :] 

St.  Salvador,  which  may  be  considered  the 
second  city  of  Central  America,  is  the  head 
of  the  state,  or  department,  of  that  name,  and 
contains  a  population  of  about  fifteen  thousand 
souls,  including  Indians  and  mulattoes.  The 
other  towns  of  any  note  in  this  state  are  St. 
Vincente,  Santana,  and  Sonsonate.  It  is  situa- 
ted some  fifty  miles  from  the  Pacific.  Its 
trade  and  manufactures  are  very  limited  ;  the 
wealth  of  the  place  consisting  chiefly  in  its 
agricultural  productions.  The  city  is  laid  out 
with  considerable  regularity  ;  the  streets  cross- 
ing each  other  at  right  angles,  except  in  the 
suburbs,  where  this  plan  has  not  been  so 
stricdy  adhered  to.  In  the  centre  of  the  city 
is  the  plaza,  or  market-place,  three  sides  of 
which  are  lined  with  shops,  with  porticos  be- 
fore them,  supported  by  a  colonnade.  On  the 
other  side  is  the  church,  a  fine  edifice,  in  a 
good  style  of  architecture.  There  is  also,  on 
this  side,  a  large  house,  where  the  members  of 
the  legislature  assemble  when  congress  is  in 
session.  The  plaza  just  mentioned  is  crowded 
on  market  days  with  country-people,  bringing 
the  produce  of  their  farms.  All  the  fruits  and 
vegetables  of  the  tropics  may  then  be  seen  ex- 
posed for  sale  on  mats  and  manias  spread  upon 
the  ground.  The  variety  of  costumes  and 
complexions,  and  the  noise  and  bustle  of  the 
buyers  and  sellers,  constitute  a  picturesque  and 
animated  scene.  The  primitive  custom  of 
trading  by  barter,  I  found,  to  my  surprise,  was 
still  in  existence  there  ;  Indian  corn,  or  cocoa, 
being  used  in  such  cases  as  a  substitute  for  a 
metallic  currency. 

[The  following  is  from  the  succeeding 
chapter.] 

Soon  after  leaving  St.  Salvador,  we  came  to 
a  wild  tract  of  country,  and  travelled  along  a 
rough  and  rocky  path,  which,  after  a  few  miles, 
brought  us  to  a  deep  ravine,  called  el  Barran- 
ca del  Guaramal.  This  ravine,  formed  by  the 
waters  descending  from  the  neighbouring 
mountains,  is  overhung  by  rocks  and  bushes, 
and  its  banks,  which  rise  to  a  height  of  thirty 
or  forty  feet,  are  covered  with  every  varietj'  of 
fern  and  moss,   and   with   wild   flowers    and 


THE    FRIEND. 

weeds  without  number.  There  was,  in  par- 
ticular, a  species  of  bamboo,  the  branches  of 
which  fell  in  beautiful  festoons  on  either  side 
of  us,  or  spreading  from  bank  to  bank,  formed 
verdant  arches  over  our  heads  that  looked  like 
the  work  of  art.  The  bed  of  the  ravine,  in 
some  places,  consisted  of  loose  stones,  and,  in 
others,  of  solid  rock,  and  was  the  channel  of  a 
stieam  which,  it  being  now  the  dry  season, 
v;as  not  more  than  two  feet  deep  in  any  part. 
The  place  was  a  fantastic  assemblage  of  rocks, 
trees,  and  water,  forming  altogether  the  most 
wild  and  romantic  scene  I  had  yet  beheld. 

This  ravine  we  were  obliged  to  follow  for 
the  space  of  half  a  league,  making  its  rough 
and  watery  bed  our  road  for  want  of  any  other. 
At  length  we  succeeded,  by  clambering  up  the 
banks,  in  gaining  a  smoother  ground,  and  pro- 
ceeded along  a  narrow  path  till  we  came  to  a 
dense  forest.  Here  we  had  to  unravel  the 
mazes  of  a  labyrinth  of  verdure  for  quite  two 
hours,  when  we  reached  a  plain,  where  we 
saw  the  village  of  Ateas. 

Although  it  was  early  in  the  afternoon  when 
we  arrived,  and  the  distance  travelled  had  not 
been  much,  we  had  deteimined,  in  considera- 
tion of  the  fatigue  our  beasts  had  undergone 
from  the  nature  of  the  roads,  to  proceed  no 
further  till  the  following  day.  At  night  I  was 
provided  with  a  good  bed.  The  ofiicer  attend- 
ing me  wrapped  himself  up  in  the  folds  of  his 
chamarra,  and  stretched  his  limbs  on  a  mat 
under  the  piazza  of  the  house. 

Starting  early  the  next  morning,  we  pro- 
ceeded along  the  plain  of  Ateas,  till  we  came 
to  another  wood.  Here  my  conductor  direct- 
ed the  muleteers  not  to  lag  behind,  examined 
his  pistols,  and  asked  me  if  mine  were  in  pro- 
per order.  He  observed,  at  the  same  time, 
that  this  was  a  necessary  precaution  to  prevent 
our  being  taken  by  surprise  ;  for  though  he 
apprehended  no  danger  from  the  insurgents  in 
that  quarter,  there  was  a  possibility  of  our 
falling  in  with  deserters  and  fugitives  from 
jail,  who  might  be  roaming  about  the  country. 
He  then  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  our  little 
party,  and  rode  on  in  silence  till  we  passed  the 
wood. 

As  we  proceeded  on  our  way,  a  deep  rum- 
bling noise  was  heard,  like  distant  thunder.  It 
was  occasioned  by  the  eruptions  of  the  volcano 
of  Isalco,  from  which  we  were  only  a  few 
miles  distant.  A  little  further  on,  having  as- 
cended an  eminence,  we  came  in  full  view  of 
the  volcano,  and  could  see  the  smoke  bursting 
in  a  thick  column  from  the  crater.  The  scoria 
and  ashes  emitted  by  the  eruption  fell  in  a 
shower  round  the  mountain,  and  a  stream  of 
lava,  though  not  then  visible  to  the  eye,  could 
be  traced  by  a  line  of  smoke  reaching  from  the 
crater  to  the  base  of  the  volcano.  We  ap- 
proached within  a  mile  of  the  base  of  this 
burning  mountain,  where  the  ground  was  cov- 
ered with  pumice  stones  and  fragments  of  solid 
lava.  It  was  a  volcano  of  recent  formation ; 
its  commencement  dating  not  more  than  fifty 
years  back.  It  broke  out  from  the  top  of  a 
hill  of  no  great  elevation ;  but  the  quantity  of 
stones  and  lava  emitted  by  it  since  its  first 
eruption,  have  already  formed  a  respectable 
mountain.  The  peculiarity  of  this  volcano  is, 
that  the  eruptions  are  almost  continual ;  so  that 
if  not  exhausted  by  constant  performance,  it 


will  become  in  time  one  of  the  most  remark- 
able in  the  country.  During  one  of  its  fiercest 
eruptions,  a  stream  of  lava  so  copious  was 
emitted,  that  it  reached  within  a  hundred  yards 
of  the  village  of  Isalco,  situated  about  three 
miles  from  the  base  of  the  volcano,  laying 
waste  a  large  tract  of  cultivated  land,  and  doom- 
ing a  fertile  soil  to  perpetual  sterility. 

Passing  through  the  village  of  Isalco  just 
mentioned,  which  has  a  thriving  appearance, 
and  can  boast  of  a  church  and  some  good 
houses,  we  came,  after  a  short  ride,  to  a  very 
pretty  Indian  village,  situated  in  the  midst  of 
a  grove  of  cocoa-nut  trees.  The  huts,  which 
were  built  of  cane  and  palm  leaves,  were  scat- 
tered round  without  any  order,  and  the  inha- 
bitants, from  their  dress,  language,  and  habits, 
seemed  to  exist  in  the  same  primitive  state  as 
when  the  country  was  discovered. 

As  we  approached  the  town  of  Sonsonate, 
a  view  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  which  I  beheld 
for  the  first  time,  awakened  within  me  emo- 
tions of  surprise  and  pleasure  that  I  will  not 
pretend  to  describe.  It  was  distinctly  visible 
towards  the  south-west,  and  distant  about  fif- 
teen miles.  I  had  now  fairly  traversed  this 
part  of  the  continent  from  sea  to  sea,  and  I 
gazed  upon  the  blue  expanse  of  the  Pacific  as 
if  its  waters  exhibited  something  different  from 
those  of  other  seas.  How  litde  did  I  think, 
two  months  before,  that  I  should  so  soon,  or 
ever,  have  beheld  this  queen  of  oceans ! 

It  was  early  in  the  day  when  we  arrived  at 
Sonsonate,  where,  in  virtue  of  an  introduction 
from  an  English  gentleman  with  whom  I  had 
become  acquainted  at  St.  Salvador,  I  was  kind- 
ly received  by  one  of  the  most  respectable 
merchants  of  the  place. 

This  is  the  largest  town  in  the  state  of  St. 
Salvador,  next  to  the  capital  of  said  state.  It 
is  situated  about  eight  miles  from  the  sea,  and 
is  the  principal  part  of  Central  America  on  the 
Pacific,  being  the  nearest  harbour  for  ships 
from  Panama  and  Peru  trading  with  Guate- 
mala. The  productions  of  the  neighbouring 
country,  destined  for  Europe,  owing  to  the 
difficulty  and  expense  attending  their  convey- 
ance over-land  to  the  Atlantic  coast,  are  often 
shipped  at  this  port,  notwithstanding  the  long 
and  circuitous  voyage  to  be  performed  ;  and, 
for  the  same  reason,  it  is  the  port  through 
which  ate  imported  many  of  the  foreign  manu- 
factures intended  for  the  south-western  coast 
of  Central  America. 

That  evening,  at  a  late  hour,  I  had  another 
view  of  the  volcano,  the  eruptions  of  which, 
in  the  darkness  of  the  night,  are  infinitely  more 
striking  and  magnificent  than  in  the  day-time. 
At  intervals  of  half  an  hour,  a  blaze  would 
issue  from  the  crater  to  the  height  of  two  hun- 
dred feet,  illuminating  the  sky,  and  casting  a 
lurid  light  over  the  mountains.  These  erup- 
tions were  preceded  by  a  report  like  a  clap  of 
distant  thunder,  or  the  discharge  of  artillery  ; 
but  though  fierce,  they  were  of  short  duration, 
for  after  blazing  for  a  few  seconds  they  sub- 
sided, when  the  burning  lava  that  streamed 
down  the  mountain,  shone  brightly  and  aw- 
fully through  the  darkness  of  the  night.  It 
was  one  of  the  grandest  and  most  imposing 
spectacles  I  had  ever  witnessed. 


THE    FRIKND. 


283 


0;j  the  Habits  and  Instincts  of  Animals.  Bij 
William  Swainson,  A.  C.  G.,  Fdlow  of 
the  Royal  Society,  and  of  several  Foreign 
Academies. 

(Continued  from  p  2GI.^ 

In  Birds,  we  shall  find  the  faculty  of  in- 
stinct exhibited  in  many  curious,  and  several 
highly  interesting,  particulars;  such  as  the 
construction  of  their  habitations — the  process 
of  nidificalion — the  methods  of  procuring 
food — and  the  migrations  which  so  many 
undertake.  Of  their  skill  in  forming  their  nests, 
the  small  birds  of  Southern  Africa  are  striking 
examples,  displaying,  in  many  instances,  the 
most  surprising  foresight  in  their  formation. 
Some  of  the  Ploceanx,  or  weaving  finches, 
suspend  their  nests  to  the  branches  of  trees 
which  overhang  the  water,  shaping  the  fabric 
exactly  like  a  chemist's  retort,  the  aperture 
being  placed  at  the  bottom  of  the  shank, 
which  is  eight  or  nine  inches  long ;  while 
others,  it  is  said,  fence  their  nests  round  with 
thorns.  The  Icterina,  or  hangnests  of  Ame- 
rica, as  their  name  implies,  construct  theirs  on 
the  same  principle, — the  fabric  being  com- 
posed of  the  stalks  of  the  inward  hair  of  a 
wiry  sort  of  grass,  the  blades  and  stems  of 
which  they  weave  together,  and  hang  to  the 
extremities  of  lofty  trees :  in  the  forests  of 
Brazil  we  have  seen  settlements  thus  formed 
of  200  or  300.  The  pensile  warbler  {Sylvia 
pensilis,  Lin.)  shows  equal  ingenuity  :  her 
nest  is  formed  of  dry  blades  of  grass,  the  ribs 
of  leaves,  and  very  small  roots,  all  twined  to- 
gether in  the  most  skilful  and  artificial  manner, 
formed  into  a  compact  ball,  and  carefully 
worked  into  binders,  again  suspended  to  a 
netting,  which  she  has  previously  drawn  from 
tree  to"  tree, — so  that  this  curiously  construct- 
ed mansion  rocks  to  and  fro  with  the  wind, 
secure  from  the  assaults  of  her  numerous  ene- 
mies. The  mode  which  these  little  artificers 
pursue,  is  not,  however,  always  the  same — 
but  varies  with  that  instinct  which  is  observed 
so  frequently  to  suit  itself  to  new  and  peculiar 
circumstances  :  and  thus,  in  our  own  island, 
although  the  nests  of  each  particular  species, 
when  built  in  the  open  country,  are  always  es- 
sentially on  the  same  principle;  yet,  when 
found  near  towns  or  villages,  where  the  same 
materials  are  not  to  be  procured,  their  forma- 
tion is  adapted  both  to  the  situation  in  which 
they  are  placed,  and  to  the  substance  of  which 
they  are  constructed.  The  nest  of  the  com- 
mon wren  ( Troglodytes  Eurepaus)  illustrates 
the  above  fact:  if  built  against  a  haystack,  it 
will  be  uniformly  made  of  hay  ;  if  attached  to 
a  tree  covered  with  white  lichen,  it  will  chiefly 
be  covered  with  the  same  substance  ;  and  so 
on,  according  to  the  place  which  it  may  chance 
to  occupy.  The  obvious  intention,  however, 
in  every  instance,  is  to  provide  against  disco- 
very, by  assimilating  the  exterior  of  the  nest 
as  near  as  possible  to  the  object  close  to  it. 

In  rearing  their  young,  other  instincts  be- 
come developed.  The  ostrich  will  exemplil'y 
this  second  branch  of  our  subject ;  and  this 
unjustly  slandered  bird  is  now  relieved  from 
the  odium  which  the  ancients  attached  to  her, 
since  it  is  proved  that  she  not  only  hatches 
her  eggs,  but  that  she  reserves  others,  to  pro- 
vide the  young  with  nourishment  when  they 


first  burst  into  lii'e.  In  Senegal,  where  the 
heat  is  extreme,  the  ostrich,  it  is  said,  sits  at 
night  only,  upon  those  which  are  to  be  ren- 
dered fertile  ;  but  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
where  the  sun  has  less  power,  the  mother  re- 
mains constant  in  her  attentions  to  the  eggs, 
both  day  and  night.  The  mstinct  of  this  bird, 
in'providing  food  for  its  young,  appears  to  be 
without  parallel,  and  is  thus  noticed  by  Le 
Vaillant: — "  During  this  day's  journey,  I  met 
with  the  nest  of  an  ostrich,  upon  which  the  fe- 
male was  hatching :  there  were  three  eggs  de- 
posited on  the  bare  ground,  lying  before  her  ; 
and  she  was  sitting  upon  nine  others,  the  young 
of  which  were  in  so  advanced  a  state  as  to  be 
ready  to  burst  the  shell."  The  separation  of 
the  eggs  in  this  manner  into  two  parcels — 
one  parcel  intended  to  supply  the  first  food  of 
the  young  which  are  hatched  from  the  other — 
was  considered  incredible,  when  first  an- 
nounced as  a  fact  by  this  well-known  traveller; 
but  subsequent  observations  have,  in  this  in- 
stance, and  in  many  others,  only  proved  his 
veracity.  The  number  of  eggs  which  the  os- 
trich usually  sits  upon  is  ten.  But  the  Hotten- 
tots, who  are  very  fond  of  them,  upon  discov- 
ering a  nest,  seize  fitting  opportunities  to 
remove  one  or  two  at  a  time  :  this  induces  the 
bird  to  deposit  more ;  and  in  this  manner  she 
has  been  known,  like  the  domestic  hen,  to  lay 
between  fortj'and  fifty  in  a  season.  The  peli- 
can is  stated  to  preserve  her  eggs  fiom  injury, 
by  hiding  ihem  in  the  water  until  the  fancied 
danger  is  removed.  The  razorbill  fixes  hers 
on  the  smooth  rock,  with  so  exact  a  balance, 
that,  if  removed,  and  al'terwards  attempted  to 
be  replaced,  it  is  diflicult,  if  not  impossible,  to 
adjust  it  safe  in  the  same  position.  Le  Vail- 
lant remarks,  that  the  African  Jinhinga,  or 
darter,  which  is  a  completely  aquatic  bird, 
nevertheless,  builds  its  nest  and  rears  its  young 
on  rocks  and  trees  ;  yet  the  former  is  so  con- 
structed, that,  at  any  moment  of  pressing  dan- 
ger, when  the  young  are  once  able  to  swim, 
the  mother  can  plunge  them  into  the  water  be- 
neath. 

The  expedients  by  which  birds  provide 
their  food  is  often  equally  sagacious ;  none, 
however,  show  a  more  wonderful  instinct  in 
eflfecting  this  purpose,  than  those  of  the  genus 
Indicator,  or  honey-guide.  Dr.  Sparman,  the 
African  traveller  and  naturalist,  was  the  first 
who  made  the  singular  statement.  He  says, 
that,  when  this  bird  discovers  a  nest  of  honey, 
it  flies  eagerly  to  the  first  person  it  can  find, 
and,  by  its  chirping  and  fluttering,  invites  him 
to  follow, — faithfully  leading  him  to  the  spot, 
watching  whilst  he  takes  possession  of  the 
treasure,  and  patiently  waiting  for  that  portion 
which  is  always  left  by  the  African  hunters  as 
a  reward  to  their  feathered  guide. 

The  address  which  the  secretary  eagle 
evinces  in  fighting  with  a  serpent,  has  been 
thus  described  by  an  eye-witness  : — "  The 
batde  was  obstinate,  and  conducted  with  equal 
address  on  both  sides.  But  the  serpent, — 
feeling  the  inferiority  of  his  strength, — in  his 
attempt  to  flee  and  regain  his  hole,  employed 
that  cunning  which  is  ascribed  to  him  ;  while 
the  bird,  guessing  his  design,  suddenly  stop- 
ped him  and  cut  oft"  his  retreat,  by  placing 
herself  before  him  at  a  single  leap.  On  what- 
ever side  the  reptile  endeavoured  to  make  his 


escape,  his  enemy  was  still  found  before  him. 
Then,  imitating  at  once  bravery  and  cunning, 
he  erected  himself  boldly  to  intimidate  the 
bird,  and,  hissing  dreadfidly,  displayed  his 
menacing  throat,  inflamed  eyes,  and  a  head 
swelled  with  rage  and  venom.  Sometimes 
this  threatening  appearance  produced  a  mo- 
mentary cessation  of  hostilities ;  but  the  bird 
soon  returned  to  the  charge,  and,  co\ering  her 
body  with  one  of  her  wings,  as  a  buckler, 
struck  her  enemy  with  the  horny  protuberances 
upon  the  other,  which,  like  little  clubs,  served 
the  more  efl'ectually  to  knock  him  down  as  he 
raised  himself  to  the  blow  :  at  last  he  stagger- 
ed and  fell;  the  conqueror  then  despatched 
him,  and  witli  one  stroke  of  her  bill  laid  open 
his  skull." 

The  instinct  of  the  nestling  cuckoo  is  not 
more  remarkable  than  that  of  the  parent.  The 
European  species,  as  is  well  observed  by 
White  of  Selborne,  does  not  lay  its  eggs  in 
other  birds'  nests  indiscriminately,  but,  by  a 
wonderful  instinct,  selects  only  those  of  soft- 
billed  insectivoious  birds, — such  as  the  wag- 
tails, hedge-sparrow,  titlark,  whitethroat,  and 
redbreast, — to  whom  it  can  intrust  the  proper 
feeding  of  its  progeny.  The  North  American 
cuckoo,  however,  being  of  a  diflerent  species, 
more  frequendy  lay  their  eggs  in  the  nests  of 
the  cowpen  birds  [Molothrus  pecoris,  Sw.), 
whose  bills,  from  being  larger  and  thicker  than 
those  of  a  sparrow,  might  lead  to  the  belief 
that  they  feed  their  young  upon  the  grain 
which  the  old  birds  are  known  to  be  fond  of. 
It  seems,  however,  that  although  this  species, 
in  their  adult  state,  are  granivorous,  yet  that 
they  are  also  insectivorous,  and  feed  their 
young  with  this  latter  aliment  rather  than  with 
the  former.  Hence  it  is  that  the  young  cuc- 
koo is  still  nourished  with  insects  until  it  can 
fly,  when  it  quits  the  nest  and  shifts  for  itself. 

Quadrupeds  claim  our  next  attention.  It  is 
in  this  class,  more  than  in  any  other,  we  find 
that  kind  of  superior  instinct  which  makes 
them  not  only  the  companion,  but  the  friend, 
of  man.  The  elephant,  the  horse,  and  more 
particularly  the  dog,  aff'ord  famdiar  illustra- 
tions of  that  attachment  towards  mankind,  im- 
planted in  their  nature  by  Omnipotence,  but 
withheld  from  all  other  animals.  The  skill 
and  ingenuity  of  quadrupeds  are,  in  many  in- 
stances, very  great,  particularly  in  some  of  the 
smaller  kinds.  The  jerboa,  the  beaver,  and 
harvest  mouse,  are  both  architects  and  weavers ; 
and  the  habitation  of  the  latter  ingenious  little 
creature,  according  to  White,  is  most  artifici- 
ally platted,  being  composed  of  the  blades  of 
wheat,  perfectly  round,  and  with  the  aperture 
closed  in  the  nicest  manner ;  the  one  he  ex- 
amined was  "  so  compact  and  well  fitted  that 
it  would  roll  across  the  table  without  being  dis- 
composed, though  it  contained  eight  litde  mice 
that  were  naked  and  blind." 

The  manner  in  which  other  quadrupeds  pre- 
serve, and  others  obtain,  their  food,  is  indica- 
tive of  this  feculty.  The  fox,  when  possessed 
of  a  larger  booty  than  it  can  at  once  consume, 
never  allows  itself  to  gratify  its  appetite,  until 
it  has  secured  the  whole  of  its  prize,  by  pla- 
cing it  in  diff'ereni  holes,  which  it  digs  for  the 
purpose,  and  which  it  endeavours  to  conceal 
by  placing  upon  them  a  quantity  of  loose  earth. 
Some  of  the  Glires,  or  mice,  provide  a  winter 


284 

store  of  food  ;  but,  to  prevent  its  premature  de- 
cay, the  animal  will  bring  out  his  provisions, 
and  spread  them  in  the  sun  to  dry.  The  Al- 
pine hare  is  stated  to  cut  down  quantities  of 
soft  grass,  and,  after  spreading  it  out  for  some 
time,  collect  it  into  heaps,  which  are  then 
placed  beneath  overhanging  rocks,  in  fissures, 
or  under  sheltering  trees  ;  and  these  winter 
magazines  are  visited  so  regularly,  that  they 
may  be  discovered  by  the  beaten  path  of  the 
animal  over  the  snow. 

(To  be  continued.) 

Selected  for  "  The  Friend." 
THE  THKEE  SONS. 

BV  J.  MOULTRIE. 

I  have  a  son,  a  litlle  son,  !i  hoy  just  five  years  old, 

With  eyes  of  thoughtful  earnestness,  and  mind  of 
gentle  mould. 

They  tell  mo  that  unusual  grace  in  all  his  ways  ap. 
pears. 

That  my  child  in  grave  and  wise  of  heart  beyond  his 
infant  years. 

I  cannot  say  how  this  may  be.  I  know  his  face  is 
fair. 

And  yet  his  chiefest  comeliness  is  his  sweet  and  seri- 
ous air. 

I  know  his  heart  is  kind  and  fond,  I  know  he  luveth 
me, 

Bui  loveth  yet  his  mother  more,  willi  grateful  fer- 
vency. 

But  that  which  others  m<.st  admire,  is  the  thought 
which  fills  his  mind. 

The  food  for  grave  inquiring  speech  he  every  where 
doth  6nd. 

Strange  questions  doth  he  ask  of  me,  when  we  to- 
gether walk; 

He  scarcely  thinks  as  children  think,  or  talks  as 
childienlalk. 

Nor  cares  he  much  for  childish  sports,  dotes  not  on 
bat  or  ball — 

But  looks  on  manhood's  ways  and  works,  and  aptly 
mimics  all. 

His  little  heart  is  busy  still  and  oftentimes  perplex'd, 

With  thoughts  about  this  world  of  ours,  and  thoughts 
about  the  next. 

In  childhood's  gentle  confidence  he  bends  his  knees  to 
pray, 

And  strange,  and  sweet,  and  solenin  tiien,  are  tl-.e 
words  which  he  will  say. 

Oh  should  my  lovely  child  be  spared  to  manhood's 
years  like  me, 

A  holier  and  a  better  man  I  trust  that  he  will  bo  ; 

And  when  I  look  into  his  eye.',  and  stroke  his  tliought- 
(ul  brow, 

I  dare  not  think  what  I  should  feel  were  I  to  lose  him 

I  have  a  son,  a 
I'll  not  declare 

be; 
How  silver  sweet  those  tones  of  his  when  ha  prattles 

on  my  knee. 
I  do  not  think  his  light  blue  eye  is  like  his  brother's 

keen. 
Nor  his  brow  so  full  of  childish  thought  as  his  hath 

ever  been ; 
But  his  little  heart's  a  fountain  pure  of  kii.d  and  ten- 
der feeling. 
And  his  every  look  a  gleam  of  light,  rich  depths  of 

love  reveahng. 
A  play  fellow  is  he  to  all.  End  yet  with  cheerful  tone, 
Will   sing  Ins   little  song  of  love,  when  left   to  (.port 

alone. 
His   prcfcnco  is  like  sunshine  sent  to  gladden  home 

and  hcarUi, 
To  comfort  us  in   all  our   grief,  and  sweeten  all  cur 

mirth. 
Should  he  grow  up  to  riper  years, God  giant  his  heart 

may  prove 
Ab   sweet  a   home    for   heavenly   grace    as   now    for 

earthly  love ; 
And  if  beside  his  grave,  t'.e  tears  our   aching  eyes 

must  dim. 


THE    FRIEND. 


God  comfort  us  for   all  the  love  which  we  shall  lose 


I  ha 

ve   a 

son,  a   third 

For 

tnuy 

eckon  not  by 

To^ 

js,  lor 

dw-.ll. 
fourteen  anx 

And 

creg 
then 
heav 

nnot 

he  bade  faiei 
eli  what  form 

Nor 
The 

gues 
raph 
Ihou 

^   how    bright 
ghts'that  fill 

d  years  ^ 

hero  he  has 

th?,  his  i 

nfant  smiles 

arih  and 

went  to  live 

V  hat  look 

he  weareth 

crowns 

his  shining 

eelcss  sou 

1— the  bliss 

glory 

fill  hi. 

which  he  doth  feel — 
Are  numbered  with  the  secret  things  which  GoJ 

not  reveal. 
I  know  that  we  shall  meet  oBr  babe,  (his  mother 


11  tears  from 
bliss  can  ne- 


Where  God  lor   aye  shall  wipe 

Whate'er  befals  his  brethren  Iv 
ver  cease. 

Their  lot  may  here  be  grief  and  fear,  but  his  is  cer- 
tain peace. 

It  may  be  that  the   tempter's  wiles   their  souls  from 
bliss  may  sever, 

But  if  our  own   poor  faith  fail  not,  he  must  be  ours 
forever. 


When  we  think  of  what  our  da 

still  must  be- 
When  we  muse  on  that  world's 

ling  is,  and  wl 
perfect  bliss,  a 

at   \ 
d  tl 

Whc 

.rld's  misery  ;- 

n  wo  groan  beneath  this  lo 

ad  of  sin,  and  fc 

el  tl 

Oh^l' 

icf  and  pain, 
we'd  rather  lose  our  o  her 

two,  than    hav 

e  hi 

he 

re  again. 

At  the  late  General  Conference  of  the  Me- 
thodist Episcopal  Church,  the  committee  of  the 
western  book  concern  at  Cincinnati  reported 
the  value  of  the  property  there  to  be  S  176,000, 
and  the  profit  of  the  last  four  years  $25,000. 
The  committee  of  the  book  concern  in  New 
York  reported  the  value  of  that  property  lo  be 
$593,786. 

Beicare  of  satan  and  the  fltsh. 

There  is  great  beauty  and  deep  instruction 

in  the  following  lines  ;   taken  from  Gleanings 

from  Luther's  Letters,  translated  for  the  S.  S. 

Journal. 


(To  John  Agricola  of  Eisleben.)  I  was  lately 
told  a  story  about  you,  my  dear  Agricola,  by 
one  who  persisted  in  repeating  his  affirmations, 
until  I  said  that  I  would  write  to  you,  and  find 
out  the  truth.  It  was  a  report  that  you  were 
beginning  to  contend  for  some  new  doctrine, 
namely,  that  faith  can  be  without  works.  He 
said,  moreover,  that  you  were  vaunting  and 
propagating  this  opinion  with  much  labour  of 
rhetoric,  and  controversial  use  of  Greek  terms. 
Now  as  I  have  been  taught  by  the  assaults  of 
satan  to  be  afraid  even  where  there  is  little 
danger,  I  write  to  you,  not  merely  on  account 
of  my  promise,  but  that  I  may  seriously  ad- 
monish you  to  be  on  your  guard  against  satan 
and  the  flesh.  For  you  know  we  are  never 
sufficiently  fortified  against  the  wiles  of  satan, 
unless  we  be  perpetually  guarded  from  heaven; 
and  also  that  there  is  much  poison  and  peril  in 
his  snares,  that  a  conflagration  may  come  from 
a  spark,  or  as  Paul  says,  a  little  leaven  leaven- 
eth  the  whole  lump.'  In  so  great  a  matter, 
therefore,  we  must  not,  however  slightly,  sport 


ourselves  upon  the  brink  of  danger,  since  that 
enemy  is  wont  to  insinuate  himself  through  the 
narrowest  chinks,  and  does  as  great  harm  thus, 
as  if  all  the  doors  had  been  thrown  wide  for 
his  irruption. 


Tlie  pleasure  of  the  religious  man  is  an  easy 
and  portable  pleasure,  such  an  one  as  he  car- 
ries about  in  his  bosom,  without  alarming 
either  the  eye  or  envy  of  the  world  ;  a  man 
putting  all  his  pleasures  into  this  one,  is  like 
a  traveller's  putting  all  his  goods  into  a  jewel. 
—  Soulh. 

Seek  not  proud  riches,  but  such  as  thou 
mayst  get  justly,  use  soberly,  distribute  cheer- 
fully, and  leave  contentedly ;  yet  have  no  ab- 
stract or  friarly  contempt  of  them. — Bacon. 

There  can  be  no  greater  labour  than  to  be 
always  dissembling ;  there  being  so  many 
ways  by  which  a  smothered  truth  is  apt  to 
blaze,  and  break  out. — South. 


It  denotes  no  great  bravery  of  mind,  to  do 
that  out  of  a  desire  of  fame,  which  we  could 
not  be  prompted  to  by  a  generous  passion  for 
the  glory  of  Him  that  made  us. — Spectator. 

Children  should  always  be  heard,  and  fairly 
and  kindly  answered,  when  they  ask  after  any 
thing  they  would  know,  and  desire  to  be  in- 
formed about.  Rational  curiosity  should  be  as 
carefully  cherished  in  children,  as  other  appe- 
tites suppressed. — Locke. 

It  is  not  barely  a  man's  abridgment  in  his 
external  accommodations  which  makes  him 
miserable,  but  when  his  conscience  shall  tell 
him  that  it  was  his  sin  and  his  folly  which 
brought  him  under  that  abridgment. — South. 


Died,  at  his  residence  in  the  town  of  Plattskill,  Ulster 
county,  N.  Y.,  IheUthnfStli  mo.  1640,  TiusTaA.M  Rus- 
SELf,,  in  the  89th  year  of  his  age,  a  member  and  minister 
of  Marlborough  Monthly  Meeting.  This  dear  Friend 
was  a  striking  example  of  uprightness  and  moderation 
through  the  course  of  his  long  and  useful  life,  eviden. 
cing  a  life  of  Christian  simplicity  and  self-denial,  and 
was  favoured,  we  believe,  to  close  in  peace. 

at  her  residence  in  this  city,  on  the  morning 

of  the  2.5lh  ultimo,  Sarah,  widow  of  the  late  Thomas 
Loyd,  in  the  71st  year  of  her  age.  This  our  dear 
friend  was  enabled  to  bear  the  sufferings  occasioned  by 
a  protracted  illness  with  exemplary  patience,  evincing 
to  those  around  her  that  the  divine  arm  was  mercifully 
extended  for  her  support.  The  progress  of  disease, 
which  for  some  time  seemed  to  be  retarded  by  the  re- 
sistance of  a  naturally  strong  constitution,  gradually 
became  more  apparent  until  near  the  final  close,  in  the 
anticipation  of  which  she  expressed  a  belief  that  she 
was  going  to  her  heavenly  Father.  To  the  poor  and 
afflicted  she  was  a  kind  and  sympathising  friend,  and 
many  will  long  remember  her  acts  of  benevolence  and 
Christian  charity  during  seasons  of  sickness  or  ad- 
versity. And  we  humbly  trust  that  the  whose  desire 
it  was  in  life  to  bear  the  cross,  is  now  through  adorable 
mercy  favoured  to  wear  the  crown,  and  joined  to  that 
"innumerable  company,  who,  having  come  out  of  great 
tribulation,  have  washed  their  robes  and  made  them 
white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb." 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 

Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelphii 


THE    FRIEND. 


285 


THE    ARAB    RACE. 

The  New  York  Observer  of  the  30th  uh. 
contains  a  condensed  report  of  a  speech  de- 
livered at  a  meeting  of  the  American  Board  of 
Missions  by  Eli  Smith,  who,  as  a  missionary, 
has  for  some  time  been  a  resident  at  Beyroot. 
From  it  we  extract  tlie  following  interesting 
account  of  the  Arab  race. 

In  selecling  this  people  as  the  subject  of 
the  present  address,  I  have  given  scope  to  my 
personal  predilections.  In  my  intercourse  witli 
nations  I  have  observed  that,  like  individuals, 
they  are  marked  by  distinctive  peculiarities, 
well-defined  and  highly  interesting.  And  as 
in  the  case  of  individuals,  the  heart  will  attach 
itself  to  one  rather  than  another,  so  it  is  with 
nations  ;  and  among  all  the  nations  I  have  met 
with,  the  Arab  race  is  my  favourite.  But  here 
it  is  necessary  to  state  distinctly  who  the  Arabs 
.-ire.  The  people  who  have  exercised  control 
for  several  centuries  over  the  countries  where 
the  Mohammedan  religion  prevails,  are  usually 
called  Turks.  But  the  Turks  do  not  belong 
to  the  Arab  race,  although  it  might  be  so  in- 
ferred from  the  language  of  travellers.  The 
Turks,  properly  so  called,  are  a  northern  race ; 
they  came  originally  from  northern  Tartary, 
and  the  countries  north  and  east  of  the  Caspian 
sea.  The  Arabs,  before  the  time  of  Moham- 
med, were  confined  to  Arabia ;  there  they  had 
lived  from  the  earliest  times,  contiguous  to  the 
other  descendants  of  Abraham,  and  very  fre- 
quent allusions  are  made  to  them  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, particularly  in  the  prophecies.  Isaiah 
especially  predicts  the  final  ingathering  of  these 
sons  of  Ishmael  in  the  following  expressive 
strains  :  "  The  multitude  of  camels  shall  cover 
thee,  the  dromedaries  of  Midian  and  Ephah ; 
all  they  from  Sheba  shall  come  ;  they  shall 
bring  gold  and  incense  ;  and  they  shall  show 
forth  the  praises  of  the  Lord.  All  the  flocks 
of  Kedar  shall  be  gathered  together  unto  thee, 
the  rams  of  Nebaioth  shall  minister  unto  thee ; 
they  shall  come  up  with  acceptance  on  mine 
altar,  and  I  will  glorify  the  house  of  my 
glory." 

Sheba,  Kedar,  and  Nebaioth  are  all  coun- 
tries of  Arabia.  I  consider  it  a  great  privilege  j 
to  be  called  to  labour  among  a  people  who  are 
named  in  tlie  prophecies,  and  of  whom  it  is 
expressly  foretold  that  they  shall  one  day  sub- 
mit to  the  sceptre  of  Christ. 

When  Mohammed  arose,  the  enthusiasm 
and  fanaticism  of  his  religion  kindled  all  their 
energies,  and  they  poured  forth  as  locusts  upon 
all  the  surrounding  countries,  nor  did  they  rest 
till  they  had  overrun  one  half  of  the  old  world. 
On  the  east,  they  invaded  and  subdued  Syria, 
Persia,  Northern  India,  even  to  the  Oxus, 
where  their  characteristics  still  remain.  On 
the  north,  they  rushed  through  Asia  Minor, 
crossed  the  Dardanelles,  and  laid  siege  to  Con- 
stantinople, which  was  then  the  capital  of  the 
Greek  empire.  In  the  west,  they  subdued 
Egypt  and  all  Northern  Africa  to  the  straits  of 
Gibraltar,  crossed  there,  founded  a  kingdom 
in  Spain,  and  planted  their  power  even  on  the 
mountains  of  Switzerland  and  the  frontiers  of 
France.  But  the  waves  of  this  Saracen  deluge 
receded,  and  now  the  Tigris  is  the  eastern 
limit  of  the  race.  From  the  north  they  have 
passed  back  through  Asia  Minor,  and  a  line 


stretched  from  the  northeast  corner  of  the  Me- 
diterranean to  the  Tigris,  bounds  their  wander- 
ings in  that  direction.  In  Spain  there  is  little 
left  of  them  except  a  few  traces  of  their  lan- 
guage and  a  mixture  of  their  blood.  In  Africa 
they  still  exist  as  a  numerous  and  powerful 
people,  and  occupy  all  the  north  of  it  from  the 
extreme  east  to  the  extreme  west — a  greater 
distance  than  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific 
shores  of  our  own  continent.  In  Syria,  though 
there  is  a  mixture  of  races,  there  is  but  one 
language,  and  that  the  Arabic.  Such  is  the 
extent  and  situation  of  the  people  among  whom 
I  sojourn,  for  whose  welfare  I  labour,  and  for 
whom  I  plead. 

But  to  be  a  little  more  particular  as  to  their 
civil  and  political  condition.  The  Arabs  are 
divided  into  two  grand  classes — the  Hooderce, 
or  resident  Arabs,  and  the  Bedawee,  (Bedouin) 
or  wandering  Arabs.  The  Bedawee  is  an  in- 
habitant of  the  desert.  He  has  flocks  and 
herds,  but  he  despises  the  cultivation  of  the 
soil.  He  is  of  the  original  Arab  stock — a 
nomade,  a  wanderer.  In  the  Bedawee  you  see 
the  primitive  characteristics  of  the  Ishmaelitish 
race.  As  a  class  they  are  poor,  indeed,  but 
proud,  constituting  tlie  nobility  of  the  race, 
and  boasting  of  a  long  line  of  noble  ancestry, 
running  farther  back  than  any  of  the  crowned 
heads  of  Europe.  No  potentate  of  any  part 
of  the  world  was  ever  more  high-minded,  or 
more  careful  to  avoid  intermarriage  with  a 
plebeian  than  the  Bedawee  Arab.  They  pride 
themselves  in  being  as  free  as  the  wind  in  all 
their  movements  over  the  desert.  They  roam 
about  like  the  shifting  sands,  scorning  to  sub- 
mit to  the  government  of  the  neighbouring  na- 
tions. Small  tribes  or  fragments  of  tribes  may 
be  an  exception  to  this  remark,  but  it  holds 
good  of  the  mass.  You  may  see  their  black 
tents  scattered  here  and  there  over  the  hills  of 
Mount  Lebanon,  and  tenanted  by  those  who 
bear  the  name  of  some  of  the  great  tribes  of 
the  desert,  from  whom  they  have  been  sepa- 
rated by  domestic  feuds.  But  these  broken 
hordes,  though  living  thus,  will  not  brook  op- 
pression. They  detest  the  Turk  and  hate  the 
Russian;  and  on  the  least  attempt  to  curb 
them,  they  fly  into  the  deserts,  and  luxuriate 
in  poverty  and  freedom. 

The  other  class  are  cultivators  of  the  soil, 
and  many  of  their  original  characteristics  dis- 
appear. Thev  are  also  more  or  less  addicted 
to  trade,  and  are  more  patient  of  subjection  to 
other  powers  ;  as  we  find  them  tributary  in 
Mesopotamia,  Turkey,  Syria,  and  Egypt.  In 
the  extreme  west,  as  in  Morocco,  we  find  a 
native  Arab  kingdom,  and  in  the  southeast  an- 
other in  Muscat. 

There  are  several  characteristics  of  the  Al-ab 
race  of  great  interest  and  importance  to  the 
missionary.  Is  it  of  no  consequence  to  the 
missionary  whether  the  people  among  whom 
he  labours  are  possessed  of  intelligence,  and 
strong  national  character,  or  are  sensual,  sunk, 
degraded,  and  depraved?  Nothing  can  be  of 
more  importance,  inasmuch  as  we  must  depend 
mainly  upon  native  agency  to  accomplish  the 
great  results  we  have  in  view.  One  trait  in 
the  Arab  character  of  special  interest  is  a  nice 
sense  of  honour.  Though  there  is  good  and 
bad  among  them,  yet  they  all  have  a  high 
sense  of  honourable  obligations.     It  may  not 


lead  to  the  positive  practice  of  private  virtue, 
yet  it  helps  to  prevent  open  vice  or  gross 
wrongs.  This  trait  shows  itself  in  their  uni- 
versal hospitality.  This  has  come  down  to 
them  from  of  old.  In  their  lofty  poetry,  which 
will  bear  a  comparison  with  that  of  any  other 
people,  they  laud  and  extol  that  Arab  who  con- 
sumes his  substance  to  entertain  strangers. 
Nor  can  they  speak  of  one  in  iiigher  terms 
than  to  say,  "  The  fire  never  goes  out  on  his 
kitchen  hearth,"  but  is  always  burning  to  cook 
for  the  stranger,  his  guest.  Dismount  from 
your  horse  in  the  desert  and  enter  the  Arab's 
tent,  and  he  will  entertain  you  as  Abraham  did 
of  old,  if  not  with  the  fatted  calf,  yet  with  the 
lamb  or  kid,  with  milk  and  butter.  For  to  be 
economical  on  the  score  of  food  is,  with  the 
Arabs,  the  height  of  meanness.  This  makes 
the  Arab  generous,  and  thus  a  feeling  of  sacred- 
ness  attaches  to  the  character  of  guest.  Some 
few  are  treacherous  :  but  if  you  want  to  pass 
alone  through  the  deserts  of  Arabia,  you  will 
be  told  there  is  no  difficulty  ;  "  We  will  pass 
you  over  to  a  tribe  that  is  friendly  with  us, 
and  they  will  pass  you  on  to  one  that  is 
friendly  with  them,  and  so  you  will  go  safely 
through."  When  Prof.  Robinson  and  myself 
were  at  .lerusalem,  wishing  to  visit  the  region 
of  the  Dead  Sea,  which  was  inlested  by  a 
band  of  Bedaweens  regarded  as  robbers,  we 
consulted  a  native  friencl,  and  the  next  day  he 
brought  us  the  captain  of  the  band  for  our 
guide.  We  visited  Bethlehem,  slept  where 
.Jacob  slept  at  Bethel,  and  returned  in  safety. 

Again,  as  to  the  vindictiveness  of  the  Beda- 
ween,  he  is  not  natively  blood-thirsty.  But 
lie  is  jealous  of  his  rights,  and  it  has  been 
considered,  from  time  immemorial,  a  sacred 
duty  to  avenge  the  blood  of  a  relative.  It  is 
this  feeling  which  gives  them  a  decided  cha- 
racter for  independence — a  trait  possessed  even 
by  menial  servants,  who  stand  up  and  raise 
their  voice  in  the  presence  of  their  masters, 
like  the  sons  of  republicans.  This  was  shown 
when  one  of  the  Syrian  bishops  threatened  to 
excommunicate  those  Arabs  who  came  to  hear 
us  preach.  The  consequence  was,  that  on  the 
next  Sabbath  our  chapel  was  fuller  than  ever. 

That  the  Arab  possesses  great  force  of  cha- 
racter no  one  can  doubt  who  is  acquainted 
with  ancient  history.  But  we  see  the  same 
character  developed  now.  We  see  it  in  the 
contrast  between  the  Turks  under  the  Sultan, 
and  the  Arabs  under  Mehemet  Ali.  See,  too, 
how  difficult  it  is  for  the  French,  with  all 
their  tactics,  to  subdue  the  brave  Arab  troops 
under  Abd  el  Kader  in  the  province  of  Al- 
giers. Another  proof  of  their  independence 
and  bravery  was  shown  by  the  Druse  Arabs. 
A  small  party  had  rebelled  and  fled  to  a  vol- 
canic region  called  Lija,  or  the  .Asylum,  near 
which  I  have  myself  travelled.  Here  these 
Druses  planted  themselves,  and  40,000  of  the 
Pacha's  troops  could  not  dislodge  them,  A 
single  Druse  is  said  to  have  defended  a  defile 
against  .500  men. 

And  then  there  is  much  to  admire  in  the 
patience,  perseverance  and  endurance  of  the 
Arab.  The  Bedawee  considers  it  degrading 
to  cultivate  the  soil.  He  would  rather  wander 
in  the  desert.  And  how  does  he  live  ?  I  can 
scarcely  tell.  He  lives  upon  the  most  meagre 
fare.     He  will  start  in  the  morning  with  a  few 


286 


THE  FRIEND. 


pounds  of  meal,  and  a  small  quantity  of  water. 
If  he  finds  no  more  when  that  is  gone,  he  will 
endure  hunger  and  thirst,  and  the  severest  pri- 
vations, rather  than  complain.  I  once  encoun- 
tered a  party  who  had  been  driven  out  of  their 
territory,  and  were  approaching  Palestine  in 
search  of  pasture  for  their  flocks.  So  far  as 
appeared,  a  few  camels  was  all  that  furnished 
them  food.  I  offered  one  of  them  a  biscuit, 
and  a  cup  of  milk  was  returned ;  and  they 
offered  to  exchange  more.  We  gave  them 
some  barley  which  we  had  brought  for  our 
horses;  and  they  ground  it,  husks  and  all, 
made  it  into  a  sort  of  dough  on  a  sheep-skin, 
buried  it  in  the  ashes,  and  baked  it.  When 
they  took  it  out,  it  was  burned  as  black 
as  a  coal ;  yet  they  ate  it  with  a  good  re- 
lish. Bread  baked  in  this  way,  with  camels' 
dung  for  fuel,  is  ordinary  fare.  Sanctify  this 
trait  in  their  character,  what  devoted  mission- 
aries, what  sufferers  for  Christ's  sake,  what 
noble  martyrs  would  they  make  ! 

The  Arabs  are,  besides,  a  very  talented  race. 
Soon  after  the  establishment  of  the  Caliphate 
of  Bagdad,  almost  all  the  learning  and  litera- 
ture of  the  world  was  among  the  Arabs.  I 
have  examined  some  of  their  books  of  science, 
mathematics,  &c.  with  intense  interest.  It  is 
curious  to  see  how  they  will  start  from  the 
same  point  and  arrive  at  the  same  residts,  by 
a  process  entirely  different  from  ours.  Alge- 
bra owes  its  origin  to  them  ;  the  very  name  is 
Arabic.  In  astronomy  they  are  equally  re- 
nowned ;  and  by  their  observations  have  cor- 
rected the  calculations  made  by  the  Greeks  at 
Alexandria.  The  Arabic  names  of  several  of 
the  stars  and  constellations  now  stand  upon 
our  celestial  globes.  In  philosophy,  though 
misled  by  a  lalse  religion,  they  have  shown 
capacity  of  the  brightest  order.  Their  histo- 
ries I  regard  as  beautiful  models.  They  are 
simple  narratives  of  facts,  much  after  the  style 
of  the  Hebrew,  dispensing  with  reflections  and 
inferences,  and  leaving  the  naked  incidents  to 
make  their  due  impression  on  your  mind. 
But  pass  from  history  to  poetry,  and  you  look 
as  from  earth  to  heaven.  It  is  perhaps  the 
most  beautifnl  in  the  world.  It  is  the  soul  of 
sublimity,  and  for  the  boldness  of  its  meta- 
phors, the  beauty  of  its  rhythm,  and  the  bril- 
liancy of  its  language,  it  cannot  well  be  sur- 
passed. In  literature,  no  nation,  of  equal  age, 
can  probably  boast  more  books  in  the  native 
tongue ;  and  I  found  a  learned  German  trans- 
lating a  Bibliotheca  in  nine  laige  volumes,  con- 
taining only  the  names  or  titles  of  native  Arab 
books.  As  to  language,  we  love  our  own,  and 
think  very  highly  of  its  richness,  force,  and 
finish.  But  with  all  its  copious  treasures  and 
polished  elegance,  it  must  yield  the  p; " 
the  Arabic.  This  is  so  nicely  adjusted  in  all 
its  parts,  that  it  reminds  you  of  the  frame  of 
building,  with  every  mortice  fitted  to  every 
tenon,  and  ours  compared  with  it  is  little  bet- 
ter than  a  patois.  It  is,  moreover,  the 
guage  of  the  Turk,  the  Tartar,  the  Malay,  and 
the  East  Indian. 

Another  trait  in  the  Arab  character  is,  that 
he  is  not  disposed  to  infidelity.  Just  before 
going  to  Armenia,  I  found  it  stated  in  the  pub- 
Ucation  of  a  Jesuit  missionary  that  the  Ar- 
menian is  religiously  inclined.  I  have  since 
studied  the  Arab  character  with  reference  to 


this  point,  and  found  it  true  also  of  them  ;  for 
while  their  neighbours  the  Greeks  grow  up 
and  go  over  to  infidelity,  you  will  scarcely 
find  any  infidels  among  the  Arabs.  Indeed, 
you  cannot  insult  an  Arab  more  than  by  call- 
ing him  an  infidel.  The  religion  of  the  Arab 
now  is  Mohammedan,  and  the  impostor  had 
the  wisdom  to  adapt  his  religion  to  their  cha- 
racter ;  but  an  acquaintance  with  them  will 
show  that  the  Bedaween  knows  hardly  any 
thing  of  his  religion.  Few  of  them  at  the  pre- 
sent day  can  read  the  Koran :  and  though  it 
prescribes  a  penalty  for  those  who  do  not  say 
their  prayers  five  times  a  day,  scarcely  one  in 
a  hundred  knows  enough  to  say  his  prayers. 
It  is,  however,  a  striking  fact,  that  while  all 
nominal  Christians  in  the  East  have  prayers 
in  an  unknown  tongue,  they  have  theirs  in 
Arabic. 


PriYSIOLOGICAL    PKENOWEXON. 

The  case  of  Thomas  Bradley,  of  Deighton, 
still  continues  to  attract  much  attention.  We 
have  received  the  following  particulars  from 
an  individual  who  has  been  to  the  place  and 
made  inquiry  into  the  circumstance,  and  also 
respecting  the  previous  habits  of  the  sleeper 
Thomas  Bradley  is  the  son  of  John  and  Mar 
tha  Bradley,  of  Deighton,  near  Huddersfield. 
He  was  born  on  the  -ith  of  November,  1817, 
and  was  consequently  22  years  of  age  last 
birth-day.  He  stood  five  feet  ten  inches  high, 
weighed  about  eleven  stone,  and  was  particu- 
larly straight  and  well  made.  From  his  birth 
till  he  was  fifteen  years  of  age  he  was  not  sub- 
ject to  any  serious  disease,  and  none  of  the 
family  were  ever  subject  to  fits.  When  in  his 
sixteenth  year  he  fell  into  a  sleep  which  con- 
tinued nine  weeks.  In  the  same  year  he  again 
relapsed  into  a  sleep  which  continued  without 
intermission  forty  weeks.  During  this  long 
period  he  was  greatly  emaciated,  and  a  consi- 
derable length  of  time  elapsed  before  he  was 
able  to  stand  alone  ;  he,  however,  gradually 
recovered,  regained  his  strength,  and  continued 
in  good  health  up  to  the  latter  end  of  August 
of  last  year,  when  he  became  more  than  usu- 
ally drowsy,  with  loss  of  appetite.  On  the 
30th  of  that  month,  whilst  at  his  tea  in  the 
afternoon,  he  again  sunk  into  sleep,  in  which 
he  has  ever  since  remained,  being  a  period  of 
thirty-two  weeks.  His  parents,  acting  under 
the  instructions  of  the  surgeons  who  have  at- 
tended him,  have  been  enabled  to  keep  hirr 
in  a  better  condition  than  on  the  previous  oc- 
casion. His  position  in  bed  is  altered  three 
times  a  day,  the  linen  is  repeatedly  changed, 
and  nourishment  regularly  administered.  The 
nourishment  he  receives  consists  chiefly  of 
beef  tea,  given  in  minute  portions,  which,  on 
reaching  the  top  of  the  gullet,  is  swallowed 
down  by  a  convulsive  effort.  By  this  means 
he  receives  sufficient  sustenance  for  the  state 
he  is  in. — Bradford  Observer. 

VACCINE    ESTABLISHMENT. 

Return  to  an  address  of  the  house  of  com' 
nous,  dated  March  10,  1840,  for  a  copy  of  the 
ast  report  from  the  National  Vaccine  Institiv 
tion   to  her  majesty's   principal   secretary  of 


To  the  Lord  Marquis  of  Normanby,  principal 
secretary  of  state  for  the  home  department. 
My  lord, — The  experience  of  another  year 
tias  confirmed  our  conviction  of  the  efliciency 
of  vaccination  as  the  best  security  and  protec- 
tion against  smallpox,  and  has  aflbrded  us, 
moreover,  proofs  of  the  propriety,  in  the  pre- 
sent state  of  our  knowledge,  of  preferring  vac- 
cine matter,  the  produce  of  the  original  virus 
furnished  by  Dr.  Jenner,  which  has  now  pass- 
ed happily  through  successive  generations  of 
subjects  in  the  course  of  forty-three  years, 
and  which  forms  the  principal  source  of  our 
supply,  to  any  which  may  have  been  taken 
recently  from  the  cow. 

We  admit  that  it  is  sometimes  stated  to  us 
by  our  correspondents,  that  the  supply  which 
he  had  sent  them  has  failed  ;  but  the  same  post 
has  generally  brought  us  intelligence  that  the 
material  supplied  from  the  very  same  source  had 
succeeded  elsewhere,  and  that  it  was  found 
efficacious  in  Somersetshire,  when  it  was  said 
to  be  inefficient  in  Wiltshire.  We  have  con- 
cluded, therefore,  either  that  it  had  been  injured 
somehow  in  its  transmission,  or  that  the  pati- 
ents submitted  to  it  were  not  in  a  fit  condition 
to  receive  its  influence,  in  consequence  of 
some  eruptive  disease  having  preoccupied 
their  constitution,  or  of  some  prevailing  epi- 
demic disorder  having  rendered  .them  insus- 
ceptible of  another  and  a  new  excitement  for 
a  time. 

The  number  of  patients  dead  of  smallpox 
within  the  bills  of  mortality,  if  we  can  trust 
them,  has  been  less  this  year  than  in  any  one 
since  vaccination  has  been  practised,  and  we 
are  justified,  by  a  careful  retrospect  of  several 
years,  in  stating  that  4,000  lives,  on  an  average, 
aie  saved  every  year  within  the  districts  of  the 
hills  only  by  vaccination  having  superseded  so 
largely  the  practice  of  inoculation. 

We  have  vaccinated  at  our  several  stations 
13,144  persons,  and  have  sent  out  165,395 
charges  of  vaccine  lymph  since  our  late  report 
in  parliament  in  1839. 

Henry  Halford, 
President  of  the  Royal  College  of  Physicians, 
President  of  the  board. 

Robert  Keate, 
President  of  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons. 
Thomas  Mayo, 
Senior  Censor  of  the  Royal  Col.  of  Physicians. 

Clement  Hue,  M.  D.,  Resistrar. 
National  Vaccine  Establishment,  Jan.  28, 1840. 


for  the  home  department. 


"The  influence  of  religion,"  says  Paley, 
"  is  not  to  be  sought  for  in  the  councils  of 
princes,  in  the  debates  or  resolutions  of  popu- 
lar assemblies,  in  the  conduct  of  governments 
towards  their  subjects,  or  of  states  and  sove- 
reigns towards  one  another  ;  of  conquerors  at 
the  heads  of  their  armies,  or  of  parties  in- 
triguing for  power  at  home,  (topics  which  alone 
almost  occupy  the  attention  and  fill  the  pages 
of  history;)  but  must  be  perceived,  if  perceived 
at  all,  in  the  silent  course  of  private  and  domes- 
tic life.  Religion  operates  most  upon  those  of 
whom  history  knows  the  least,  upon  fathers 
and  mothers  in  their  families,  upon  men-ser- 
vants and  maid-servants,  upon  the  orderly 
tradesman,  the  quiet  villager,  the  manufactur- 
er at  his  loom,  the  husbandman  in  his  fields. 


THE     FRIEND. 


287 


Among  such,  its  influence  collectively  ma}'  be 
of  inestimable  \"alue,  yet  it  effects,  in  the  mean 
time,  little  upon  those  who  figure  upon  the 
stage  of  the  world.  From  the  first  general 
notification  of  Christianity  to  the  present  day, 
there  have  been  in  every  age  many  millions, 
wliose  names  were  never  heard  of,  made  bet- 
ter by  it,  not  only  in  their  conduct,  but  in  their 
disposition  ;  and  happier,  not  so  much  in  their 
external  circumstances,  as  in  that  which  is  inter 
priecordia,  in  that  which  alone  deserves  the 
name  of  happiness,  the  tranquillity  and  conso- 
lation of  their  thoughts.  It  has  been  since  its 
commencement,  the  author  of  virtue  and  liap- 
piness  to  millions  and  millions  of  the  human 
race.  Who  is  there  that  would  not  wish  hi.s 
son  to  be  a  Christian  ?" 


New  British  Niger  Expedition. 

Our  :caders  will  be -pleased  to  learn  that  the 
British  government  have  resolved  to  send  out 
several  iron  steamers  to  the  coast  of  Africa,  to 
ascend  the  Niger,  with  the  hope  of  making  ar- 
rangements with  the  native  chiefs  for  the  sup- 
pression of  the  slave  trade.  The  London 
Nautical  Magazine  for  May,  says  : 

The  principal  object  of  the  expedition  is  to 
put  an  end  to  the  slave  trade,  by  entering  into 
treaties  with  the  native  chiefs,  "  wl'^'in  whose 
dominions  the  internal  slave  trade  is  carried 
on,  and  the  external  trade  supplied  with  its 
victims." 

The  expedition  will  embrace  other  impor- 
tant objects,  though  its  leading  feature  will  be 
an  endeavour  to  suppress  the  inhuman  traflic 
now  carried  on  by  those  whose  true  interest 
it  is  to  retain  their  subjects  at  home,  and  cul- 
tivate their  native  soil,  so  fruitful  in  natural 
productions,  and  so  capable  of  being  made  the 
source  of  a  legitimate  and  profitable  commerce. 

By  proceeding  up  the  Niger  a  large  portion 
of  the  native  chiefs  engaged  in  the  slave  trade, 
may  easily  be  communicated  with  ;  and  should 
the  rapids  or  other  obstructions  about  Boussa 
not  be  found  impassable,  a  reasonable  hope 
may  be  entertained  of  reaching  the  immediate 
vicinity  of  Timbuctoo,  and  navigating  to  San- 
sanding,  from  whence  Park  commenced  his 
downward  voyage,  which  terminated  so  fatally. 
— New  York  Observer. 


Destruction  of  the  Packet  Ship  Poland  by 
Fire. 

The  packet  ship  Poland,  Capt.  Anthony, 
which  left  here  May  the  12th,  for  Havre,  was 
fallen  in  with  on  the  18th,  in  lat.  41  12,  Ion. 
56,  by  the  ship  Clifton,  Capt.  Ingersoll,  which 
arrived  here  from  Liverpool — the  Poland  be- 
ing then  on  fire,  which  had  made  such  pro- 
gress that  there  was  no  hope  of  extinguishing 
it.  There  were  on  board  of  her  63  persons, 
viz:  24  cabin  passengers,  11  steerage  passen- 
gers, and  the  ship's  company,  comprising  28 
persons,  including  the  captain  and  mates  ;  all 
of  whom  were  taken  off  by  the  Clifton,  and 
have  safely  arrived  in  this  city. 

The  Poland  belonged  to  William  Whitlock's 
line,  and  is  insured,  as  is  most  of  the  cargo. 
Freight  not  insured.  Most  of  the  specie,  we 
understand,  is  insured  in  France. 


The  fire  was  caused  by  lightning,  which 
struck  the  ship  on  the  16th,  in  lat.  41  35,  Ion. 
58  30,  at  3  o'clock  P.  M.,  during  a  severe 
shower  from  the  south  west,  and  ran  down  the 
foremast  into  the  lower  hold,  where  it  is  sup 
posed  it  set  fire  to  the  cotton  which  was  stow- 
ed near  the  mast. 

After  an  ineflectual  attempt  to  get  at  the  fire 
to  extinguish  it,  the  men  being  driven  from 
their  work  by  the  smoke,  the  hatches  were 
closed  about  8  o'clock,  and  the  boats  were 
cleared  and  got  out,  and  about  10  P.  M.  the 
females  and  children,  with  as  many  men  as 
was  thought  proper,  were  put  into  the  long 
boat,  and  moored  astern,  where  they  remained 
all  that  night,  and  the  next  day  and  night,  un- 
til the  morning,  18th — the  ship  being  hove  to, 
in  order  to  be  easy,  and  in  hopes  of  being  dis- 
covered by  some  passing  vessel. 

On  that  morning,  the  wind  having  very 
much  increased,  with  a  rising  sea,  and  the  fire 
not  appearing  to  have  increased  much,  the 
boats  were  hoisted  in  again,  and  sail  made  to 
the  N.  E.  About  one  o'clock  P.  M.  a  sail 
was  discovered  and  the  ship  was  put  before 
the  wind  to  speak  her.  She  proved  to  be  the 
Clifton,  as  mentioned  above.  When  the  Po- 
land was  abandoned,  the  fire  was  very  fast  in- 
creasing, and  the  decks  were  growing  hotter 
every  minute.  The  passengers  and  crew  saved 
but  little  except  the  clothes  they  had  on,  and  a 
few  light  articles  of  small  value. — Journal  of 
Commerce. 


EMIGRATION. 

The  tide  of  emigration  from  Great  Britain 
j  flows  both  to  the  western  and  eastern  worlds. 
There  were  lately  in  the  London  and  St. 
Katharine  docks  no  fewer  than  fourteen  ves- 
sels bound  for  Sydney,  and  four  for  Hobart 
Town.     The  Cork  Reporter  says  : — 

"  For  the  last  eight  or  ten  days  our  streets 
present  great  numbers  of,  generally,  to  all  ap- 
pearance, intelligent  farmers  and  their  families, 
on  their  way  to  the  quays  where  the  emigrant 
ships,  advertised  for  the  States  and  the  Cana- 
das,  lie.  A  large  portion  of  our  countrymen 
and  w^omen,  who  are  thus  about  to  expatriate 
themselves  from  scenes  of  home,  come  from 
the  western  and  northern  districts  of  the  coun- 
try." 

It  is  stated  in  other  papers,  Jhat  a  party  of 
165  emigrants  from  Wurtemburg  to  the  Uni- 
ted States  passed  through  Mayence,  from  Rot- 
terdam, a  few  days  since.  They  were  led  by 
their  spiritual  pastor,  who,  with  a  family  of 
eleven  children,  was  accompanying  his  flock 
to  the  new  vi'orld.  It  is  remarked,  in  Ger- 
many, that  at  no  period  has  there  been  so 
much  emigration  to  the  United  States  as  at  the 
present  moment ;  entire  caravans  are  con- 
stantly passing  through  the  town  of  Mayence 
to  reach  Havre,  overland,  for  the  purpose  of 
embarkation.  The  emigrants,  many  of  whom 
are  men  of  some  property,  generally  average 
thirty  years  of  age.  On  the  13th  and  14th  of 
March,  as  many  as  600  look  the  direction 
above  mentioned ;  besides  a  vast  number  be- 
fore and  since,  during  the  present  winter,  from 
various  parts  of  Rhenish  Prussia,  and  the  small 
German  States. 


DISCOVliRY     IN    TANMN«. 

A  discovery  has  been  made  which  seems 
likely  to  revolutionise  the  trade.  By  means  of 
a  tanning  machine,  or  pair  of  horizontal  rollers 
fixed  over  a  tan-pit,  between  which  is  intro- 
duced a  belt  or  band  of  hides  attached  by  liga- 
tures to  each  other,  to  the  number  of  50  to  100, 
and  by  which  the  rollers  are  constantly  fed  or 
supplied,  the  hides  are  lifted  out  of  the  pit  on 
the  side  of  the  machine  ;  as  they  pass  between 
the  rollers,  the  exhausted  ooze  or  tanning 
liquor  is  pressed  out  of  them,  and  they  are  de- 
posited in  folds  in  the  pit  on  the  other  side  of 
the  machine,  where  they  absorb  another  sup- 
ply of  fresh  ooze.  The  first  hide  having  been 
inserted  between  the  rollers,  the  others  follow 
in  succession,  and  upon  arriving  at  the  end  of 
the  band,  the  motion  of  the  roller  is  reversed, 
and  the  belt  is  returned  through  the  machine 
to  receive  another  squeeze.  This  alternating 
motion  is  constanUy  repeated,  the  pit  being 
replenished  from  time  to  time  with  fresh  solu- 
tions of  tan,  till  the  operation  is  completed. 
The  eflects  produced  by  this  simple  plan,  as 
we  have  satisfied  ourselves  by  the  inspection 
of  documents  from  those  who  have  been  work- 
ing on  the  patent  method  for  many  months, 
and  from  those  who  have  purchased,  manufac- 
tured, and  worn  the  leather,  are — 1st.  The 
shortening  the  time  of  tanning  to  one  fourth  of 
that  generally  required.     2d.  The  production  ^ 

of  a  considerable  increase  of  weight.  3d.  The 
leather  tanned  by  this  method  resists  wat«r 
longer  than  that  tanned  by  the  old  process. 
4th.  The  new  method  is  cheaper  to  work  on 
than  the  old.  5th.  That  it  is  applicable  to  the 
existing  tan-yards,  at  a  comparatively  trifling 
expense,  with  a  capability  of  working  in  rounds 
or  sories,  and  of  expending  tan  and  liquor. 
6th.  That  it  is  available  for  all  sorts  of  leather. 
— English  Paper. 


THE  REMEI>y. 

BY  TIIOMAS  FOWELL  IIDXTON. 

Some  notices  have  at  different  times  ap- 
peared in  "  The  Friend"  of  a  recent  work  by 
T.  F.  Buxton,  portraying  the  present  condi- 
tion of  the  African  slave  trade.  In  it  the  au- 
thor hinted  at  a  remedy  for  this  monstrous 
evil,  which  he  did  not  then  deem  it  expedient 
to  make  public.  The  reason,  it  seems,  was, 
that  a  negotiation  was  at  that  time  pending 
between  the  governments  of  Great  Britain  and 
Portugal,  to  which  some  of  the  views  held 
out  in  the  plan  might  have  proved  prejudicial. 
That  objection  having  ceased,  the  "Remedy," 
as  the  publication  is  entifled,  has  come  out, 
and,  it  is  expected,  will  shortly  be  reprinted  in 
this  country. 

The  propositions  therein  developed  are  said 
to  have  received  the  sanction  of  the  English 
government,  which   has   already   adopted  the  , 
incipient  measures  for  their  execution. 

According  to  a  statement  by  R.  R.  Gurley, 
at  a  meeting  of  the  "  friends  of  African  coloni- 
zation and  civilization,"  held  last  sixth  day 
evening  in  New  York,  the  outlines  of  this 
great  scheme  are  these. 

The  main  object  to  be  sought  in  order  to 
suppress  the  slave  trade,  is  to  elevate  the  mind, 


THE    FRIEND. 


or,  in  other  words,  to  civilize  the  character  of 
the  African  people. 

The  instruments  to  be  employed  in  this 
work  are  the  descendants  of  Africa — the  co- 
loured race. 

The  specific  measures  to  be  adopted  for  this 
end,  are — 

First.  To  impede  and  check  by  force  the 
traffic  in  slaves. 

Second.  To  establish  and  encourage  legiti- 
mate commerce. 

Third.  To  promote  and  teach  agriculture. 

Fourth.  To  impart  moral  and  religious  in- 
struction. 

To  eflect  the  first,  the  naval  squadron  of 
England  is  to  be  increased  and  concentrated 
on  the  coast,  and  treaties  for  the  abolition  of 
the  slave  trade  to  be  formed  with  the  tribes  of 
the  coast,  the  rivers  and  interior. 

To  effect  the  second,  commanding  positions 
must  be  obtained,  factories  established,  and 
trading  ships  sent  out. 

For  accomplishing  the  third,  an  agricultural 
company  must  be  formed ;  lands  obtained  for 
cultivation  ;  and  the  labourers  guarded  against 
the  slave  trade.  These  tracts  should  be  se- 
lected with  care  in  regard  to  soil,  health  and 
navigable  rivers. 

To  accomplish  the  fourth,  is  the  more  es- 
pecial object  of  the  "African  Civilization  So- 
ciety of  England." 

In  co-opeiating  in  this  grand  design,  the 
English  government  are  to  secure  Fernando 
Fo  as  a  naval  station,  and  there  augment  their 
naval  force.  To  send  three  iron  steam  ves- 
sels (at  an  expense  of  more  than  $250,000)  to 
explore  the  Niger — to  negotiate  treaties  with 
the  African  chiefs — to  secure  the  abandonment 
of  the  slave  trade — make  arrangements  for  legi- 
timate commerce — obtain  grants  of  land,  &c. 

The  African  Civilization  Society  is  to  aid  in 
.securing  information  and  promoting  education, 
the  arts,  and  all  other  means  of  civilization, 
and  especially  to  send  out  agents  by  the  go- 
vernment expedition.  The  proposed  agricul- 
tural company  is  to  send  out  men  qualified  to 
develope  all  the  resources  of  the  soil.  No 
monopoly — no  slave  trade — are  to  be  funda- 
mf  ntal  principles  in  the  whole  scheme. 

The  author  urges  that  Great  Britain  should, 
if  requisite,  couple  an  official  pledge  with  her 
effort,  that  she  will  not  claim  for  herself  a  sin- 
gle benefit  which  shall  not  be  shared  by  every 
nation  uniting  with  her  in  the  extinction  of  the 
slave  trade,  and  especially  : — 

First.  That  no  exclusive  privilege  in  favour 
of  British  subjects  shall  be  allowed  to  exist. 

Second.  That  no  custom  house  shall  ever 
be  establiseed  at  Fernando  Po. 

Third.  That  no  distinction  shall  be  made 
there,  whether  in  peace  or  war,  between  her 
own  subjects  and  those  of  any  such  foreign 
power,  as  to  the  rights  they  shall  possess,  or 
the  terms  on  which  they  shall  enjoy  them. 
In  short,  that  England  purchase  Fernando  Po, 
and  hold  it  for  no  other  purpose  than  the  bene- 
fit of  Africa. 

Such  was  the  brief  outline.  Nothing  higher, 
nobler,  says  the  reporter,  was  ever  proposed 
by  a  great  Christian  nation.  England  has  al- 
ready expended  about  $375,000,  for  the  sup- 
pression of  the  slave  trade,  on  a  system  pro- 
ved to  be  ineffectual.     But  she  is  ready  to 


expend  more.  Will  not  America  share  in  the 
honours  of  an  enterprise  which  is  to  raise 
millions  from  disgrace  and  chains,  and  secure 
in  the  commerce  of  those  who  engage  in  the 
work  ample  rewards  for  the  treasures  they 
expend  ? 

It  was  stated  at  the  meeting,  that  the  British 
abolitionists  were  encouraging  some  of  the 
emancipated  young  men  in  the  West  India 
Islands,  who  are  pious,  to  prepare  to  go  to 
Africa  in  furtherance  of  the  work. 


TSI.'S    FHSBMD. 


SIXTH  MONTH,  6,   1840. 


The  Yearly  Meeting  of  Friends  for  Virginia, 
held  the  present  year  at  Summerton  in  that 
state,  convened  at  the  regular  time,  second  day 
the  18th  ult.  From  information  received,  we 
are  enabled  to  state,  that  this  interesting, 
though,  compared  with  former  days,  much  di- 
minished company  of  Friends,  were  favoured, 
through  their  several  sittings,  with  renewed 
evidence,  that  the  gracious  Head  of  the  church 
is  yet  mindful  of  them,  they  being  enabled, 
through  the  ability  received,  to  transact  the 
several  concerns  which  came  before  them  in 
love,  harmony,  and  brotherly  condescension. 
Located  as  they  are  in  the  midst  of  a  slave- 
holding  community,  their  trials  and  difficul- 
ties, arising  from  that  circumstance,  are  many  ; 
and  their  faithfulness  in  the  support  of  our 
Christian  testimony  against  slavery,  and  espe- 
cially, in  defending  the  claims  of  persons  ille- 
gally detained  in  bondage,  occupies  a  large 
portion  of  their  time  and  attention.  May  they 
be  encouraged  in  the  path  of  duty,  not  doubt- 
ing, that  their  firm,  but  discreet  endeavours 
(for  wisdom  dwells  with  prudence)  to  plead 
the  cause  of  the  oppressed,  will  continue  to 
give  them  place  in  the  hearts  of  those  in 
authority,  while  the  light  of  their  example 
will  not  be  ineffectual  on  those  around  them. 

We  have  been  disappointed  in  the  expecta- 
tion that  some  one  of  our  friends  who  were 
present  would  have  furnished  for  insertion  a 
notice  of  New  York  Yearly  Meeting,  which 
occurred  last  week.  Perhaps  the  deficiency 
will  be  supplied  in  time  for  the  next  number. 


The  condensed  view  furnished  by  a  corres- 
pondent, of  T.  Fowell  Buxton's  stupendous 
scheme  for  the  extinction  of  the  slave  trade 
and  slavery,  and  for  meliorating  the  condition 
of  the  African  tribes  at  home,  will  be  gratify- 
ing to  our  readers.  One  feature  in  the  plan, 
the  increased  naval  equipment,  it  is  true,  is  in 
conflict  with  the  peaceable  principle  as  profess- 
ed by  Friends  ;  but  seeing  it  is  to  be  a  national 
or  government  concern,  it  is  not  to  be  expect- 
ed, in  the  present  state  of  the  world,  that  such 
provision  would  be  dispensed  with,  and  the 
hope,  perhaps,  is  not  an  unreasonable  one, 
that  the  contemplated  force  is  intended  to  inti- 
midate by  an  overwhelming  display  of  strength, 
and  thus  to  prevent,  rather  than  occasion,  the 
eff'usion  of  blood. 


Children  from  the  city  can  be  admitted  into 
Haddonfield  Boarding  School  for  girls  for  a 
shorter  period  than  a  quarter,  during  the  sum- 
mer months ;  the  age  is  not  limited.  Apply  to 
Wm.  Evans,  No.  134  south  Front  street, 
Thos.  Kite,  No.  133  north  Fifth  street. 

Amy  Eastlack. 

5th  mo.  SOth,  1840. 


WESTTOWN     SCHOOL. 

The  committee  to  superintend  the  boarding 
school  at  Westtown,  will  meet  in  Philadelphia 
on  sixth  day,  the  12th  of  next  month,  at  3 
o'clock,  p.  M. 

The  committee  on  instruction  meet  on  the 
same  day  at  10  o'clock,  a.  m.  And  the  visit- 
ing committee  attend  at  the  school  on  seventh 
day,  the  6th  of  the  month. 

Thomas  Kimber,  Clerk. 

Phila.  5th  mo.  SOth,  1840. 


INSTITUTE    FOR    COLOURED    Yt»UTH. 

The  managers  are  desirous  of  procuring  a 
suitably  qualified  person  (a  member  of  the 
Society  of  Friends)  to  have  the  care  of,  and 
instruct  a  limited  number  of  boys  at  the  above 
institution. 

Applications  maj'  be  forwarded  to  either  of 
the  undernamed  committee. 

George  Williams,  71  noith  Seventh  street, 
Philip  Garrett,  Noble  street,  first  door  above 
Sixth,  Blakey  Sharpless,  50  north  Fourth 
street,  M.  L.  Dawson,  corner  of  Tenth  and 
Filbert  streets. 

Phila.  5th  mo.  30th,  1840. 


HAVERFORD    SCHOOL. 

Letters  and  small  packages  for  the  students, 
ma}'  be  left  at  the  store  of  Kimber  &  Sharp- 
less,  No.  50  North  Fourth  street,  Philadelphia, 
where  the  superintendent  will  send  for  them 
once  a  week — mostly  on  seventh  day. 


Married,  at  Friends'  Meeting,  Twelfth  street,  on 
Fourth  day  the  3d  instant,  Courtland  J.  Fell,  of 
Brandywine,  near  Wilmington,  to  Mary,  daughter  of 
the  late  Jacob  Shoemaker,  merchant,  of  this  city. 

at  Friends'   Meeting    on    Mulberry  street, 

in  this  city,  on  fifth  day  the  4lli  inst.,  Thomas  Winn 
to  Annabella  Elliott,  daughter  of  the  late  Daniel 
Elliott. 

•    at   Wcstbury,  L.    I.,    at  Friends'    Meeting 

House,  on  the  25th  of  third  month,  Jacob  Conklin,  of 
Somers,  West  Chester  county,  to  Elizabeth  Titos,  of 
the  former  place. 

at  Friends'  Meeting  House,  New  Brighton, 

Pa.,  on  the  13th  ultimo,  Ellwood  Thomas,  to  Beulah 
Ann,  daughter  of  Caleb  Stokes,  both  of  that  place. 


Died,  on  the  10th  of  5th  mo.  1840,  at  the  residence 
of  his  son-in-law  Joseph  Hayiland,  in  Queensbury, 
Warren  county,  N.  Y.,  Nathaniel  Sisson,  in  the  84th 
year  of  his  age,  a  member  of  Queensbury  Monthly 
Meeting.  He  appeared  sensible  at  the  commencement 
of  his  sickness  that  his  stay  here  was  but  of  short 
duration,  and  gave  particular  directions  in  regard  to 
his  interment  to  have  it  in  a  very  plain  and  simple 
manner.  He  bore  his  afflictions  with  Christian  resig- 
nation, patiently  waiting  till  the  summons  came,  and 
then  quietly  departed,  leaving  a  well-grounded  hope 
that  he  was  in  readiness  to  meet  the  Bridegroom  of 
souls. 


^HH  IFIBHIESriD. 


A  RELIGIOUS  A^D  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SEVENTH  KAY,  SIXTH  MONTH,   13,  1840. 


NO.  37. 


EDITED   BY    ROBERT    SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 
Price  twa  dollars  per  annum,  payahU  in  adci 
SubscriptionBand  Payments  rec^jived  by 
GEORfiE    W.   TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  .NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  CP  STAlRa 

i'HIL.ADF.Ll'HlA. 


ASSA31    TEA. 

Abridged  from  Chambers'  Edinburgh  Journal. 

The  recent  difEculties  between  the  English 
and  Chinese  have  turned  the  attention  of  the 
former  to  the  possibility  of  procuring  tea  from 
a  different  source.  A  kindred  plant,  used  in 
Paraguay,  lias  been  pointed  out ;  and  of  this 
article  accounts  have  been  received  from  a 
great  variety  of  travellers.  A  prospect  of  ob- 
taining the  ordinary  tea  from  an  Asiatic  soil, 
near  to,  but  independent  of,  China,  has  also 
arisen.  In  1834,  a  committee  was  formed  at 
Calcutta,  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  the 
culture  of  the  tea-phmt  in  British  India ;  but 
it  soon  thereafter  became  known  that  the  plant 
grew  naturally  in  Assam  ;  a  large  region  500 
miles  to  the  north  of  Calcutta,  situated  on  the 
great  Braniah-poota  river,  and,  though  not 
subject  to  the  East  India  Company,  yet  under 
British  influence.  C.  A.  Bruce  (who,  it  ap- 
pears, made  this  discovery  fourteen  years  ago) 
was  immediately  appointed  by  the  committee 
to  survey  the  district,  and  report  on  its  capa- 
bilities of  producing  the  plant,  under  culture. 
A  report  from  Bruce  has  been  received,  from 
which  it  appears  that  the  districts  of  Muttock 
and  Singpho,  to  which  his  inquiries  had  as 
yet  been  confined,  lie  in  the  same  latitude  as 
the  best  tea-districts  in  China.  Tiie  country, 
with  respect  to  agriculture  and  social  institu- 
tions, is  in  a  very  deplorable  state  ;  the  people 
are  of  migratory  habits,  and  dreadfully  addicted 
to  opium.  It  is  amidst  the  wide-spread  natural 
woods  or  jungles  which  cover  a  large  portion 
of  the  country,  and  under  favour  of  their  shade, 
that  the  tea-plant  is  found  growing,  in  tracts 
generally  a  few  hundred  yards  in  extent,  with 
occasional  trees,  forming  a  sort  of  connection 
between  one  another.  C.  A.  Bruce  has  now 
found  a  hundred  and  twenty  such  tracts. 

He  says,  "  in  going  over  one  of  the  hills 
behind  Jaipore,  about  300  feet  high,  I  came 
upon  a  tea-tract,  which  must  have  been  two  oi 
three  miles  in  length— in  fact  I  did  not  see  the 
end  of  it ;  the  trees  were  in  some  parts  as  thick 
as  they  could  grow,  and  the  tea  seeds,  fine  and 
fresh,  literally  covered  the  ground  ;  this  was 
in  the  middle  of  November,  and  the  trees  had 


abundance  of  fruit  and  (lower  on  tliem.  One 
of  the  largest  I  found  to  be  two  cubits  in  cir- 
cumference, and  full  forty  cubits  in  height.  At 
the  foot  of  the  hill  I  found  another  tract,  and, 
had  time  permitted  me  to  explore  those  parts, 
lliere  is  no  doubt  but  I  sliould  have  found  many 
of  the  Naga  hills  covered  with  tea.  1  have 
since  been  informed  of  two  more  tracts  near 
this.  In  going  along  the  foot  of  the  hills  to 
the  weslwaid,  I  was  informed  that  there  was 
tea  at  Teweack,  or  near  it ;  this  information 
came  too  lute,  for  I  had  passed  it  at  a  place 
called  Chiridoo ;  here  I  found  tea,  and  no 
doubt,  if  there  had  been  time  to  examine,  I 
should  have  found  many  more  tracts.  I  cross- 
ed the  Dacca  river  at  the  old  fort  of  Ghergong, 
and  walked  towards  the  hills,  and  almost  im- 
mediately came  upon  tea.  The  place  is  called 
Hauthoweak.  Heie  I  remained  a  couple  of 
days  going  about  the  country,  and  came  upon 
no  fewer  than  thirteen  tracts.  A  Dewaniah 
who  assisted  me  to  hunt  them  out,  and  who 
was  well  acquaintad  with  the  leaf,  as  he  had 
been  in  the  habit  of  drinking  tea  during  his  re- 
sidence with  the  Singphoes,  informed  me  that 
he  had  seen  a  large  tract  of  tea-plants  on  the 
Maga  mountains,  a  day's  journey  west  of  Chi- 
ridoo. I  have  no  reason  to  doubt  the  veracity 
of  this  man  ;  he  offered  to  point  out  the  place 
to  me,  or  any  of  ray  men  if  they  would  accom- 
pany him  ;  but  as  the  country  belonged  to 
Raja  Poorunda  Sing,  I  could  not  examine  it 


This  was  the  only  man  I  met  with,  in  my 
jouneys  about  the  country,  who  could  give  any 
account  of  the  tea-plant,  with  the  exception  of 
an  Abrum,  who  declared  to  me  that  it  was 
Sooka,  or  the  first  Kacharry  raja  of  Assam, 
who  brought  the  tea-plant  from  Munkum  ;  he 
said  it  was  wiitten  in  his  Putty  or  history. 

To  the  west  of  Gabrew,  I  did  not  find  any 
tea ;  but  to  the  westward  of  the  Dhunseeree 
river  I  found  a  species,  though  not  the  same 
as  that  we  use." 

Bruce  has  also  been  engaged  in  experiments 
on  the  character  of  the  tea  produced  in  Assam. 

Ninety  chests  of  the  article  prepared  by  him 
and  his  assistants,  were  imported  in  London 
in  1838,  and  found,  we  are  told,  to  be  of  good 
quality.  In  his  report  wo  find  some  notice  of 
these  operations  : — 

"  Until  lately,  we  had  only  two  Chinese 
black-tea  makers.  These  men  have  twelve 
native  assistants  ;  each  Chinaman  v/ith  six  as- 
sistants, can  only  superintend  one  locality,  and 
the  tea-leaves  from  the  various  other  tracts, 
widely  separated,  must  be  brought  to  these 
two  places  for  manufacture.  The  leaves  suf- 
fer when  brought  in  large  quantities  from  a 
distance,  as  they  soon  begin  to  ferment,  and 
the  labour  of  only  preparing  them  so  lar  as  to 
prevent  them  from  spoiling  is  excessive.  The 
leaves  last  gathered  are  also  much  larger  than 
they  ought  to  be,  for  want  of  hands  to  collect 
them  earlier.     I  mention  this  to  show  the  in- 


I  feel   convinced  the  whole  of  the  country  is  convenience  of  having  so  few  tea-makers, 

full  of  tea.  The  samples   of  black   tea,   made  by  the 

Again,  in   going  farther  to   the  southwest,  twelve  assistants,  having  been  approved  of  by 

just  before  I  came  to  Gabrew  hill,  I  found  the  the  tea   committee  in  Calcutta,  it  was  my  in- 


small  hills  adjoining  it,  to  the  eastward,  cover 
ed  with  tea-plants.  The  flowers  of  the  tea 
on  these  hills  are  of  a  pleasant  delicate  fra- 
grance, unlike  the  smell  of  our  other  tea-plants  ; 
but  the  leaves  and  fruit  appear  the  same.  This 
would  be  a  delightful  place  for  the  manufacture 
of  tea,  as  the  country  is  well  populated,  has 
abundance  of  grain,  and  labour  is  cheap.  There 
is  a  small  stream  called  Jhamgy  river,  at  a  dis- 
tance of  two  hours  walk  ;  it  is  navigable,  I  am 
informed,  all  the  year  round  for  small  canoes, 
which  would  carry  down  the  tea,  and  the  place 
is  only  one  and  a  half  day's  journey  from  .Tore- 
haut,  the  capital  of  upper  Assam.  '  Southwest 
of  Gabrew  Purbut  (about  two  days'  journey) 
there  is  a  village  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  inha- 
bited by  a  race  called  Norahs ;  they  are  Slians, 
I  believe,  as  they  came  from  the  eastward, 
where  tea  abounds.  I  had  long  conversations 
with  them,  and  the  oldest  man  of  the  village, 
who  was  also  the  head  of  it,  informed  me, 
that  when  his  father  was  a  young  man,  he  had 
emigrated  with  many  others,  and  settled  at 
Tipum  opposite  Jaipore,  on  account  of  the 
constant  disturbances  at  Munkum  ;  that  they 
brought  the  tea-plant  with  them,  and  planted  it 
on  the  Tipum  hill,  where  it  exists  to  this  day. 


tention  to  have  distributed  the  men  among  the 
different  tracts  ;  but  the  late  disturbances  on 
our  frontier  have  prevented  this  arrangement, 
and  I  have  been  obliged  to  employ  two  men 
in  Assam,  two  others  having  gone  to  Calcutta 
.  in  charge  of  lea  at  the  tract  called  Kahung, 
which  is  becoming  a  very  extensive  and  im- 
portant tea  locality,  so  many  others  being  near 
it.  When  we  have  a  sufficient  number  of 
manufacturers,  so  that  we  can  afford  to  have 
some  at  each  tract  or  garden,  as  thej'  have  in 
China,  then  we  hope  to  compete  with  that  na- 
tion in  cheapness  of  produce,  nay,  we  might 
and  ought  to  undersell  them  ;  for  if  each  tract 
or  garden  had  its  own  tea-maker  and  labourers, 
the  collecting  of  the  leaves  would  not  perhaps 
occupy  more  than  twelve  days  in  each  ciop  ; 
after  which  the  men  might  be  discharged  or 
profitably  occupied  on  the  grounds.  It  is  true 
we  have  gained  twelve  black  tea  makers  this 
year,  in  addition  to  the  last ;  and  twelve  more 
native  assistants  have  been  appointed,  who 
may  be  available  next  year  to  manufacture  tea 
independently.  We  have  also  had  an  addition 
to  our  establishment  of  two  Chinese  green  tea 
manufacturers,  and  twelve  native  assistants 
have   been  placed  under  them   to  learn  ;  but 


THE    FRIEND. 


what  are  these  to  the  vast  quantity  of  tea,  oi 
ihe  ground  the  tea-plants  cover." 

Bruce  has  been  engaged  in  extensive  ope- 
rations in  introducing  tea-plants  from  China 
and  tiansplanting  those  which  are  indigen- 
Many,  from  various  causes,  have  failed;  but 
he  mentioned  his  belief,  that  the  tea-plant  is  s( 
hardy  that  it  will  live  in  almost  any  soil,  pro 
»ided  it  be  planted  in  deep  shade,  and  with 
plenty  of  water  near  the  root.  The  reason 
for  these  transplantations  seems  to  be  that  tl 
tea-tree  is  only  of  use  within  a  certain  age. 
Many  of  the  indigenous  trees  of  Assam  are  be- 
yond this  age,  and  otherwise  unsuitable.  On 
the  other  hand,  planting  seed  is  not  calculated 
to  be  immediately  satisfactory,  as  until  the 
third  year  they  produce  nothing,  and  are  only 
in  maturity  when  about  six  years  old.  By 
burning  and  cutting  down  the  old  trees,  fresh 
shoots  are  produced  which,  it  is  thought,  wi 
afford  a  fine  and  delicate  leaf. 

Our  reporter  confirms  the  fact  lately  made 
known,  that  the  black  and  green  tea  are  gather- 
ed from  the  same  plant,  and  that  the  diflerence 
is  entirely  owing  to  the  difl'erent  states  of  the 
leaves,  and  modes  of  preparation.  His  ac- 
count of  the  manufacture  of  green  tea  by  his 
Chinamen  is  extremely  curious,  but  too  long 
to  be  here  admitted. 

The  demoralization  produced  by  opium,  and 
a  liking  for  independent  labour  which  charac- 
terises the  Assamese,  throw  difficulties  in  the 
way  of  a  large  production  of  tea  in  Assam. 
Bruce  thinks  it  not  impossible  that  the  leaves 
may  be  exported  in  a  certain  state,  and  sub- 
jected in  England,  by  the  cheap  means  of  ma- 
chinery, to  those  nice  and  tecfious  processes 
which  they  have  to  undergo  from  manual 
labour  in  China.  "  After  a  year's  instruction 
UEider  Chinamen,"  says  he,  "  it  might  be  left 
to  the  ingenuity  of  Englishmen  to  roll,  sift  and 
clean  the  tea  by  machinery,  and,  in  fact,  reduce 
the  price  of  the  green  tea  nearly  one  half,  and 
tlius  enable  the  poor  to  drink  good  unadultera- 
ted green  tea  without  the  admixture  of  indigo 
md  sulphate  of  lime." 

Five  tea-tracts  were  under  culture  in  Assam 
m  1838,  the  produce  of  which  amounted  to 
5274  lbs.  Seven  new  tracts  will  be  added  in 
1840,  when  it  is  thought  the  total  produce 
will  be  11,160  pounds.  These  operations  are 
at  the  cost  of  the  company  ;  but  it  is  designed 
ere  long  to  throw  the  business  open  to  private 
speculation.  Bruce  enters  into  some  calcula- 
tions to  show  the  probable  profits  of  private 
adventurers  in  this  line.  He  takes  ten  tracts, 
each  400  by  200  yards,  and  reckons  the  whole 
expenses  of  cultivation  the  first  year,  at  10,- 
501  rupees  [S8,295],  of  which  4304  will  not 
need  to  be  repeated  the  second  year ;  and  the 
value  of  the  produce  he  estimates  at  35,554 
rupees,  thus  giving  a  profit  of  upwards  of  cent 
per  cent. 

Upon  the  whole,  there  seems  little  reason 
to  doubt  that  Assam  is  physically  capable  of 
producing  that  important  article,  on  which 
forty  to  forty -five  millions  of  dollars  are  annu- 
ally spent  in  Great  Britain. 

To  live  like  those  that  have  their  hope  in 
another  life,  implies  that  we  keep  under  our 
appetites,  and  do  not  let  them  loose  into  the 
enjoyments  of  sense. — Mterbury. 


Communicated  for  "The  Friend." 

Two  Lectures  on  the  History  of  Literatvrc, 
with  a  brief  sketch  of  the  various  materials 
made  use  of  for  the  preservation  of  Know- 
ledge. 

LECTURE  FIRST. 

In  preparing  these  lectures  on  the  history 
of  literature,  my  primary  object  has  been  to 
furnish  a  brief  sketch  of  the  mode  adopted  and 
the  materials  employed  to  preser\  e  the  inter- 
esting knowledge,  the  useful  reflections,  and 
the  brilliant  imaginations  of  ofii-  age  for  the 
benefit  of  those  which  should  succeed  it.  This 
will  lead  us  to  investigate  the  manner  in  which 
events  first  found  an  enduring  record,  and  the 
compositions  of  the  poet  and  histoiian  a  more 
secure  repository  than  the  memory  of  cotem- 
poraries.  Starting  thus  from  the  very  rise 
of  permanent  literature,  we  shall  pursue  our 
inquiries  into  the  ancient  records,  and  trace 
the  various  changes  made  as  to  the  substances 
employed  therein,  until  we  find  rocks,  pillars, 
blocks  of  wood,  and  tables  of  stone  have  given 
place  to  the  neat  and  convenient  volumes  of 
the  present  day.  We  shall  speak  of  the  origin 
of  authorship,  and,  giving  an  outline  history 
of  letters,  show  the  manner  in  which  its  vo- 
taries have  obtained  a  recompense  for  their  la 
hours  both  in  ancient  and  modern  time.  Wi 
shall  note  the  growth  of  a  taste  for  literature 
the  gathering  of  libraries,  the  employment  of 
transcribers,  the  origin  and  increase  of  the 
trade  in  books.  Pursuing  the  simple  histori- 
cal path  thus  laid  out  before  us,  we  shall  nei- 
ther deviate  into  disquisitions  on  the  origin  of 
language,  nor  enter  into  criticism  upon  gene- 
ral literature.  We  shall  hazard  no  conjecture 
respecting  the  characters  inscribed  on  the  pil- 
lars of  Seth,  nor  the  alphabet  made  use  of  in 
the  lost  book  of  Enoch  ;  being  assured  that  as 
much  instruction  may  be  gathered  from  an  in- 
vestigation of  the  records  we  have,  as  from  the 
most  acute  speculations  upon  those  we  have 
not.  We  shall  pass  by  the  early  fountains  of 
poetry,  and  though  we  may  give  them  a  longing 
lingering  glance,  we  shall  not  pause  to  attempt 
an  analysis  of  their  waters,  whether  they  be 
the  deep  pure  gushing  of  the  Hebrew  stream, 

the  shallower  currents  of  Greece  and  Rome, 
so  often  turbid  with  earthy  impurities. 

Did  the  plan  of  this  lecture  allow  it,  when 
treating  of  the  literature  of  the  elder  time,  I 
should  call  on  you  to  listen  to  the  strains  of 
the  dying  patriarch  Jacob,  so  rich  with  the 
pirit  of  poetry,  so  grand  with  the  revealings 
of  inspiration.  I  should  invite  you  to  investi- 
gate with  me  the  writings  of  Moses,  to  mark 
his  clearness  and  simplicity  as  an  historian, 
his  force  and  beauty  as  a  poet,  his  eagle-eyed 
ision  as  a  prophet,  his  sternness  as  a  law- 
iver,  his  meekness  as  a  saint.  I  would  cause 
you  to  listen  to  the  heavenward  breathings  of 
the  royal  psalmist  of  Israel,  stir  your  souls 
with  the  poetic  glory  of  Isaiah's  visions,  bid 
you  weep  at  the  lamentations  of  Jeremiah, 
mourn  at  the  sorrowful  notes  of  the  woe- 
trumpet  of  Joel,  and  tremble  with  an  awe- 
stricken  Habakkuk.  In  an  extended  course 
of  lectures  on  the  history  of  literature,  such  a 
drinking  into  the  spirit  of  ancient  writers  would 
be  as  appropriate  to  the  design  as  it  would  be 
inciting  to  the   intellect  and   interesting  and  | 


gratifying  to  the  feelings.  But  having  re- 
stricted myself  to  two  lectures,  and  those  of 
the  brief  compass  of  an  hour  each,  I  may  not 
narrow  and  circumscribe  my  narrative  of  facts 
even  to  give  place  to  quotations  exquisitely  il- 
lustiating  the  beauty  and  freshness  of  the 
dawning  of  literature,  or  of  the  vigour  or 
polish  of  its  maturity. 

When  the  first  pair  were  placed  in  the  gar- 
den of  Eden,  they  were,  no  doubt,  in  posses- 
sion of  a  sufficient  stock  of  words  to  express 
the  emotions  and  reflections  they  found  stir- 
ring within  them.  A  language  had  been  be- 
stowed upon  them  by  their  almighty  and  be- 
neficent Creator,  and  when  the  feelings  of 
Adam  prompted  him  to  speak,  the  sounds 
which  he  uttered  were  gathered  by  the  ear  of 
Eve  and  conveyed  to  her  mind  a  knowledge  of 
that  which  was  animating  him.  The  tongue 
spoke  only  to  the  ear;  but  there  was  even  then 
a  language  which  the  eye  could  read,  and 
which  needed  not  the  interpretation  of  sound. 
Thoughts  and  sensations  all  had  their  influ- 
ence on  the  countenance  of  unsophisticated 
man.  There,  tranquil  meditation,  tender  love, 
animating  joy,  had  their  peculiar  signs,  which 
the  instinctive  perceptions  of  nature,  or  a 
quickly  acquired  keenness  of  observation, 
could  well  understand.  These  methods  of 
transmitting  to  each  other  the  knowledge  of 
facts,  of  thoughts,  or  of  feelings,  were  all  suf- 
ficient whilst  Adam  and  Eve  were  yet  the  oc-  • 
cupiers  of  an  earthly  paradise.  Their  paths 
by  the  fountain  springs  of  Eden's  rivers, 
through  her  shadiest  shrubberies,  by  her  fair- 
est flowers,  were  no  doubt  all  beaten  double, 
and  seldom  travelled  alone.  If,  however,  they 
were  separated  for  a  few  moments,  a  bent  bush 
by  a  favourite  path,  or  some  other  previously 
adopted  symbol,  might  readily  point  the  way 
to  a  joyous  reunion. 

With  the  increase  of  the  human  family,  such 
conventional  signs  no  doubt  multiplied,  and 
i'urnished  the  original  idea  of,  as  well  as  the 
material  for,  the  early  language  of  hieroglyphic 
symbols.  The  stock  of  useful  knowledge, 
such  as  particulars  of  important  events,  dis- 
coveries in  nature,  and  inventions  in  art,  rap- 
idly increased,  as  the  inhabitants  of  the  world 
became  numerous.  The  first  means  employed 
to  render  knowledge  permanent,  was  the  erec- 
tion of  columns  or  perhaps  of  stones,  in  com- 
memoration of  some  interesting  event.  These 
were  but  for  tokens  to  refresh  the  memory,  to 
recall  the  fading  recollection  of  the  ancient,  to 
stir  up  the  curiosity  of  the  young.  In  confor- 
mity with  the  innate  principles  of  our  being, 
the  one  class  related  with  pleasure,  the  other 
listened  with  eagerness.  Thus  from  genera- 
tion to  generation  the  voice  of  history  spake 
of  the  past,  from  unhewn  and  unsculptured 
columns,  and  rude  and  ungraven  stones.  In 
vain  then  did  the  elements  wash  them,  or  the 
moss  envelope,  for  the  dilapidations  of  time, 
which  gave  them  the  charm  of  antiquity,  but 
awakened  the  livelier  inquiries  of  youth,  and 
the  fresher  remembrances  of  age. 

Such  records  are  still  employed  amongst 
untutored  tribes,  and  the  country  we  inhabit 
abounds  with  them.  Alas  for  the  aborigines 
of  this  land  before  civilization  had  enabled 
them  to  tender  permanent  the  historical  know- 
ledge and  the  long-told  tradition  which  had 


lived  round  stony  heap  or  rudely  reared  pile, 
tribe  alter  tribe  of  them  have  been  swept  from 
existence,  and  the  records  of  their  forefathers 
have  none  left  to  interpret  them.  Yet  round 
these  monuments  there  is  a  voice  lingers 
which  the  conscience  of  the  Anglo-Saxon 
usurpers  of  the  soil  may  well  startle  to  hear ; 
— it  is  historic,  for  it  speaks  of  the  wrongs 
and  outrages  through  which  nations  have  per- 
ished ;  it  is  prophetic,  for  it  tells  of  judgment 
to  come  on  the  head  of  the  guilty  oppressors. 

In  the  same  class  of  historical  records  we 
must  place  the  bells  of  wampum,  given  by 
our  Indians,  in  commemoration  of  speeches 
made,  messages  sent,  presents  delivered,  or 
treaties  adopted.  These  belts  were  carefully 
preserved,  and  the  important  particulars  con- 
nected with  them  being  often  repeated,  the 
whole  tribe  was  made  familiar  with  the  facts, 
and  each  individual  memory  became  a  faithful 
historical  record.  Thus  from  year  to  year 
were  events  so  accurately  preserved,  that  it 
was  no  uncommon  thing  for  their  orators  to 
repeat,  at  the  time  of  after  treaties,  the  agree- 
ments made,  and  the  speeches  delivered  to 
their  fathers,  before  those  who  now  sat  by 
their  council  fire  had  been  ranked  amongst 
men;  and  this,  too,  with  admirable  correct- 
ness and  precision,  as  attested  by  printed 
copies,  although  the  original  witnesses,  whose 
tongues  had  uttered  the  speeches,  whose  heads 
had  planned,  and  whose  hands  had  executed 
those  agreements,  had  been  joined  to  that 
quiet  company  from  whom  the  living  can 
gather  no  memorial. 

From  monuments  which  only  appealed  to 
the  memory,  and  left  the  preservation  of  the 
whole  train  of  incidents  to  its  faidifulness — the 
next  step  towards  the  permanency  of  histori- 
cal facts  was  in  a  rude  imitation,  either  sculp- 
tural or  pictorial,  of  the  forms  and  figures  con- 
nected therewith.  This  was  an  evident  advance 
towards  rendering  knowledge  fixed,  inasmuch 
as  the  event  was  set  forth  to  all  beholders,  and 
the  names  alone  of  the  parties  concerned  in- 
trusted to  tradition.  Rocks  now,  under  the 
chisel,  grew  animate  with  representations  of 
life,  or  bore  witness  to  fields  of  battle  and 
death  in  the  figures  traced  on  them  by  the 
painter. 

The  earliest  of  the  Egyptian  hieroglyphics 
are  of  the  pictorial  kind,  which,  delineating 
matters  of  fact,  required  little  effort  of  the 
imagination  to  comprehend.  Soon,  however, 
figures  became  symbolical,  and  represented 
things  which  could  not  be  made  apparent  by 
painting.  The  records  formed  at  this  period 
in  the  progress  of  literature,  combine  actual 
representation  of  events  with  symbolical  addi- 
tions readily  understood  by  a  poetic  people. 
In  the  second  class  of  the  inscriptions  by  the 
Nile,  the  eye  is  found  as  a  token  of  a  super- 
intending providence,  a  bird  with  extended 
wings  an  emblem  of  swiftness,  and  a  scaling 
ladder  a  memorial  of  a  siege. 

A  similar  method  of  conveying  information 
by  records  combining  absolute  representation 
with  conventional  symbols,  appears  to  have 
been  made  use  of  by  the  aborigines  of  this  coun- 
try when  the  Spaniards  first  landed  amongst 
them.  The  Mexicans,  by  a  painting  upon 
linen  cloth,  sent  information  to  Montezuma 
that  a  band  of  white   strangers   had   set  foot 


THE    FRIEND. 

upon  their  shore.  The  natives  of  these  more 
northern  regions  still  employ  this  mode  of 
conveying  knowledge,  and  display  no  litde  in- 
genuity in  representing  continuity  of  action. 
When  Henry  Schoolcraft  a  few  years  since 
was  on  a  journey  of  observation  in  the  north- 
west part  of  the  United  States,  his  whole  com- 
pany, consisting  principally  of  Indians,  be- 
came so  bewildeicd  that  they  could  not  tell 
which  way  to  direct  their  steps.  The  Indians, 
not  knowing  what  might  be  the  result,  set 
themselves  to  prepare  a  historical  record  on  a 
piece  of  birch  bark,  which,  if  found  by  any 
of  their  tribe,  might  give  information  concern- 
ing the  expedition.  They  represented  the  mili- 
tary officer  by  drawing  a  man  with  a  sword, 
a  mineralogist  by  one  with  a  hammer,  and  a 
lawyer  by  one  with  a  book.  Eight  muskets 
signified  so  many  soldiers  ;  and  three  ascend- 
ing columns  of  smoke  betokened,  that  when 
they  set  up  their  tents  for  the  night  they  made 
three  encampments.  lieckewelderthus  speaks 
of  the  tribes  he  was  famiUar  with  :  "  On  the 
bark  of  a  tree,  or  on  the  side  of  a  tree  stripped 
of  its  bark,  they  can  give  every  necessary  in- 
formation to  those  who  come  the  same  way. 
They  will  picture  forth  a  war  party — the  num- 
ber it  consists  of,  the  nations  and  tribes  which 
compose  it — which  of  them  furnished  the  chief 
who  led  it,  and  in  wliat  diiection  they  struck 
the  enemy — the  number  of  days  they  were 
going  and  returning,  and  the  number  of  the 
enemy  killed  and  taken.  All  this  will  be  so 
clearly  delineated,  that  at  a  single  glance  those 
who  see  it  can  understand."  Amongst  the 
multitude  of  illustrations  which  might  be  given, 
I  shall  bring  forward  bnt  one  more,  which  it 
seems  to  me  might  readily  be  comprehended 
by  the  most  unpoetic  and  matter-of-fact  intel- 
lect. A  Shawanese  and  a  white  man  both  laid 
claim  to  right  of  ownership  in  a  horse,  which 
was  in  the  Indian's  possession.  The  wliite 
man  was  by  no  means  disposed  to  be  satisfied 


with   his   red  brother's 


reasoning  concernmg 


their  respective  claims,  until  the  latter,  taking 
a  coal  from  the  hearth,  drew  on  the  door  of 
the  house  two  striking  pictures,  and  asked  him 
if  he  could  read  that  Indian  writing.  The  first 
picture  represented  tlie  horse  as  being  seized 
by  the  v/hite  man,  v/hom  the  Indian,  in  the 
second,  was  delineated  as  scalping.  These 
drawings  seemed  to  come  with  the  force  of  an 
irresistible  argument,  and  the  red  man's  title 
was  no  longer  called  in  question. 

When  I  had  proceeded  thus  far  in  the  pre- 
paration of  this  lecture,  being  led  by  the  sub- 
ject into  the  consideration  of  the  language  and 
literature  of  our  aborigines,  the  peculiarity  of 
their  oratory  forcibly  arrested  my  attention. 
The  idea  suggested  itself  that  this  peculiarity 
was  dependent  upon  the  means  they  employed 
to  make  their  knowledge  visible.  A  volume 
of  ancient  Indian  treaties  furnished  me  with  a 
great  variety  of  speeches  from  some  of  their 

St  accomplished  orators.  An  investigation 
of  these  has  confirmed  the  thought  that  led  me 
to  the  search,  for  I  found  that  every  speech 
was  but  a  symbolical  painting,  which  the  oi-a- 
tor  having  formed  in  his  own  mind,  describes 
to  those  around  him.  Does  he  dwell  upon 
friendship  between  nations?  he  gives  to  the 
ear  a  description  of  that  which  his  ready  fin- 
gers coidd  soon  have  represented  to  the  eye — 


291 

an  open  pathway  between  two  countries — a 
chain  uniting  the  representatives  of  difTerent 
tribes.  Docs  he  speak  of  a  breach  of  that 
amity?  he  thi-ows  a  tree  over  that  pathway — 
he  breaks  or  he  rusts  that  chain.  Does  he  tel! 
of  war?  he  scatters  blood  on  that  path,  he 
takes  the  hatchet  in  his  hand,  he  paints  it  in 
an  enemy's  head.  Would  he  make  peace? 
behold,  he  is  rubbing  that  chain,  he  is  sweep- 
ing the  path,  he  is  gathering  the  bloody  leaves, 
bones,  and  hatchet,  and  burying  them  out  of 
sight.  A  clear  sky  is  with  him  also  a  token 
of  peace,  and  clouds  that  overcast  it  are  out- 
rages or  wars.  Does  he  paint  a  river  with  ;; 
crimson  current?  then  be  sure  many  lives  have 
been  sacrificed  ;  does  the  smoke  curl  from  the 
calumet  pipe?  he  lemerabers  the  quiet  of  peace, 
when  the  warrior  could  sit  down  and  enjoy  it. 
Would  he  tell  of  secrecy  and  stealth  ?  he  points 
to  a  man  half  concealed  in  the  bushes ;  does 
he  speak  of  being  deceived  ?  some  one  is  clos- 
ing his  eyes,  or  is  stopping  his  ears.  Thus 
with  him  every  speech  is  a  picture,  and  such 
an  one  as  every  Indian  could  draw,  or  when 
drawn,  comprehend. 

When  the  written  language  was  symbolicaJI, 
we  can  have  no  difficulty  in  conceiving  that 
figurative  and  poetic  forms  of  speech  should 
abound.  Authors  through  such  alone  could 
render  their  works  permanent,  and  readers 
were  obliged  to  drink  into  their  spirit  that 
they  might  comprehend.  In  the  introduction 
of  the  alphabetic  characters  which  enabled  a 
writer  to  leave  nothing  to  the  imagination  of 
those  for  whom  he  wrote,  the  universal  poetry 
of  literature,  of  language,  and  of  thought,  gra- 
dually subsided. 


On  the  Hiibiis  and  Instincts  of  Animals.  By 
William  Siminson,  A.  C.  G.,  Fdlow  of 
the  Royal  Society,  and  of  several  Foreig'u 
Academies. 

(Continued  from  p.  i284.i 

The  instinct  of  the  black  American  bear,  m 
procuring  the  acorns  and  chesnuts  from  the 
branches  of  particular  trees,  is  worthy  of  atten- 
tion. To  procure  these  fruits  in  greater  quan- 
tities, the  animal  ascends  the  tree  ;  and  as  hm 
weight  will  not  allow  of  his  going  far  from  the 
trunk,  he  breaks  the  branch  on  which  he  has 
observed  the  most  fruit,  by  grasping  it  in  one 
of  his  fore  paws.  "  I  have  seen  some  of  these 
branches,"  observes  Michaux,  "of  such  a  di- 
ameter that  the  animal  must  have  possessed  an 
extraordinary  strength  to  break  them  so  effet- 
tually  as  to  fall  upon  the  ground."  Another 
singular  and  almost  incredible  instance  of 
adapted  means  to  an  end  is  mentioned  by  Plu- 
tarch, who  v/rites,  "  When  I  saw  a  dog  in  a 
ship — the  sailors  not  being  present — dropping 
small  stones  into  the  oil  which  was  in  a  jar  but 
partly  full,  I  was  astonished  at  his  conceiving 
and  understanding  the  overflow  which  takes 
place  when  heavy  bodies  sink  in  the  lighter." 

The  contrivance  of  the  elephant  to  raise 
himself  from  the  bottom  of  a  pit  is  conducted 
on  the  same  principle  as  that  pursued  by  Plu- 
tarch's dog.  When  the  natives  have  discover- 
ed his  capture,  he  is  retained  in  the  pit  untiS 
they  judge  he  is  sufficiently  tractable  to  be 
conducted  forth.  Large  bundles  of  jungle 
grass  are  then  thrown  lo  him  ;  and  he  i.?  thus 


292 


THE    FRIEND. 


gradually  raised  to  the  surface,  or,  at  least,  to 
such  an  elevation  as  will  enable  him  to  step 
out.  The  sagacity  of  elephants  on  such  occa- 
sions, or  when  bogged  in  swamps,  is  truly  ad- 
mirable. The  cylindrical  form  of  an  elephant's 
leg — which  is  nearly  of  equal  thickness — 
causes  the  animal  to  sink  very  deep  in  heavy 
ground,  especially  in  the  muddy  banks  of  small 
rivers.  When  thus  situated,  the  animal  will 
endeavour  to  lie  on  his  side,  so  as  to  avoid 
sinking  deeper;  and,  for  this  purpose,  will 
avail  himself  of  every  means  to  obtain  relief. 
The  usual  mode  of  extricating  him  is  much 
the  same  as  when  pitted  ;  that  is,  by  supplying 
him  liberally  with  straw,  bought  grass,  &c. ; 
tiiese  materials  being  thrown  to  the  distressed 
animal,  he  forces  them  down  wirii  his  trunk, 
tii!  they  are  lodged  under  his  fore  feet  in  sufli- 
cient  quantity  to  resist  his  pressure.  Having 
thus  formed  a  sufficient  basis  for  exertion,  the 
sagacious  animal  next  proceeds  to  thrust  other 
bundles  under  his  belly,  and  as  far  back  under 
his  flanks  as  he  can  reach  ;  when  such  a  basis 
IS  formed,  as  may  be,  in  his  mind,  proper  to 
proceed  upon,  he  throws  his  whole  weight  for- 
ward, and  gets  his  hind  feet  gradually  upon  the 
straw,  &c.  Being  once  confirmed  on  a  solid 
footing,  he  will  next  place  the  succeeding 
bundles  before  him,  pressing  them  well  with 
his  trunk,  so  as  to  form  a  causeway  by  which 
to  reach  the  firm  ground.  The  instinct  of  the 
animal,  and  probably  the  experience  of  his  past 
danger,  actuates  him  not  to  bear  any  weight, 
definitely,  until,  by  trial  both  with  his  trunk 
and  the  next  foot  that  is  to  be  planted,  he  has 
completely  satisfied  himself  of  the  firmness  of 
theground  he  is  to  tread  upon.  Indeed,  the 
caution  with  which  this,  and  every  part  of  his 
conduct  on  these  occasions,  is  marked,  evinces 
how  forcibly  nature  has  impressed  him  with  a 
sense  of  his  great  weight.  The  anxiety  of  the 
animal,  when  bemired,  forms  a  curious  con- 
trast with  the  pleasure  he  so  strongl}^  evinces 
on  arriving  at  terra  finnu. 

In  their  various  modes  of  defence,  or  avoid 
ance  of  their  enemies,  quadrupeds,  like  other 
classes  of  animals,  frequentl}'  display  wonder- 
ful instinct.  The  jerboa  makes  a  burrow  un- 
der ground,  at  the  end  of  which  a  store  of  herbs 
is  safely  deposited.  The  cavern  has  but  one 
entrance;  but  the  wary  inhabitant  forms  an- 
other, which  reaches  so  nearly  to  the  surface, 
that,  in  case  of  being  taken  by  surprise,  it  can 
immediately  burst  through  and  escape.  The 
chamois,  and  several  other  species  of  antelopes, 
ill-provided  will  defensive  means,  uniformly 
employ  a  sentinel,  which,  by  a  sharp  hiss,  ad- 
vertises the  herd  of  the  approach  of  danger, — 
when  all  fly  off  with  the  greatest  rapidity.  The 
same  habit  is  attributed  to  the  wild  horses  of 
South  America  and  Tartary.  Several  of  the 
Brazilian  monkeys  have  likewise  a  similar 
guard  during  the  hours  of  repose  ;  but  whether 
SmelUe  is  correct  in  stating  that,  if  they  find 
their  sentry  has  neglected  his  duty,  they  fall  on 
and  tear  him  to  pieces,  we  had  no  means  of 
discovering.  It  is  interesting  to  observe  the 
manner  in  which  instinct  will  sometimes  over- 
come a  difficulty  which  might  even  puzzle  a 
reasonable  creature.  It  has  been  stated,  that 
if  two  mountain  goats  encounter  each  other 
upon  a  narrow  ledge  of  rocks,  where  to  pass 
or  to  turn  is  utterly  impossible,  one  will  imme- 


diately lie  down,  while  the  other  steps  over  his 
back.  Nor  is  it  less  singular  to  remark  the 
mode  by  which  animals  in  similar  situations 
communicate  their  wants  and  their  distresses. 
An  anecdote  of  this  nature  is  told  of  a  number 
of  sheep  who  surrounded  a  cow,  as  if  they 
wished  to  bespeak  her  favour  for  a  poor  gravid 
ewe,  which  was  unable  to  recover  herself  from 
her  miserable  situation  until  the  cow,  advancing 
towards  her,  placed  the  tips  of  her  horns  be- 
neath her  side,  and  gave  her  a  slight  but  dex- 
terous toss,  which  instantly  replaced  the  suf- 
ferer upon  her  feet.  We  must  place  this,  how- 
ever, among  the  questionable  list  of  stories 
handed  down  of  animal  instinct. 

But  the  most  astonishing  developemenl  of 
instinct — at  least  among  quadrupeds — will  be 
found  in  the  following  account  of  the  decoy 
elephants  of  India,  the  fidelity  of  which  may 
be  fully  depended  upon,  as  the  facts  are  well 
known  to  almost  every  one  who  has  resided 
any  time  in  India: — "The  females  selected 
for  this  extraordinary  undertaking  are  always 
those  uniting  the  qualities  of  great  docility  and 
affection  to  their  drivers,  with  a  full  grown 
stature ;  for,  without  this  latter  qualification, 
the  animal  cannot  conceal  her  driver  from  the 
sight  of  the  intended  victim  of  her  allurements, 
or,  in  the  event  of  his  being  discovered,  afford 
him  protection.  A  particular  time,  however, 
is  requisite  for  these  operations  ;  tliis  is,  during 
the  rutting  season,  when  the  weaker  males 
having  been  driven  away  from  their  former 
herds  by  those  of  greater  strength  and  courage, 
are  wandering  about  singly  in  the  woods,  ut- 
tering '  disconsolate  trumpetings,'  the  cause  of 
which  is  well  known  to  the  experienced  hun- 
ter. These  bachelor  elephants  are  called 
sarins;  and,  being  considered  very  valuable, 
are  especially  selected  for  enticing.  It  is  gene- 
rally thought  best  to  employ  three  females, 
Galled  koomkies,  in  the  capture  of  one  smm, 
or  wild  male.  Each  of  these  is  attended  by  a 
driver,  or  motrout,  who  is  provided  with  a 
black  blanket,  and  a  small  quantity  of  strong 
rope :  the  former  is  used  to  cover  the  driver, 
who  crouches  in  such  a  manner  as  not  to  be 
easily  distinguished  from  the  female  he  rides 
upon.  She,  also,  aids  in  this  deception  ;  for, 
if  the  situation  is  favourable,  both  she  and  her 
driver  furnish  themselves  with  green  boughs, 
which  the  former  carries  in  her  trunk,  playing 
with  it  in  such  a  manner  as  to  favour  the  con- 
cealment of  the  latter.  When  the  patty  thus 
approach  the  male,  it  is  usual  for  the  driver  to 
dismount  in  some  contiguous  cover  with  their 
blankets  and  ropes,  leading  the  females  to  the 
saun,  towards  which  they  proceed  with  the 
utmost  caution.  A  most  extraordinary  scene 
then  follows.  The  koomkies  begin  to  caress 
their  intended  victim,  as  if  with  the  utmost 
tenderness  and  affection.  During  this  court- 
ship, however,  the  females  contrive  to  place 
themselves  in  such  a  manner  as  to  favour  the 
approach  of  their  keepers,  who,  watching  their 
opportunities,  pass  the  ropes  with  wonderful 
dexterity  round  the  fore  legs  of  the  infatuated 
lover,  who  is  thus  speedily  secured.  When  a 
large  tree  is  at  hand,  the  females  artfully  lead 
the  male  towards  it,  in  the  first  instance :  thus 
the  approach  of  the  keeper  is  not  only  greatly 
facilitated,  but  an  opportunity  is  given  of  affix- 
ing  to  the  hind  legs  of  the  smm  a  pair  of 


wooden  clasps,  armed  inside  with  spikes : 
these  are  joined  to  a  strong  rope,  which  is 
passed  round  the  tree,  and  made  completely 
fast.  During  all  this  process,  the  conduct  of 
the  females  is  peculiarly  artful.  They  not 
only  exert  themselves,  with  astonishing  ad- 
dress, to  divert  the  attention  of  their  intended 
victim,  and  to  cut  offhis  view,  downwards,  by 
means  of  their  trunks,  but  they  even  aid  in 
effecting  the  ligatures  therewith, — sometimes 
passing  the  rope,  when  the  keepers  might 
either  be  exposed  to  danger,  or  unable  to  reach 
it.  It  may  be  observed,  that  the  spikes  within 
the  clasps,  above  mentioned,  are  so  small,  as 
only  to  inflict  pain  when  the  animal,  finding 
himself  captured,  struggles  violently  to  free 
himself  from  the  shackles. 

Notwithstanding  all  these  precautions,  how- 
ever, it  sometimes  happens  that  the  enamoured 
male  in  some  way  discovers  the  presence  of 
the  keeper,  in  which  case  not  even  the  caress- 
es of  his  agreeable  companions  can  control  his 
violence.  This  is  a  severe  trial  on  the  forti- 
tude and  fidelity  of  the  females,  who  have 
been  known  to  expose  themselves  to  the  saun's 
utmost  fury,  while  attempting  to  aid  the  escape 
of  their  keepers.  It  all  goes  well,  however, 
as  soon  as  the  saiin  is  secured,  the  whole  party 
commence  a  retreat ;  since  nothing  further  is 
requisite,  after  these  measures  have  been  taken, 
than  to  leave  the  captured  elephant  to  expend 
his  strength  in  vain  efforts  to  regain  his  liberty. 
Awakening,  as  it  would  seem,  to  a  full  sense 
of  the  deceit  that  has  been  practised  upon  him, 
his  fury  becomes  ungovernable :  he  destro3-s 
whatever  may  be  in  his  way;  tears  up  the 
tufts  of  grass  by  the  roots  ;  rends  from  the 
tree  such  branches  as  he  can  reach  ;  and,  even- 
tually, straining  to  throw  down  the  tree  itself 
by  his  weight,  or  to  pull  it  up  with  his  trunk. 
In  short,  his  whole  powers  are  in  action  on 
this  occasion  ;  and  it  is  only  on  being  com- 
pletely overcome  with  fatigue,  and  nearly  dead 
from  thirst,  that  he  subsides  into  a  sort  of 
tranquillity."  We  may  pass  over  much  that 
has  been  said  on  the  preparatory  measures 
adopted  for  reconciling  the  captive  to  his  new 
situation,  where  he  remains  until  he  is  suffi- 
ciently tamed  to  be  led  or  driven  to  the  premi- 
ses occupied  by  the  tame  elephants.  The 
same  females  and  keepers  who  ensnared  him 
are  employed  in  this  preliminary  process.  At 
first,  he  will  only  partake  of  water ;  but  the 
impulse  of  nature  soon  operates, — and  he  is 
then  induced  to  pick  at  tender  branches  of 
plantain  trees,  sugar  canes,  &c.  Thus  sub- 
dued, he  is  taken,  under  charge  of  other  ele- 
phants,— generally  superior  to  himself  in 
strength  and  bulk, — to  the  dwelling  he  is  in 
future  to  occupy.  Sometimes,  however,  when 
he  is  on  his  way,  or,  perhaps,  on  his  legs,  be- 
ing liberated,  he  will  make  a  last  and  desperate 
effort  to  regain  his  liberty.  When  this  hap- 
pens, the  conducting  elephants,  extending  to 
the  length  of  their  tow  ropes,  urge  forward  as 
fast  as  may  be  practicable,  while  one  or  more 
sturdy  males  goad  him  behind  with  their 
tusks.  This  latter  circumstance  is  not  the 
least  extraordinary  part  of  the  narrative ;  for 
animals  to  be  driven  into  confinement  by  their 
own  species  is  unexampled,  we  believe,  except 
in  the  case  of  the  elephant. 

(To  be  continued-) 


[Fn 


I  Die  1 


THE     BUU.MNG     OF    THE     IViL.VNlJ. 

Boston,  May  29,  1840. 

As  tlie  loss  of  the  unibrtunate  ship  Poland 
excites  considerable  interest  in  this  communi- 
ty, I  take  an  early  opportunity  to  give  as  com- 
plete a  detail  ot"  the  occurrences  connected 
with  it  as  my  memory  will  allow.  We  sailed 
from  New  York,  or  rather  we  were  taken  in 
tow  by  the  steamboat  Wave,  from  pier  No.  3, 
in  the  harbour,  about  11  a.  m.,  on  the  1 1th 
instant,  the  wind  being  quite  light,  and  were 
towed  down  to  Sandy  Hook,  where  the  pilot 
and  the  steamboat  left  us. 

Counting  all  hands,  men,  women  and  chil- 
dren, we  had  on  board  sixty  three  persons. 
We  had  good  weather  and  favourable  breezes, 
passing  about  twenty-five  miles  to  the  south  of 
Nantucket  Shoals,  and  going  on  prosperously 
and  fast  enough  to  satisfy  those  most  impatient 
for  a  short  passage,  until  the  16th.  At  12 
o'clock,  noon,  of  that  day,  we  were  in  latitude 
41  35,  and  longitude  58  30,  nearly  one  third 
of  the  passage,  and  with  every  hope  of  not 
being  on  board  more  than  eighteen  days. 

At  2  p.  M.,  or  within  a  few  minutes  oi'  that 
time,  it  began  to  rain,  and  so  continued,  in 
showers  and  squalls,  until  about  three  o'clock, 
when  a  severe  shower  commenced  with  large 
drops,  like  some  of  our  summer  showers  after 
a  hot  and  sultry  day.  As  most  of  the  male 
passengers  were  in  the  house  on  deck,  looking 
out  at  the  rain  and  sea,  Captain  Anthony  stand- 
ing at  the  door,  a  large  ball  of  fire,  apparently 
about  twice  the  size  of  a  man's  hat,  suddenly 
descended  in  a  horizontal  line  from  the  clouds, 
which  appeared  to  be  meeting  from  two  differ- 
ent points  of  the  compass  ahead  of  us,  and 
struck  the  end  of  the  foretopaail  yard,  on  the 
left  hand  side  ;  it  descended  the  ties,  or  some 
chains,  to  the  end  of  the  foreyard,  and  ran  on 
the  yard  to  tlie  cap  of  the  foremast,  where  it 
exploded,  with  a  report  similar  to  that  of  a 
cannon,  and  giving  the  appearance  of  the  ex- 
plosion of  a  bomb,  or  similar,  although  on  a 
much  larger  scale,  to  the  explosions  of  some 
of  the  firework  circles  which  we  have  had  e.x- 
hibited  on  the  common  on  public  galas,  throw- 
ing out  rays  in  every  direction,  like  the  rays  of 
the  sun.  The  whole  was  instantaneous,  and 
was  witnessed  by  two  or  three  of  us,  it  came 
and  passed  ofl"  in  a  flash,  and  was  followed  al- 
most at  the  same  instant  by  a  peal  of  thunder, 
sharp  and  loud,  but  not  long  or  rumbling.  It 
was  the  only  flash  of  lightning  or  peal  of  thun- 
der that  we  saw  or  heard. 

Almost  immediately.  Captain  Anthony  went 
forward  with  one  or  two  of  the  passengers,  be- 
ing aware  that  we  had  been  struck  with  light- 
ning, to  ascertain  if  the  ship  was  damaged.  It 
was  ascertained  that  when  the  ball  exploded, 
tlie  electric  fluid  ran  down  the  foremast  to  the 
lower  deck,  where  the  chain  cable  was  stowed. 
We  found  that  the  fluid  did  run  round  the 
chain,  but  could  not  see  where  it  escaped.  On 
going  into  the  forecastle,  we  discovered  some 
signs  of  the  lightning,  and  were  led  to  suppose, 
on  a  very  close  examination,  that  after  enter- 
ing the  steerage,  it  passed  through  into  the 
forepastle  out  of  the  companion  way.  A  piece 
ofihejid,  about  eight  inches  long,  and  two  or 
three  thick,  was  knocked  off  the  foretop,  and 
two  or  three  of  the  halyards  were  found  to  be 


THE   FRIEND. 


cut  off,  which  the  captain  immediately  set  his 
men  to  repairing. 

Although  the  cabin  and  steerage  were  filled 
with  a  sort  of  smoke,  which  had  a  sulphurous 
smell,  no  one  really  supposed  the  ship  to  be 
on  fire,  or  that  the  appearances  indicated  any 
thing  more  than  the  gas  usually  following  a 
stroke  of  lightning.  Some  alarm  and  anxiety 
was  very  naturally  felt,  particularly  by  the  la- 
dies, and  those  who  v/ere  connected  with 
them ;  but  still,  as  there  was  no  increase  of 
smoke,  and  no  appearance  of  fire,  the  crew 
went  about  their  regular  business,  and  at  four 
o'clock  dinner  was  served  as  usual,  the  cabin 
at  that  time  being  clear  of  every  thing  indica- 
tive of  danger.  Some  of  us  could  not  eat — 
while  there  was  uncertainty,  we  had  no  appe- 
tite, and  the  meal  which  had  heretofore  been 
one  of  pleasure,  accompanied  by  the  recipro- 
cation of  good  feelings,  and  sallies  of  wit, 
passed  off  with  dulness,  and  almost  in  silence. 
Captain  Anthony  looked  in  upon  us  as  we  sat 
at  table,  but  he  was  too  anxious  to  sit  down, 
and  did  not  cease  in  his  endeavotirs  to  ascer- 
tain with  certainty  our  position.  The  first 
mate  and  the  steward  opened  the  run  and  went 
into  it,  to  ascertain  if  there  was  fire  or  smoke 
in  that  part  of  the  ship,  but  came  out  without 
being  satisfied  either  that  there  v/as  oi  was  not 
— the  smell  was  the  same  as  that  we  had  at 
first,  mostly  of  gas,  like  sulphur. 

Our  dinner  was  a  short  and  silent  one  ;  and 
when  we  went  on  deck,  the  captain  said  that 
he  had  little  doubt  that  the  ship  was  on  fire, 
and  that  we  must  endeavour  to  get  at  it.  On  a 
suggestion  that  we  might  be  obliged  to  take  to 
the  boats,  it  was  immediately  remarked  by 
one  of  our  French  passengers,  and  responded 
to  by  others,  "  Let  us  take  care  of  the  women 
and  children  first."  I  mention  this  as  honour- 
able to  those  who  made  it,  and  as  showing 
that  there  was,  even  at  that  first  moment  of 
danger,  a  praiseworthy  abandonment  of  self  to 
the  protection  of  others  who  are  naturally  more 
helpless.  Not  a  moment  was  lost  in  clearing 
the  main  hatch,  the  captain  himself  leading  the 
way,  and  commencing  by  throwing  over  the 
empty  water  casks  and  useless  lumber  which 
was  stored  round  the  long  boat.  The  mate, 
with  another  gang  of  hands,  was  at  the  fore 
hatch,  and,  in  a  few  minutes,  all  hands,  inclu- 
ding many  of  the  cabin  and  steerage  passen- 
gers, were  at  work  hoisting  out  and  throwing 
overboard  flour  and  cotton. 

The  work  of  discharging  the  cargo  between 
decks  went  on  cheerfully,  amid  a  severe  rain, 
until  about  eight  o'clock,  the  fire  not  appearing 
to  increase,  and  at  times  appearing  to  be  al- 
together extinguished,  even  if  there  had  ever 
been  any  except  in  the  imagination  ;  but  at  that 
time,  and  when  the  forward  lower  hatch  was 
reached,  we  were  at  once  convinced  of  the 
awful  fact,  that  the  cotton  in  the  lower  hold 
was  on  fire.  The  hatch  was  immediately 
closed  as  tight  as  possible,  the  upper  hatches 
were  also  closed  and  partially  caulked,  and 
preparations  were  made  to  get  out  tlie  boats. 

In  answer  to  many  inquiries  why  we  had 
not  in  the  mean  time  got  our  baggage  on  deck, 
I  will  remark,  that  until  now  there  was  a  hope 
that  we  were  still  safe,  or  that,  if  there  were 
fire  on  board,  we  should  be  able  to  get  at  and 
extinguish   it.     So  great  was  our  confidence. 


293 

that  the  children  were  undressed  and  put  to 
bed  for  the  night,  not,  however,  without  many 
anxious  forebodings  on  the  part  of  their  parents. 
When  the  dreadful  certainty  was  forced  upon 
us,  our  first  object  was  to  get  the  women  and 
children  on  deck,  and  in  fact  this  was  rendered 
the  more  necessary  from  the  circumstance  that 
the  hatches  being  closed,  the  gas  must  escape 
somewhere,  and  it  immediately  got  vent 
through  the  run  and  the  steward's  pantiy,  into 
the  cabin,  rendering  it  impossible  for  any  one 
to  remain  below  long  at  a  time.  Captain  An- 
thony coolly,  calmly,  and  quicfly  gave  his  or- 
ders, and  they  were  obeyed  in  the  same  spirit 
by  his  men.  He  remarked,  that  it  was  use- 
less to  bring  up  any  thing  but  sucli  light  arti- 
cles as  we  could  easiest  find,  as  the  boats 
would  not  be  able  to  carry  any  baggage.  One 
caught  a  carpet  bag,  and  another  a  cloak  ;  some 
opened  their  trunks  and  took  out  their  money, 
leaving  every  thing  else  behind;  and  some 
taught  blankets  from  the  berths.  The  stew- 
ard got  up  a  barrel  of  bread,  and  others  assisted 
him  in  putting  whatever  of  eatables  there  was 
in  his  panlry  into  bags,  &c.  A  barrel  and  two 
or  three  jugs  of  water  were  put  into  the  long- 
boat, with  such  coats,  cloaks,  &c.  as  could  be 
got  at  in  a  few  minutes,  and  then  she  was 
launched  overboard.  The  women  and  chil- 
dren were  first  handed  over  the  side  of  the 
ship,  and  then  the  cabin  passengers,  all  except 
three,  a  few  of  the  steerage  passengers,  the  se- 
cond mate,  and  four  sailors.  The  other  boats 
were  also  got  out,  and  two  men  placed  in  each. 
All  this  was  done  with  order  and  regularity, 
without  any  pushing  or  crowding,  and  in  tacit 
obedience  to  the  captain's  orders,  in  a  very 
short  time.  It  was  ten  o'clock  before  the 
long-boat  was  pushed  off,  and  a  line  attached 
to  her  and  the  ship — having  on  board  thirty- 
five  persons.  Nothing  was  said  at  the  time 
about  the  other  two  boats,  and  those  of  us  who 
remained  on  board  the  Poland  were  waiting 
for  the  first  break  of  morning  to  learn  the  fate 
to  which  we  were  doomed — knowing  that  it 
would  be  madness  to  put  more  into  the  long- 
boat, and  that  not  more  than  half  of  those  of 
us  who  remained  could  ever  get  into  the  other 
two.  The  ship,  at  the  time  we  first  supposed 
ourselves  in  danger,  was  put  upon  a  southeast- 
erly course,  in  the  hope  of  falling  in  with  or 
cutting  off  the  ship  we  had  passed  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  signal  lanterns  were  hoisted  in  the 
rigging,  but  when  we  commenced  getting  out 
the  boats  she  was  hove  to,  and  she  rode  very 
easy  all  night,  the  sea  not  being  very  boister- 
ous, and  there  being  very  little  wind.  It  rain- 
ed at  intervals  all  night,  and  although  it  was 
daylight  and  clear  about  four  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  the  time  seemed  very  long.  After 
the  long-boat  was  hoisted  out,  an  atteinpt  was 
made  to  save  some  articles  from  the  cabin,  and 
the  steward  succeeded  in  saving  the  captain's 
watch  and  chronometer,  and  trunk,  with  a 
small  box  containing  about  three  hundred  dol- 
lars in  specie,  but  tlie  gas  and  the  smoke  soon 
oljliged  us  to  abandon  all  further  attempts,  and 
to  close  all  the  doors  to  the  cabin  and  to  the 
house  over  them. 

We  walked  the  deck  all  that  night,  and  said 
but  little.  Captain  Anthony  was  watchful, 
and  going  silently  about  in  every  part  of  the 
deck,  stopping  up  a  crack  here  and  adjusting  a 


294 


THE    FIUEND. 


rope  there,  or  giving  some  order  for  the  safety 
of  those  whom  at  that  moment  he  must  have 
felt  were  dependent  ahnost  entirely  upon  his 
discretion  for  their  lives.  Morning  broke,  and 
the  sun  rose,  but  no  sail  was  in  sight.  There 
we  lay  on  the  broad  ocean,  a  fine  ship  smoking 
at  every  crack,  with  three  frail  boats  attached 
to  her  by  a  single  rope,  and  no  hope  of  rescue 
except  through  the  goodness  of  the  Almighty. 
Whatever  may  have  been  the  religious  feel- 
ings, or  the  want  thereof,  among  those  sixty- 
three  persons  so  awfully  situated,  there  was 
no  cowardice  exhibited,  no  sudden  outbreak  of 
prayer  and  repentance,  no  murmuring.  But 
there  did  appear  to  be  a  confidence  in  the 
breast  of  every  one  that  the  God  who  had  thus 
suddenly  afflicted  us,  would  not  leave  us  to 
perish  in  that  desert  sea. 

We  remained  in  this  state  of  suspense  all 
day  Sunday,  making  ourselves  as  comfortable 
as  possible.  Every  crack  where  we  could  find 
the  smoke  coming  out,  was  stuffed  with  cotton, 
or  plastered  over  with  pipe  clay,  of  which  the 
captain  found  a  small  lot  on  board  attached  to 
the  gallery  erected  for  the  steerage  passengers. 
The  ice  house  on  deck  contained  fresh  meat, 
such  as  beef,  chickens,  ducks,  &c.,  and  the 
cooks  were  employed  all  day  in  cooking.  We 
sent  some  warm  coffee  and  fresh  milk,  with 
some  boiled  fowls,  to  our  friends  in  the  long- 
boat, and  made  every  exertion  to  lighten  their 
misfortunes.  But  still  no  ship  came  in  sight, 
and  evening  at  last  found  us  in  the  same  peril- 
ous situation  that  we  were  in  the  night  before. 
During  all  this  day  the  deck  was  quite  warm, 
on  the  right  hand  side,  forward  of  the  main- 
mast, indicating,  as  we  supposed,  that  the  fire 
was  under  that  part  of  the  vessel ;  the  thick 
glass  dead  lights,  set  into  the  deck,  at  intervals 
of  about  two  feet,  from  stern  to  stem,  were 
also  quite  hot.  But  towards  night  the  deck 
and  glasses  began  to  cool  off,  and  there  was 
less  smoke  apparent ;  the  forward  hatches,  too, 
were  not  quite  so  hot  at  night  as  they  were  in 
the  morning,  and  we  began  to  have  more  hope. 
We  had  got  a  man  over  the  stern  in  the  fore- 
noon, on  a  spar,  to  fasten  down  the  shutters  to 
the  cabin  windows  and  nail  them  down,  but 
this  did  not  prevent  the  smoke  from  coming 
through.  The  wooden  shutters  to  the  sky- 
lights on  deck  were  put  on  to  prevent  the  glass 
being  broken  by  accident,  and  towards  night 
we  thought  that  the  glass  under  those  shutters 
had  cooled  off. 

About  ten  o'clock  on  that  night,  most  of  the 
unfortunate  people  on  board  the  ship  sunk  to 
sleep  on  the  deck  from  mere  exhaustion,  leav- 
ing only  three  people  awake  to  watch  for 
help,  or  to  warn  us  of  what  we  most  dreaded, 
a  bursting  out  of  the  flames.  No  language 
can  tell  of  tlie  sufferings  of  that  night,  which 
was  more  dreadful  than  the  last.  We  were 
like  people  confined  on  the  top  of  a  burning 
mine,  with  no  power  to  escape — death  almost 
certain  to  be  our  portion  within  a  few  short 
Jiours,  and  our  minds  tortured  with  suspense. 

During  the  night,  Captain  Anthony  laid 
down  and  caught  a  short  sleep.  The  weather 
was  tolerably  fair,  but  silence  reigned  through- 
out, except  so  far  as  it  was  broken  by  the  oc- 
casional rumbling  and  dashing  of  the  sea.  Just 
before  two  o'clock  I  laid  down  beside  him  to 
wait  my  fate,  leaving  only  one  man  walking 


the  deck,  and  in  doing  so,  I  disturbed  him. 
He  waked,  and  turning  over,  he  took  my  hand 
and  remarked,  "I  feel  that  we  shall  be  saved — 
I  have  had  a  pleasant  dream."  This  circum- 
stance, slight  as  it  was,  had  its  effect,  and  did 
impart  some  consolation  to  both  of  us. 

About  this  time  the  weather  was  changing, 
and  the  sea  had  risen,  and  the  people  in  the 
long-boat  became  alarmed.  Mr.  Wainwright 
hailed  the  ship,  to  know  if  it  would  not  be 
best  to  take  the  boat  in.  Captain  Anthony 
answered  that  they  had  better  wait  patiently 
until  daylight,  and  then  walked  forward  to 
examine  into  the  state  of  the  ship.  We  now 
found  that  the  fire  had  evidently  increased,  the 
deck  and  hatches  were  still  quite  warm,  and 
the  pitch  was  beginning  to  boil  or  melt  in  the 
seams  between  the  planks.  A  short  conference 
convinced  us  that  but  little  time  could  elapse 
before  the  fire  would  burst  through  the  deck, 
and  then  there  would  be  no  further  hope. 
What  we  said  and  what  we  felt  between  that 
time  and  daylight,  is  not  to  be  told  here — it  is 
sufficient  that  we  thought  we  knew  the  worst; 
the  two  small  boats  could  not  hold  more  than 
fifteen  persons,  and  there  were  nearly  thirty 
on  board  the  ship  ;  under  the  best  of  circum- 
stances some  of  us  must  be  lost;  and  it  is 
needless  to  say,  that  Captain  Anthony  deter- 
mined that  he  should  stick  to  his  vessel  and 
run  the  risk,  rather  than  crowd  the  boats  with 
too  many  people,  or  exclude  any  one  else. 

At  daylight,  Mr.  Wainwright  came  on  board 
in  one  of  the  small  boats,  and  we  explained 
our  situation  to  him.  There  was  but  a  chance 
for  any  of  us.  If  he  and  his  party  remained 
in  the  boat,  they  might  be  saved,  but  if  they 
were  taken  on  board  the  ship,  and  the  fire 
should  break  out,  it  w^ould  be  then  impossible 
to  put  the  people  into  the  boats  again,  and 
launch  them  over  the  side,  and  death  by  fire 
or  drowning  would  be  the  certain  lot  of  all. 
The  case  was  too  strong,  and  the  horrid  con- 
viction was  too  apparent  to  be  disputed,  and 
as  was  his  duty,  he  prepared  to  return  to  his 
family  and  meet  his  fate.  It  is  not  for  me  to 
say  what  were  then  our  feelings.  Three  of 
us,  in  the  fulness  of  our  strength  and  the  ripe- 
ness of  years,  were  then  parting,  as  we  all 
supposed,  for  ever;  and  nearly  every  one  else 
was  asleep.  Words  were  useless,  and  we 
could  not  utter  what  we  wanted  to  express. 
We  commended  our  families  to  each  other,  in 
case  either  should  be  saved  ;  and  with  a  silent 
shake  of  the  hands  he  returned  to  the  boat,  to 
make  such  preparations  as  prudence  suggested, 
to  protect  his  almost  helpless  companions  in 
case  we  should  find  it  necessary  to  cut  his 
boat  adrift. 

From  this  time  the  sea  became  more  bois- 
terous, and  at  last,  after  some  hours  of  anxious 
watching,  we  sent  for  Mr.  Wainwright  to 
come  on  board  again,  and  he  was  told  that 
there  were  fears  that  his  boats  would  swamp. 
Captain  Anthony  was  afraid  to  make  sail  on 
the  ship,  as  the  working  of  the  masts  might 
create  a  current  of  air  below,  which  would 
either  increase  the  fire,  or  operating  upon  the 
gas  in  the  hold,  blow  off  the  hatches  and  thus 
seal  our  fate  at  once.  After  some  considera- 
tion, it  was  concluded  to  run  the  risk  and  take 
in  the  boats,  and  put  the  ship  before  the  wind, 
in  the  hope  of  falling  in  with  some  other  ves- 


sel, before  we  were  entirely  consumed, — and 
no  time  was  lost  putting  the  plan  into  execu- 
tion. 

When  the  poor  sufferers  in  the  boat  came 
on  board,  their  situation  was  found  to  be  much 
worse  than  ours  had  been.  We  had  at  least 
had  the  power  of  locomotion,  and  could  shift 
our  position  at  will ;  but  they,  particularly  the 
females,  had  suffered,  for  two  long  nights  and 
a  day,  the  tortures  of  a  cramped  up  situation, 
unable  to  sit  except  in  a  certain  position,  with 
their  feet  continually  in  the  water,  and  their 
bodies  every  few  minutes  covered  with  the 
dashing  spray  of  the  sea.  Mrs.  Wainwright 
had  held  one  of  her  children  in  her  arms  the 
whole  time,  and  not  being  by  any  means  a  ro- 
bust woman,  it  is  astonishing  that  she  held 
out  so  long.  Nothing  but  a  mother's  love,  and 
a  firm  trust  in  an  overruling  Providence  pre- 
served her  in  those  hours  of  trial.  Mrs.  Arf- 
wedson  was  almost  exhausted,  and  her  infant 
having  suflered  for  want  of  the  natural  nourish- 
ment its  mother  could  not  afford,  seemed  almost 
ready  to  die.  Some  of  the  passengers  in  the 
boat  were  sea  sick  the  whole  time,  and,  taken 
altogether,  their  situation  had  been  more  trying 
than  ours. 

Once  more  together,  and  stowed  in  the  most 
comfortable  way  possible  on  the  quarter  deck, 
some  little  cheerfulness  was  shown,  although 
all  felt  that  our  situation  was  not  in  the  least 
alleviated,  and  many  feared  that  we  had  but 
joined  together  to  struggle  and  to  die.  Sail 
was  made  on  the  ship  ;  and  we  stood  off  to 
the  northeast,  and  at  noon  we  found  by  obser- 
vation that  we  were  in  latitude  40  08,  and  lon- 
gitude 56,  having  drifted  to  the  souteast  with 
the  sea.  We  were  now  in  the  track  of  vessels 
bound  to  and  from  Europe  and  the  United 
States,  and  the  hope  that  we  might  yet  be 
saved,  inspired  some  confidence.  The  men 
were  now  put  to  work  at  the  pumps,  and  the 
ship  was  found  to  have  leaked  a  great  deal,  a 
part  of  which  was  undoubtedly  owing  to  the 
pitch,  where  she  was  caulked,  having  boiled 
out  of  the  seams  ;  the  water  which  was  pump- 
ed up  w-as  quite  hot  at  first,  and  as  long  as  the 
men  pumped,  it  continued  to  be  warmer  than 
the  temperature  of  the  sea,  or  of  common  bilge- 
water. 

About  2  P.  M.  the  I8lh,  a  sail  was  disco- 
vered from  the  mast-head,  and  soon  after  it  was 
seen  from  the  deck.  The  joy  which  this 
discovery  gave  can  be  imagined,  but  cannot 
be  described ;  it  seemed  as  if  some  would 
almost  if  not  quite,  go  crazy,  'i'he  stranger 
saw  our  signals  of  distress,  and  being  to  the 
leward,  hove  to  for  us  to  come  up.  It  proved 
to  be  a  Boston  built  ship,  called  the  Clifton, 
Capt.  J.  B.  Ingersoll,  bound  from  Liverpool  to 
New  York,  with  two  hundred  and  fifty  steer- 
age passengers,  mostly  Irish.  To  Captain 
Anthony's  statement  that  his  ship  was  on  fire 
in  the  hold,  and  that  we  wanted  to  be  taken 
off,  the  prompt  answer  was,  "  Come  all  on 
board  of  me,  and  bring  all  the  provisions  you 
can." 

Before  our  own  boat  could  be  got  out  and 
manned,  the  boat  of  the  Clifton,  with  the  chief 
mate  and  four  oarsmen  was  alongside  of  us, 
and  the  process  of  transferring  all  hands  from 
ship  to  ship  commenced.  The  sea  was  very- 
high,  and  the  gale  was  increasing,  which  made 


our  task  along  and  dangerous  one  ;  from  three 
until  nine  o'clock  the  two  boats  were  passing 
and  repassing  with  people,  and  such  articles  as 
could  be  saved  from  the  deck. 

The  gale  was  now  blowing  from  the  north- 
west, and  both  captains  remarked  that  they 
did  not  recollect  ever  to  have  seen  a  worse 
for  many  years.  We  were  all  safely  on  board 
by  nine  o'clock,  and  Captain  IngersoU,  not 
thinking  it  safe  to  risk  his  own  ship  any 
longer  by  laying  to,  in  the  vain  hope  of  savin, 
property,  made  sail  on  his  ship,  and  we  lelt 
the  unfortunate  Poland  to  burn  up  and  sink 
a  fate  which  she  undoubtedly  met  within  two 
or  three  hours. 

At  the  time  the  last  boat's  load  left  the  Po- 
land, the  decks  had  become  too  hot  to  stand 
upon,  and  her  sides  were  so  warm,  that  as  she 
rolled  in  the  sea,  the  water  would  run  ofl'  as 
from  hot  iron,  and  she  would  instantly  become 
dry,  and  too  hot  to  bear  the  hand  upon.  An 
effort  was  made  to  get  out  some  articles  from 
the  house  over  the  cabin  stairs,  but  on  opening 
the  doors,  the  smoke,  heat,  and  deleterious  gas 
drove  the  pooplc  away  instantly,  and  a  second 
attempt  proved  alike  fruitless.  A  like  attempt 
near  the  main  hatch  met  with  the  like  success, 
and  the  ship  was  abandoned  with  tears  and  re- 
gret, for  sailors  imbibe  an  affection  for  the 
craft  in  which  they  have  sailed,  and  they  feel 
the  loss  more  keenly  than  many  people  feel  the 
loss  of  their  friends  and  relatives. 

On  board  the  Clifton  we  met  with  a  most 
cordial  reception  from  Captain  IngersoU  and 
his  whole  crew.  We  had  been  saved  in  life, 
but  we  had  all  lost  our  clothing,  and  the  chests 
of  the  sailors  and  the  trunks  of  their  comman- 
der were  freely  opened,  and  their  contents 
were  as  freely  otTered  for  our  use.  AVhat  in 
conveniences  were  suffered  from  the  crowded 
state  of  the  Clifton,  and  our  own  destitute  con- 
dition, were  of  no  moment.  We  were  safe, 
and  all  things  else  were  forgotten  in  a  feeling 
of  gratitude  and  thankfulness  to  Almighty  God 
for  saving  us  from  the  death  v/e  had  so  long 
seen  almost  certain  to  us. 

There  were  many  incidents  connected  with 
this  eventful  period,  the  recollection  of  which 
is  interesting  to  those  concerned,  but  I  have 
already  taken  up  more  room  than  I  at  first  in- 
tended. I  cannot  conclude,  however,  without 
remarking  that  to  Captain  Anthony  belongs  all 
the  credit  that  belongs  to  any  one  for  preserv- 
ing us  so  long ;  the  card  published  by  the  pas- 
sengers under  their  signatures,  awards  hira  no 
more  than  justice,  and  might  with  equal  justice 
have  been  made  much  stronger.  He  has  ac- 
quired a  hold  upon  our  hearts  that  cannot  be 
loosened  but  with  life  itself,  and  if  ever  man 
could  retire  with  a  confidence  that  he  had  done 
his  duty  faithfully  in  the  hour  of  danger,  un- 
flinching at  the  last  moment,  that  satisfactory 
consolation  must  be  his. 

As  for  the  passengers  and  crew,  they  de- 
serve all  praise.  It  appears  now  almost  im- 
possible that  so  much  could  have  been  done, 
so  much  have  been  suffered,  without  confusion 
and  without  a  murmur.  From  the  first  mo- 
ment to  the  last,  there  was  order  and  regularity 
observed,  and  each  one  appeared  to  strive  to 
make  the  burthens  of  the  others  as  easy  to 
bear  as  possible ;  the  calm  confidence  of  our 
female  companions,  and  their   firm   reliance 


THE     FRIEND. 


upon  the  goodness  of  the  Power  which  was 
afflicting  them,  served  m  a  great  measure  to 
encourage  their  friends  in  tlie  hard  task  of 
sustaining  them  until  assistance  came  to  hand. 
J.  W.  B. 


The  memorial  of  the  Monthly  Meeting  of 
Friends,  held  in  Neiv  York,  concerning  our 
beloved  friend  Sarah  Jf'aring. 

The  memory  of  those  who  have  devoted 
themselves,  their  time  and  talents,  to  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Militant  church,  cannot  but  be  pre- 
cious in  its  view  : — and  for  the  edification  and 
encouragement  of  survivors  ; — and  in  the  hope 
that  a  greater  detachment  from  the  things  of 
time  and  sense,  and  an  increased  devotion  to 
the  cause  of  our  Holy  Redeemer  may  thereby 
be  induced;  it  has  ever  been  thought  right 
that  the  distinctive  traits  in  the  characters  of 
such,  and  the  peaceful  close  of  their  earthly 
pilgrimage,  should  be  placed  upon  record. 

Sarah  Waring,  the  subject  of  this  memoir, 
was  the  daughter  of  Solomon  and  Lydia 
Underbill,  of  Cow  Neck,  now  Manhassel, 
Queens  County,  New  York  : — from  her  child- 
hood, she  was  religiously  inclined,  and,  with 
added  years,  there  was  an  increase  of  her  love 
to  God,  and  a  desire  to  do  his  holy  will. 

She  was  married  to  our  friend  William 
Waring,  of  New  York,  in  the  year  1809,  and, 
feeling  her  augmented  responsibility,  she  was 
concerned  to  discharge  with  diligence  the  va- 
ious  duties  of  life — knowing  that  the  work  is 
to  be  done  whilst  it  is  yet  day — and  with  the 
feeling  which  she  manifested  in  the  following 
expression  :  "  how  much  is  to  be  done  and 
tde  time  to  do  it  in  !"  she  faithfully  dis- 
charged the  relative  and  social  duties,  and  ex- 
ercised the  hospitality  of  primitive  days — not 
for  show — but  for  the  refreshment  of  the  weary 
traveller.  She  was  diligent  in  visiting  the 
sick,  the  destitute  and  the  afflicted ;  and  was 
especially  careful  to  seek  out,  in  their  lowly 
situation,  the  dwellings  of  the  stranger  and  of 
those  who  had  but  recently  removed  amongst 
us  ;  to  inquire  into  their  circumstances,  and 
sympathise  with  them  in  their  trials  ;  an  in- 
cumbent Christian  duty,  the  right  performance 
of  which,  will  often  open  the  way  for  much 
usefulness,  but  which,  it  is  apprehended,  is  too 
much  neglected  in  populous  cities. 

She  served,  to  the  satisfaction  of  Friends,  as 
clerk  of  several  important  meetings  for  dis- 
cipline for  a  number  of  years,  and  was  exten- 
sively useful  in  maintaining  the  order  of  the 
society :  she  long  occupied,  diligenffy  and 
faithfully,  the  station  of  overseer,  and,  for 
some  years,  that  of  an  elder  in  the  church,  and 
was  strongly  attached  to  its  distinguishing  tes- 
timonies. 

She  was  sound  in  the  faith  of  the  gospel  of 
our  Holy  Redeemer,  which  was  manifested 
by  her  steady  and  firm  adherence  to  it  when 
many  forsook  it  and  fled ;  and  she  highly 
prized  the  written  records  of  its  truths,  which 
was  evinced  by  her  diligent  engagement  in 
tlieir  perusal. 

She  was  attacked  with  a  pulmonary  affec- 
tion, under  which  she  appeared  declining  in 
health,  and  went  to  the  Island  of  St.  Croix,  in 
the  West  Indies,  in  the  first  month,  1839, 
where,  in  about  a  week  after  her  arrival,  she 


295 

had  a  hemorrhage  of  the  lungs,  during  which, 
she  was  strikingly  peaceful  and  quiet  in  her 
mind.  After  about  four  months'  absence,  she 
returned  home  in  a  state  of  increased  bodily 
weakness.  Her  decline  was  very  gradual,  and 
she  was  long  confined  to  her  bed. 

Possessing  a  mind  of  more  than  ordinary 
sensibility,  she  had  been  deeply  afi'ected  under 
several  afflictive  dispensations  of  her  life,  and 
now,  when  her  bodily  frame  was  reduced  to  so 
great,  a  degree  of  weakness,  that  life  was  long 
with  difficulty  sustained,  she  was,  from  the  in- 
explicable connection  between  the  mind  and  its 
material  dwelling,  again  at  times  subjected  to 
great  depression. 

In  a  state  of  great  strippedness  and  a  feeling 
of  poverty  and  unworlhiness,  she  earnestly  de- 
sired to  receive  a  peaceful  assurance  of  her  ac- 
ceptance ;  and  in  seasons  of  comparative  ex- 
emption from  the  sinking  sensations  peculiar 
to  her  disease,  she  was  mercifully  favoured 
with  it:  such,  however,  was  her  diffidence, 
and  her  low  estimate  of  her  attainments,  that 
she  spoke  but  little  of  these  seasons  of  enjoy- 
ment, lest  she  should  exhibit  a  greater  degree 
of  Christian  advancement  than  she  was  willing 
to  admit  to  be  her  experience  ;  but  in  seasons 
of  depression  she  was  enabled  to  derive  com- 
fort from  the  unity  and  sympathy  of  the  friends 
to  whom  she  was  attached  in  gospel  love,  and 
from  the  rich  treasures  which  she  continued  to 
find  in  Holy  Writ,  many  interesting  passages 
of  which  recurred  to  her  mind  from  time  to 
time,  and,  by  the  divine  blessing,  were  made 
the  means  of  soothing  and  comforting  her 
spirit :  of  the  expression  of  her  feelings  and 
views,  the  following  have  been  preserved  : 

The  37th  of  6th  month,  1839— she  said  that, 
at  times,  she  felt  the  supporting  arm,  but,  at 
others  was  weak  and  poor ;: — that  her  peace 
was  not  from  works  of  righteousness  that  she 
had  done ;  and  that  she  feaied  to  apply  to  her- 
self the  favourable  view  of  her  state  that  her 
friends  had  presented  to  her;  and,  some  day.s 
fter,  observed  that,  in  a  season  of  domestic 
affliction,  and  also  whilst  at  St.  Croix,  she  had 
been  comforted  by  the  application  of  the  20th 
Psalm  to  her  condition. 

Her  spiritual  state  became  increasingly  com- 
fortable, and,  about  the  middle  of  the  following 
month,  she  remarked  that  she  felt  a  more  full 
assurance  of  acceptance,  which  she  had  to 
witness  for  herself,  not  having  dared  to  trust  to 
the  favourable  views  of  her  friends  in  relation 
to  her  state ; — and  observed  that  all  her  weak- 
ness and  suflTerings  were  not  too  much — and 
evinced  a  great  interest  in  the  prosperity  of 
the  cause  of  truth. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  same  month,  she 
expressed  a  hope  that  her  patience  would  hold 
out — remarking  that  she  felt  an  increasing 
quiet  of  mind,  but  that  she  knew  her  nervous 
system  was  apt  to  be  affected. 

On  the  15th  of  the  8th  month,  she  remarked 
that  she  had  not  much  aboundings  to  speak  of, 
but  that  she  was  in  peaceful  quiet; — that,  if 
her  friends  thought  her  stale  less  than  that, 
she  was  desirous  of  being  told  of  it.  A  few 
days  after,  she  said  that,  at  times,  she  felt 
peaceful  and  quiet;  at  others,  she  remembered 
she  had  strayed  through  unwalchfulness  ;  that 
she  did  not  want  to  trouble  her  friends  with 


296 


THE   FRIEND. 


her  low  feelings,  for  slie  knew  she  was  exci- 
table, and  that  she  was  constitutionally  so. 

About  this  period,  in  a  lime  of  great  poverty 
of  spirit,  the  assurance  of  divine  acceptance 
was  so  far  withheld  from  her  that  she  was  for 
a  season  unable  to  apply  the  promises  to  her- 
self; but  subsequently  remarked  to  the  young 
people  around  her  "  I  do  want  you  to  know 
that  the  Lord  is  good" — again — "  The  Lord 
is  my  strength  and  my  song,  and  he  also  is 
become  my  salvation." 

The  forepart  of  the  9th  month  was  a  time 
of  much  enjoyment — her  mind  being  peaceful, 
and  her  countenance  plainly  indicating  her 
feelings.  She  often  recurred  to  a  visit  of  a 
ministering  friend,  and  said,  "Oh,  those  sweet 
words  ! — in  quietness  and  in  confidence  shaU 
be  thy  strength,  until  thy  change — which  in 
the  Lord's  time  will  be  a  glorious  change — 
shall  come." 

She  could  not  at  any  time,  without  evident 
dissatisfaction,  hear  any  allusion  to  the  exem- 
plary tenor  of  her  past  life,  or  to  any  good 
she  had  done  ;  and  about  this  time  remarked, 
"  Whatever  judgment  my  friends  may  have 
formed,  I  am  sensible  I  have  been  very  defi- 
cient in  humility." 

On  the  morning  of  the  11th,  continuing  to 
be  favoured  to  rely  upon  him  who  first  loved 
her,  she  said  slie  felt  a  peaceful  calm  pervad- 
ing her  mind,  and  a  willingness  to  be  re- 
leased ; — but,  if  it  was  the  design  of  Divine 
Wisdom,  she  was  willing  to  remain;  it  might 
be  for  the  good  of  others. 

She  was  not  expected  to  survive  the  night 
of  tlie  12th,  and,  on  the  afternoon  of  the  fol- 
lowing day,  was  much  unsettled  in  mind :  on 
the  succeeding  evening  the  excitement  passed 
away  and  returned  no  more.  She  inquired  if 
her  pulse  was  not  very  low  ;  and  requested 
that  her  husband  and  sons  should  come  into 
her  room.  She  repeated  several  passages  of 
Scripture,  expressive  of  her  feelings  of  quiet- 
ness and  thankfulness,  and  said  her  mind  had 
been  so  affected  by  her  poor  bod}-  that  she  had 
become  weak,  very  weak,  that  she  had  greatly 
desired  she  might  not  thereby  injure  any; — 
that  the  time  of  her  departure  was  concealed 
from  her,  but  that  she  felt  there  was  much 
more  cause  for  rejoicing  than  for  mourning; — 
and  continued  through  the  night  in  a  very 
peaceful  frame  of  mind — frequently  expressing 
her  willingness  and  desire  to  depart,  and  was 
much  engaged  in  thanksgiving  for  past  mer- 
cies, and  in  prayer  that  He,  whom  she  had 
endeavoured  to  serve,  would  be  her  staff  and 
support  in  her  passage  through  the  valley  of 
the  shadow  of  death. 

The  night  following  she  again  asked  the 
state  of  her  pulse  ;  and  on  being  told  it  was, 
sometimes,  scarcely  perceptible,  her  counte- 
nance immediately  brightened,  and  she  said, 
"  How  grateful  I  ought  to  be  to  a  merciful 
Providence," — and  shortly  after,  "  Farewell ! 
all  my  dear  friends." 

On  the  morning  of  the  loth  of  the  9th 
month,  she  requested  to  hear  several  passages 
of  Scripture  read ; — one  of  which,  from  the 
triumphant  song  of  Moses,  was,  "  The  horse 
and  his  rider  hath  he  cast  into  the  sea ;"  and 
the  last,  "  I  will  give  U(i*o  thee  the  sure  mer- 
cies of  David."  In  thCT,afternoon  she  again 
made  inquiry  about  the  state  of  her  pulse,  say- 


ing the  best  information  in  relation  to  it  had 
been  given  her  the  night  previous, — adding, 
"  Why,  why  do  you  wish  to  detain  me  here? 
I  desire  to  be  patient,  I  strive  to  be  patient 
and  to  say,  'Thy  w  ill  and  not  mine  be  done.'  " 
"  The  sufferings  of  this  present  time  are  not 
worthy  to  be  compared  with  the  glory  that 
shall  be  revealed."  Shortly  after,  she  said, 
with  much  emphasis,  "  The  Lord  is  good  ! — 
He  is  good  ! — He  is  very  good  !"  And  after- 
wards, "  I  am  almost  insensible  to  every  thing 
around  me — I  am  sinking  away — I  hope  to  be 
preserved  from  manifesting  impatience." 

Li  the  evening  she  said  she  had  no  pain, 
and  asked  if  it  were  not  almost  over.  She 
spoke  with  her  usual  strength  of  voice  until 
about  fifteen  minutes  of  her  close,  and  was  en- 
tirely conscious  to  the  last. 

A  little  before  9  o'clock,  her  purified  spirit 
forsook  its  earthly  tabernacle,  in  the  57th  year 
of  her  age. 

Signed  by  direction  and  on  behalf  of  the 
meeting  aforesaid, 

William  Birdsall,  Clerk. 
Elizabeth  Underhill,  Clerk. 


NATURE'S    BEAUTIES. 

1  love,  upon  lliu  foaming  deep, 

Sweet  breezes  to  inlialc  ; 
I  love  lo  have  lliem  gently  beat 

Against  the  s|)reading  sail  1 

I  love  upon  the  beach  lo  roam, 

And  listen  to  the  Eurf ; 
I  love  to  wander  far  from  home, 

And  lightly  tread  the  lurf ! 

I  love  lo  lay  mc  on  the  grass, 

And  gsze  upon  the  sky  ; 
1  love  to  watch  llie  clouds  tliat  pass 

O'er  the  expanse  on  high. 

I  love  on  Nature's  charms  to  look. 

No  mortal  being  near; 
I  love  lo  sit  nic  by  a  brook. 

Its  rippling  waters  hear! 

1  love  to  tread  the  dreary  waste, 

Of  mountain's  airy  lop; 
I  love  the  crystal  water's  taste, 

That  from  cool  springs  is  got  I 

I  love  to  hear  the  wild  birds  call, 
As  through  the  air  they  soar ; 

I  love  to  hear  a  waterfall, 
Or  mountain  torrent  roar ; 

I  love  to  wander  by  moonlight, 

In  some  sequestered  spot; 
I  love  to  be,  in  silent  night, 

Where  other  men  arc  not ! 

I  love  to  see  the  morning's  sun 

Clearing  the  mist  away  ; 
I  love,  when  he  his  course  has  run. 

To  see  him  close  the  day  1 

1  love  ALL  that  in  Nature  's  grand 

And  beautiful  to  see  ; 
From  mountains  wild  to  pasture  hind, 

.\11,  all  is  joy  to  nic  ! 

H.  E. 
Added  by  another  hand. 
But  most  of  all  they  wake  my  love, 

That  in  their  every  feature. 
They  Icll  of  Dim  enthroned  above. 

The  life  of  every  creature. 


There  is  no  man  but  God  hath  put  many 
things  into  his  possession,  to  be  used  for  the 
common  good  and  interest. — Calamy. 


SIXTH  aiONTU,  13,   1840. 


The  Yearly  Meeting  of  Friends  held  in  New 
York,  it  appears,  commenced  on  second  day 
the  25th  of  last  month,  and  continued  by  ad- 
journments to  the  afternoon  of  sixth  day,  the 
29th.  In  reference  to  the  state  of  the  society, 
as  brought  into  view  by  the  reading  of  the  re- 
ports from  subordinate  meetings,  religious 
concern  was  felt  and  expressed,  inciting  to 
increased  faithfulness  in  the  discharge  of  reli- 
gious duties  ;  especially  in  regard  to  the  solemn 
and  indispensable  obligation  of  a  diligent  at- 
tendance at  the  appointed  times  of  meetings 
for  divine  worship,  as  well  on  the  first  day  of 
the  week  as  on  week  days.  The  reports  from 
the  Quarterly  Meetings  on  schools  were  fraught 
with  interesting  details,  and  a  concern  was  felt 
on  the  subject  in  a  good  degree  commensurate 
with  its  importance.  Monthly  Meetings  weie 
lequested  to  make  appointments  yearly  to  co- 
operate with  appointments  by  the  Quarterly 
Meetings,  for  promoting  the  momentous  ob- 
ject of  a  religiously  guarded  education  for  their 
children.  The  subject  of  slavery  and  the 
slave  trade  renewedly  engaged  attention,  and 
the  reading  of  the  minutes  of  the  Meeting  for 
Suflerings  furnished  evidence  that  it  had  occu- 
pied the  special  consideration  of  that  body, 
which  resulted  in  the  presentation  to  Congress 
of  a  memorial  relating  to  the  trade  to  Africa  for 
slaves,  and  to  the  internal  traffic  in  the  persons 
of  men.  That  meeting  likewise  presented  a 
memorial  to  the  legislature  of  the  state,  on  be- 
half of  the  free  people  of  colour,  and  the  civil 
disabilities  to  which  they  are  subjected.  The 
concern  relative  to  slavery  was  continued  under 
the  care  of  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  with 
authority  to  act  in  it  on  behalf  of  the  society, 
as  way  shall  open  for  it. 

We  have  been  induced  to  insert  a  more  ex- 
tended account  of  the  burning  of  the  Poland. 
It  is  abridged  from  a  letter  of  J.  W.  Bucking- 
ham, of  Boston,  one  of  the  passengers,  and  is 
a  truly  affecting  statement,  without  the  least 
appearance  of  exaggeration,  of  circumstances 
attendant  on  that  most  awful  occurrence,  which 
cannot  but  be  deeply  interesting  to  many  of 
our  readers  who  have  not  frequent  access  to 
the  journals  of  the  dav. 


Our  readers  will  plea.se  conect  a  typographical  error 
n  our  paper  of  last  week.  In  line  44  of  the  poem 
'  The  Three  Sons,"  for  sevseless,  read  sinless. 


INSTITUTE    FOR    COLOURED    YOUTH. 

The  managers  are  desirous  of  procuring  a 
suitably  qualified  person  (a  member  of  the 
Society  of  Friends)  to  have  the  care  of,  and 
instruct  a  limited  number  of  boys  at  the  above 
institution. 

Applications  may  be  forwarded  to  either  of 
the  undernamed  committee. 

George  Williams,  71  north  Seventh  street, 
Philip  Garrett,  Noble  street,  first  door  above 
Sixth,  Blakey  Sharpless,  50  north  Fourth 
street,  M.  L.  Dawson,  corner  of  Tenth  and 
Filbert  streets. 

Phila.  5th  mo.  30th,  1840. 


IFtBaH 


RELIC lOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


VOL,  xm. 


SE-VEKTH  TOA.Y,  SIXTH  SSONTH,  20,   1S40. 


HO.  38. 


KDITEU  UY    KOOKKT    S?,JITJ2. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

e  two  dollars  per  annum,  pat/able  in  advar 

Siibscriplious  and  Payiiiints  reci-ived  by 

«EOKr;E    v..   TAYLOR, 

■io.  50,  .\-oaTn  FOURTH  strekt,  ui'  stairs, 

PHILADELI'HIA. 


Two  Lectures  on.  the  History  of  Literalnrc. 
uitit  a  brief  .sketch  of  the  various  matcriah 
made  use  of  for  the  preservation  of  Know- 
ledge. 

LECTURE  FIRST.    ' 


The  works  of  the  earliest  authors  which 
have  descended  to  us,  are  in  a  poetical  form. 
From  the  symbolical  character  of  the  times, 
the  poetry  of  imagery  might  be  looked  for,  but 
is  it  not  remarkable,  that  early  literature  should 
have  trammelled  itself  with  "  an  artificial  divi- 
sion of  sentences,  and  those  minor  elegancies 
of  style  which  promote  the  harmony  of 
rhythm."  This  form  was,  however,  well 
adapted  to  facilitate  the  preservation  of  compo- 
sitions, which  could  have  no  other  repository 
than  the  memory  of  hearers.  The  dilTiculty 
of  accurately  retaining  prose  in  remembrance 
may  in  part  a(-count  for  the  fact,  that  poetical 
works  alone  survived  to  that  period  at  which  the 
invention  of  written  characters  furnished  the 
means  of  recording  them  for  posterity.  Per- 
haps, however,  it  was  those  only  wlio  had  a 
keen  perception  of  the  unwrittenpootry  of  the 
universe,  and  who  were  sensitively  alive  to 
the  harmony  of  measured  sounds,  who  felt 
within  them  that  stirring  of  intellect  and  feel- 
ing which  led  to  composition.  However  this 
may  be,  "  poetry,"  to  use  the  words  of  a  poet, 
"  was  the  first  fixed  form  of  language,  the 
earliest  perpetuation  of  thought.  It  existed 
before  prose  in  history,  before  music  in  melo- 
dy, before  painting  in  description,  and  before 
sculpture  in  imagery.  Anterior  to  the  disco- 
very of  letters,  it  was  employed  to  communi- 
cate the  lessons  of  wisdom,  to  celebrate  the 
achievements  of  valour,  and  to  promulgate  the 
sanctions  of  law." 

From  figures  symbolical  of  things,  the  next 
step  was  to  such  as  were  representative  of 
sounds.  What  nation  had  an  alphabet  first  in 
use  amongst  them  cannot  now  be  ascertained. 
The  Greeks  ascribe  the  invention  to  the  Phe- 
nicians,  but  the  weight  of  evidence  seems 
greatly  in  favour  of  the  Egyptians  or  Assyri- 
ans. Of  this,  at  least,  we  are  certain,  that 
the   most  ancient   alphabetic   inscriptions    to 


which  we  have  access,  and  which  date  from  a 
period  of  lime  anterior  to  the  fabled  invention 
of  Cadmus,  are  found  amongst  the  monuments 
of  the  Pharaohs,  and  on  the  bricks  from  the 
ruins  of  Babylon.  The  introduction  and  sim- 
plification of  the  alphabetic  characters  in  any 
country,  was  probably  the  work  of  centuries, 
and  due  to  the  inventive  genius  of  a  nation 
rather  than  of  an  individual. 

ChampolUon  has  traced  a  gradual  change  in 
the  inscriptions  of  Egypt : — first,  characters 
purely  symbolical,  passing  into  conventional, 
and  thence  into  a  series  of  signs  having  refer- 
ence only  to  sound.  At  first,'" the  figures  made 
use  of  were  the  absolute  representatives  of 
visible  objects,  wliich,  to  increase  the  facility 
of  composition,  became,  in  time,  reduced  to  a 
few  marks,  bearing  little  or  no  resemblance 
to  their  originals.  Moses  Stuart,  in  a  note 
to  Greppo's  Essay  on  the  hieroglyphic  sys- 
tem, says,  "  one  need  only  to  read  the  in- 
terpretation of  the  names  of  the  Hebrew  alpha- 
bet successively,  in  order  to  believe  that,  ori- 
ginally, there  was  some  analogy  between  the 
siiape  of  the  respective  letters,  and  the  objects 
by  whose  names  they  are  called.  For  exam- 
ple, beginning  with  the  alphabet,  we  proceed 
thus :  ox,  house,  camel,  hollow,  hook,  arrow, 
travelling-scrip,  serpent,  hand,  hollow-hand, 
ox-goad,  water,  fish,  prop,  eye,  mouth, 
screech-locust,  ear,  head,  tooth,  cross.    These  i  w 


make  out  the  whole  original  alphabet  of  the 
Hebrews  ;  and  no  one  can  suppose  that  these 
names,  rather  than  others,  were  given  to  the 
letters,  except  on  account  of  some  resemblance 
between  them  and  the  objects  which  bore  these 
names." 

Having  thus  briefly  touched  on  the  origin  of 
letters,  the  next  subject  of  inquiiy  will  be  the 
material  on  which  tiiey  are  most  commonly 
inscribed.  We  find  Job,  who  is  supposed  to 
have  partaken  of  his  cup  of  affliction  and  sor- 
row in  the  days  of  the  patriarch  Abraham,  tlius 
pouring  out  the  anguish  of  his  soul.  "  Oh 
that  my  words  were  now  written  !  oh  that 
they  were  printed  (or  traced  out)  in  a  book  ! 
that  they  were  graven  with  an  iron  pen  and 
lead  in  the  rock  for  ever."  At  first  the  alpha- 
betic characters  were  much  confined  to  public 
monuments,  and  the  letters  were  engraven 
upon  stone  and  brick,  or  inscribed  upon  plates 
of  metal  or  blocks  of  wood.  The  bark  and  the 
leaves  of  various  kinds  of  trees  soon  came  into 
use,  and  were  employed  to  receive  composi- 
tions whose  durability  was  of  less  consequence  | 
to  the  public.  Palm  leaves  in  particular  were 
at  a  very  early  period  devoted  to  literature,  and 
of  these  the  first  books  appear  to  have  been 
composed.  These  consisted  of  a  number  of 
leaves  sufficient  to  contain  an  historical  record 
or  a  poem,  strung  together  on  a  cord.  In  con- 
formity with  the  above  quotation  from  Job, 
they  engraved  upon  rocks  with  an  iron  chisel, 


and  wrote  upon  wood,  bark,  and  leaves,  with 
a  style  or  sharp-pointed  instrument.  Tlie  im- 
pression of  the  letters,  thus  traced  out,  were 
rendered  more  legible  by  being  filled  up  with 
a  composition  of  pounded  charcoal  and  oil. 
We  know  nothing  of  the  materials  employed 
by  the  ancient  Assyrians  for  their  historical 
and  literaiy  records,  except  their  tiles  and 
bricks.  Many  of  these,  dug  out  of  the  luins 
of  Babylon,  are  in  the  British  Museum.  Egypt 
has  preserved,  in  the  sealed  solitude  of  her 
pyramids,  and  in  the  dark  recesses  of  her  city 
of  the  dead,  (Necropolis,)  many  testimonies  to 
the  state  of  the  arts  and  sciences  of  the  elder 
time. 

The  invesligalions  of  a  Champollion  and 
others,  during  the  lew  last  years,  in  lifting  up 
tlie  curtain  from  Egyptian  history,  have 
brought  amusement  for  the  curious,  knowledge 
for  the  student,  satisfaction  for  tlie  Christian 
believer,  and  confusion  to  the  infidel.  When 
Volney,  wandering  amid  the  then  voiceless  hie- 
roglyphics, declared  that  they  needed  but  a 
Daniel  to  interpret  them  to  prove  that  tlie  evi- 
dences of  the  Christian  religion  had  been 
weighed  in  the  balance,  and  found  wanting; 
when  he  presumed  to  say  that  the  sacerdotal 
colleges  of  Egypt  had  been  founded  more  than 
,000  years  before  the  Christian  era,  he  little 
thought  that  these  monuments  of  antiquity 
Id  rind  a  tongue  to  bear  witness  against  the 


falsehoods  of  his  pen.  The  ever  varying  spirit 
of  infidelity  urged  a  sneering  Voltaire  to  declare 
that  in  the  time  of  Moses  no  written  character 
but  the  hieroglyphic  was  known,  and  that  no 
mode  of  producing  it  but  that  of  engraving  on 
polished  stone,  brick,  lead,  or  wood  was 
practised.  Having  made  this  assertion,  he 
proceeds — first,  to  deny  the  possibility  of  the 
Hebrews  at  that  time  writing  at  all,  and  then 
scoffingly  enters  into  a  calculation  as  to  the 
amount  of  rock,  metal,  and  wood  which  would 
be  required  for  a  hieroglyphic  inscription  suf- 
ficient to  convey  all  the  writings  of  Moses. 
He  wist  not  of  that  discovery  which,  by 
throwing  sunshine  on  the  past  history  of 
Egypt,  has  dissolved  the  darkness  which  had 
proved  to  the  imaginative  infidel  a  refuge  of 
lies.  The  tongue  which  now  speaks  from 
those  records,  confirms  the  truth  of  the  sacred 
volume,  both  as  to  the  history  of  kingdoms  and 
the  literature  of  ages.  Those  records  which 
Volney  fancied  must  go  back  through  twice 
ten  thousand  years,  are,  in  truth,  in  harmoni- 
ous concord  with  the  writings  of  Moses,  and 
commence  posterior  to  Noah.  The  assertion 
of  Voltaire  has  an  equally  satisfactory  answer, 
not  only  from  ancient  paintings,  which  repre- 
sent scribes  and  clerks  engaged  in  the  very 
act  of  writing,  but  from  rolls  of  papyrus,  con- 
taining particular  judicial  acts  of  monarchs, 
written  200  years  before  the  exode  from 
Egypt.      These   rolls,   of  which   multitudes 


298 


THE    FRIEND. 


have  been  taken  from  the  place  of  the  tombs 
to  give  knowledge  and  instruction  to  the  living, 
have  settled  the  very  early  use  of  papyrus  as 
a  writing-  material  beyond  a  doubt.  Thus  we 
find  placed  in  the  hands  of  Moses,  a  light,  con- 
venient paper,  of  which  a  few  pounds  weight 
would  contain  all  he  wrote  in  the  wilderness. 

The  writing  papyrus  (from  which  is  derived 
our  name,  paper)  is  obtained  from  an  aquatic 
plant  growing  in  swamps  by  the  Nile.  It  is 
found  in  this  day  in  upper  and  lower  Egypt, 
by  the  side  of  Jordan,  in  Sicily,  and  along  the 
borders  of  some  of  the  western  rivers  of  Africa. 
A  cloth  which  is  prepared  from  it  is  made  use 
of  for  sails,  and  sometimes  for  wearing  apparel, 
and  Bruce  found  it  in  Abyssinia  employed  as 
a  lining  for  boats. 

The  stem  of  the  plant  is  triangular,  rising 
to  the  height  of  12,  15,  and  it  is  said  some- 
times 20  feet,  tapering  gradually  towards  the 
extremity,  which  is  surmounted  by  a  flowing 
plume.  The  paper  was  prepared  from  the 
imier  bark  of  the  stem,  by  dividing  it  with  a 
kind  of  needle  into  thin  plates  or  pellicles, 
each  of  them  as  large  as  the  plant  would  ad- 
mit of.  These  plates,  being  trimmed  and  made 
smooth,  a  sufficient  number  to  form  a  sheet  of 
the  requisite  width,  were  laid  side  by  side  on 
a  table,  and  then  crossed  by  another  layer  at 
right  angles  to  the  first.  The  mass  being  then 
moistened  with  the  waters  of  the  Nile,  was 
subjected  to  pressure,  which  caused  the  gluti- 
nous juices  of  the  plant  to  exude,  and  to  bind 
the  whole  firmly  together.  Each  sheet  was 
then  carefully  smoothed  by  being  rubbed  with 
a  hard  polished  body.  This  paper,  being  first 
manufactured  in  Egypt,  became  in  early  time 
a  very  important  article  of  its  commerce.  I 
have  devoted  some  time  to  the  description  of 
it,  for  it  was  the  principal  material  employed 
for  books  until  long  after  the  Christian  era; 
and  in  the  reign  of  Tiberius,  a  popular  tumult 
arose  in  Italy  in  consequence  of  a  scarcity 
of  it. 

Before  treating  of  early  literature,  we  shall 
briefly  touch  on  the  other  writing  substances 
employed  in  ancient  time,  and  amongst  literary 
and  partially  cultivated  men  in  various  ages. 
The  skins  of  beasts  rudely  prepared,  or  more 
carefully  dressed,  have  been  amongst  most  na- 
tions in  high  repute  for  their  durability,  and  of 
course  the  permanency  of  the  records  commit- 
ted to  them.  They  were  anciently  written  but 
on  one  side,  and  when  a  work  exceeded  that 
which  a  skin  would  contain,  two  or  more  were 
glued  together  so  as  to  form  an  extended  sheet. 
This,  when  not  in  use,  was  rolled  upon  a  rod, 
after  the  manner  of  a  modern  map.  The  book 
was  then  called  a  volume,  from  being  rolled. 
The  form  which  originated  the  name  has  long 
been  scarce  in  our  oldest  libraries  ;  but  the 
name  itself  has  become  of  general  signification, 
and  is  now  synonymous  with  book.  The  title 
was  written  upon  that  part  of  the  back  of  the 
skin  which  would  be  visible  when  the  whole 
was  rolled  up.  When  Eumenes  king  of  Perga- 
mos,  170  years  before  the  Christian  era,  was 
endeavouring  to  gather  a  library  which  should 
rival  that  established  by  the  Ptolemies  at  Alex- 
andria, the  king  of  Egypt,  to  frustrate  his  in- 
tentions, prohibited  the  export  of  papyrus  from 
the  Nile.  This  it  is  said  caused  a  more  gene- 
ral use  of  skins  at  Pergamos,  and  led  its  scribes 


to  that  preparation  which  has  since  been  called 
parchment.  It  was  in  Pergamos,  and  about 
this  period  of  time,  that  the  square  form  was 
first  adopted  in  books.  This  proved  an  econo- 
mical arrangement,  enabling  the  writers  to 
make  use  of  both  sides  of  the  sheet.  The 
parchments  were  folded  to  the  requisite  size, 
and  the  book  was  no  otherwise  bound  than  by 
being  stitched  through  the  back. 

A  variety  of  other  animal  materials  have  also 
been  pressed  into  the  service  of  literature. 
Both  Gibbon  and  Heeren  tell  us  of  a  manu- 
script once  in  the  library  at  Constantinople  120 
feet  in  length,  which  was  written  on  a  mem- 
brane obtained  from  a  serpent.  Sea  shells 
have  given  permanency  to  the  thoughts  of 
some,  and  the  bones  of  animals,  particularly 
the  shoulder  blade,  to  the  wisdom  of  others. 
Both  these  materials  were  used  by  the  philo- 
sopher Cleanthus,  who  was  accustomed  to 
write  on  them  the  lectures  of  his  master  Zeno. 
He  flourished  260  years  before  the  Christian 
era.  Gibbon  says,  that  much  of  the  original 
copy  of  the  Koran  was  on  the  shoulder  blades 
of  sheep.  Perhaps  the  most  beautiful  animal 
production  ever  made  use  of  was  ivor)',  cut 
into  very  thin  sheets.  Some  of  the  works  most 
in  esteem  in  eastern  countries  are  still  written 
on  such.  Linen  cloth  was  employed  in  an- 
cient, as  it  has  been  in  modern  time.  It  is 
however,  not  well  adapted  for  the  purpose,  un- 
less covered  with  a  composition  of  wax  or 
some  other  material  which  will  give  to  it  a 
smooth  surface.  Ilesiod,  907  years  B.  C, 
wrote  his  compositions  on  a  leaden  table.  The 
laws  of  Solon  were  recorded  on  tables  of  wood, 
596  B.  C.  The  Romans,  for  the  preservation 
of  their  treaties,  caused  them  to  be  etched  upon 
plates  of  brass.  Even  brass,  however,  did  not 
always  preserve  the  records  committed  to  its 
trust,  for  we  find  it  narrated  in  the  Roman  an- 
nals, that  those  plates  which  contained  their 
laws  of  the  twelve  tables  were  struck  by  light- 
ning and  melted.  Of  the  tables  of  wood,  the 
ancients  preferred  those  formed  of  cedar,  not 
only  because  of  their  durability,  but  from  the 
fragrance  they  continued  to  emit.  It  was  a 
common  saying  of  the  Romans,  respecting 
their  favourite  works,  that  they  were  worthy 
to  be  written  on  cedar ;  and  the  manuscripts 
which  they  most  valued  were  anointed  with 
an  oil  prepared  from  it. 

AVriting  on  rods  or  bars  of  wood  is  several 
times  mentioned  in  the  Scriptures.  The  an- 
cient Britains  made  use  of  such,  and  their  bars 
of  wood  being  either  square  or  triangular, 
when  they  wrote  their  poetic  compositions 
upon  them,  the  one  received  their  four  line 
stanzas,  and  the  other,  the  triplets.  A  num- 
ber of  these  bars  being  set  in  a  frame,  in  which 
they  could  readily  be  turned  according  to  the 
will  of  the  reader,  might  contain  a  short  narra- 
tive, a  poem,  or  a  sonnet.  The  Icelandic 
authors  were  accustomed  to  make  a  literary 
use  of  the  smooth  walls  of  their  houses,  and 
Olof,  according  to  their  Sagas,  built  a  very 
large  dwelling,  not  for  the  comfort  and  conve- 
nience of  his  family,  but  that  he  might  have 
room  wherein  to  deposit  the  fruit  of  his  genius. 

As  the  Romans,  for  their  earliest  produc- 
tions, made  great  use  of  the  inner  bark  of 
trees,  the  word  "  liber,"  inner  bark,  became 
their  appellative   for  a  book.     The   English 


"  book"  is  derived  from  the  Saxon  boc,  beech 
tree,  on  the  bark  of  which  the  prose  and  poetic 
legends  of  our  fathers  were  written. 

The  books  at  Tanjore  and  other  parts  of  In- 
dia are  written  on  palm  leaves,  and  are  strung 
togetlier  on  cords  after  the  ancient  fashion. 
Most  of  the  public  libraries  of  Europe  have 
copies  of  the  Bible  written  on  such,  which 
are  of  comparatively  recent  execution.  The 
Ceylonese  still  employ  palm  lea^nes,  or  the 
strips  of  those  obtained  from  the  talipot  tree. 

According  to  the  substance  to  be  written  on 
was  the  instrument  made  use  of  by  the  ancient 
writers: — a  chisel,  a  style,  a  pencil,  or  a  reed. 
The  reed,  which  may  be  considered  to  have 
been  the  pen  of  ancient  times,  was  split  and 
shaped  to  a  point  as  those  made  now  of  quills. 

The  ink  they  employed  was  sometimes  soot 
or  ivory-black  mixed  with  gum,  and  some- 
times the  coloured  liquor  obtained  from  the 
cuttle  fish.  A  red  ink  they  prepared  from  cin- 
nabar. The  liquor  which  is  found  in  the  cut- 
tle fish,  and  which  it  makes  use  of  in  disco- 
louring the  waters  to  facilitate  its  escape  from 
an  enemy,  is  a  very  deep  and  enduring  pig- 
ment. Some  that  Dr.  Buckland  obtained  from 
fossil  specimens  of  this  tribe  which  had  been 
buried,  he  supposes,  several  thousand  years, 
had  lost  none  of  its  characteristic  colour.  He 
submitted  to  a  celebrated  painter  a  portion  on 
trial,  who  inquired  where  the  colourman  could 
be  found  who  could  furnish  such  excellent 
sepia. 

We  find  Moses  saying,  "  yet  now  if  thou 
wilt  forgive  their  sin,  and  if  not,  blot  me,  I 
pray  thee,  out  of  the  book  which  thou  hast 
written."  This  blotting  out  has  been  thought 
to  have  had  reference  to  some  of  the  vegetable 
inks  employed  in  that  time  which  might  readi- 
ly be  washed  from  their  leaves  or  bark.  Others 
have  imagined  it  to  allude  to  writings  made 
with  a  sharp  style  on  tables  covered  with  wax, 
which  could  be  erased  and  renewed  at  plea- 
sure. It  was  the  practice  of  some  of  the  Ro- 
man authors  to  compose  at  such  a  writing 
table,  and  not  give  any  production  a  more  en- 
during form  until  it  had  received  a  thorough 
revision,  and  endured  the  criticism  of  the  au- 
thor's literary  friends. 

(To  be  continued.) 


For  "The  Friend." 
HOW    ROCKS    ARE    FORMED. 

Some  of  the  most  curious  philosophical  ex- 
periments of  the  present  age  have  consisted  in 
imitations,  on  a  small  scale,  of  operations 
which  nature  carries  on  upon  a  very  grand 
one.  A  popular  view  of  some  of  these  cannot 
fail  to  prove  interesting. 

Limestone  is  a  rock  found  in  great  abun- 
dance throughout  the  crust  of  the  earth.  Mar- 
ble, chalk,  and  calcareous  spar,  are  modifica- 
tions of  it.  Dr.  Black  ascertained  that  the 
process  so  familiar  to  us  all,  of  burning  lime- 
stone and  thus  making  the  qidch-Ume  used  in 
building  and  for  agricultural  purposes,  is 
simply  a  discharging,  from  the  original  stone, 
of  carbonic  acid,  which  goes  off  in  a  gaseous 
form.  Limestone  he  therefore  made  out  to  be 
the  carbonate  of  lime.  It  was,  some  time 
after,  propounded  by  Dr.  Hutlon,  the  geolo- 
gist, that  limestone,  in  its  various  modifica- 


THE     FRIEND. 


299 


tions,  had  been  formed  under  the  influence  of 
the  heat  which  he  assumed  to  exist  in  the  in- 
terior of  the  earth,  while  a  pressure  of  super- 
incumbent materials  prevented  the  carbonic 
acid  from  flying  ofl'.  This  was  an  ingenious 
idea,  but  deficient  in  positive  pioof.  Sir 
James  Hall,  who  was  a  supporter  of  Dr. 
Mutton's  theory  of  the  earth,  subjected  it  to 
the  test  of  experiment. 

He  commenced  his  experiments  in  1798, 
at  his  country  house  of  Dunglass,  in  Berwick- 
shire. He  took  a  common  gun-barrel,  and 
charging  it  with  a  quantity  of  chalk,  or  pul- 
verized limestone,  filled  it  up  with  brick-dust, 
and  closed  the  muzzle  by  welding  its  lips  to- 
gether. He  then  introduced  the  breech  into  a 
furnace,  heated  to  25°  of  Wedgwood's  pyro- 
meter. Many  barrels,  thus  treated,  gave  way  ; 
but,  in  others,  at  the  conclusion  of  the  expe- 
riment, the  chalk  was  found  agglutinated  into 
a  stony  mass,  which  required  the  smart  blow 
of  a  hammer  to  break  it,  and  felt  under  the 
knife  like  common  limestone.  He  afterwards 
changed  the  gun-barrels  for  porcelain  vessels 
prepared  on  purpose,  and  used  fusible  metal 
for  ramming,  instead  of  brick-dust.  He  also 
took  many  ingenious  methods  for  ascertaining 
how  much  carbonic  acid  made  its  escape  du- 
ring the  operation.  When  an  escape  to  the 
amount  of  twenty  per  cent,  took  place,  the 
contents  had  no  appearance  of  stony  matter  ; 
but  when  it  was  about  3  or  4  per  cent.,  the 
stony  character  was  perfect.  Ultimately,  by 
allowing  a  little  aqueous  vapour  to  remain  in 
the  barrel,  in  order  to  counteract  the  expansion 
of  the  fusible  metal,  he  succeeded  in  reducing 
the  proportion  of  escaped  gas  to  about  one 
fourth  per  cent.  The  pounded  chalk  was  then 
brought  into  the  condition  of  saline  marble, 
accompanied  with  crystallization  and  other 
marks  of  fusion.  One  specimen,  formed  from 
pounded  spar,  v/as  so  complete  as  to  deceive 
one  of  Sir  James'  workmen,  who  remarked 
that,  if  the  marble  were  a  little  whiter,  the 
quarry  from  which  it  v.'as  taken  would  be  very 
valuable.  Tliis  particular  specimen  afterwards 
fell  into  dust,  but  many  other  pieces,  the  pro- 
duce of  the  Dunglass  laboratory,  resisted  the  air 
and  kept  their  polish  for  years  ;  nor  do  we 
know  that  these  are  yet  otherwise  than  in  the 
condition  of  marble. 

By  calculations,  which  cannot  well  be  ex- 
plained here.  Sir  James  concluded  that  a  layer 
of  the  carbonate  of  lime,  at  the  bottom  of  a 
sea  1700  feet  deep,  would,  if  a  due  degree  of 
heat  were  applied,  be  formed  into  limestone, 
and  into  a  complete  marble,  if  the  depth  of  the 
sea  were  3000  feet ;  the  pressure  being  in  one 
case  as  52,  and  in  the  other  as  86,  atmos- 
pheres. 

Sii  James  spent  seven  years  in  his  experi- 
ments, which  were  one  hundred  and  fifty-six 
in  number,  and  he  showed  in  them  a  degree 
of  patience,  care,  and  philosophic  ingenuity, 
which  excited  universal  admiration  when  the 
result  was  published.  He  was  considered  as 
having  proved — not  exacdy  that  our  beds  of 
limestone  and  marble  were  formed  by  heat 
under  a  pressure  confining  the  carbonic  acid — 
for  nature  might  have  other  ways  of  bringing 
about  the  end,  but  that  such  at  least  was  a 
mode  in  which  the  efl'ects  could  be  brought 
about.     The  probability  that  such  were  really 


the  circumstances  under   which  the  strata  in 
question  were  formed,  is  so  great,  that  pract 
cally,  such  is  the  doctrine  as  to  their  formation 
held  by  the  philosophical  world. 

He  afterwards  made  some  interesting  expe- 
riments relative  to  basaltic  rocks  ;  but,  in  these, 
as  he  was  not  the  first  inquirer,  we  pass  them 
by  in  order  to  notice  his  investigations  respect- 
ing the  formation  of  sandstone.  This  rock 
is  also  a  very  abundant  one  throughout  the 
crust  of  the  earth,  forming  numerous  beds, 
alternating  with  nearly  all  the  other  aqueous 
rocks.  Its  utility  in  building  is  well  known. 
Sandstone  is  easily  seen  to  be  a  composition 
of  sand,  for  it  may  readily  be  reduced  to  that 
form ;  but  the  wonder  is  how  sand  has  assu 
med  so  hard  a  consistence.  He  performed  ; 
series  of  experiments,  which  showed  at  least 
one  way  in  which  great  layers  of  loose  sand 
might  be  agglutinated  at  the  bottoms  of  seas, 
so  as  to  form  rocky  strata. 

In  the  little  valley  of  Aikengaw,  at  the 
eastern  extremity  of  the  Lammerniuir  hills, 
Scotland,  he  observed  the  gravel  which  occu- 
pies its  bottom,  agglutinated  in  several  places 
into  a  mass  of  conglomerate,  very  solid  in  the 
centre,  but  becoming  gradually  looser  on  both 
sides,  till  it  passed  into  the  state  of  moveable 
gravel.  He  was  soon  satisfied,  by  applying 
chemical  tests,  that  the  agglutination  was  not 
produced,  as  in  some  cases,  by  calcareous 
matter.  A  few  miles  lower  down  die  valley 
he  found  a  crag  of  sandstone,  which  yields 
much  to  the  action  of  the  air,  and  in  dry 
weather  is  coveied  with  a  white  efllorescence, 
having  exacdy  the  taste  of  common  salt.  Com- 
bining the  two  facts,  he  inferred  that  sea  salt 
might  be  the  substance  which,  by  serving  as  a 
cement,  produced  the  consolidation,  both  of 
the  sandstone  rock  and  the  conglomerate. 
He  immediately  resolved  to  follow  out  this 
idea  by  experiment,  and,  after  many  trials, 
succeeded  in  forming  artificial  sandstones  of 
various  qualities,  some  of  which  were  firm 
enough  to  be  dressed  b)^  the  chisel,  and  some 
have  resisted  exposure  to  the  elements  for 
years. 

In  his  first  experiments,  he  put  into  a  large 
crucible  a  quantity  of  dr}'  salt  and  a  quantity 
of  loose  sand  ;  the  whole  being  heated  from 
below,  the  salt  ascended  in  fumes  through  the 
sand,  and  converted  it.  into  a  solid  stone.  The 
fumes  seemed  to  act  as  a  flux  on  the  silicious 
matter  of  the  sand,  and,  in  fact,  to  serve  a 
purpose  exactly  analogous  to  what  they  do  in 
glazing  potters'  ware. 

Sir  James'  object,  however,  was  to  illustrate 
the  Huttonian  formation  of  rocks  at  the  bottom 
of  the  sea  ;  and  he  wished  to  show  that  the 
presence  of  a  body  of  water  above  the  sand, 
even  at  a  moderate  temperature,  was  not  in- 
compatible with  the  necessary  degree  of  heat 
nor  the  success  of  the  experiment.  He  filled 
an  iron  crucible,  18  inches  high,  to  die  brim, 
with  sand  and  strong  brine,  the  water  rising 
three  inches  above  the  sand.  An  empty  gun- 
barrel,  closed  at  the  lower  end,  Avas  amidst  the 
sand  to  within  an  inch  of  the  bottom  of  the 
crucible,  that  by  looking  in  at  the  upper  and 
open  end  of  the  barrel,  the  temperature  of  the 
saline  mass  at  different  heights  might  be  seen. 
The  crucible  was  exposed  to  a  strong  heat, 
fresh  brine  being  constantly  added  as  it  boiled 


off;  and  it  was  distinctly  seen  by  means  of  the 
gun-barrel,  that  while  the  sand  at  the  bottom 
became  red  hot,  the  water  at  the  top  was  mere- 
ly in  a  state  of  moderate  ebullition.  After  re- 
maining in  the  fire  for  some  hours,  it  was  suf- 
fered to  cool,  and  when  examined,  it  was 
found  that  the  sand  at  the  bottom  had  concre- 
ted into  a  solid  cake  of  most  perfect  sand- 
stone, while  the  part  above,  which  was  still 
drenched  with  brine,  remained  permanently 
loose. 

He  used  black-lead  crucibles  at  first,  but 
found  that  the  action  of  die  brine  upon  them 
impeded  the  success  of  the  experiment.  He 
found,  also,  that  the  process  succeeded  better 
with  common  sea  water  instead  of  brine,  only 
it  was  necessary  to  continue  the  operation  for 
three  weeks,  always  maintaining  the  supply 
of  water,  till  sufficient  salt  was  accumulated. 
The  substitution  of  a  strong  brine,  containing 
one  third  of  its  weight  of  salt,  merely  short- 
ened the  process  without  altering  the  result. 
He  observed  too,  that  die  longer  the  operation 
was  continued,  the  more  solid  and  durable 
was  the  sandstone  produced ;  and  hence,  as 
nature  has  unlimited  time  for  her  processes, 
we  see  why  her  products  should  be  so  much 
more  perfect  than  those  of  man. 

Common  sand  was  at  first  used  by  Sir 
James,  but  he  afterwards  found  that  pounded 
quartz  or  gravel  could  be  solidified  by  the  same 
mediod.  For  the  sake  of  negative  evidence, 
fresh  water  was  tried,  every  other  circumstance 
being  the  same  ;  but  diere  was  not  the  slightest 
symptom  of  consolidation. 

He  now  proceeded  a  step  farther  in  his  imi- 
tation of  nature.  Sandstones  are  often  tinged 
or  streaked  with  colours,  and  the  colouring 
matter  is  generally  metallic.  A  litde  oxide 
of  iron  (in  powder)  was  therefore  mixed  with 
die  salt,  and  this  being  put  into  a  crucible 
v/ith  quartzose  sand,  it  was  found  that  the 
fumes  of  the  salt  bore  up  the  metallic  oxide 
along  with  them,  and  the  cake  of  sandstone 
produced  was  curiously  stained  v.'idi  iron. 

Basalt  has  been  die  subject  of  similar  ex- 
periment so  early  as  1804.  The  general  cha- 
racter of  this  rock  is  well  known.  It  is  of  ig- 
neous, or  volcanic  origin — generally  of  a 
blackish  colour,  and  always  very  hard,  being 
composed  mainly  of  felspar  and  augite,  with 
titaniferous  iron,  and,  finally,  is  often  of  a  co- 
lumnar structure — that  is,  disposed  in  masses 
as  of  pillars  closely  joined  together.  The 
island  of  StafTa,  one  of  the  Hebrides,  is  a  rock 
a  mile  and  a  half  in  circumference,  consisdng 
of  three  beds  more  or  less  horizontal,  of  which 
the  central  is  formed  of  nearly  upright  co- 
lumns of  basalt,  in  which  several  caves  have 
been  worn  by  the  waves.  Another  such  spe- 
cimen is  found  in  the  Giant's  Causeway,  on 
the  northern  coast  of  Ireland.  "  This,"  says 
Pictet,  "  is  a  sort  of  promontory  or  jettee, 
which  slopes  very  gradually  down  to  the  sea, 
and  terminates  in  a  point,  against  which  the 
waves  dash  widi  great  violence.  This  jettee 
forms  the  left  part  of  a  semicircular  bay,  sur- 
rounded on  all  sides  by  a  steep  and  lofty  coast, 
which  displays,  in  all  its  extent,  the  finest 
specimens  of  basaltic  phenomena — nothing  is 
to  be  seen,  on  every  hand,  but  groups  of  col- 
umns in  an  upright  position.  The  Giant's 
Causeway,  properly  so  called,  is  one  of  these 


300 

groups,  but  so  mucli  lower  than  the  rest,  that 
the  tops  of  tlie  pillars  are  seen  [but]  a  little 
way  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  'I'he  uniform 
appearance  of  the  upper  ends  of  these  innumer- 
able columns  makes  it  seem,  at  a  little  distance, 
like  a  pavement  of  polygonal  [many-cornered] 
stones.  Upon  a  nearer  approach  they  are 
found  not  to  be  altogether  on  the  same  level ; 
and  in  walking  along  the  causeway,  one  is 
obliged  to  step  continually  up  and  down. 
They  are  nearly  all  in  perfect  contact,  without 
the  interposition  of  other  substance.  The 
number  of  their  corners  is  not  uniform  ;  there 
are  some  with  eight,  and  some  with  four,  but 
the  most  common  form  is  six  cornered."  The 
columns  are  composed  of  blocks  piled  on  each 
other,  projecting  on  the  upper,  and  hollow  on 
the  under  surface,  so  as  to  tit  accurately. 

These  objects  are  the  wonder  of  their  re- 
spective countries,  yet  the  secret  of  their  for- 
mation has  at  length  yielded  to  persevering  in- 
vestigation. About  1804,  Gregory  VVatt  fused 
seven  hundred  weight  of  an  amorphous  or  nn- 
shaped  basalt,  named  Rowley  Rag ;  the  fire 
was  maintained  for  six  hours,  and  the  mass 
v/as  then  suffered  to  cool  very  gi'adually,  so 
that  eight  days  elapsed  before  it  was  removed 
from  the  furnace.  The  experimenter  found  in 
it  spheroids,  or  flattish  globular  masses,  in 
some  cases  extending  to  a  diameter  of  two 
inches.  When  two  of  these  came  in  contact, 
they  did  not  melt  into  each  other  ;  they  kept 
distinct,  but  pressed  against  each  other,  and 
formed  plane  sides,  just  as  soap  bubbles  may 
be  observed  to  do  when  they  press  each  other. 
When  several  spheroids  met,  they  formed 
prisms,  or  acquired  flat  sides  all  round.  Where 
the  centres  of  a  number  of  these  spheroids 
were  at  equal  distances  from  each  other,  it 
was  calculated  by  Watt,  that,  in  spreading  out, 
and  meeting  each  other,  they  must  necessarily 
form  six-sided  figures.  Wheie  the  centres  were 
at  unequal  distances,  it  was  not  less  clear  that 
figures  of  other  shapes  must  be  formed.  [The 
formation  of  the  joints  in  the  columns  he 
did  not  succeed  so  well  in  elucidating.  Latter- 
ly, that,  too,  has  been  accounted  for,  though 
by  a  process  which  cannot  readily  be  explained 
without  a  diagram.]  Thus,  what  was  once 
thought  one  of  the  most  mysterious  of  all 
nature's  operations,  was  so  far  mimicked  in  a 
chemist's  workshop,  as  to  lead  to  a  nearly  cer- 
tain knowledge  of  how  the  operation  took  place 
in  nature's  own  greater  laboratory.  Stafl'a,  the 
Giant's  Causeway,  and  other  well  known  ba- 
salts, must  have  once  been  fused  masses,  which 
assumed  their  columnar  structure  as  a  simple 
consequence  of  the  manner  in  which  they 
were  cooled. 

More  recently,  crystals  like  tliose  found  in 
rocks  have  been  formed  by  Becquerell  and 
Mitcherlich,  European  mineralogists,  by  means 
of  electricity  acting  upon  a  solution  contain- 
ing the  ingredients  ;  and  Crosse,  of  Somerset- 
shire, has,  by  means  of  the  same  power,  acting 
with  small  force,  but  during  a  considerable 
space  of  time,  exactly  simulated  a  process  go- 
ing on  in  the  Quantock  hills,  where  water, 
percolating  through  limestone,  forms  calcare- 
ous spar.  The  latter  gentleman  has  also  made 
crystals  of  silver,  chalcedony,  and  quartz,  out 
of  various  solutions. 

Experiments  like  these  are  chiefly  of  value 


THE    TRIEND. 

for  the  illustration  they  give  to  a  very  inter- 
esting and  instructive  truth  which  lies  at  the 
bottom  of  all  philosophy,  namely,  the  invaria- 
bleness  of  the  laws  which  govern  the  opera- 
tions of  nature,  whether  they  act  upon  a  large 
or  small  scale ;  they  form  the  globe  destined 
to  sustain  millions  alter  millions  of  intelligent 
beings,  and  shape  the  dew-drop  which  sparkles 
on  the  hawthorn  blossom,  with  equal  accuracy, 
and  in  conformity  to  the  same  general  princi- 
ples ;  they  form  alike  the  stratum  of  lock 
which  traverses  an  extensive  country,  and  the 
handful  of  materials  collected  in  the  crucible 
of  the  philosopher  ;  a  small  quantity  of  basalt, 
subjected  to  a  common  furnace,  exemplifies 
those  mighty  workings  which,  countless  ages 
ago,  produced  a  Staffa  and  a  Giant's  Cause- 
way.— Abridged  from  Chambers'  Edinburgh 
Journal. 


ihi  the  Habits  and  Instincts  of  Animals. 

William  Siiainson,  A.  C.  G.,  Fellow  of 
the  Royal  Society,  and  of  several  Foreign 
Academics. 

(Continued  from  p   -:i!.i 

Out  of  the  many  other  curious  anecdotes 
which  have  been  given  of  the  sagacity  of  quad- 
rupeds, we  shall  add  one  more,  which,  as  re- 
corded of  an  animal  considered  as  proverbially 
stupid,  is  proportionably  singular.  An  ass 
belonging  to  Captain  Dundas,  R.  N.  was  ship- 
ped on  board  a  frigate  proceeding  from  Gibral- 
ter  to  the  island  of  Malta.  The  vessel  struck 
on  some  sands  off'  tlie  Point  de  Gat,  and  the 
poor  ass  was  thrown  overboard,  the  sea  at  the 
time  running  so  high  that  a  boat  which  tried  to 
reach  the  shore  was  lost.  A  few  days  after, 
however,  this  identical  ass  presented  itself  at 
the  gates  of  Gibraltar,  and  hastened  to  the 
stable  which  it  had  formerly  occupied.  The 
fact  was,  that  the  poor  animal  had  not  only  es- 
caped safely  from  the  waves,  but  actually  tra- 
velled a  distance  of  200  miles  through  an  intri- 
cate country,  in  a  space  of  time  which  could 
not  allow  of  his  having  even  mistaken  his 
road. 

A  most  singular  instance  of  the  instinct  of  a 
cat  for  discovering  its  home  is  too  remarkable 
to  be  omitted,  particularly  as  it  occurred  under 
my  own  observation.  This  cat  was  an  excel- 
lent mouser ;  and  the  house  of  a  neighbouring 
friend  being  gready  infested  with  rats,  it  was 
agreed  that  the  animal  should  take  up  its  resi- 
dence for  a  time  in  his  house,  that  it  might  be 
cleared,  in  some  degree,  of  these  troublesome 
pests.  Pussy,  however,  had  then  a  kitten 
about  two  or  three  months  old  ;  and  as  we 
thought  she  was  more  likely  to  remain  in  her 
new  habitation  if  she  had  her  little  one  as  a 
companion,  both  animals  were  sent ;  and,  that 
the  mother  should  not  discover  her  way  back, 
both  were  tied  up  in  a  sack,  and  in  that  state 
conveyed  to  our  friend's  house,  a  distance  of 
near  a  mile  and  a  half  from  Tittenhanger 
Green.  The  mother,  finding  herself  with  her 
kitten,  and  in  a  good  hunting  locality,  made  no 
effort  to  escape.  To  our  utter  astonishment, 
however,  she  made  her  appearance  next  morn- 
ing, at  the  breakfast-room  door,  at  her  usual 
hour  !  She  had  come — no  one  knew  how — 
over  fields  and  through  coppices,  as  it  was 
conjectured,  early  in  the  morning,  by  a  route 


she  never  could  have  traversed  before,  and 
without  any  other  guide  but  instinct.  Having 
partaken  of  her  usual  breakfast  from  the 
hands  of  her  young  mistress,  she  was  seen  no 
more  that  day  ;  next  morning,  however,  she 
was  again  at  her  post ;  and  these  daily  journeys 
were  continued  for  more  than  a  week.  On 
mentioning  this  to  our  friend,  he  stated  that  he 
always  missed  the  cat  at  his  breakfast  hour ; 
but  that,  soon  after,  she  regularly  returned  to 
her  kitten,  which  remained  quietly  in  the 
house  during  the  morning  visits  her  mother 
paid  to  her  real  home.  Our  cat,  like  all  good  ' 
mousers,  is  such  a  thief,  that,  not  wishing  to 
kill  it,  we  have  frequently  tied  it  in  a  sack  and 
turned  it  loose  a  considerable  distance  from 
home;  but,  somehow  or  other,  she  invariably 
finds  her  way,  "  through  brake  and  through 
briar,"  to  Tittenhanger  Green,  where  she 
now  is. 

The  instincts  of  insects  are  so  singular,  and 
yet  so  various,  that  a  volume  might  be  filled 
with  this  subject  alone.  The  grave  beetles 
{sylphidse)  are  so  called  from  their  habit  of  en- 
tering the  bodies  of  small  animals,  in  which 
they  afterwards  deposit  their  eggs.  Astonish- 
ing, but  well  authenticated  accounts  have  been 
given  of  the  sagacious  industry  with  which 
these  litUe  creatures  accomplish  labours,  which 
must  be  to  them  enormous.  Among  other  ex- 
periments, a  glass  cucurbit  was  half  filled  with 
earth,  on  which  were  placed  four  beetles  and 
their  young,  and  then,  after  being  covered,  it 
was  lodged  in  the  open  ground :  at  the  end  of 
fifty  days,  the  bodies  of  four  frogs,  three  birds, 
two  grasshoppers,  one  mole,  the  entrails  of  a 
fish,  and  part  of  the  lungs  of  an  ox,  were 
buried  by  these  indefatigable  creatures. 

We  may  here  notice  a  most  singular  story 
of  bees,  related  by  Stedman.  We  should  not 
have  given  it  a  place,  but  for  the  general  accu- 
racy of  this  traveller,  and  from  the  very  pointed 
manner  in  wldch  its  veracity  is  vouched  for. 
It  will  certainly  amuse  the  reader,  if  it  fails  to 
convince  him  that  bees  know  those  who  live 
about  their  nests.  "  On  one  occasion,  I  was 
visited  at  my  hut  by  a  neighbouring  gentleman, 
whom  I  conducted  up  my  ladder ;  but  he  had 
no  sooner  entered  my  aerial  dwelling,  than  he 
leaped  down  from  the  top  to  the  ground,  roar- 
ing like  a  madman  with  agony  and  pain  ;  after 
which  he  instantly  plunged  his  head  into  the 
river.  I  soon  discovered  the  cause  of  his  dis- 
tress to  be  an  enormous  nest  of  wild  bees,  or 
wassee-wassee,  in  the  thatch,  directly  above 
my  head,  as  I  stood  within  my  door;  when  I 
immediately  took  to  my  heels,  as  he  had  done, 
and  ordered  the  slaves  to  demolish  them  with- 
out delay.  A  tar  mop  was  now  brought,  and 
the  devastation  just  going  to  commence,  when 
an  old  negro  stepped  up,  and  offered  to  receive 
any  punishment  I  should  decree,  if  ever  one 
of  these  bees  should  sting  me  in  person. 
'  Massera,'  said  he,  '  they  would  have  stung 
you  long  ago  had  you  been  a  stranger  to  them  ; 
but  they  being  your  tenants,  and  allowed  to 
build  upon  your  premises,  they  assuredly 
know  both  you  and  your's,  and  will  never 
hurt  eitKer  you  or  them.'  I  instantly  assented 
to  the  proposition  ;  and,  tying  the  old  black 
man  to  a  tree,  ordered  my  boy  Quad  to  as- 
cend the  ladder  quite  naked ;  which  he  did, 
and  was  not  stung.    I  then  ventured  to  follow. 


311(1  I  declare,  that  even  after  shaking  the  nest, 
which  made  its  inhabitants  buzz  about  my  cars, 
not  a  single  bee  attempted  to  sting  me.  I  ne.\t 
released  and  rewarded  him  for  the  discovery. 
This  swarm  of  bees  I  afterwards  kept  unhurt 
us  my  body-guard.  They  have  made  many 
overseers  take  a  desperate  leap  for  my  amuse- 
ment ;  as  I  generally  sent  them  up  my  ladder 
upon  some  frivolous  message,  when  I  wished 
to  punish  them  for  injustice  and  cruelty  to  the 
negroes, — which  was  not  seldom.  The  same 
negro  assured  me,  that  on  his  master's  estate 
was  an  ancient  tree,  in  which  had  been  lodged, 
ever  since  he  could  remember,  a  society  of 
birds,  and  another  of  bees,  who  lived  in  the 
greatest  harmony  together.  But  should  any 
strange  birds  come  to  disturb  or  feed  upon  tlie 
bees,  they  were  instanUy  repulsed  by  their 
feathered  allies  ;  and  if  strange  bees  dared  to 
venture  near  the  bird's  nests,  the  native  swarm 
attacked  die  invaders,  and  stung  them  to  death. 
He  added,  that  his  master's  family  had  so  much 
respect  for  the  above  association,  that  the  tree 
was  considered  as  sacred.* 

Memory,  as  well  as  instinct,  appears  to  be 
given  to  animals,  as  necessary  for  their  well 
being.  An  instance  of  the  powers  of  memory 
evinced  by  an  elephant  is  given  by  William- 
son, as  a  fact,  well  known  in  Bengal  at  the 
time,  and  attested  b}'  the  signatures  of  several 
gendemen,  who  were  eye-witnesses  to  the  oc- , 
currence.  An  elephant,  that  had  been  some 
years  domesticated,  got  loose  during  a  stormy 
night,  and  rambled  into  his  native  jungles. 
About  four  years  afterwards,  when  a  large 
drove  had  been  captured  in  the  Keddah,  the 
keeper  of  the  lost  one,  along  with  others  of  the 
natives,  had  ascended  the  barricade  of  timber 
by  which  it  was  surrounded,  to  inspect  the 
new  guests  ;  among  them,  he  fancied  he  recog- 
nised his  former  charge ;  and,  though  ridi- 
culed by  his  comrades,  he  called  ;o  the  ele- 
phant in  question  by  the  name  it  had  formerly 
borne.  To  the  wonder  of  all  present,  the  ani- 
mal came  towards  him  ;  the  man,  overjoyed  at 
the  event,  got  over  the  barrier,  and,  ordering 
the  elephant  to  lie  down  to  be  mounted,  he  be- 
strode its  neck  as  in  former  times,  and  exul- 
tingly  led  it  forth,  to  the  admiration  and  sur- 
prise of  all  present.  Another  instance  of  re- 
collecdon  in  this  quadruped  must  not  be 
omitted  here.  An  officer  in  the  Indian  army, 
who  was  quarter-master  of  a  brigade,  found  it 
needful  to  put  a  heavier  load  than  usual  on  a 
very  large  elephant,  called  the  paugid,  or  fool ; 
but  he  soon  intimated  that  he  was  only  dis- 
posed to  take  his  usual  load.  The  officer, 
seeing  the  animal  repeatedly  shake  off  the 
superabundant  portion,  lost  his  temper,  and 
threw  a  tent-pin  at  the  animal's  head.  Some 
days  after,  as  the  latter  was  going  with  others 
to  water,  he  happened  to  pass  the  officer, 
whom  he  very  deliberately  lifted  up  into  a 
large  tamarind  tree,  leaving'  him  to  cling  to  the 
boughs,  and  to  get  down  as  well  as  he  could. 
And  this  brings  us  to  notice  an  instance  of 
generosity  manifested  by  this  very  individual, 

*  The  best  part  of  this  pleasant  and  very  pleasantly 
told  story,  in  our  estimation,  is,  the  sagacity  and  truly 
philosophical  cast  of  mind  evinced  by  the  old  negro 
man,  that  would  have  done  no  discredit  to  many  a 
modern  sman,  with  the  aid  of  all  his  vaunted  book- 
knowledge. — Ed. 


THE    FRIEND. 

which,  together  with  a  small  female,  was  sub- 
sequently under  the  command  of  Captain 
Wdliamson,  and  both  animals  were  used  to 
carry  the  tents  of  the  party.  "  Unluckily, 
observes  the  captain,  "  after  the  first  day's 
march,  we  found  that  the  female  was  rather 
overladen,  and  began  to  gall,  but  we  could  not 
get  the  paugid  to  carry  an  ounce  more  than 
his  first  day's  burden  ;  the  feet  of  the  little 
female,  however,  becoming  very  sore,  the  ani- 
mal relaxed  from  his  obstinacy,  and  generously 
took  as  much  of  her  buiden  as  gave  her  relic  ' 
during  the  rest  of  the  journey. 

(To  bo  continued.) 


A  I^ATIlEllS  COUNSEL. 

1.  Be  diligent  in  thy  calling,  and  upright  in 
all  thy  dealings. 

2.  Cultivate  thy  mind  carefully,  and  it  will 
afford  thee  a  store  of  pleasing  reflections. 

3.  Make  choice  of  a  course  of  virtue,  and 
imitate  a  high  pattern. 

4.  Do  all  the  good  in  thy  power,  and   let 
every  action  be  useful. 

5.  Investigate  affairs  closely,  and  engage  in 
them  cautiously. 

6.  Lay  all  thy  plans  with   prudence,    and 
conduct  thein  with  economy. 

7.  When  thou  engagest,   do  it  cheerfully, 
and  when  thou  executest  do  it  energetically. 

8.  In  ditliculties  be  patient,  and  by  perse- 
verance overcome  them. 

9.  Arrange   thy  affairs   systematically,  and 
despatch  them  in  order. 

10.  Have   for  every  dung  a  time,  and  do 
every  thing  in  time. 

11.  Select  for  every  thing  a  place,  and  keep 
every  thing  in  place. 

12.  What   requires    being  often   done,    do 
well,  and  dexterity  will  be  attained  by  habit. 

13.  Keep  correct  journals  in  business,  and 
a  record  of  all  thy  affairs. 

14.  Examine  thy  concerns    carefully,   and 
thy  own  character  impartially. 

15.  Correct  and  reform  what  is  wrong,  and 
make  amends  for  past  injuries. 

16.  Complete   all   your   engagements,    and 
prepare  for  a  state  nearer  perfection. 


THE    INFLUENCE    OF    EXAMPLE. 

(A  Fragment  by  Zeller  ) 

Young  minds  can  at  all  times  be  acted  upon 
without  words, — simply  by  example.  The 
further  any  person  is  from  what  he  ought  to 
be,  the  more  does  he  experience  this  influence. 
The  less  his  mind  is  developed,  the  more  is 
he  urged  by  a  propensity  to  imitate,  to  direct 
and  govern  himself  according  to  what  he  sees 
and  hears  in  the  society  of  other  men,  better, 
older,  stronger,  more  skUful,  and  more  expe- 
rienced than  himself.  This  is  a  truth  that 
cannot  be  too  often  dwelt  upon,  especially  in 
these  days,  when  we  attribute  so  many  won- 
ders to  the  power  of  words.  Yes  :  example 
alone,  a  life  of  practice  without  display,  exer- 
cises a  most  marked  influence  on  the  soul,  the 
character,  and  the  will ;  for  the  conduct  of  a 
man  is  the  true  expression  of  his  being,  and 
gives  a  tone  to  (or  animates)  every  thing 
around   him ;    consequendy   nothing   can    re- 


301 

main  uninfluenced  within  the  sphere  of  a  living 
being.  There  emanates  from  the  active  noise- 
less life  of  a  single  individual,  power  which  is 
to  others,  either  "  a  savour  of  life  unto  life,  or 
a  savour  of  death  unlo  death." 

This  explains  to  us  why  parents,  simple, 
and  without  culture,  especially  mothers,  who 
perhaps  have  never  opened  a  book  on  educa- 
tion, and  speak  very  litde  to  their  children, 
yet  ofi'er  them  every  day  the  example  of  a 
lively  affection,  and  a  well  employed  though 
retired  life,  bestow  an  excellent  education ; 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  we  see  the  children 
of  well  instructed  parents,  frequently  turn  out 
ill,  who  have  been  acted  upon  by  words  alone, 
rather  than  by  example,  and  who  contemplate 
around  them  a  class  of  beings  who  exercise  no 
good  moral  influence.  Alas  !  that  all  parents 
and  instructors  knew  how  much  power  there 
is  in  being  virtuous,  and  how  litde  in  only  np- 
pcaring  to  be  so  ! 

It  concerns  all  who  are  called  to  occupy 
themselves  in  education,  to  consider  the  holy 
lesson  taught  by  a  well  beloved  disciple  of  the 
Saviour,  in  these  words  :  "  Be  thou  an  exam- 
ple of  the  believers,  in  word,  in  conversation, 
in  charity,  in  s]iirit,  in  faith,  in  purity."  1 
Tim.  iv.  13.  "  In  all  tilings  showing  thyself 
a  pattern  of  good  works  :  in  doctrine  showing 
imcorrnptness,  gravity,  sincerity,  sound  speech 
tiiat  cannot  be  contemned ;  that  he  that  is  of 
the  contrary  part  may  be  ashamed,  having  no 
evil  thing  to  say  of  you."     Titus  ii.  7,  8. 

Here  we  address  the  following  exhortations 
to  all  persons,  parents,  or  tutors,  who  are 
charged  with  the  task  of  education,  beseech- 
ing them  to  give  serious  attention  thereto. 

1.  Be  what  the  children  ought  to  be. 

2.  Do  what  they  ought  to  do. 

3.  Avoid  what  they  should  avoid. 

4.  Aim  always  that  not  only  in  the  presence 
of  the  children,  but  also  in  their  absence,  your 
conduct  may  serve  them  for  an  example. 

5.  Are  any  among  them  defective  ?  Exam- 
ine rvliat  you  are  yourselves,  what  you  do, 
what  you  avoid,— in  a  word,  your  whole  con- 
duct. 

6.  Do  you  discover  in  yourselves  defects, 
sins,  wanderings  ?  Begin  by  improving  your- 
selves, and  seek  afterv/ards  to  improve  your 
children. 

7.  Think  well  that  tiiose  by  whom  you  are 
surrounded,  are  often  only  the  reflection  of 
yourselves. 

8.  If  you  lead  a  life  of  penitence,  and  seek 
daily  to  have  grace  given  you,  it  will  be  im- 
parted to  you,  and  through  you  to  your  chil- 
dren. 

9.  If  you  always  seek  Divine  guidance, 
your  children  will  more  willingly  be  directed 
by  you. 

10.  The  more  obedient  you  are  to  God,  the 
more  obedient  wdl  your  children  be  to  you ; 
thus  in  his  childhood  the  wise  Solomon  asked 
of  the  Lord  "  an  obedient  heart,"  in  order  to 
be  able  to  govern  his  people. 

11.  As  soon  as  the  master  becomes  luke- 
warm in  communion  with  God,  that  luke- 
warmness  wdl  extend  itself  among  his  pupils. 

12.  That  which  forms  a  wall  of  separation 
between  God  and  yourselves,  will  be  a  source 
of  evil  to  your  children. 

13.  An   example   in  which  love   does  not 


THE    FRIEND. 


form  a  chief  feature,  is  but  as  the  light  of  the 
moon  ;  it  is  cold  and  feeble. 

14.  An  example  animated  by  an  ardent  and 
sincere  love,  shines  like  the  sun  ;  it  warms  and 
invigorates. 

ACCOUNT    OF    JONATHAN    WAGEE. 


This  youth  was  born  of  heathen  parents  in 
Cunnagam,  a  village  in  the  parish  of  Oodoo- 
ville.  All  his  ancestors  were  of  high  caste 
and  strong  in  the  religion  of  Siva.  When  he 
was  five  years  old  he  went  to  the  village  school 
and  studied  Tamul,  and  committed  to  memory 
some  verses  written  against  the  Christian  reli- 
gion, and  was  forward  in  disputing  with  Chris- 
tians. Being  desirous  of  entering  the  seminary 
at  Batticotta,  he  studied  English,  and  was 
eventually  received  to  the  seminary.  While 
there,  his  feelings  against  Christianity  gradu- 
ally changed,  and  he  appeared  to  read  the 
Bible  with  much  interest,  and  to  consider  him- 
self a  great  sinner.  At  this  time  he  went 
home  in  vacation  and  spoke  with  his  father 
and  mother,  and  told  them  that  the  gods  which 
this  people  worship,  and  the  idols,  are  all 
without  life  and  useless,  and  that  trusting  them 
is  useless.  His  father  and  mother  replied: 
"  Son,  is  not  the  god  whom  our  fathers  wor- 
shipped the  true  God  ?  Speak  not  thus  pro- 
fanely that  the  idol  which  our  wise  men  and 
others  from  the  commencement  of  the  Siva 
religion,  worshipped  as  God,  is  vain.  If  you 
speak  thus,  you  will  go  to  hell."  In  reply, 
he  gave  an  account  of  the  Christian  religion, 
and  said,  that  without  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  no 
one  could  go  to  heaven,  and  that  disobedience 
to  the  commandments  of  God,  and  the  wor- 
ship of  idols,  and  divine  honours  paid  to  many 
gods,  are  sin  and  lead  to  hell ;  but  that  speak- 
ing the  truth  could  never  lead  to  hell.  In  re- 
ply, they  said,  "  While  you  are  so  young  don't 
enter  into  so  great  subjects.  Never  speak 
lighdy  of  any  god."  The  boy  replied,  I  am 
not  afraid  to  leave  off  the  worship  of  these 
gods  and  idols  ;  but  I  fear  because  I  have  so 
long  neglected  to  worship  my  Maker,  and  be- 
cause I  have  walked  contrary  to  his  command- 
ments so  long.  Therefore,  I  am  resolved  to 
go  to  Christ,  to  follow  him,  and  to  enter  into 
his  religion,  that  this  sin  may  be  taken  away. 
His  father  was  angry  at  this,  and  said,  "  You 
must  not  enter  into  the  Christian  religion  now. 
If  you  do,  all  our  relations  will  cast  us  off,  the 
whole  world  will  despise  and  ridicule  us.  See 
to  it  tliat  you  do  not  thus  disgrace  our  family. 
Not  only  this,  you  are  young,  and  there  is  no 
special  haste  to  embrace  the  Christian  religion. 
You  may  attend  to  that  hereafter  when  you 
have  studied  and  become  learned,  and  have 
gotten  a  situation,  and  are  respected."  To 
this  the  boy  made  no  answer,  kept  quiet,  and 
went  back  to  Batticotta.  After  a  few  days,  he 
joined  the  church,  and  then  wrote  a  note  to 
his  father  telling  him  what  he  had  done.  The 
father  read  the  note,  and  told  it  to  no  one  but 
his  wife.  In  the  next  vacation,  the  boy  was 
afraid  to  go  to  his  house  for  fear  of  his  father 
and  mother,  and  so  went  to  a  neighbouring 
schoolmasters  house,  and  made  his  case  known 
to  him.     As  the  master  understood  the  whole 


case,  he  accompanied  the  boy  to  his  father's 
house.  His  father  and  mother  were  angry, 
and  would  not  speak  with  their  son.  When 
his  uncle  and  other  relations  understood  the 
case,  they  were  in  a  great  rage,  and  came  to 
beat  him.  The  schoolmaster  seeing  this, 
snatched  the  stick  from  the  uncle's  hand,  and 
broke  it,  and  exhorted  them  to  be  quiet.  They 
then  refrained,  and  said,  "  AVell,  you  ma}-  go 
and  live  with  the  missionaries,  but  never  set 
foot  again  in  this  place,  nor  come  into  our  pre- 
sence." He  bore  all  this  with  much  patience, 
and  returned  to  Batticotta.  While  there,  he 
was  constantly  sorrowful,  because  some  of  the 
boys  who  studied  in  the  same  class  with  him 
were  careless  about  their  souls.  He  used  daily 
to  call  some  of  them  into  a  private  room,  ex- 
hort them,  and  pray  with,  and  for  them.  He 
used  to  call  them  one  by  one  and  exhort  them. 
When  others  talked  with  the  boys,  he  also 
would  tell  his  feelings,  and  speak  of  the  im- 
portance of  their  also  joining  the  Christian 
church.  From  the  day  he  joined  the  church, 
till  the  time  of  his  death,  he  was  consistent  in 
his  conduct,  veiy  elevated  in  his  piety,  and  in 
learning  excelled.  As  he  was  tlius  distin- 
guished in  every  thing,  he  was  much  beloved 
by  all  his  class,  and  by  his  teachers,  and  by 
the  missionaiies.  He  fell  sick  on  the  12th  of 
November,  1836.  His  disease  increased  more 
and  more  until  he  died. 


rriiin  the  (Bnstouj  Common  School  Journal. 

Management  of  Disobedient  Children. 

The  management  of  disobedient  children  is 
one  of  the  most  difficult  of  duties,  whether  in 
school  or  at  home.  In  this  branch  of  govern- 
ment, ignorance  and  bad  temper  run  into  mis- 
takes, as  certainly  as  water  will  run  down  hill. 
They  cannot  proceed  rightly.  It  requires  all 
possible  prudence,  calmness,  consideration, 
judgment,  wisely  to  govern  a  refractory  child. 
It  is  a  common  saying,  that  anger  should  never 
be  manifested  towards  the  young  or  the  in- 
sane. This,  though  true,  is  but  a  feeble  ex- 
pression of  the  truth.  Feelings  of  wrath, 
madness,  are  as  absurd  and  incongruous,  in 
the  management  of  a  disobedient  child,  as  they 
would  be  in  a  surgeon,  when  amputating  a 
limb  or  couching  an  eye.  Suppose  we  were 
to  witness  an  operation  upon  the  human  eye, 
and  the  oculist,  as  he  approached  his  work, 
should  begin  to  redden  in  the  face  and  tremble 
in  the  joints,  to  feel  all  the  emotions  and  to  put 
on  the  natural  language  of  wrath  ;  and  should 
then  spring  upon  his  patient  like  a  panther,  and 
strike  his  knife  into  the  eyeball  at  hazard  ; — 
should  we  call  this  couching  or  gouging? 
But  are  the  moral  sensibilities  of  a  child  less 
delicate  in  their  texture  than  the  corporeal 
senses  ?  Does  the  body  require  a  finer  touch 
and  a  nicer  skill  than  the  soul  1  Is  less 
knowledge  and  discretion  necessary  in  him 
who  seeks  to  influence  the  invisible  and  im- 
mortal spirit,  than  in  him  who  operates  in  the 
visible  and  material  frame  ?  Is  the  husk  more 
delicately  wrought  than  the  kernel  ?  No ; 
as  much  more  exquisite  as  the  painting  is 
than  the  frame,  or  the  jewel  than  the  casket, 
so  much  more  excellent  is  the  soul  than  the 
body  it  inhabits  ;    and  he   who   does   not  ap- 


proach in  this  faith,  wants  one  of  the  essen- 
tial prerequisites  for  acting  upon  it  wisely. 
Firstly,  then,  let  teachers  discipline  their  own 
feelings  to  the  work  they  have  undertaken. 

Teachers  have  their  severest  trials  with  dis- 
obedient children.  To  instruct  the  beautiful,  the 
affectionate,  the  intelligent,  the  grateful,  is  un- 
alloyed delight.  But  to  take  an  awkward,  gaw- 
ky, unclean,  ill-dressed,  ill-mannered,  ill-tem- 
pered child,  and  to  work  up  an  interest  in  it,  to 
love  it,  to  caress  it,  to  perform  a  full  measure  of 
duty  to  it ; — this  draws  upon  all  the  resources 
of  conscience,  virtue  and  religion.  Yet,  in  the 
eye  of  true  benevolence,  of  Christian  duty, 
this  class  of  children  presents  the  dearest  of 
objects — the  first  to  be  attended  to,  the  last  to 
be  forgotten. 

The  motive  of  interest  also  coincides  with 
the  motive  of  duty.  If  the  teacher  truly  con- 
sults his  own  ease  and  comfort,  he  will  tieat 
the  less  amiable  children  in  his  school  with 
great  kindness  and  regard;  because,  by  this 
course  of  conduct,  he  will  save  himself  from 
a  vast  amount  of  labour  and  vexation  in  the 
end.  When  he  knows  that  wounds  actually 
exist,  the  true  question  of  policy  with  him  is, 
whether  it  is  better,  even  for  himself,  to  in- 
flame and  aggravate,  or  to  soothe  and  heal 
them.  At  a  common  school  convention  in 
Hampden  county,  we  heard  Dr.  Cooley  relate 
an  anecdote,  strikingly  illustrative  of  this  prin- 
ciple. He  said,  that,  not  many  years  ago,  a 
young  man  went  into  a  district  to  keep  school, 
and  before  he  had  been  there  a  week,  many 
persons  came  to  see  him,  and  kindly  told  him 
that  there  was  one  boy  in  the  school  whom 
it  would  be  necessary  to  whip  every  day; 
leading  him  to  infer  that  such  was  the  custom 
of  the  school,  and  that  the  inference  of  injustice 
towards  the  boy  would  be  drawn  whenever  he 
should  escape,  not  when  he  should  suffer. 
The  teacher  saw  the  affair  in  a  different  light. 
He  treated  the  boy  with  signal  kindness  and 
attention.  At  first  this  novel  course  seemed  to 
bewilder  him.  He  could  not  divine  its  mean- 
ing. But,  when  the  persevering  kindness  of 
the  teacher  begot  a  kindred  sentiment  of  kind- 
ness in  the  pupil,  his  very  nature  seemed 
transformed.  Old  impulses  died.  A  new  cre- 
ation of  motives  supplied  their  place.  Never 
was  there  a  more  diligent,  obedient,  and  suc- 
cessful pupil ;  and  noiv,  said  the  reverend  gen- 
deman,  in  concluding  his  narrative,  that  boy 
is  the  chief  justice  of  a  neighbouring  state. 
The  relator  of  this  story,  though  he  modestly 
kept  back  the  fact,  was  himself  the  actor.  If 
the  Romans  justly  bestowed  a  civic  crown 
upon  a  soldier  who  had  saved  the  life  of  a  fel- 
low soldier  in  battle,  what  honours  are  too 
great  for  the  teacher  who  has  thus  rescued  a 
child  from  ruin  ? 

One  great  en-or  in  the  management  of  un- 
toward children,  consists  in  expecting  too 
much  from  them  at  once,  and  immediately. 
Time  is  an  important  element  in  the  process  of 
weakening  and  subduing  bad  principles  of  ac- 
tion, as  well  as  in  the  growing  and  strength- 
ening of  good  ones.  All  actions  proceed  from 
some  internal  faculty  or  propensity  ;  and  it  is 
not  in  accordance  with  the  course  of  nature 
to  expect  that  an  o\ergrown  and  over-active 
propensity  can  be  reduced  to  its  natural  size 
and  vigour  in  a  day.      Whenever  a  child  has 


yieldeil  to  an  impulse  to  do  wrong,  but  has 
been  induced,  by  expostulation  or  discipline, 
to  do  right,  the  peculiar  circumstances  under 
which  he  was  tempted  to  the  wrong  should  be 
avoided,  if  possible,  until  the  resolution  to  do 
right  has  had  time  to  be  confirmed  ;  that  is, 
those  laculties  or  sentiments  of  his  nature, 
from  whose  ascendency  we  hope  improvement 
and  reform,  must  have  time  to  grow,  and  to 
become  superior  to  their  antagonists,  if  we  ex- 
pect they  will  prevail  over  them. 

From  the  Farmers'  Cabinet. 
TARE. 


In  the  "  American  Farmer"  for  the  present 
week,  there  is  honourable  mention  of  the  Eng- 
lish tare,  the  most  valuable  crop  that  can  be 
cultivated  on  a  farm  for  summer  soiling  ;  but 
as  it  is  evidently  written  by  one  who  has  not 
had  the  means  of  an  intimate  acquaintance 
with  it,  it  is  not  wonderful  that  there  are  some 
inconsistencies  in  the  account ;  die  writer, 
however,  deserves  all  praise  for  bringing  it  in- 
to notice,  and  it  only  remains  to  be  put  to  tlie 
test  of  experience,  when  its  superlative  value 
for  soiling  all  kinds  of  cattle  will  be  made 
manifest. 

The  writer  observes,  "  there  is  no  hindrance 
in  our  climate  to  its  cultivation,"  and  yet  he 
adds,  "  it  is  doubtlul  whether  tares  sown  in 
the  fall  or  autumn  wovdd  survive  our  winters." 
He  also  says,  "  tares  are  of  two  kinds,  winter 
and  spring,  but  not  distinguishable  from  the 
appearance  of  the  seed."  Now,  every  one 
acquainted  with  the  subject  knows,  that  there 
is  a  very  marked  difference  in  the  appearance 
of  the  seed  of  the  winter  and  summer  tares, 
the  first  being  round,  small,  and  black  ;  the 
latter  much  larger,  flatter,  and  light  coloured  ; 
and  it  is  very  generally  believed,  in  the  tare- 
cultivating  districts,  that  the  winter  -.ariety  will 
not  produce  large  crops  if  sown  in  the  spring ; 
nor  will  those  of  the  summer  variety,  if  sown 
in  the  autumn,  even  should  they  survive  the 
winter ;  and  I  have  been  led  to  make  the  same 
remark. 

Professor  Low  observes,  very  justly,  "  it  is 
one  of  the  most  esteemed  crops  of  England, 
when  used  as  green  forage  ;  they  are  cut  for 
this  purpose  after  the  pods  are  formed,  but 
long  before  the  seed  is  ripe  ;"  but  he  is  very 
wrong  when  he  adds,  "  being  in  the  class  of 
crops  not  allowed  to  mature  their  seeds,  they 
are  not  exhausting  to  the  soil ;"  for  it  is  well 
known  that  all  crops  begin  to  exhaust  the  soil 
when  they  begin  to  bloom,  as  the  blossom  is 
not  furnished  with  any  return  sap-vessels  :  the 
custom  of  cutting  as  soon  as  they  begin  to 
blossom,  however,  obviates  very  much  this 
objection.  In  the  sheep-breeding  countries, 
it  is  customary  to  feed  off  the  tares  by  folding 
them  with  sheep  by  means  of  trundles,  and  if 
this  is  commenced  early  in  the  season,  a 
second  growth  takes  place,  which  gives  an 
additional  crop  of  great  luxuriance.  This  is 
not,  however,  a  mode  of  management  to  be 
recommended,  for  another  important  use  of  the 
tare  culture  is,  to  do  away  with  the  necessity 
of  naked  summer  fallowing  ;  and  to  this  end 
they  should  be  sown  as  early  after  harvest,  on 
those  lands  designed  for  the  wheat  crop  the 
next  autumn,  as  possible  :    and  if  they   are 


THE    FRIEND. 

mown  off  and  gi\en  to  the  catde  as  soon  as 
they  are  fully  grown,  and  the  land  ploughed 
up  as  they  are  cleared,  there  wUl  be  sufficient 
time  to  give  it  a  thorough  cleaning  before  the 
time  of  wheat  sowing,  a  preparation  for  that 
crop  superior  to  almost  every  other,  especially 
if  the  land  has  been  manured  for  the  tares, 
which  it  should  always  be,  if  possible,  as  it 
enables  the  crop  to  overcome  the  weeds,  and 
to  add  exceedingly  to  die  size  of  the  dunghill ; 
and  it  is  remarked,  that  wheat  after  tares  that 
have  been  manured  for,  is  not  liable  to  be  af- 
fected by  rust. 

By  the  turnip  and  tare  culture  it  is,  diat  the 
system  of  naked  fallowing  is  entirely  done 
away  in  England.  The  turnips  on  light  lands, 
the  tares  on  heavy  soils,  each  furnishing  suffi- 
cient opportunity  to  clean  the  land  thoroughly, 
before  sowing  barley  after  turnips,  or  wheat 
after  tares.  Arthur  Young's  observation,  "that 
not  a  tenth  of  the  stock  could  be  maintained 
without  them,"  is  nothing  but  the  truth  ;  and 
they  will  fatten  horses,  catde,  sheep,  and  hogs, 
without  any  other  food,  especially  if  they  are 
allowed  to  perfect  their  seed — by  which,  how- 
ever, is  not  meant  to  ripen  it. 

Tares  produce  moie  green  food  than  the 
best  meadows,  and  the  land  may  be  cleared  of 
them  in  June,  time  enough  for  a  crop  of  tur- 
nips, or  even  potatoes,  or  of  being  prepared 
for  wheat.  TJiey  will  fatten  all  kinds  of  cat- 
de, suit  every  soil  and  climate,  and  on  good 
soils  will  produce  twelve  tons  of  green  food 
per  acre.  Winter  tares  are  sown  from  the 
middle  of  August,  to  the  middle  of  October, 
two  bushels  or  two  bushels  and  a  half  per 
acre.  Spring  tares  may  be  sown  from  March 
to  midsummer. 

They  begin  to  blossom  in  May,  when  they 
should  be  mown  and  taken  to  the  catUe  in  Uie 
stables  until  they  pod,  when  the  remainder 
should  be  made  into  hay  ;  whilst  making  into 
hay,  they  requite  a  good  deal  of  sun  ;  rain  is 
very  injurious.  If  all  the  fanner's  stock  is 
kept  upon  them  while  green,  they  are  taken 
ofl'  the  grass  land,  consequently,  diere  will  be 
more  grass  to  make  into  hay  ;  and  they  should 
be  sufficiendy  plentiful  to  keep  the  cattle  on 
them  untd  alter  hay- making,  when  they  might 
go  into  the  mown  meadows.  Good  land,  well 
manured,  will  yield  ten  tons  green  per  acre, 
which  will  make  three  tons  of  the  best  hay  on 
the  farm.  If  preserved  for  seed,  they  have 
been  known  to  yield  forty  bushels  per  acre, 
and  sell  from  one  dollar  to  seven  dollars  per 
bushel,  according  to  the  seasons.  They  are 
of  such  infinite  importance  for  summer  soUing, 
that  Mr.  Davis,  of  Beddingham,  England, 
says,  he  could  not  maintain  one-tenth  part  of 
the  stock  he  does  without  them.  This  plant 
maintains  more  stock  at  that  season  of  the 
year  than  any  other  whatever.  Upon  one 
acre  of  tares  he  can  maintain  four  horses,  in 
much  better  condition  than  upon  five  acres  of 
grass  ;  upon  eight  acres  he  has  kept  twelve 
horses  and  five  cows  for  three  months — June, 
July,  and  August,  and  no  other  food  given 
them.  Cows  give  more  butter  whde  feeding 
on  them  than  on  any  other  food." 

I  have  sown  crops  of  tares  in  succession 
during  the  spring  and  summer;  the  last  sow- 
ing, on  the  21st  day  of  June,  proving  a  heavy 
and  most  valuable   crop   for  soiling  working 


303 

horses  on  a  railroad  until  die  month  of  Sep- 
tember— these  were  raised  upon  land  which 
had  been  cleared  of  turnips  in  the  spring  and 
early  summer,  and  which  was  sown  upon  the 
same  by  the  29di  day  of  September. 

James  Bevnon. 
May  15,  1840. 


IRRIGATION. 

Upon  the  borders  of  Sherwood  Forest, 
(England,)  are  the  water  meadows  of  which 
he  was  speaking ;  a  little  river  ran  through 
the  forest  in  this  part,  at  the  bottom  of  the 
valley,  with  sides  moderately  sloping,  and  of 
considerable  extent,  between  the  river  at  the 
bottom,  and  the  common  level  of  the  surround- 
ing country  above.  This  little  river,  before 
reaching  the  place,  ran  through  a  small  town, 
and  gathered,  doubtless,  some  refuse  matter 
in  its  course.  From  this  river  the  water  was 
taken,  at  the  upper  end  of  the  valley,  conduct- 
ed along  the  edge  or  bank,  in  a  canal  or  car- 
rier, and  from  thence,  at  proper  times,  it  was 
sufl'ered  to  flow  out  very  gently,  spreading 
over  and  irrigating  the  whole  surface,  trickling 
and  shining  when  he  saw  it  (November) 
amongst  the  light  green  of  the  new-springing 
grass,  and  collected  below  into  another  chan- 
nel, from  which  it  was  again  let  out  to  flow,  in 
like  manner,  over  land  lying  sdll  further  down 
towards  the  bottom  of  the  valley.  Ten  years 
ago,  this  land,  for  production,  was  worth  litde 
or  nothing ;  he  was  told  that  some  of  it  had 
been  let  for  no  more  than  twenty-five  cents 
per  acre :  it  has  never  been  manured,  and  is 
yet  now  most  extensively  productive.  It  is 
not  flooded ;  ihe  water  does  not  stand  upon  it, 
it  merely  flows  gendy  over  it,  and  is  applied 
several  times  in  a  year  to  each  part — in  March, 
May,  July,  and  October.  In  November,  when 
he  saw  it,  the  farmers  were  taking  off  the 
third  crop  of  hay  cut  this  season,  and  that  crop 
was  certainly  not  less  than  two  tons  to  the 
acre.  This  last  crop  is  generally  used  as  green 
food  for  catde  :  when  he  spoke  of  tons,  he 
meant  tons  of  dried  hay.  After  diis  crop  was 
oft",  sheep  were  to  be  put  upon  it,  to  have 
lambs  at  Christmas,  so  as  to  come  into  market 
in  March,  when  diey  command  a  high  price  : 
and  upon  taking  oft'  the  sheep  in  March,  the 
land  would  be  watered,  the  process  lasting 
from  two  to  eight  or  ten  days,  according  to  cir- 
cumstances, and  repeated  after  taking  off  every 
successive  crop.  Now,  although  this  water 
has,  no  doubt,  considerable  sediment  in  it,  yet 
the  general  fact  shows  how  important  water  is 
to  the  grovvth  of  plants,  and  how  far,  even,  it 
may  supply  the  place  of  other  sources  of  sus- 
tenance.— Tfebstcr's  Speech. 

It  is  a  fact,  however,  that  the  grasses  grow- 
ing on  those  watered  meadows  are  quite  of  a 
different  species  from  those  indigenous  to  a 
dry  sand  upland  soil ;  and  this  accounts  for 
the  numerous  crops  which  they  yield — the 
lierbage  is  peculiarly  coarse  and  long.  Thou- 
sands of  acres  of  the  most  productive  water 
meadows,  could  be  formed,  comparatively  at 
little  expense,  in  many  parts  of  our  country. — 
Ed. 


THE   FRIEND. 


Slacking  Lime  and  Churning  Butter. 

Tbe  reason  of  things  should  be  found  out. 

All  bodies,  on  changing  from  a  Jiuid  to  a 
solid  state,  give  out  lieat ;  and  when  solid 
bodies  become  liquid,  heat  is  absorbed. 

The  heat  which  is  given  out  during  the 
slacliing  of  lime,  escapes  from  the  water,  in 
consequence  of  its  changing  from  a  liquid  to  a 
solid  form,  by  its  union  with  the  lime.  The 
same  effect  is  produced  in  making  butter : 
when  the  cream  changes  from  a  fluid  to  a  solid, 
a  considerable  degree  of  heat  is  produced. 
Hence  the  importance  of  turning  the  churn 
slowly  when  the  butter  is  about  forming,  so 
that  the  heated  air  which  is  e.xpanded  in  the 
churn  may  gradually  escape  by  the  vent, 
(which  should  be  kept  open  at  this  period  of 
the  operation,)  and  not  operate  to  soften  and 
injure  the  butter  in  very  warm  weather. 

Some  butter-makers  put  a  portion  of  cold 
water  in  the  churn  when  the  butter  is  forming, 
in  order  to  lower  the  temperature,  and  to  con- 
tract the  effect  of  the  heal,  set  at  liberty  at  this 
juncture;  but  experienced  dairymen  say,  that 
water  should  never  be  brought  into  contact 
with  butter,  either  in  the  churn,  or  during  the 
process  of  working  out  the  buttermilk.  It 
destroys  its  fine  flavour,  and  reduces  its  stand- 
ard of  perfection.  The  buttermilk  should  be 
thoroughly  extracted  by  working,  and  ab- 
sorbed by  the  application  of  a  cloth  in  which 
a  sponge  is  inclosed,  and  no  water  used  in  the 
process.  O. 


In  the  choice  of  water,  always  select  that 
which  is  softest ;  for  hard  water,  as  it  is  called, 
is  always  rendered  so  by  its  impurities.  Any 
substance  will  soften  and  cook  sooner,  and 
with  less  fuel,  in  soft  water,  than  when  hard 
water  is  used ;  and  the  essence  will  be  more 
quickly  and  thoroughly  extracted  by  the  for- 
mer, than  by  the  latter,  as  is  observed  in  making 
tea  or  coffee. 


AGE    KF    SHEEP. 

The  age  of  a  sheep  may  be  known  by  ex- 
amining the  front  teeth.  They  are  eight  in 
number,  and  appear  during  the  first  year,  all 
of  a  small  size.  In  the  second  year,  the  two 
middle  ones  fall  out,  and  their  place  is  sup- 
plied by  two  new  teeth,  ^vhich  are  easily  dis- 
tinguished by  being  of  a  larger  size.  In  the 
third  year,  two  other  small  teeth,  one  from 
each  side,  drop  out,  and  are  replaced  by  two 
laupge  ones  ;  so  that  there  are  now  four  large 
teeth  in  the  middle,  and  two  pointed  ones  on 
each  side.  In  the  fourth  year,  the  large  teeth 
are  six  in  number,  and  only  two  small  ones  re- 
main, one  at  each  end  of  the  range.  In  the 
fifth  year  the  remaining  small  teeth  are  lost, 
and  the  whole  front  teeth  ate  large.  In  the 
sixth  year,  the  whole  begin  to  be  worn  ;  and 
in  the  seventh,  sometimes  sooner,  some  fall 
out  or  are  broken. — Ih. 


Many  wlio  would  startle  at  an  oath,  whose 
stomachs  as  well  as  conscience  recoil  at  an 
obscenity,  do  yet  slide  glibly  into  a  detraction 
— Government  of  the  Tongue. 


THE    EMIGRANT. 

From  eastern  stales  where  wealUi  and  plenty  ruigi 

And  lickle  fasliiun  ijolds  lier  gay  domain, 

When  first  wo  come  to  ^eek  a  dvvelhiig  here, 

Huw  coijifortless  our  protpects  oft  appear  ! 

Theohjucls  of  delight  no  inure  we  find, 

But  all  (lur  pleasant  Ihuigs  seem  lell  behind. 

1 1'  K  ell  improved,  this  change  may  not  he  vain  ; 
For  solitude  and  hardships  oft  have  brought 
Far  better  lessons  than  in  ease  were  taught; 
Tiic  salutary  lore  wliicli  they  impart 
Siungthens  the  mind  and  purifies  tlie  heart, 

Tnan  e'er  weie  Ibund  in  grandeur,  show  and  uoi.-.c. 

The  still  small  voice  brought  to  Elijah's  ear, 

III  Jizrcel's  CI  lidded   walKs  he  did  not  hear; 

Nor,  till  an  Horeb's  solitary  brow. 

His  lulure  businessdid  the  prophet  know. 

Accustomed  long  to  full  and  prosperous  days, 

C.uess'd  and  flattered,  blest  in  all  our  ways. 

We  olt  regard  these  comforts  as  our  duo. 

Nor  honour  Him  from  whom  all  blessings  flow. 

But  from  our  long  luved  idols  once  lemoved, 

With  various  crosses  and  beselinents  proved, 

Our  helpless  state  we  come  to  understand. 

And  own  with  lev'rcnce  his  almighty  hand. 

■)'hus  Bjbel's  king  the  God  ol'  Israel  chose, 

To  humble  m.tiuns  and  thastise  his  foes; 

He  gave  him  victory  in  the  embattled  field, 

I'tll  alt  the  ijeighbouring  lands  were  loreed  to  yield  ; 

On  mighty  kings  Ins  servile  yoke  was  iaid. 

And  e'en  the  beasts  his  bou..dkss  power  obey'd. 

But  grown  loo  grout  and  towering  up  lo  heaven, 


the  I 


loll 


His  haughty  heart  was  changed  to  beastly  kind, 
To  luunblc,  wean,  and  simplily  his  mind  : 
His  royal  robes  no  more  a  covering  lend  ; 
On  him  the  silent  dews  of  heaven  descend  ; 
O  er  fair  Cheldea's  fields  he  lieedless  stray'd, 
.And  iMtli  the  oxen  crept  the  grassy  blade, 
'fill  changed  from  ell  his  pride,  and  sinful  way. 
He  ouns  the  V,m\  ol  heaven's  eternal  swav  ; 
Who  Iroin  the  dust  the  meanest  wrelcii  can  raise, 
And  all  the  proud  is  able  lo  abuse. 
Augu.la,  OIno. 


THIS    FR££!SrB. 


SIXTH  MOKTH,  20,   1840. 


It  has  become  our  painful  duty  to  notice  an 
event  deeply  affecting  many  minds  here  and 
hereaway,  as  the  announcement  of  it  v/ill  be 
to  very  many  in  other  parts,  on  both  sides  of 
the  Atlantic.  We  allude  to  the  death  of  our 
beloved  and  revered  friend  Daniel  Wheeler, 
which  took  place  at  the  residence  of  John 
Clapp,  in  the  city  of  New  York,  at  about  12 
o'clock  on  the  night  of  sixth  day,  the  12th 
instant.  It  is  known  to  most,  perhaps  all  our 
readers,  that  this  dear  friend  returned  to  his 
native  land  last  autumn  in  consequence  of  the 
illness  of  two  of  his  sons.  One  of  these, 
Charles,  who  had  been  his  faithful  companion 
in  the  voyage  to  the  South  Sea  islands,  soon 
after  tlie  father's  arrival  in  England,  died. 
Some  weeks  subsequent  to  this  affecting  oc- 
currence, Daniel  again  embarked  in  one  of 
the  Liverpool  packets,  and  arrived  at  New 
York  on  the  28th  of  the  4th  month  last,  in  a 
state  of  great  debility,  having  been  ill  during 
most  of  the  voyage,  so  that  it  was  with  diffi- 
culiy  he  was  removed  from  the  ship.  The 
transition  doubtless  was  grateful  and  relieving 
to  him,  from  the  privations  incident  to  a  sea 
voyage,  to  ample  accommodations  of  the  most 
comfortable  kind,  surrounded  by  an  afi'ection- 


ate  and  sympathising  family,  tenderly  solici- 
tous to  anticipate  and  supply  all  his  wants,  and 
having  the  further  advantage  of  experienced 
and  skilful  medical  advisers,  indefatigable  in 
their  endeavouis  to  do  whatever  was  in  their 
power  for  his  relief.  But  the  disorder  proved 
to  be  too  deep  sealed  to  be  reached  by  medical 
art,  and  he  ultimately  sunk  under  it.  The  in- 
tennent  took  place  in  the  afternoon  of  second 
day,  the  15th  instant,  after  a  solemn  meeting 
held  on  the  occasion  in  the  Orchard  street 
meeting-house.  Tlius  far  we  deemed  it  right 
to  state  respecting  the  demise  of  this  dedicated 
servant  of  .lesus  Christ,  hoping  that  some  per- 
son having  access  to  the  requisite  facts,  will 
prepare  for  insertion  a  more  extended  notice. 

It  will  be  pertinent  to  remark  in  reference 
to  the  two  lectures,  of  which  a  portion  was 
given  in  the  last,  and  a  continuation  is  in  the 
present  number,  that  they  were  delivered  in 
the  course  of  last  winter  to  a  crowded  and 
gratified  audience,  at  Friends'  Reading  rooms, 
on  Appletree  alley  ;  and  that  the  lecturer  has 
yielded  to  the  solicitation  of  several  that  were 
present  at  the  delivery,  who  believed  that  the 
insertion  of  them  in  this  journal  would  be  ac- 
ceptable to  many. 

Note. — In  the  portion  of  the  lecture  publislied  last 
week,  there  were  several  typographical  errors.  In  the 
Cth  line  in  the  first  column  "  our"  should  have  been 
"  one."  In  the  2d  column,  22d  line  from  the  bottom, 
"  perhaps"  should  be  "  heaps."  In  the  same  column, 
lllli  line  from  the  bottom,  "  wash"  should  be  "  waste." 

HAVERFORD    SCHOOL,. 

Letters  and  small  packages  for  the  students, 
may  be  left  at  the  store  of  Kimber  &  Sharp- 
less,  No.  50  North  Fourth  street,  Philadelphia, 
where  the  superintendent  will  send  for  them 
once  a  week — mostly  on  seventh  day. 

INSTnUTE    FOR    COLOUREO    Yt>UTH. 

The  managers  are  desirous  of  procuring  a 
suitably  qualified  person  (a  member  of  the 
Society  of  Friends)  to  have  the  care  of,  and 
instruct  a  liinited  number  of  boys  at  the  above 
institution. 

Applications  may  be  forwai'ded  to  either  of 
the  undernamed  committee. 

George  Williams,  71  north  Seventh  street, 
Philip  Garrett,  Noble  street,  first  door  above 
Sixth,  Blakey  Sharpless,  50  north  Fourth 
street,  M.  L.  Dawson,  corner  of  Tenth  and 
Filbert  streets. 

Phila.  5th  mo.  30th,  1840. 

Depakted  this  life,  second  month  Sflth  last,  after  a 
short  illness,  Deborah,  wife  of  Bonnet  Smedley,  a 
member  of  Goshen  .Monthly,  and  Willistown  Pnrticu- 
lar  Meeting,  aged  41  years.  In  the  decease  of  this 
our  valued  friend,  we  sensibly  feel  that  we  are  berea- 
ved of  one  who  was  peculiarly  gifted  for  usefulness  in 
the  church  ;  entering  into  feeling  with  exercised  mind, 
and  handing  a  word  in  season  to  those  that  were  weary. 
She  loved  retirement,  to  seek  for  a  renewal  of  spiritual 
strength,  and  rsleemed  it  a  privilege  to  be  permitted  to 
enjoy  our  silent  meetings.  Though  at  seasons  tried 
with  poverty  of  spirit,  she  was  enabled  lo  rely  on  the 
mercy  of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ,  her  redeemer,  and 
lo  feel  that  his  grace  was  sofiicient  for  her. 

Died,  at  her  residence  in  Adams,  Mass.,  on  first 
day,  the  7lh  inst.,  Charlotte  Kepxey,  a  maiden  lady, 
aged  70  years.  She  was  a  worthy  member  of  the  So- 
ciety of  Friends.  '■  Sweetly  she  sunk  to  sleep  in  Jesus' 
arms."— Pi^s/fW  Sun. 


"^miM  wwi 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


S33VE5TTH  DAY,  SIXTH  BSOHTH,   £7,   1840. 


liDITKD   UV    ItOBEKT    SSIITII. 

POBLISIIED  WEEKLY. 

e  two  JolUrspcr  annum,  j^iyahU  i/i  advt 

GEOllGE    W.   TAYLOJJ, 

NO.  50,  .NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  UP  BTAIRa 

rHILADELl'HIA. 


Communicated  for  "  'J'lic  Priend." 

Two  Lectures  on  the  History  of  Literature, 
tcitli  a  brief  xh-etch  of  the  var'iovs  mu1(  rials 
■made  use  of  for  the  preservation  of  Know- 
ledge. 

LECTURE  FIRST. 
(Toncluded  from  paff(-39^.) 

Writers  amongst  the  early  Hebrews  were 
probably  but  few.  The  Levites  in  the  temple, 
the  Scribes  about  the  court,  and  those  who 
presideJ  in  the  schools  of  the  prophets.  The 
Leviie  received  his  support  as  a  priest,  the 
teacher  had  his  emolument,  the  prophets  tiieir 
peace  offerings  and  gifts,  and  the  scribes  of 
the  king  their  rewards  ;  but  beyond  these  no 
recompense  appears  to  have  attended  literary 
labour.  Their  compositions  which  have  de- 
scended to  us,  are  all  connected  with  their 
history,  or  devoted  to  their  religion. 

That  there  was  a  high  degree  of  civilization, 
and  a  very  extensive  acquaintance  with  many 
of  the  arts  and  sciences  in  Egypt  as  early  as 
the  time  of  Moses,  the  discoveries  of  Cham- 
pollion  have  established  beyond  question. 
Almost  all  trace  of  their  literature  has,  how- 
ever, perished,  as  has  that  of  the  Chaldeans,  As- 
syrians, and  Phenicians. 

Of  Grecian  writers.  Homer  and  Hesiod  ap- 
pear to  be  the  earliest  of  whose  compositions 
any  part  has  reached  us.  The  period  assign- 
ed by  learned  men  as  that  wherein  they  flour- 
ished, was  about  900  years  before  the  Chris- 
tian era.  It  would  appear  that  the  poets  of 
that  age  obtained  their  subsistence  by  travel- 
ling through  the  land,  and  reciting  their  com- 
positions at  the  assemblies  of  the  citizens,  the 
palaces  of  princes,  and  at  public  sacrifices  and 
feasts.  These  wandering  minstrels  were  not, 
however,  considered  by  the  Greeks  as  beg- 
gars, or  as  intruders  upon  hospitality.  On  the 
coiijxary,  their  company  was  solicited  with 
eagerness,  their  poetry  heard  with  rapture,  and 
their  wants  ministered  to  with  delight.  Tra- 
cing the  general  stream  of  Grecian  literature,  i 
we  shall  find  her  poets  keeping  a  proud  pre- 1 
eminence  amongst  her  learned  children  even 
after  her  "  wise  men"  and  historians  had  en- 
tered the  race  for  literary  glory.  As  we  draw 
near  to  the  Christian  era,  we  find  that  not 
only  in  Greece,  but  in  Persia,  in   Pergamos, 


and  in  Egypt,  and  probably  at  other  of  the 
eastern  courts,  the  historian,  the  philosopher, 
and  the  poet  received  public  patronage  and 
honourable  rewards.  The  poets  and  historians 
were  considered  as  the  arbiters  of  fame,  the 
dispensers  of  ignominy,  and  the  bestowers  of 
glory.  The  philosophers,  beside  that  they 
frequently  received  rewards  as  poets  and  his- 
torians, had  generally  their  schools  from  which 
they  derived  a  competent  support. 

The  philosophy  of  the  Greeks  appears  at 
first  to  have  been  contained  in  a  few  senten- 
tious maxims  committed  to  memory,  or  of 
opinions  received  on  the  authority  of  tradition 
without  investigation  as  to  their  origin  or  end. 
As  their  keen  wit  and  inventive  imagination 
came  to  be  directed  to  its  study,  great  changes 
were  produced,  and  many  sects  and  schools  of 
philosophy  arose.  AVith  many  good  princi- 
ples and  wise  reflections,  there  was  so  much 
darkness  and  corruption  in  their  various  sys- 
tems, that  they  have  been  severally  classed  as 
atheistical,  vicious,  hypocritical,  covetous,  im- 
pudent, fantastical,  quarrelsome,  and  licentious. 

A  few  remarks  may  now  be  hazarded  re- 
specting the  tendency  of  the  literature  of  the 
Hebrews  compared  with  that  of  the  Greeks. 
Much  of  the  poetry  of  the  Hebrews  is  prior 
in  point  of  antiquity,  and  superior  in  sublimity 
to  the  most  polished  periods  of  the  Grecian 
muse.  Having  its  origin  in  religion,  elevated 
by  a  sense  of  spiritual  as  well  as  intellectual 
inspiration,  it  bursts  forth  in  animated  and  im- 
passioned tones,  and  reaches  an  elevation  of 
sentiment  and  diction  to  which  the  fervour  of 
Grecian  enthusiasm  never  attained.  The  first 
efforts  of  the  muse  were,  no  doubt,  directed 
to  the  praise  of  Him,  who,  creating  the  world, 
made  it  rich  with  poetry,  and  gave  man  a  mind 
capable  of  appreciating  it.  Poetry,  then, 
amongst  the  Hebrews,  had  its  root  in  religion, 
and  was  watered  by  the  dew  of  divine  inspi- 
ration. If  the  heart  of  the  poet  Seer  ascend- 
ed to  God  with  gratei'ul  ascriptions  from  that 
fountain  of  unerring  truth,  it  returned  laden 
with  wisdom  and  knowledge  for  the  rebuke  of 
the  sinner,  the  instruction  of  the  ignorant,  and 
the  consolation  of  the  mourners.  The  aim, 
the  tendency  of  his  writings,  is  to  lead  others 
to  the  source  of  true  elevation  of  thought,  and 
perfect  purity  of  soul.  For  this  purpose  he 
points  out  the  beauty  of  holiness,  he  dwells 
on  the  goodness  of  God,  he  seeks  to  stir  up 
all  the  noblest  einotions  of  nature,  and  to  awa- 
ken a  loathing  of  sin. 

The  poetry  of  the  Greeks  had  its  origin  in 
the  fountains  of  natural  feeling,  and  depended 
upon  the  intellect  and  affections  of  men  for  its 
energy,  its  eloquence,  and  its  power.  These 
affections  were  corrupt,  that  intellect  misgui- 
ded, and  poetry,  under  such  influence,  run  riot 
in   the   licentiousness   of   fiction.     Departing 


from  the  inward  word  of  truth,  giving  loose  to 
a  .«ensual  imagination,  they  formed  to  them- 
selves an  artificial  religion,  and  peopled  hea- 
ven with  a  host  of  gods  and  goddesses  impelled 
by  as  evil  passions,  and  subject  to  as  deep 
corruptions  as  could  debase  poor  human  nature. 
Divinities  impure  could  not  ask  for  immacu- 
late worshippers  ;  and  the  authors  who  hymn- 
ed forth  the  praises  of  such  gods,  have  given 
the  fascinating  graces  of  poesy  to  render  the 
grossest  abominations  attractive.  There  flows 
not  a  streamlet  from  the  crystal  fountain  of  the 
Grecian  Helicon  in  which  is  not  mingled  some 
portion  of  the  waters  of  corruption.  Througli 
the  whole  range  of  Hebrew  and  Grecian  lite- 
rature, the  same  difference  in  the  general  ten- 
dency is  apparent.  'J'he  one  calls  for  purity, 
meekness,  and  love,  the  other  authorises  anger, 
revenge,  and  many  of  the  evil  and  impetuous 
j)assions.  So  loose  were  the  Grecian  ideas  of 
virtue,  that  Pindar  applies  that  epithet  to  those 
who  succeeded  at  the  Olympic  games,  or  who 
bore  off  the  prize  in  the  chariot  races.  The 
eflect  of  such  writings  must  have  been  injuri- 
ous to  the  national  chaiacter,  although,  doubt- 
less, in  every  individual  bosom  there  was  a 
purer,  spirit  at  work,  which  unfolded  to  their 
souls  clearer  perceptions  of  right,  and  higher 
principles  of  action,  than  could  be  gathered 
from  the  works  of  their  poets,  philosophers, 
and  historians.  Had  the  worshippers,  at  the 
marble  altar  of  the  unknown  God,  but  listened 
to  Ills  oracle  in  the  secret  of  their  own  souls, 
they  might  have  left  theii  beautiful  models  of 
literature  alive  with  the  original  principles  of 
correct  morals,  elevated  philosophy,  and  reli- 
gious truth. 

At  the  public  feasts  in  Greece,  besides  the 
contests  in  athletic  exercises,  musicians  and 
poets  contended,  and  philosophers,  historians, 
and  orators  recited  their  own  compositions. 
Herodotus  made  public  his  history  at  the 
Olympic  games.  Thus  the  Greek  writers 
were  accustomed  to  submit  their  works  to  the 
public,  and  to  avail  themselves  of  the  critical 
judgment  of  others  whilst  they  still  lay  open 
to  revision.  Others  circulated  their  manu- 
scripts amongst  their  literary  friends,  that  they 
might  point  out  defects,  or  suggest  improve- 
ments in  the  margin.  This  trial  before  able 
critics  and  acute  judges  of  style,  no  doubt  di- 
minished the  quaiTtil}^  whilst  it  improved  the 
quality  of  the  literature  of  the  cotmtry.  The 
high  price  of  papyrus  and  other  writing  ma- 
terials, and  the  great  labour  of  transcriptions, 
no  doubt,  had  also  a  happy  effect  in  checking 
the  exuberance  and  preventing  the  circulation, 
of  the  efforts  of  folly  and  dulness.  But,  alas, 
for  the  present  day,  we  seem  to  have  no  guard 
against  the  overwhelming  torrent  of  literature. 
On  paper  of  little  cost,  compositions  of  less 
value  are  produced,  and  through  the  stupid 
columns  of  an  illiterate  periodical  press,  are 


306 


THE    FRIEND. 


furnished  for  the  depraved  appetite  of  an  all- 
devouring  public 

As  a  taste  for  literature  spread,  the  schools 
of  the  philosophers  increased,  readers  multi- 
plied, and  this  stirred  up  a  demand  for  books. 
The  transcribers  or  copiers  of  manuscripts  now 
became  numerous.  The  multiplication  of 
copies  appears  to  have  been  attended  with  no 
reward  or  recompense  to  the  author  except 
fame.  Libraries  began  to  be  formed  under  the 
patronage  of  the  rich,  a  proof  of  an  increasing 
literary  taste  which,  at  the  same  time,  they 
served  to  stimulate.  The  first  library  is  said 
to  have  been  at  Memphis  ;  but  no  certain  ac- 
count concerning  it  is  to  be  found.  The  first 
in  Greece  was  collected  at  Athens,  by  Pisis- 
tratus,  527  years  before  the  Chiistian  era. 
When  Xerxes  desolated  Attica,  480  B.  C.  he 
carried  this  collection  with  him  across  the 
Hellespont.  Selucas  Nicaler,  king  of  Syria, 
an  eminent  encourager  of  letters,  after  180 
yeais,  restored  this  library  to  Athens.  At  the 
same  time  he  returned  to  Greece  all  the  other 
monuments  of  art  which  had  been  taken  away 
by  Xerxes.  For  this  the  Adienians  erected  a 
statue  to  his  menioiy  at  the  portico  of  the 
aca(lem_v.  This  library  was  taken  and  sent  to 
Rome  by  Sylla,  say  8.')  B.  0.  It  was  either 
restored  again  by  Hadiian,  or  a  new  one  was 
founded  by  him  in  its  place.  King  Attalus,  and 
his  son  Eumenes,  about  200  years  B.  C.  col- 
lected a  large  library  at  Pergamos.  This  library, 
containing  from  2  to  300,000  volumes,  was 
seized  by  Anthony  and  Cleopatra,  and  con- 
veyed to  Alexandria,  to  swell  the  royal  library 
there.  The  Alexandrian  library,  commenced 
by  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  jointly  with  his 
father,  Ptolemy  Soter,  B.  C.  285,  became  pro 

^er  gathered '  '    " 

y.  It  is  s; 
begun  at  tbe  suggestion  of  Demetrius  Pliile- 
reus,  an  Athenian  writer,  who  having  found  it 
necessary  to  flee  from  his  country,  had  taken 
up  his  aliode  at  Alexandria.  Demetrius  was 
appointed  to  superintend  the  collecting  books, 
and  was  very  industrious  in  gathering  the 
literature  of  all  nations — Jewish,  Chaldee, 
Persian,  Ethiopian,  Greek,  and  Latin.  Before 
the  death  of  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  the  library 
contauied  more  than  100,000  volumes.  'I'lie 
successors  of  Philadelphus,  being  patrons  of 
learning,  devoted  much  attention  to  increasing 
this,  until  Ptolemy  Physcon  commenced  a  sec- 
ond in  Alexandria.  So  eager  was  this  king  to 
urge  on  the  growth  of  the  new  concern,  that 
he  seized  on  every  manuscript  which  came 
into  Egypt,  and  having  had  it  carefully  tran- 
scribed, he  gave  the  copy  to  the  owner,  and 
kept  the  original  for  his  own  library.  The 
first  collection  is  said  to  have  contained  at  one 
time  700,000  volumes.  These  volumes  were, 
however,  small,  being  many  of  them  no  more 
than  a  chapter  of  a  history,  or  a  book  of  a  poem. 
When  .Iiilius  Caesar  besieged  Alexandria,  the 
.second  library  was  accidentally  burnt,  and  the 
old  one  appears  to  have  been  much  lessened, 
if  not  totally  dispersed.  The  200,000  volumes 
from  Pergamos,  deposited  by  Anthony  and 
Cleopatra,  again  revived  the  library,  which 
continued  to  increase  until  Theophilus,  Patri- 
arch of  Alexandria,  in  his  zeal  against  hea- 
thenism, destroyed  the  temple  of  Serapis  in 
which  it  was  kept,  A.  D.  390.     How  many  of 


bably  the  largest  ever  gathered  before   the' 
vention  of  printing.     It  is  said  to  have   been 


the  volumes  perished  with  the  building  we 
have  no  knowledge;  some,  it  is  said,  were 
committed  to  the  flames,  and  the  rest  disper- 
sed. It  appears,  however,  that  the  fragments 
were  either  gathered  together,  or  a  new  library 
spuing  into  existence,  which  continued  to 
flourish,  as  also  did  literature,  in  Alexandria 
until  the  capture  of  the  city  by  the  Arabs, 
under  Omar.  The  books  were  then  either 
burnt  to  heat  the  public  baths,  according  to  the 
generally  received  opinion  of  the  literary 
world,  or  became  so  dispersed  that  the  library 
ceased  to  exist.  Connected  with  that  estab- 
lished by  Ptolemy  Physcon,  there  had  been 
a  museum  where  learned  men  had  been  sup- 
ported at  the  public  expense.  Within  its 
hounds  they  had  unbroken  leisure,  and  every 
facility  in  the  pursuit  of  knowledge.  On  the 
destruction  of  this  library,  the  museum  was 
attached  to  the  elder  one,  and  continued  in 
literary  health  and  vigour,  until  that  also  was 
destroyed.  In  the  museum,  the  sciences  of 
mathematics,  astronomy,  and  geography  had 
been  successfully  studied,  and  the  works  of 
Euclid,  Appollonius,  and  Eratosdienes  were 
composed  under  its  fostering  influence. 

In  Rome,  libraries  ma)-  date  from  that 
founded  by  Paulus  Emilius,  167  B.  C.  Syl- 
la brought  a  larger  one  from  Athens,  but  neither 
were  at  all  to  be  compared  with  that  establish- 
ed by  Lucullus,  with  the  books  he  gathered 
in  the  Milhridatic  war.  Asinius  Pollio  gave 
one  for  the  use  of  the  public,  as  did  .lulius 
Cssar,  who  placed  his  under  the  charge  of 
the  learned  Varro.  Augustus  established  two, 
one  in  the  portico  of  Octavia,  the  other  in  the 
temple  of  Apollo. 

My  first  lecture  will  close  with  the  Christian 
era.  At  this  time  Hebrew  literature  was  dor- 
mant. The  poet-prophets  had  ceased  from  the 
fountains  of  Israel,  and  her  noble  stiains  of 
harmony  and  devotion  were  now  scarcely 
known  to  her  children  in  the  language  in 
which  they  were  written.  The  Hebrew  was 
no  longer  the  spoken  language  of  the  shep- 
heids  and  the  vine-dressers  on  her  mountains, 
the  tillers  of  her  vallies,  or  the  merchants  and 
artisans  cf  her  Roman  governed  cities.  Her 
scribes,  her  lawyers,  and  her  priests  might  be 
able  to  read  the  sacred  records  in  its  native 
tongue,  but  the  Greek  translation  made  at 
Alexandria  under  the  auspices  of  Ptolemy 
Philadelphus  was  generally  in  use. 

Greece  had  been  plundered  of  her  stores  of 
learning  and  art,  which,  with  many  of  her 
literary  children,  were  now  located  at  Rome. 
Grecian  literature  had  been  highly  patronised 
at  Pergamos,  and  was  still  at  Alexandria,  and 
'n  the  capital  of  the  world  in  a  flourishing 
condition.  At  home  and  abroad  it  was  vigo- 
rous, yet  gave  evident  token  of  having  passed 
its  prime.  Athens,  however,  bore  a  pre- 
eminent character  for  learning  and  refinement, 
uid  in  her  schools  were  educated  many  of  the 
most  illustrious  citizens  of  Rome.  These 
schools  continued  to  flourish  until  suppressed 
in  the  sixth  century  by  the  emperor  Justinian. 
\t  Rome,  at  the  commencement  of  this  era, 
literature  was  at  its  height,  whether  we  con- 
sider the  talent  and  vigour  of  her  native 
writers,  or  the  polish  and  learning  of  the  for- 
eign ones  who  found  patronage  within  her.  In 
India,   at  this   period,  the    arts   and   sciences 


were  carried  to  considerable  perfection,  but  of 
its  literature  we  know  little.  It  has  been  said 
that  many  of  the  fables  which  have  come  to 
us  in  a  Greek  dress,  and  are  accredited  to 
Esop,  were  of  Hindoo  origin. 

Throughout  the  rest  of  the  East,  under  the 
destructive  influence  of  bloody  and  extermina- 
ting wars,  darkness  had  gathered  upon  all  the 
shrines  of  learning.  The  Chaldean  written 
wisdom  was  no  more,  the  light  of  Persian 
literature  was  extinguished,  and  the  eflbrts  of 
Armenian  intellect  were  checked  or  destroyed 
by  Parthian  barbarism,  or  Roman  devastalions. 
By  the  gradual  waste  of  time,  v  lieie  there 
was  none  to  replace,  through  the  more  rapid 
destruction  by  tire  sweeping  away  the  only 
copies,  the  works  of  Chaldea  and  Persia  have 
utteriy  perished,  and  Armenia  has  saved  but 
one  relic  of  her  earlier  writers. 

The  material  of  hooks  at  this  time  amongst 
the  Greeks  and  Romans  was  very  much  con- 
fined to  parchment  and  papyrus.  Of  the  papy- 
rus, a  great  variety  was  brought  to  Rome, 
of  every  different  quality  and  appearance. 
The  faiiest  and  finest  was  called  Augustus, 
after  the  emperor.  Transcribers  were  now  a 
very  numerous  class,  and  in  the  cities  of 
Greece  and  at  Alexandria  they  held  an  hon- 
ourable rank  in  society,  and  were  amply  re- 
paid for  their  labour.  In  Rome,  however, 
those  employed  at  this  business  were  chiefly 
educated  household  slaves,  who  not  only  tran- 
scribed books,  glued  the  copies  into  volumes, 
polished  them  with  pumice  stone,  and  took 
charge  of  their  masters'  libraries,  but  wrote 
their  letters,  read  to  them,  and  assisted  them 
in  their  studies.  The  amount  of  liooks  daily 
produced  had  very  much  increased,  and  they 
now  became  an  article  of  merchandise,  and  the 
sale  of  them  a  distinct  trade.  Although  many 
libraries  had  been  destroyed,  and  many  books 
once  known  had  perished  before  the  Christian 
era,  yet  at  that  lime,  in  their  public  libraries, 
and  in  their  private  dwellings  were  hundreds 
of  thousands  of  volumes,  the  result  of  active 
imagination,  acute  reasoning,  and  deep  re- 
search, which  have  never  come  down  to  us. 

Here,  then,  I  close  my  first  lecture,  amid 
the  light  and  glory  of  that  literary  sunset 
already  passing  away  ; — a  sunset  soon  lost  in 
evening  shadows,  which  were  to  deepen  and 
darken  until  the  blackness  of  mental  midnight 
enveloped  the  universe  of  mind. 


On  the  Hahiis  and  Instincts  of  Animnls.  By 
William  Swainson.  A.  C.  G.,  Fellow  of 
the  Royal  Society,  and  of  several  Foreign 
Academies. 

(Continuoil  from  p.  SOI.) 

Chapter  III.  treats  of  the  passions  of  animals. 
We  shafl  select  a  few  passages. 

Among  reptiles,  one  species  of  the  tortoise, 
the  7'estudo  caretta,  is  exceedingly  bold^and 
fierce,  attacking  its  adversaries  with  its  feet  and 
strong  jaws  with  the  utmost  vigour.  The 
crocodile,  though  very  voracious,  does  not  ap- 
pear to  be  an  untameable  animal, — instances 
having  been  quoted  of  its  becoming  tame,  and 
in  some  degree  genfle  to  its  keeper.  The 
male  of  the  common  Iguana  is  stated  to  exhi- 
bit a  warm  attachment  towaids  the  female, 
whom  he  will,  though  usually  of  a  gentle  dis- 


pojilion,  defend  with  the  most  obstinate  fury. 
The  nimble  and  the  green  lizard  of  Carolina, 
we  are  told,  "has  every  quality  that  can  de- 
light the  eye,  or  interest  the  beholder  in  its 
favour,"  being  at  once  beautiful,  active,  useful, 
patient,  and  industrious.  Most  of  the  veno- 
mous serpents,  particularly  the  cobra  di  ca- 
pello,  or  hooded  snake,  are  extremely  irritable 
and  revengeful:  but  others,  like  the  boa  tribe, 
and  most  of  the  innoxious  genera,  are  at  once 
couracjeous  and  peaceable  ;  powerful,  indeed, 
when  assailed,  but  never  attacking  except  from 
necessity. 

In  birds  the  passions  are  much  more  acute 
and  perceptible.  It  is  when  we  enter  the 
umbrageous  woods,  and  look  around  amongst 
its  feathered  inhabitants,  that  sounds  of  joy, 
and  indications  of  love  open  before  us.  A 
thousand  varied  notes,  and  some  of  the  sweet- 
est melody  reach  our  ears  ;  while  all,  from  the 
soft  cooing  of  the  dove  to  the  cackling  of  the 
common  hen,  express  some  latent  feeling  of 
tenderness  or  fear,  hope  or  expectation.  The 
tttrtle-dove  woos  his  bride  with  his  plaintive 
song,  placing  himself  in  the  most  winning  at- 
titude, and  overwhelming  her  with  caresses  ; 
while  the  little  love-parrot  sits  beside  liis  mate, 
and  ieeds  her  by  disgoi-ging  into  her  bill.  If 
one  dies,  the  other  is  impressed  with  the  deep- 
est sorrow,  and  seldom  survives  its  beloved 
partner.  Slany  of  the  parrot  family  are  well 
known  to  evince  a  strong  and  lasting  affection 
towards  each  other.  Bonnet  mentions  the  mu- 
tual affection  of  a  pair  of  those  called  love  birds, 
who  were  confined  in  the  same  cage.  At  last, 
the  female  falling  sick,  her  companion  evinced 
the  strongest  marks  of  attachment ;  he  carried 
all  the  food  from  the  bottom  of  the  cage  and 
fed  her  on  her  perch  :  and  when  she  expired, 
her  unhappy  mate  went  round  and  round  her, 
in  the  greatest  agitation,  attempting  to  open 
her  bill  and  give  her  nourishment.  He  then 
gradually  languished,  and  survived  her  death 
only  a  few  months. 

It  is  in  the  parental  character,  however,  that 
birds  evince  their  strongest  feelings.  It  is  in 
this  capacity  that  every  nerve  is  exerted,  every 
power  employed,  every  sacrifice  cheerfully 
made.  Self  seems  no  longer  to  be  considered, 
danger  no  more  dreaded ;  and  death  itself 
is  braved,  if  it  secure  the  safety  of  their 
young.  The  l»id  hen,  casting  away  her 
iears,  appears  with  a  new  spirit  when  sur- 
rounded by  her  youthful  progeny;  and  she 
assumes  an  air  of  courage  and  defiance  which 
evinces  a  determination  to  assault  any  enemy 
who  may  approach.  The  most  feeble  birds, 
at  the  season  of  incubation,  assault  the  strong 
and  fierce  ;  the  weakest  will  assail  the  most 
powerful.  It  is  a  well  known  fact,  that  a  pair 
of  ravens,  which  dwells  in  a  cavity  of  the  rock 
of  Gibralter,  would  never  suffer  a  vulture  or 
eagle  to  approach  the  nest,  but  would  drive 
them  away  with  every  appearance  of  fur}-. 
The  missel  thrush,  during  the  breeding  sea- 
son, will  fight  even  the  magpie  or  jay.  And  the 
female  titmouse  will  frequently  allow  herself  to 
be  made  a  prisoner  rather  than  quit  her  nest;  or 
if  she  herself  escape,  she  will  speedily  return, 
menacing  the  invaders  by  hissing  like  a  snake, 
and  biting  all  who  approach  her:  this  we  have 
ourselves  experienced.  The  artifices  employ- 
ed by  the  partridge,  the  lapwing,  the  ring  plo- 


TIIE     FRIEND. 

ver,  the  pewit,  and  numerous  other  land  birds, 
to  blind  the  vigilance  and  divert  the  attention 
of  those  who  may  come  near  their  little  ones, 
is  equally  curious.  The  partridges,  both  male 
and  female,  conduct  their  young  out  to  feed, 
and  carefully  assist  thetrr  in  their  search  for 
food.  But,  if  disturbed  in  the  midst  of  this 
employment,  the  male,  after  first  giving  the 
alarm  by  uttering  a  peculiar  cry  of  distress, 
throws  himself  directly  in  the  way  of  danger, 
and  endeavours,  by  feigning  lameness  or  ina- 
bility to  fly,  to  distract  the  attention  and  mis- 
lead the  efibrls  of  the  enemy, — thus  giving  his 
mate  lime  to  conduct  her  little  brood  to  a  place 
of  security.  "A  partridge,"  says  White, 
"  came  out  of  a  ditch,  and  ran  along,  shiver- 
ing with  her  wings,  and  cr)'ing  out  as  if 
wounded,  and  unable  to  get  from  us.  AVhile 
the  dam  feigned  this  distress,  a  boy,  who  at- 
tended me,  saw  the  brood,  which  was  small, 
and  unable  to  fly,  run  for  shelter  into  an  old 
fox's  hole  under  the  bank."  The  lapwing 
pushes  forward  to  meet  her  foes,  employing 
every  art  to  allure  them  fi'om  the  abode  of  her 
young  :  she  rises  from  tlie  ground  with  a  loud 
screaming  voice,  as  if  just  flushed  from  Iralcli- 
ing,  though,  probably,  at  the  same  time  not 
within  a  hundred  yards  from  the  nest;  she 
afterwards  whines  and  screams  round  the  in- 
vaders; and  invariably  becomes  more  clamor- 
ous as  she  retires  further  from  the  nest.  The 
ring  plover  will  flutter  along  the  ground  as  if 
crippled;  and  if  pursued,  will  hasten  to  a  short 
distance,  stretch  out  its  featliers,  and  appear 
to  "  tumble  heels  over  head,"  till  it  has  enticed 
its  enenry  to  a  distance  ;  while,  on  similar 
occasions,  the  pewit  resorts  to  the  same  ex- 
pedient of  appearing  wounded  as  soon  as  it 
perceives  the  approach  of  a  stranger.  Shel- 
drakes are  equally  ingenious :  during  the  peri- 
od of  incubation,  which  lasts  thirty  days,  the 
male  keeps  watch  on  some  adjoining  hillock, 
which  he  only  leaves  that  he  may  satisfy  the 
calls  of  hunger,  or  occupy  the  post  of  the  fe- 
male while  she  quits  it  for  food.  After  the 
young  are  hatched,  the  parents  lead,  or  some- 
times carry  them  in  their  bill,  towards  the 
sea ;  and  if  interrupted  in  their  progress,  it  is 
said  they  employ  numberless  arts  to  draw  ofl' 
the  attention  of  the  observer. 

The  eider  duck,  and  some  other  birds,  pluck 
the  down  off  their  own  bodies  to  shelter  and 
comfort  their  helpless  young.  Others  will 
voluntarily  undergo  the  pains  of  hunger  for 
the  same  object ;  refusing  to  leave  their  nests 
until  perfectly  exhausted  from  v/ant  of  suste- 
irance  ;  while  some,  again,  are  carefully  provi- 
ded with  food  by  their  mates, — most  of  whom, 
like  the  sheldrake,  watch  somewhere  near,  to 
ward  off,  or  to  give  timely  notice  of  the  ap- 
proach of  danger,  and  to  wliiie  away  the  time 
by  his  song.  The  blue-bellied  parrakeet  is  an 
instance  both  of  parental  and  connubial  attach- 
'ment.  This  bird,  like  the  eider  duck,  lines 
its  nest  with  the  down  stripped  from  its  own 
breast ;  and  La  VaiUant  informs  us  that  it  re- 
ceives the  most  assiduous  attentions  from  the 
male  during  the  whole  progress  of  nidification, 
— both  afterwards  uniting  to  display  the  same 
affection  towards  their  young;  these  latter,  for 
the  first  six  months  after  they  are  hatched,  are 
frequently  seen  seated  by  the  side  of  their  mo- 
ther, while  her  faithful  partner  places  himself 


307 

close  by,  and  if  unable  to  reach  the  little  ones, 
he  gives  their  food  to  her,  and  she  distributes 
it  to  her  progeny.  Innumerable  instances  may 
be  quoted  of  other  birds  which  train  their 
young  ill  a  manner  equally  indicative  of  pai-en- 
tal  love.  Thus,  some  of  the  eagles  take  out 
their  young  before  they  are  fully  grown,  on 
purpose  to  teach  them  the  art  necessary  for 
securing  their  prey.  The  female  lark  con- 
ducts hers  to  exercise  their  powers  of  flight, 
hei-self  fluttering  over  their  heads,  directing 
their  motions,  and  preserving  them  from  dan- 
ger. Even  the  butcher-bird,  or  corumon  wood- 
chat  shrike,  continues  her  regard  for  her  off- 
spring even  after  they  have  obtained  maturity ; 
while  the  latter  reward  her  care  by  assisting 
her  in  providing  for  the  support  of  all  until 
the  following  spring.  We  may  close  these 
familiar  instances  of  parental  tenderness,  ex- 
hibited more  particularly  by  our  native  birds, 
with  the  following  anecdote,  recorded  by 
While,  of  Shelborne  : — "  The  common  fly- 
catcher (the  sloparola,  of  Ray)  builds  every 
year  in  the  vines  that  grow  on  the  walls  of  my 
house.  A  pair  of  these  little  birds  had,  one 
year,  inadvertently  placed  their  nest  on  a  naked 
bough,  perhaps  in  a  shady  time,  not  being 
aware  of  the  inconvenience  that  followed  :  but 
a  hot  sunny  season  coming  on  before  the  brood 
was  half  fledged,  the  reflection  of  the  wall  be- 
came insupportable,  and  must  inevitably  have 
destroyed  the  young,  had  not  afleclion  suggest- 
ed an  expedient,  and  prompted  the  parent 
birds  to  hover  over  the  nest  all  the  hotter  hours, 
while  with  wings  expanded,  and  mouths  ga- 
ping for  breath,  they  screened  off  the  heat 
iVom  their  suftcring  offspring."  The  courage 
of  the  drongo  shrikes,  found  in  Africa,  is  not 
less  striking  than  that  of  their  nalur-al  allies  or 
prototypes,  the  tyrant  shrikes  of  America. 
'■  This  bird,"  observes  Dr.  Burchell,  "  is  re- 
markable for  its  boldness  :  whenever  hawks 
or  ravens  approach  its  nest,  it  flies  out  upon 
ihem  with  incredible  fury,  and  drives  them 
away  with  a  harsh,  angry  noise,  attacking  the 
obtruder  on  its  dwelling  in  the  rear,  and  pur- 
suing him  to  a  considerable  distance.  That  a 
bird,  not  much  larger  than  a  sv/allow,  should 
have  courage  to  attack  another  so  many  times 
larger,  and  that,  too,  a  hawk,  is  a  singular 
fact,  but  not  more  extraordinary  than  the  evi- 
dent fear  and  precipitation  with  which  its 
enemy  hastens  to  get  out  of  its  reach." 

Birds,  however,  like  men,  experience  other 
besides  the  gender  passions.  The  fiercenes*; 
of  the  rapacious  order  is  well  known  ;  and  the 
obstinacy  with  which  combats  are  carried  on, 
even  by  domestic  fowls,  is  known  to  every 
one.  But  who  wotrld  suppose  that  the  small- 
est of  all  the  feathered  tribes — the  humming 
birds — would  exhibit  the  most  violent,  though, 
at  the  same  time,  ludicrous  pai-oxysms  of  rage. 
Pennant,  when  speaking  of  the  trochilus  collt- 
bris  of  North  America,  observes,  "  The  most 
violent  passions  sometimes  agitate  their  litfle 
breasts  :  they  often  have  dreadful  contests, 
when  numbers  happen  to  dispute  the  same 
flower  :  they  will  tilt  against  each  other  with 
such  fury,  as  if  they  meant  to  transfix  their 
antagonists  with  their  long  bills."  It  may  be 
truly  said,  that  these  litde  creatures  are  sadly 
prone  to  qu.-irrel  over  their  cups — not  of  wine, 
but  of  flowers.      We  have   frequently  seen 


30S 

four  or  five  engaged  in  a  flying  fight,  when 
disputing  tlie  possession  of  a  Howery  tree  in 
the  forests  of  Brazil.  At  such  times  they  fly 
so  swiltly  that  the  eye  can  scarcely  follow 
them.  The  violent  quarrels  of  sparrows,  par- 
ticularly in  the  pairing  season,  is  familiar  to 
most  of  our  readers  ;  but  although  desperate 
for  the  moment,  they  appear  to  be  soon  re- 
conciled. 


Festivius,  Jlerci.'hmetitn  and  Pompeii,  in 
1830. 

Whoever  sojourns  at  Naples,  were  it  only 
but  a  day,  experiences  the  irresistible  desire 
of  going  to  see  what  is  passing  at  the  bottom 
of  that  crater  which  perpetually  smokes.  It  is 
especially  towards  evening,  when  the  sun  has 
disappeared  beneath  the  horizon,  that  the  va- 
pours of  Vesuvius  assume  a  denser  tint,  and 
deck  its  summit  with  a  bouquet  of  brighter 
whiteness.  .  At  Rcsina  you  find  horses,  don- 
keys, and  conductors,  who  convey  travellers 
halfway  up  the  mountain  to  the  spot  called 
the  "Hermitage."  This  first  ride  is  not  an 
uninteresting  one.  Here  nature  is  not  yet 
dead.  You  pass  through  vineyards,  planted  in 
ashes,  which  yield  the  celebrated  Lachryma 
Christa  wine,  two  sorts  of  which  there  are 
much  inferior  to  their  fame;  then  come  some 
nameless  trees,  the  foremost  sentinels  of  vege- 
tation, which  the  next  eruption  will  devour, 
and,  lastly,  you  reach  the  "Hermitage,"  sur- 
rounded on  al'  sides,  save  one,  by  the  lava  of 
1794,  1810,  1813,  and  1822.  Here  you  alight, 
and  enter  a  region  of  chaos.  No  more  trees, 
vegetation,  birds,  or  insects  are  to  be  seen. 
Every  thing  is  dark,  bristling  with  points,  rent 
into  deep  and  rugged  fractures,  covered  with 
scoria,  of  a  sulphurous  smell,  which  tear  your 
feet  before  they  burn  them.  You  are  now  at 
the  foot  of  the  cone;  all  that  remains  to  be 
done  is  to  ascend  vertically  along  the  external 
sides  of  the  volcano,  halting  on  your  way  to 
cast  a  glance  at  a  lateral  plateau,  called  La 
Somma,  which  was  no  doubt,  at  one  time,  the 
main  focus  of  Vesuvius. 

If  your  heart  has  not  failed  you  along  this 
ladder  of  dried  lava,  )'ou  will  reach  the  top  of 
the  volcano  in  three  quarters  of  an  hour.  Here 
the  sight  begins — a  terrible,  original,  and  un- 
expected one,  notwithstanding  all  the  descrip- 
tions given  of  it.  Imagine  a  funnel  five  hun- 
dred me'res  deep,  whose  upper  edges  present 
innumerable  crevices,  whilst  from  the  lower 
part  rise  clouds  of  sulphurous  vapour,  which 
escape  by  numberless  apertures,  bordered  with 
dust  of  a  lively  orange  colour.  If  you  stop  to 
admire  in  the  distance  the  city  of  Naples  sofdy 
spreading  round  the  gulf,  and  at  your  feet  the 
ever-smoking  crater,  you  feel  the  fire  penetrat- 
ing your  boots,  and  the  guide  will  urge  you  to 
vyalk,  in  order  to  avoid  accidents.  The  ground, 
when  strongly  struck,  yields  a  certain  metallic 
sound,  and  as  you  go  round  the  mountain  you 
meet  with  gaping  apertures,  at  the  bottom  of 
which  burns  a  red  and  fattish  flame.  I  liave 
plunged  into  one  of  these  pits  a  long  chestnut- 
tree  stick,  fresh  cut,  and  covered  with  its  still 
moist  hark,  and  it  has  instandy  caught  fire.  As 
you  kneel  before  these  infernal  gates  to  ascer- 


THE    FRIEND. 

tain  their  depth,  you  distinctly  perceive  with- 
in hand-reach  the  flame  bending  upon  itself, 
dense,  quiet,  and  almost  limpid  ;  it  discharges 
clouds  of  sulphuric  acid  gas,  which  excite 
a  cough,  and  soon  compel  the  observer  to 
quit  the  spot.  The  ground,  if  such  a  name 
can  be  given  to  the  dangerous  floor  which 
covers  the  orifice  of  the  volcano,  is  strewed 
with  gray  lava,  ashes,  melting  sulphur,  and 
pyritc  substances,  whence  escapes,  at  inter- 
vals, a  white  smoke,  which  aflects  your  eyes 
and  lungs,  and  yet  you  cannot  retire  without 
reluctance  from  that  awful  scene.  One  can 
scarcely  conceive  how  that  crater,  so  narrow 
in  its  lower  part,  has  vomited  heaps  of  lava 
large  enough  to  form  a  mountain  four  times  as 
bulky  as  the  Vesuvius  itself,  without  mention- 
ing the  ashes,  small  pebbles,  and  masses  of 
boiling  water,  which  the  wind  has  sometimes 
carried  to  enormous  distances. 

Notwithstanding  its  fearful  aspect,  the  Ve- 
suvius may  be  easily  approached  even  when  its 
irruptions  take  place.  The  lava  itself,  whose 
progress  is  so  formidable  and  inflexible,  ad- 
vances with  extreme  slowness.  One  has  time 
to  avoid  or  fly  before  it.  The  slightest  obsta- 
cle stops  it;  it  turns  round  objects,  burns  them 
if  they  be  combustible,  and  envelopes  and  pe- 
trifies them  as  it  cools  if  they  be  not  so.  Thus 
it  is  that  the  city  of  Herculancum  has  been 
sealed  into  a  semi-metallic  mass,  and,  as  it 
were,  cast  in  the  lava  which  now  covers  it. 
Pompeia  has  disappeared  under  a  discharge 
from  Vesuvius,  under  a  shower  of  ashes  and 
little  stones,  which  have  gradually,  though  ra- 
pidly, covered  it,  just  as  certain  Alpine  villages 
disappear  beneath  the  snow  in  our  severe  win- 
ters. Such  is  the  reason  why  so  much  money 
has  been  expended  in  uncovering  but  a  few 
small  parts  of  Herculancum,  namely,  its  thea- 
tre, which  continues  hid  in  utter  daikness: 
whilst  a  third  part  of  Pompeia  has  been  clear- 
ed, exhibits  itself  to  the  open  sky,  and  renders 
us  contemporary  with  its  inhabitants.  Let  us, 
therefore,  hasten  down  the  Vesuvius  and  view 
its  ravages,  which  have  been  miraculously  pre- 
served for  us  in  its  whole  splendour,  a  city  of 
thirty  thousand  souls  buried  for  eighteen  hun- 
dred years  past. 

Herculaneum  and  Pompeia  seem  both  very 
distant  from  the  focus  of  Vesuvius.  They  are 
now  separated  from  it  by  inhabitants  and  cul- 
tivated spaces,  which  have  been  conquered 
from  the  lava  and  recovered  from  the  volcano. 
The  village  of  Portici  is  built  iipo7i  the  roofs 
of  the  first  of  these  two  cities,  which  was  pe- 
trified on  the  day  of  its  death,  and  into  the 
tomb  of  v/hich  one  descends  as  into  a  mine, 
by  a  sort  of  shaft,  ending  at  the  theatre  where, 
it  is  conjectured,  the  inhabitants  were  assem- 
bled when  the  eruption  surprised  them.  It 
was  in  1689  that  the  ruins  of  the  city  made 
their  appearance  for  the  first  time  in  an  exca- 
vadon  made  at  random,  which  was  resumed  in' 
1720,  and  finally  organised  in  1738  with  ad- 
mirable success.  The  discovery  of  the  theatre 
and  of  every  thing  else  has  taken  place  since 
that  period.  The  theatre  is  of  Greek  architec- 
ture, it  is  ornamented  with  a  fine  front,  and 
with  marble  columns  standing  on  the  stage 
itself;  the  spectator.?  occupied  twenty-one  rows 
of  steps,  with  a  gallery  above  embelJished  with 
bronze  statues. 


'  One  can  still  distinguish  the  places  allotted 
to  the  magistrates,  the  scene  behind  which  the 
actors  withdrew,  and  anumberof  objects  which 
excite  in  the  traveller  mingled  astonishment 
and  emodon.  There  are  also  at  Herculaneum 
a  forum  surrounded  with  porticoes  and  tem- 
ples, which  are  almost  all  of  them  damaged, 
and  a  gaol  with  old  rusty  iron  bars,  to  which  the 
prisoners  were  chained — a  melancholy  feature 
of  all  times  and  places,  and  a  monotonous  em- 
blem of  human  society  at  all  periods.  As  you 
leave  these  excavations,  which  have  as  yet 
made  litde  progress,  and  cannot  be  much  ex- 
tended without  endangering  the  safety  of  Por- 
ti(-i,  you  distinctly  perceive  several  strata  of 
lava,  proving  beyond  a  doubt  that  Herculane- 
um was  drowned  in  repeated  eruptions  of  Ve- 
suvius. 

The  difficulty  of  carrying  on  the  excavations 
at  so  great  a  depth,  and  under  the  very  founda- 
dons  of  a  new  town,  has  caused  the  ruins  of 
Herculaneum  to  be  almost  abandoned  for  those 
of  Pompeia,  which  present  a  far  more  strik- 
ing interest.  At  Herculaneum  there  are  only- 
catacombs.  At  Pompeia  the  Romans  entirely 
revive;  the  houses  stand,  and  ai-e  furnished 
and  ornamented  with  picturesque  paintings, 
the  cellars  are  stocked  as  well  as  the  tables ; 
in  more  than  one  dwelling  the  dinner  has  been 
found  on  the  table,  and  the  skeletons  of  the 
guests  round  it.  And  then  you  enter  every 
where  on  the  same  floor;  and  as  the  ashes, 
which  lie  but  a  few  metres  thick  upon  the  an- 
cient buildings,  are  cleared,  the  town  appears, 
as  onrs  come  to  light  again  when  the  snow 
melts  in  mountainous  countries.  You  arrive 
by  a  suburb  wholly  lined  with  Roman  tombs, 
and  walk  over  a  Roman  pavement,  worn  out 
by  Roman  vehicles;  you  may  enter  the  inn: 
there  arc  the  stables,  with  the  rings  to  lasten 
the  horses;  close  by  is  the  farrier,  with  his 
sign  over  his  door.  If  you  penetrate  into  one 
of  these  tombs,  you  will  find  urns,  containing 
ashes,  hair,  and  fragments  of  calcined  bones. 
Every  where  are  displayed  inscriptions,  un- 
affected, dignified,  and  touching,  such  as  the 
epitaph  dedicated  by  a  woman  to  her  husband: 
''Servilia,  to  the  friend  of  her  so^il."  Let  us 
advance;  we  are  in  the  town.  To  the  right 
of  the  gate  you  behold  the  guardian's  sentry- 
box  cut  into  the  stone.  Take  the  footway,  for 
there  are  footways  at  Pompeia,  Roman  foot- 
ways, with  posts  at  intervals  on  both  sides, 
footways  wherein  one  ceases  not  to  gaze  on 
wheel-ruts  made  eighteen  hundred  years  ago. 

Whom  do  you  wish  to  be  taken  to  ?  You 
have  but  to  speak — the  names  are  written  on 
the  door  of  every  house,  in  large  red  letters. 
Here  is  an  apothecary's  shop,  with  his  drugs 
in  phials,  with  surgical  instruments,  and  bal- 
sams still  yielding  a  smell. 

Let  us,  then,  pay  a  few  visits  ;  we  are  in  a 
baker's  shop,  and  here  is  the  flour-grindstone; 
suppose  a  stone  sugarloaf,  covered  with  arrex- 
tinguisher  also  of  stone — rub  the  one  against 
the  other,  after  throwing  some  corn  between 
them,  and  you  have  a  Roman  mill.  This 
wretched  piece  of  machinery  was  entrusted  to 
the  hands  of  slaves.  But  I  have  reserved  a 
surprise  for  you;  here  is  some  bread — do  you 
read  the  baker's  name  hollowed  out  of  that 
carbonised  pancake  ;  take  and  break  it.  Open 
that  cupboard,  you  will  find  there  preserved 


THE    FRIEND. 


olives,  dried  figs,  lentils,  and  eatables  of  all 
descriptions.  A  saucepan  has  been  carried  to 
the  Naples  Musetira,  containing  a  piece  of 
meat,  as  well  preserved  as  by  Appen's  pro- 
cess. What  a  number  of  meals  Vesuvius  in- 
terrupted on  that  woful  day! 

I  nevertheless  do  not  think  that  the  Romans 
were  great  eaters.  I  have  carefidiy  explored  a 
number  of  kitchens  and  dining  rooms  at  Pom- 
peia,  and  I  have  found,  even  in  the  richest 
houses,  but  very  trifling  cooking  apparatus,  and 
miniatiiie  table  utensils.  Their  plates  were  real 
saucers,  and  the  tables  upon  which  the  dinner 
was  served  up  but  little  stands,  in  general  of 
stone  or  marble,  which  could  hold  but  one  dish 
at  a  time.  The  guests  lay  down  around  as 
soldiers  round  theii  mess.  What  is  admirable, 
delightful,  charming,  and  overwhelming  to  us 
barbaiians  of  the  nineteenth  century,  is  the 
exquisite  puteness  and  delicacy  of  shape  of  all 
the  utensils  which  served  in  Roman  domestic 
life.  One  must  see  those  candelabras,  lamps, 
vases-of  all  sizes,  those  charming  little  bronze 
calefactors  (for  every  thing  was  of  bronze,) 
those  tripods,  scales,  beds,  chairs,  those  gr-ace- 
ful  and  so  ingeniously  wrought  shields  which 
fill  up  whole  rooms  at  the  Naples  Museum. 
One  must,  above  all,  see  the  toilet  arsenal  of 
the  Roman  ladies,  their  combs,  tooth-picks, 
curling  irons,  and  the  pots  of  vegetable  or  mi- 
neral rouge  found  in  a  boudoir.  Thus  the 
Roman  ladies  used  rouge  and  deceived  people, 
just  as  is  practised  now-a-days;  they  wore, 
like  our  ladies,  those  necklaces,  rings,  and  ridi- 
culous ear-rings  which  add  nothing  to  beauty 
and  diminish  not  ugliness.  How  times  resem- 
ble one  another,  in  spite  of  the  space  that 
separates  them. 

Above  thirty  streets  of  Pompeia  are  now  re- 
stoied  to  light;  it  is  a  third  part  of  the  town. 
The  walls  which  formed  its  ancient  inclosure 
have  been  recognised;  a  magnificent  amphi- 
theatre, a  theatre,  a  forum,  the  temple  of  Isis, 
that  of  Venus,  and  a  number  of  other  buildings 
have  been  cleared.  The  secret  stairs  by  which 
the  priests  of  those  times  slily  crept  to  prompt 
the  oracles  have  been  detected.  On  beholding 
so  many  monuments  which  display  in  so  lively 
a  manner  the  importance  of  public  and  the  in- 
dependence of  private  life  among  the  Romans, 
it  is  impossible  to  resist  a  feeling  of  sadness 
and  melancholy.  Behold,  along  that  fall  of 
earth,  the  vestige  of  the  breast  of  a  woman 
who  was  buried  alive  and  stiffened  by  death — 
behold  the  stones  of  that  well,  worn  by  the 
rubbing  of  the  ropes — examine  that  guard- 
house, covered  with  caricatures  of  soldiers; — 
one  might  suppose  that  the  Roman  people  still 
€xisted,  and  that  we  were  but  strangers  in  one 
of  their  towns.  Who  knows  what  future  dis- 
coveries may  be  made  in  those  august  ruins  ! 
Muiat  employed  upon  them  3000  men  every 
ye^.  Only  60  men  and  1000/.  are  now  em-j 
ployed  upon  them.  The  excavations  proceed, 
in  consequence,  with  dismal  slowness,  how- 
ever great  may  be  the  interest  which  his  Sici- 
lian majesty  takes  in  their  success.  It  is  not 
to  Rome — devastated  and  disfigured  Rome — 
that  one  must  go  to  study  the  Romans — it  is 
to  Pompeia.  Pompeia,  as  regards  antiquities, 
is  worth  all  Italy  together. 


Origin  of  the  Names  of  the  several  United 
Stales. 

Maine  was  so  called  as  early  as  1623,  from 
Maine,  in  France,  of  which  Henrietta  Maria, 
queen  of  England,  was  at  that  time  proprietor. 

New-Hampshire  was  the  name  given  to  the 
territory  conveyed  by  the  Plymouth  Company 
to  Capt.  John  Mason,  by  patent,  Nov.  7,  1629, 
with  reference  to  the  patentee,  who  was  gover- 
nor of  Portsmouth,  in  Hampshire,  England. 

Vermont  was  so  called  by  the  inhabitants 
in  their  declaration  of  independence,  Jan.  16, 
1777,  from  French  verd  mont,  green  mountain. 

Massachussets  was  so  called  from  Massa- 
chusetts Bay,  and  that  from  the  Massachusetts 
tribe  of  Indians  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Bos- 
ton. The  tribe  is  thought  to  have  derived  its 
name  from  the  blue  hills  of  Milton.  "I  had 
learned,"  says  Roger  Williams,  "that  the  Mas- 
sachusetts was  so  called  from  the  Blue  Hills." 

Rhode  Island  was  so  called  in  1644,  in  re- 
ference to  the  island  of  Rhodes,  in  the  Medi- 
terranean. 

Connecticut  was  so  called  from  the  Indian 
name  of  its  principal  river.  Connecticut  is  a 
Moheakaneew  word,  signifying  long  river. 

New  York  was  so  called  in  1664,  in  refer- 
ence to  the  Duke  of  York  and  Albany,  to 
whom  this  territory  was  granted  by  the  King 
of  England. 

New- Jersey  was  so  called  in  1 664,  from  the 
island  of  Jersey,  on  the  coast  of  France,  the 
residence  of  the  family  of  Sir  George  Carteret, 
to  whom  this  territory  was  granted. 

Pennsylvania  was  so  called  in  1681,  after 
William  Penn. 

Delaware  was  so  called  in  1703,  from  the 
Delaware  Bay,  on  which  it  lies,  and  which 
received  its  name  from  Lord  de  la  War,  who 
died  in  this  bay. 

Maryland  was  so  called  in  honour  of  Hen- 
rietta Maria,  queen  of  Charles  I.,  in  his  patent 
to  Lord  Baltimore,  June  30,  1632. 

Virginia  was  so  called  in  1584,  after  Eliza- 
beth, the  virgin  queen  of  England. 

Carolina  was  so  called  by  the  French  in 
1 564,  in  honour  of  King  Charles  IX.  of 
France. 

Georgia  was  so  called  in  1732,  in  honour 
of  King  George  II. 

Jilabama  was  so  called  in  1817,  from  its 
principal  river. 

Mississippi  was  so  called  in  1800,  from  its 
western  boundary.  Mississippi  is  said  to  de- 
note the  whole  river,  i.  e.,  the  river  formed  by 
the  union  of  many. 

Louisiana  was  so  called  in  honour  of  j/ouis 
XIV.  of  Fiance. 

Tennessee  was  so  called  in  1796,  from  its 
principal  river.     The  word  Ten-assee  is  said 
to  signify  a  curved  spoon. 
■  '\Kenturky  was  so  called  in  1792,  from  its 
principal  river. 

Illinois  was  so  called  in  1809,  from  its 
principal  river.  The  word  is  said  to  signify 
the  river  of  men. 

Indiana  was  so  called  in  1800,  from  the 
American  Indians. 

Ohio  was  so  called  in  1802,  from  its  south- 
ern boundary. 

Missouri  was  so  called  in  1821,  from  its 
principal  river. 


Michigan  was  so  called  in  1805,  from  the 
lake  on  its  border. 

Arkansas  was  so  called  in  1819,  from  its 
principal  river. 

Florida  was  so  called  by  Juan  Ponce  de 
Leon  in  1572.  [Robertson  says  they  called 
it  Florida  on  account  of  its  flowers.] 

Columbia  was  so  called  in  reference  to  Co- 
lumbus. 

JViaeonsin  was  so  called  from  its  principal 
river. 

loiva  was  so  called  from  its  principal  river. 

Oregon  was  so  called  from  its  principal  river. 


LITTLE    CHILDREN. 

BV  MARY  HOWITT. 

Sporting  Ihrougli  the  forest  wide; 
Pluying  by  the  water  side; 
Wandering  o'er  the  healhed  fells  ; 
Down  within  the  woodland  dells  ; 
All  among  the  mountains  wild; 
Dwelled!  many  a  liUle  child  ! 
In  the  baron's  hall  of  pride  ; 
By  the  poor  man's  dull  fircfide  ; 
'Mid  the  mighly,  'mid  the  mean  ; 
Little  children  may  be  seen  ! 
Like  the  flowers  that  spring  up  fair, 
Bright  and  countless  every  where! 
In  the  fair  isles  of  the  main  ; 
In  the  desert's  lone  domain  ; 

Among  the  tribes  of  swarthy  men  ; 
VVherusne'er  a  foot  hath  gone  ; 
VVheresoe'cr  Ihe  sun  hath  shone  ; 
On  a  league  of  peopled  ground  ; 
Little  children  may  be  found  ! 
Blessings  on  Ihem  !     They,  in  mc. 
Move  a'kindly  sympalhy  ! 
With  their  wishes,  liopes,  and  fears; 
Witli  their  laughter  and  their  tears  ; 
With  their  wonders  so  intense, 
And  their  small  experience  I 
Litlle  children,  not  alone 
On  the  wide  earth  are  ye  known  ; 
'Mid  its  labours  and  ils  cares  ; 
'Mid  its  sufferings  and  ils  snares. 
Fiee  from  sorrow,  free  from  strife, 
In  the  world  of  love  and  hfc, 
Where  no  sinful  thing  hath  trod 
In  the  presence  of  our  God  ! 
Spotless,  blameless,  glorified, 
LiUle  children,  ve  abide  I 


SINGULAR     PATENT. 

A  patent  of  a  somev^-hat  singular  description 
has  lately  been  taken  out;  it  is  for  an  inven- 
tion to  supersede  the  ordinary  wooden  letters 
usually  fixed  upon  the  facia  of  shop  windows. 
The  new  letters  are  made  of  porcelain,  of 
every  form  and  hue,  and  when  fixed  up,  pre- 
sent a  beautiful  and  attractive  appearance.  The 
facility  of  cleansing  them  is  not  the  least  of 
their  qualifications ;  for  with  a  sponge  they  are 
immediately  brought  to  their  pristine  beauty 
and  elegance.  They  will  not  exceed  the  old 
wooden  letters  in  price,  and  they  will  last  for 
ever;  therefore,  with  beauty,  economy,  dura- 
bility, and  facility  of  cleansing  to  back  them, 
it  will  be  strange  indeed  if  they  do  not  suc- 
ceed in  charming  the  shopkeepers  into  their 
speedy  adoption.  Some  of  the  patterns  are 
positively  quite  elegant,  particularly  the  golden 
ones,  and,  being  glazed,  present  a  dazzling 
and  animated  appearance.  They  are  not  quite 
ready  for  public  use;  but  it  is  expected  they 
will  soon  arrive  from  the  manufactory  in  Staf- 
fordshire.— Foreign  Paper. 


310 


THE    FRIEND. 


The  editor  of  the  Friend  is  requested  to  re- 
publish the  article  on  Wiaiit}-,  signed  J.  K. 
contained  in  the  number  dated  lOih  mo.  24, 
1835.  It  was  written  at  the  time  Elisha  Bates 
was  giving  so  much  uneasiness  to  some  Friends 
by  his  sentiments  and  the  course  he  was  pur- 
suing ;  and  when  the  charge  of  tale-bearing 
and  detraction  was  pretty  freely  and  openly 
advanced  against  those  who  were  honest 
enough  to  express  their  uneasiness  respecting 
him.  Advantage  sometimes  arises  from  bring- 
ing into  view  the  opinions  which  individuals 
have  expressed  when  they  thought  it  was  pro- 
per to  raise  their  voices  against  error,  and  when 
they  rejected  the  charge  of  tale-bearing  and  de- 
traction as  utterly  futile,  as  applied  to  those 
who  spoke  "  against  the  principles  and  con- 
duct of  persons,"  "  in  order  that  the  commu- 
nity, whether  civil  or  religious,  may  be  warned 
of  the  danger  arising  from  their  teaching,  their 
influence  or  example." 

For  "Till!  Friend." 
CHARITY. 

That  charity  which  is  the  bond  of  perfect- 
ness,  which  neither  thinketh  nor  maketh  evil, 
and  which,  while  it  abhorreth  whatever  is 
wrong,  cleaves  to  those  things  that  are  good, 
is  essential  to  the  preservation  of  every  reli- 
gious community.  Between  this  heavenly 
affection,  and  that  busy,  tattling  spirit,  which 
is  prying  into  the  failings  of  others,  and  re- 
porting them  to  the  disadvantage  of  a  brother 
or  sister,  there  is  as  wide  a  separation  as  be- 
tween light  and  darkness,  Christ  and  Belial 
The  former  is  the  accompaniment  cf  the  wis- 
dom which  cometh  down  from  above,  and  is 
first  pure,  then  peaceable,  gentle,  and  easy  to 
be  entreated,  full  of  mercy  and  of  good  fruits  ; 
while  the  latter  is  the  product  of  the  wisdom 
from  beneath,  which  is  declared  to  be  earthly, 
sensual,  devilish.  The  contrast  is  strong,  yet 
not  more  so  than  the  fruits  of  the  two  fully 
justify  ;  for  as  one  tends  to  strengthen  the 
bonds  of  Christian  union,  to  increase  our  love 
for  the  brethren,  to  cover  those  weaknesses  to 
which  our  frail  nature  is  incident,  and  teaches 
us  to  forgive  as  we  hope  to  be  forgiven  :  the 
other  magnifies  the  failings  of  our  friends,  and 
creates  many  imaginary  ones  ;  makes  us  cen- 
sorious and  severe  toward  them,  sows  the 
seeds  of  disesteem  and  discord,  and  breaks  the 
ties  both  of  social  and  religious  union.  It  was 
a  deep  conviction  of  the  ruinous  consequence 
resulting  from  this  vice,  which  induced  our 
early  Friends  so  strongly  to  deprecate  it,  to 
caution  their  brethren  against  the  first  tempta- 
tions to  its  commission,  and  endeavour  to  for- 
tify their  good  resolutions  by  the  strongest 
guards.  The  yearly  meeting  has  again  and 
again  repeated  those  advices,  and  in  order  to 
incite  to  constant  vigilance  the  query  is  re- 
quired to  be  answered  every  three  months, 
"Are  tale-beaiing  and  detraction  discouraged  ?" 

Perhaps  there  is  no  error  to  which  we  are 
more  liable,  through  mere  inadvertence,  than 
detraction.  Without  any  malevolent  feeling 
or  intention,  we  begin  to  converse  respecting 
acquaintances,  perhaps  advert  to  their  eonducti 
in  some  particular  case,  and  alujost  without 
thought,  pass  an  opinion  respecting  it ;  this 
leads"  to  something  further,  and  other  disclo- 
sures are  made  to  corroborate   or  justify  the 


opinion  we  have  advanced.  The  turn  tlius 
given  to  conversation  soon  degenerates  into 
scandal  or  tale-bearing,  and  a  friend  is  injured 
in  his  reputation,  or  judged  and  condemned 
without  the  opportunity  of  being  heard  in  his 
defence.  It  would  require  a  volume  to  de- 
scribe the  various  forms  which  this  pernicious 
habit  assumes  in  order  to  insinuate  itself,  and 
its  secret  and  plausible  devices  for  sapping  the 
foundations  of  fellowship  and  union,  and  de- 
stroying the  character  and  influence  of  those 
who  are  the  unconscious  and  often  innocent 
victims  of  its  machinations.  How  much  more 
conducive  to  the  general  good  of  society,  to 
the  increase  of  love  and  harmony,  to  the  fur- 
therance of  united  and  persevering  effort  in  the 
great  cause  of  religion  and  virtue,  and  to  our 
own  purity  and  peace  of  mind  would  it  be,  to 
limit  our  conversation  to  things  calculated  to 
edify  one  another  in  love,  to  animate  and  en- 
courage in  good  works,  and  to  strengthen  our 
faith  in  those  precious  doctrines  and  testimo- 
nies, which,  from  the  concurrent  evidence  of 
the  Spirit  of  God  and  the  Holy  Scriptures,  our 
Society  has  been  convinced  are  the  truths  of 
the  gospel  as  it  is  in  .lesus. 

The  remedy  for  this  evil  must  primarily  be 
sought  in  the  renovation  of  heart  which  it  is 
the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  effect  within 
us.  A  patient  endurance  of  its  regenerating 
baptism  will  thoroughly  change  the  whole 
character,  new  desires  and  afieclions  will  be 
induced,  new  dispositions  and  heavenly  mo- 
tives will  actuate  us,  holier  and  higher  objects 
occupy  our  minds,  and  the  whole  man  assume 
a  more  exalted  and  dignified  character,  the 
grand  distinguishing  feature  of  which  will  be, 
love  to  God,  and  love  to  the  whole  family  of 
mankind. 

But  in  checking  the  evil  under  discussion, 
there  are  many  instrumental  helps.  If  none 
were  disposed  to  listen  to  tale-bearing  and 
detraction,  few  would  be  found  hardy  enough 
to  persist  in  it.  The  relish  with  which  we 
listen,  the  readiness  with  which  we  join  in  the 
censure,  and  the  pleasure  we  evince  in  hear- 
ing something  new,  are  the  reward  of  the  tale- 
bearer. If  we  withhold  these,  much  of  the 
inducement  for  continuing  the  practice  will  be 
taken  av/ay.  Let  us  then  watch  over  one 
another  in  love.  ;  endeavour  to  discountenance 
the  practice  by  kind  and  tender  admonitions, 
and  to  direct  conversation  to  useful  or  innocent 
topics,  and  always  avoid  introducing  our 
friends  or -their  characters  as  subjects  of  com- 
mon and  familiar  discourse. 

I  must  not,  however,  conclude  these  hints 
without  drawing  a  distinction  which  I  think 
the  support  of  truth  against  error  requires  us 
to  make.  It  is  not  always  detraction  or  tale- 
bearing to  speak  against  the  principles  and 
conduct  of  persons.  There  are  circumstances 
which  demand  an  open  and  honest  exposiwe 
of  the  course  pursued  by  individuals,  both  in' 
principle  and  practice,  in  order  that  the  com- 
munity, whether  civil  or  religions,  may  be 
warned  of  the  danger  arising  from  their  teach- 
ing, their  influence,  or  example.  To  conceal 
the  improper  conduct  or  the  false  principles  of 
others,  where  that  concealment  would  enable 
them  to  pursue  that  conduct  with  impunity, 
or  to  spread  those  principles  more  successfully, 
to  the  injury  of  others,  would  be  to  make  our- 


selves ])arlakers  in  other  men's  sins,  and  to 
incur  a  learful  responsibility.  In  such  cir- 
cumstances it  becomes  a  duty,  as  faithful 
watchmen,  to  sound  the  alarm,  to  put  our 
friends  and  others  on  their  guard,  to  acquaint 
them  with  their  danger,  and  at  the  same  time 
to  watch  over  our  own  spirit  with  the  closest 
sci-utiny,  that  motives  of  an  improper  charac- 
ter are  not  harboured  in  our  breasts. 

Vv'hen  the  eminent  apostle  to  the  gentiles 
told  the  Galatians,  in  Ids  epistle,  that  he  with- 
stood Peter  to  the  face,  because  he  was  to 
blame  for  dissembling  with  the  Jews,  (Gal. 
chap,  ii.);  when  he  warned  Timothy  that 
Hymeneiis  and  Philetus  were  vain  and  pro- 
fane babblers,  that  Phygellus  and  Ilermogenes 
had  turned  away  from  him,  and  that  Demas 
had  forsaken  him,  having  loved  this  present 
world  ;  we  cannot  for  a  moment  suppose  that 
he  was  guilty  of  tale-bearing  and  detraction, 
but  rather  that  he  saw  it  necessary  to  warn  his 
fellow  professors  for  the  preservation  of  the 
church,  and  counteracting  the  influence  their 
example  might  jiave  in  leading  others  out  of 
the  right  way  of  the  Lord.  So  in  his  epistle 
to  the  Romans  he  says,  "I  beseech  you,  bre- 
thren, murk  them  which  cause  divisions  and 
offences,  contrary  to  the  doctrine  which  ye 
have  learned,  and  avoid  them." 

That  cases  have  arisen  in  the  cliurch  since 
that  day,  demanding  similar  treatmerrt,  cannot 
be  conti-overted.  In  our  Society,  when  Wil- 
kinson, Story,  Rogers,  Perot  and  Keith,  erred 
from  the  faith,  and  lighted  up  the  fires  of  dis- 
cord in  the  church,  the  honourable  and  faithful 
men  whom  we  most  admire  as  the  instruments 
in  the  divine  hand  for  building  up  the  Society, 
Fox,  Barclay,  Penn,  Pennington,  and  Ell- 
wood,  with  many  others,  laboured  abundantly, 
by  word  and  writing,  to  expose  their  errors, 
and  preserve  the  members  from  the  infection 
of  their  heresies.  Surely  they  were  not 
chargeable  either  witli  detraction  or  calumny. 

What  have  been  the  events  of  our  own  day? 
They  have  taught  us  a  lesson  by  which  we 
may  well  profit.  When  the  promoters  of  the 
recent  schrsm  sought  to  spread  through  the 
peaceful  borders  of  the  Society  their  antichris- 
tian  principles,  how  earnestly  did  they  labour 
to  brand  as  detraction  and  calumny  every  eflbrt 
to  put  Friends  on  their  guard  against  the  dis- 
organizing doctrines,  and  how  adroitly  did 
they  manage,  how  constantly  did  they  play 
upon  the  words  "love,"  and  "charity,"  in 
order  to  give  the  impr-ession  that  the  discord 
which  followed  their  course  was  the  effect  of 
the  opposition  to  their  ministry,  and  to  the 
promulgation  of  their  infidelity  in  social  cir- 
cles. They  would  have  had  us  believe  that 
their  characters  were  so  sacred,  that  even  the 
repetition  by  others  of  sentences  to  which  they 
were  daily  giving  publicity,  was  detraction, 
and  they  actually  found  men  weak  and  blind 
Enough  to  go  through  the  formalities  of  a  imck 
disownment,  to  support  the  idea.  But  how 
preposterous  and  absurd  is  the  sentiment !  No 
marvel  that  the  schismatics  should  eagerly 
grasp  at  a  doctrine  so  convenient ;  for  while 
they  may  be  industriously  propagating  their 
heresies,  however  pernicious,  the  faithful 
Christian,  who,  as  a  watchman  at  his  post, 
lifts  a  warning  voice  to  arrest  the  evil,  and 
preserve  his  fellow  professors  from  the  con- 


THE    FRIEND. 


311 


tagion,  is  branded  as  a  tale-bearer  and  calum- 
niator. 

Where  a  person  publicly  avows  scnliments 
adverse  to  the  failh  of  a  religious  body  with 
whicli  he  is  connected,  and  persists  in  that 
avowal,  or  where  his  practice  contravenes  the 
principles  of  that  societ}',  and  his  example, 
teaching,  or  influence,  is  likely  to  draw  others 
after  him,  it  becomes  a  duty  to  warn  others 
against  his  conduct  and  principles. 

The  elders  of  Philadelphia  did  so  in  the 
case  of  Elias  Hicks,  and  there  are  many  who, 
to  this  day,  will  have  cause  to  bless  the  Lord 
for  it,  as  the  means  of  preventing  them  from 
running  into  those  soul-destroying  errors, 
which  were  so  plausibly  presented  to  them. 
To  charge  this  act  of  the  elders,  so  salutary  in 
its  efiects,  to  tiie  account  of  detraction  or 
breach  of  unity,  would  be  indeed  to  put  dark- 
ness for  light,  and  evil  for  good.  While, 
therefore,  I  would  earnestly  exhort  against  the 
sin  of  tale-bearing  and  detraction,  it  is  impor- 
tant, in  my  view,  that  we  should  make  right 
distinctions,  and  know  what  these  words 
mean,  lest  we  pervert  them  into  an  engine  for 
throwing  down  the  barriers  necessary  for  the 
preservation  of  sound  doctrine  and  Christian 
practice  in  the  Society,  proclaiming  unbridled 
license  for  the  promulgation  of  sentiments, 
however  repugnant  to  our  established  princi- 
ples, and  leave  every  man  to  exercise  all  the 
influence  he  can  acquire,  in  promoting  among 
us  whatever  opinions  he  may  choose  to  adopt. 
J.  K. 


The  following  memorial,  soliciting  the  in- 
terference of  congress  in  suppressing  the  Afri- 
can slave  trade,  carried  on  under  the  American 
flag,  and  by  citizens  of  the  United  States,  was 
presented  to  the  senate  and  house  of  represent- 
atives, directed  to  be  printed,  and,  by  the  latter, 
referred  to  the  committee  on  commerce. 

3Iemorial  of  the  Society  of  Friends  in  Penn- 
sylvania, New  Jersey,  and  Delaivare,  on 
the  Jtfrican  slave  trade.  To  the  senate 
and  house  of  representatives  of  the  United 
States  in  congress  assembled. 

The  memorial  of  the  representatives  of  the 
religious  Society  of  Friends,  commonly  called 
Quakers,  in  Pennsvlvania,  New  Jersey,  Dela- 
ware, &c.. 

Respectfully  represents  : — That  youi  me- 
morialists are  induced,  by  apprehension  of  re- 
Hgious  duty,  and  regard  for  the  present  and 
future  welfare  of  our  common  country,  to  so- 
licit the  attention  of  congress  to  an  evil  of 
great  and  appalling  majnitude,  in  which  we 
have  reasons  to  believe  that  many  of  our  citi- 
zens are  deeply  involved. 

We  are  encouraged  to  hope  that  our  appli- 
cation will  be  judged  worthy  of  serious  consi- 
denition,  from  the  circumstance  that  the  Pre- 
sident of  the  United  States,  at  the  opening  of' 
the  present  session,  called  the  attention  of  your 
body  to  the  same  subject :  we  allude  to  the 
African  slave  trade.  We  are  fully  aware  that 
this  traffic  is  prohibited  bjr  the  laws  of  nearly 
all  the  governments  in  the  civilized  world, 
whose  subjects  or  citizens  have  ever  been  en- 
gaged in  its  prosecution  ;  and  that  the  two 
inost  active  and  extensive  maritime  nations  on 


the  globe  have  denounced  it  as  piratical,  and 
prescribed  for  those  who  may  be  found  em- 
ployed in  it  the  awful  punishment  of  death  ; 
yet  the  information  which  we  have  obtained 
from  vaiious  sources  of  unquestionable  au- 
thenticity, has  led  to  the  sorrowful  conviction 
that  this  iniquitous  commerce  has,  for  several 
years  past,  been  prosecuted  to  a  greater  ex- 
tent, and  in  a  manner  mure  destructive  to  its 
victims,  than  it  ever  was  before. 

Under  all  the  difficulties  attendant  upon  this 
inquiry,  and  with  ample  allowance  for  all  the 
questionable  cases,  an  estimate,  founded  chiefly 
on  oflicial  documents,  leads  to  the  conclusion 
that  no  fewer  than  one  hmidred  and  lifty  thou- 
sand African  slaves  are  annually  landed  on  the 
coasts  of  Brazil,  Cuba,  and  Porto  Rico.  A 
large  number  is  known  to  be  carried  into 
Texas  ;  and  we  have  reason  to  apprehend  that 
many  are  also  introduced  into  the  United 
States. 

It  is  needless  to  expatiate  upon  the  scenes 
of  havoc  and  desolation  from  which  this  com- 
merce is  supplied  ;  the  sanguinary  conflicts, 
the  midnight  conflagrations,  and  the  toilsome 
march  through  inhospitable  deserts,  and  under 
a  burning  sun,  must  be  familiar  to  the  mind  of 
every  person  who  is  conversant  with  the  his- 
tory of  the  slave  trade.  From  the  concurrent 
testimony  of  numerous  witnesses,  we  are 
warranted  in  the  cimclusion,  that  the  number 
who  perish  by  fatigue,  famine,  and  the  sword, 
considerably  exceeds  the  number  who  reach 
the  coast  alive. 

The  diseases  generated  in  the  holds  of  the 
slave  ships,  while  the  traffic  was  tolerated,  are 
well  known  to  have  given  to  the  march  of 
death  more  than  ten  times  its  usual  speed. 

But  the  circumstances  under  which  it  is 
now  prosecuted  have  greatly  increased  the 
horrors  and  mortality  of  the  middle  passage. 
The  ships  engaged  in  it  are  constructed  for 
rapid  sailing ;  hence  the  space  allotted  to  the 
slaves  is  more  limited  now  than  before  the 
prohibitory  laws  were  enacted.  Other  causes, 
sufficiently  obvious,  augment  the  suffering  and 
mortality  attendant  upon  the  passage  across 
the  Atlantic.  A  comparison,  founded  upon  a 
considerable  collection  of  ascertained  cases, 
appears  to  support  the  conclusion  that  rather 
more  than  one  fourth  of  the  number  embarked 
on  the  African  coast  perish  before  they  reach 
the  place  of  their  destination  in  the  western 
world.  Connecting  this  conclusion  with  the 
estimate  already  given  of  those  who  perish  in 
procuring  the  slaves  actually  disembarked,  we 
are  brought  to  the  dreadlul  conviction  that  the 
African  continent  is  annually  despoiled,  by 
means  of  the  slave  trade,  of  from  four  to  five 
hundred  thousand  of  its  inhabitants  ;  or  con- 
siderably upward  of  a  thousand  a  day. 

If  we  could  believe  that  this  desolating 
traffic  was  carried  on  exclusively  by  foreign- 
ers, it  might  still  be  worthy  of  consideration 
whether  the  influence  of  the  United  Stales 
with  the  other  governments  of  the  world  ought 
not  to  be  exerted  toward  arresting  or  mitiga- 
ting so  enormous  an  evil.  But  we  have  sor- 
rowful evidence  that  a  large  part  is  prosecuted 
under  the  protection  of  die  Amei'ican  flag,  and 
that  American  citizens  and  American  capital 
are  deeply  engaged  in  it.  It  is  an  undeniable 
fact,    that   numerous  vessels  are  built  in  the 


United  States  and  sent  to  Cuba  and  ports  in 
the  Cape  de  Verd  islands,  where  a  sale,  real 
or  pretended,  is  effected  to  a  foreigner,  and  a 
few  foreigners  are  taken  on  board — the  Ame- 
rican officers  still  retaining  their  places.  With 
this  mixed  crew  the  vessel  proceeds,  under 
the  American  flag,  to  the  African  coast.  If 
visited  by  a  British  cruiser,  the  American 
character  is  assumed,  as  an  efficient  protection ; 
but  in  case  one  of  our  national  vessels  falls  in 
their  way,  the  foreigners  figure  as  the  crew, 
and  the  Americans  take  the  character  of  pas- 
sengers. The  flag  of  the  United  States,  being 
found  the  most  efficient  protection,  isgeneially 
displayed  until  the  slaves  are  embarked,  when 
it  disappears,  and  that  of  Spain  or  Portugal 
usually  lakes  its  place.  It  is  even  said,  that 
the  American  flag  has  been  used  to  cover  this 
nefarious  traffic,  in  its  preparatory  stages,  in 
cases  where  neither  the  vessel  nor  crew  had 
any  claim  to  the  American  character. 

If  the  transfer  to  foreigners  of  ships  built 
in  die  United  Stales  by  American  citizens, 
equipped  and  prepared  in  all  respects  for  the 
Afiican  slave  trade,  should  even  be  proved  to 
be  real  bona  fide  sales,  still  such  transactions 
must  be  considered  as  deeply  participating  in 
the  criminality  of  that  horrid  traffic.  Trading 
with  known  pirates,  furnishing  them  with 
stores,  or  fitting  out  vessels  for  their  purpo- 
ses, has  been  regarded  as  a  crime  of  equal 
atrocity  v.'ith  piracy  itself. 

We  respectfully  but  earnestly  solicit  the 
serious  attention  of  congress  to  this  aflecting 
subject,  and  desire  diat  they  will  adopt  such 
measures  as  to  rescue  the  citizens  of  the  Uni- 
ted States  from  the  infamy  and  guilt  of  parti- 
cipating in  this  fold  opprobrium  of  the  Chris- 
tian name.  The  federal  government  has  been 
highly  applauded  for  its  early  and  active  exer- 
tions for  the  abolition  of  this  traffic  ;  and  we 
ardently  desiie  that  those  who  are  intrusted 
with  the  legislation  of  this  great  and  growing 
republic  may  humbly  seek  and  experience  the 
wisdom  which  comes  from  above,  to  direct 
them  in  the  adoption  of  proper  measures  ;  and 
that  the  powerful  influence  of  the  United 
States  with  other  maritime  nations  of  the 
world  may  be  judiciously  exerted  for  the  final 
and  total  suppression  of  a  traffic  so  revolting 
to  humanity,  and  so  totally  irreconcileable  witli 
the  character  of  a  Christian  community. 

Signed  by  direction,  on  behalf  of  a  meeting 
of  the  representatives  aforesaid,  held  in  Phila- 
delphia the  17th  of  the  4th  month,  1840. 

William  Evans,  Clerk. 


Magnanimity  and  Gratitude  of  a  Lion. 

Prince,  a  tame  lion,  on  board  his  majesty's 
ship  Ariadne,  had  a  keeper  to  whom  he  was 
much  attached  ;  the  keeper  got  drunk  one  day, 
and,  as  the  captain  never  forgave  the  crime, 
the  keeper  was  ordered  to  be  floffged ;  the  gra- 
ting was  rigged  on  the  main  deck,  opposite 
Prince's  den,  a  large  barred  up  place,  the 
pillars  large  and  cased  with  iron.  When 
the  keeper  began  to  strip.  Prince  rose  gloom- 
ily from  his  couch  ;  and  got  as  near  to  his 
friend  as  possible ;  on  beholding  his  bare 
back,  he  walked  hastily  round  the  den,  and 
when  he  saw  the  boatswain  inflict  the  first 
lash,  his  eyes  sparkled  with  fire,  and  his  sides 


312 


THE   FRIEND. 


resounded  with  the  strong  and  quioli  beatings 
of  his  tail ;  at  last  when  the  blood  began  to  flow 
from  the  unfortunate  man's  back,  and  the 
"  clotted  cats"  jerked  their  gory  knots  close  to 
the  lion's  den,  his  fury  became  tremendous, 
he  roared  with  a  voice  of  thunder,  shook  the 
strong  bars  of  his  prison,  as  if  they  had  been 
osiers,  and  finding  his  efforts  to  break  loose 
unavailing,  he  rolled  and  shrieked  in  a  manner 
the  most  terrific,  that  it  is  possible  to  conceive. 
The  captain,  fearing  that  he  might  break  loose, 
ordered  the  marines  to  load  and  present  at 
Prince  ;  this  threat  redoubled  his  rage,  and  at 
last  the  captain  desired  the  keeper  to  be  east 
off  and  go  to  his  friend.  It  is  impossible  to 
describe  the  joy  evinced  by  the  lion  ;  he  licked 
with  care  the  mangled  and  bleeding  back  of  the 
cruelly  treated  seaman,  caressed  him  with  his 
paws,  which  he  folded  round  the  keeper  as  if 
to  defy  any  one  renewing  a  similar  treatment, 
and  it  was  only  alter  several  hours  that  Prince 
would  allow  the  keeper  to  quit  his  protection 
and  return  among  those  who  had  so  ill-used 
him. — Foreign  paper. 

The  Falls  of  Riukan-Fos,  Norway. 
But  hark  !  we  are  still  far  away  from  the 
falls,  and  yet  their  roar  is  already  heard.  We 
had  been  climbing  without  intermission  for 
several  miles,  and  there  is  another  terrible  hill 
before  we  dismount ;  at  its  foot  several  large  j 
and  dangerous  torrents  are  yet  to  be  crossed. 
As  we  rise,  houses,  even  at  this  remote  and 
elevated  point  of  the  valley,  are  seen  nestling  ] 
among  the  copse,  or  completely  overshadowed 
by  some  trees  of  nobler  growth.  The  track 
rises  higher  and  higher,  so  steeply  that  it  seerns 
impossible  for  our  wearied  horses  to  reach  the 
top.  At  last  the  path  seems  to  terminate — a 
huge  precipice  bars  all  advance.  Leaving  the 
horses  in  a  deserted  hut,  we  get  round  the  in- 
terposing rock — climb  on  our  hands  and  knees 
— turn  a  soft  green  point — and  in  another  mo- 
ment the  fall  bursts  upon  us  in  all  its  beauty 
and  sublimity.  Above  the  fall,  the  river  is 
seen  slanting  through  a  naked  ravine  in  a  long 
inclined  bed,  where  it  flows  smoothly  and 
swiftly,  without  a  pool  to  rest  in,  or  a  rock  to 
break  on,  till  in  one  moment,  from  clear  and 
foamless  water,  it  vanishes  in  white  clouds  of 
spray  ;  with  a  single  plunge  it  has  fallen  four 
hundred  and  fifty  feet  into  a  vast  gulph  scoop- 
ed from  the  solid  marble  !  So  tremendous  is 
the  shock,  that  even  at  this  distance  the  moun- 
tain trembles.  From  the  immense  height  of 
the  fall,  the  body  of  the  water  is  lost  sight  of 
long  before  it  reaches  the  bottom  ;  instantly  it 
recovers  itself,  however,  and  rises  back  to  the 
very  summit  in  light  vapoury  clouds,  bound- 
ing and  curling  upwards,  till  the  whole  basin 
and  the  retreating  hollows  are  full  of  wreaths 
upon  wreaths  of  fantastic  beauty.  A  match- 
less sight  I  The  floating  masses  are  ever  va- 
rying their  forms  ;  now  they  are  like  the  rich 
foliage  of  lofty  trees  waving  in  the  summer 
gale,  now  like  the  gilded  clouds  at  even. 
Their  beauty  is  singularly  heightened  by  the 
blackness  of  the  surrounding  rocks,  and  the 
deep  green  of  the  sward  above.  Lofty  as  the 
fall  itself  is,  there  are  yet  loftier  mountains 
round  it,  whose  imposing  masses  greatly  in- 
crease the  effect  of  the  impressive  scene.  The 


sound  of  the  cataract  is  at  times  louder  than 
the  loudest  thunder,  filling  the  air  lor  miles 
with  peals  of  terrible  distinctness.  On  listen- 
ing to  it  for  awhile,  the  head  begins  to  turn. 
Altogether,  the  height — the  mass  of  water — 
the  ebon  darkness  of  the  surrounding  rocks — 
the  silence  of  the  green  spot  we  cling  to  in 
viewing  it,  backed  by  a  huge  triangle  of  swar- 
thy basalt — the  streaks  of  snovv  on  the  heights 
— the  small  hut  creeping  neai  the  brink — the 
river  rushing  triumphantly  out  of  the  chaldion 
it  has  escaped  from  in  despite  of  so  fierce  a 
trial — every  adjunct  required  by  taste  unite  to 
make  this  scene  one  of  the  most  magnificent 
that  nature  presents. — Jirenuier's  Excursions 
in  Norway, 

God  sends  the  poor  to  try  us;  as  well  as  he 
tries  them,  by  being  such:  and  he  that  refuses 
them  a  Utile,  out  of  the  great  deal  that  God  has 
given  him,  lays  up  poverty  in  store  for  his  own 
posterity. —  Jt'm.  Fenn. 

Property  of  Numbers. — Joseph  Hall,  a 
teacher  of  mathematics,  at  Macclesfield,  has 
discovered  that  the  sum  of  the  products  con- 
tained in  the  144  cells  of  the  common  multi- 
plication table  is  6084,  a  square  number,  the 
root  of  which  is  78,  and  which  root  is  equal 
to  the  .sum  of  the  numbers  contained  in  the 
first  column.  If  the  table  is  extended  to  20 
times  30,  or  indeed  to  any  given  number  of 
times,  still  the  operation  will  exhibit  a  similar 
result,  the  sum  contained  in  the*  first  column 
squared,  will  be  equal  to  the  sum  of  all  the 
products  in  the  number  of  cells  which  the  table 
may  contain. — Foreign  Paper. 

The  New  Zealand  Land  Company  in  Lon- 
don has  learned  from  its  agent,  that  he  has 
effected  the  purchase  of  the  harbour  of  Port 
Nicholson,  in  Cook's  Straits,  with  a  territory 
of  fifty  miles  long  and  thirty  miles  broad,  in- 
cluding a  million  of  acres.  It  is  about  thirty 
miles  from  Queen  Charlotte's  Sound,  well 
wooded  and  full  of  foliage.  The  harbour  is 
direcdy  in  the  way  from  New  Holland  to 
England. 

Matliew,  the  Catholic  priest,  administered 
the  teetotal  pledge  in  Nenagh,  the  most  pro- 
testant  district  of  Tipperary,  one  day  last  week, 
to  16,000  persons.  The  society  now  consists 
of  700,000  members.  The  number  of  grocers 
and  spirit  retailers  in  this  city  and  liberties  is 
reduced  from  450  to  100.  There  are  but  three 
applications  for  spirit  licenses  in  this  city,  to 
be  made  at  quarter  sessions,  before  the  mayor, 
recorder,  and  magistrates,  to-morrow. — Lime- 
rick Chronicle. 


met  on  seventh  day  the  13th  instant,  at  New- 
port, and  that  the  Yearly  Meeting  convened  at 
the  same  place,  on  second  day  ibllowing,  con- 
tinuing by  adjournments  until  the  morning  of 
sixth  day,  the  19tli  instant.  We  learn  gene- 
rally, that,  beside  the  regular  course  of  pro- 
ceedings relative  to  the  state  of  the  society  as 
exhibited  in  the  reports  from  subordinate  meet- 
ings, several  other  subjects  of  interest  were 
considered  and  acted  upon;  particularly  in  re- 
regard  to  the  Indian  tribes  who  have  been  com- 
pelled to  abandon  their  ancient  settlements,  and 
to  remove  into  a  wilderness  country  beyond 
the  Mississippi.  The  Newport  Mercury  of 
the  20th  instant  contains  a  short  notice  of  the 
meeting,  which  concludes  thus.  "  We  leara 
that  the  deliberations  were  conducted  with 
great  harmony  and  unanimity,  and  the  correct 
principles  of  the  society  duly  maintained.  The 
meeting  closed  with  friendly  and  Christian  . 
feelings." 

We  commend  to  the  attention  of  our  readers 
the  memorial,  on  another  page,  of  the  Society 
of  Friends  in  Pennsylvania,  New  Jersey,  &c. 
addressed,  and  recently  presented  to  congress, 
on  the  African  slave  trade,  carried  on  under 
the  Jimericun  flag,  and  by  citizens  of  the 
United  States.  It  is  a  document  well  becom- 
ing a  body  of  Christian  professors — dignified, 
energetic,  yet  respectful ;  and  should  be  read 
and  pondered  by  every  man,  woman  and  child 
among  us,  competent  duly  to  appreciate  the 
deep  interest  of  the  subject. 

Correction. — In  line  17  of  The  Emigrant,  inserted 
last  week,  for  the  word  an  read  on. 


th:q  fii.ii3:^b. 


SIXTH  MONTH,  37,  1840. 


With  respect  to  the  Yearly  Meeting  of 
Friends  for  New  England,  recently  held,  the 
information  we  have  been  enabled  to  obtain  is 
very  limited,  and  too  indistinct  to  justify  enter- 
ing much  into  detail.  It  appears,  however, 
that  the  select  meeting  of  ministers  and  elders 


Died,  on  the  evening  of  the  22d  instant,  at  her  resi- 
dence in  this  city,  Elizacetii  Aucher,  aged  77  years, 
relict  (if  the  late  Samuel  Aiclier. 

on  the  24th  Inslaiil,  Elizabeth  Kaigiin,  of  this 

city,  widow  of  John  Kaighn,  late  of  Kuiglin's  Point, 
Camden,  New  Jersey. 

suddenly  at  1  riends'  Meeting  House,   in  the 

norli.ern  di.-tricl,  Philadelphia,  on  the  morning  of  the 
23d  instant,  John  North,  aged  about  55  years.  Born 
in  Ireland,  this  Friend  had  there  seen  the  nature  of 
the  spirit  of  infidelity,  which,  many  years  «go,  found 
a  footing  in  that  laud,  and  when,  in  1827,  it  showed 
ilsclf  within  our  liorders,  he  was  prepared  to  detect  and 
testify  against  it.  He  was  zealously  concerned  to  sup- 
port the  testimonies  of  our  society  on  their  original 
i  foundation,  and  mourned  over  the  innovations  which 
the  spirit  of  the  world  and  the  deceitfuhiess  of  riches, 
produced  amongst  us.  He  had  of  latter  times  repeat- 
edly informed  liis  family  that  he  believed  he  should  be 
suddenly  taken  from  them  ;  and  with  this  belief  im- 
pressed upun  his  mind,  it  is  conso'alory  to  think  that 
he  endeavoured  to  have  his  lamp  trimmed  and  his  light 
burning.  Sometimes  he  expressed  a  tew  words  in  our 
meetings.  On  third  day  moinmg  he  rose  in  our  meet- 
ing for  worship,  with  the  language,  "  Let  no  man  take 
thy  crown  The  way  to  the  kingdom  is  the  same  now 
that  ever  it  was,  a  Irihulated  and  narrow  way— the 
way  of  the  cross."  He  rcfited  the  reply  of  Peter  to  the 
query  of  nur  Lord,  "  Whom  do  ye  say  that  I  am,"  and 
concluded  with  these  words  :  "  blessed  and  praised  be 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  who  hath  hid  these  things  from 
the  wise  and  prudent, and  revealed  them  unto  baffes  in 
Christ."  Having  solemnly  pronounced  Ihcpe  words, 
the  latter  sentences  of  which  were  uttered  in  a  trcmu- 
lous  tone,  he  quietly  took  his  seat;  placed  one  hand  to 
his  cheek,  to  support  his  head  in  his  usual  contempla- 
tive posi'ion  ;  then  presently  let  both  hands  fall  Ky  his 
side,  and  his  head  inclined  over  towards  the  Friend  on 
his  right  hand,  as  though  he  had  r'ainted  away.  He 
>vas  lifted  up  and  carried  out.  The  heart  continued  In 
act  for  a  few  minutes,  but  consciousness  had  ccascel  ■ 
and  he  gently  passed  away  without  a  struggle. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vol.  zsii. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  SS^'ENTH  MONTH,  4,  1340. 


EDITED  BY   KOBEKT    SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Price  two  doll'irs per  annum,  pai/alh  in  advance. 

Subscriptions  and  PaymeiUs  reci:ivc(l  by 

GEORGE    v..   TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  .VORTII  FOORTII  STREET,  UP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


CommunicatMl  for  "  The  Frii-nd." 

Tico  Lectures  on  the  History  of  Literature, 
with  a  brief  sketch  of  the  various  materials 
made  use  of  for  the  preservation  of  Know- 
ledge. 

LECTURE  SECOND. 

Our  first  lecture  closed  at  a  period  when 
the  haughty  Roman  scholar  in  his  city-palace 
or  his  rural  villa,  surrounded  by  the  living 
thoughts  of  poets,  philosophers  and  histo- 
rians, was  fostering  that  luxurious  refinement, 
which  eventually  destroyed  the  energy  of  mind 
through  which  alone  true  literary  eminence 
can  be  supported.  The  Roman  empire  now 
had  attained  the  zenith  of  its  power.  The 
Atlantic  Ocean  was  its  western  boundary,  the 
sandy  deserts  of  Libya  and  Zahara  were  its 
southern  limits  and  defence.  The  Armenian 
mountains,  the  bed  of  the  Euphrates  and  un- 
conquered  Arabia  marked  out  its  eastern  bor- 
ders, whilst  its  northern  line  was  yet  shifting 
and  changing  as  the  Roman  legions  advanced 
into  or  retired  from  Gaul.  Amid  all  this  appa- 
rent strength  and  prosperity  there  was  mingled 
much  weakness — and  the  very  root  of  desola- 
tion and  degradation  was  there.  The  empire 
of  Rome  was  an  empire  of  slaves.  The  bril- 
liant literature,  the  learned  education,  the  free- 
dom of  thought  and  of  action,  were  confined 
to  the  few.  Ignorance,  as  dark  as  that  which 
rested  on  the  uncultivated  Goth,  was  the  por- 
tion of  the  multitude.  Moral  instruction  was 
unknown,  but  new  theatres  and  circuses  for 
the  amusement  and  coiTuption  of  the  people, 
were  every  where  erected.  A  want  of  the 
true  principles  of  morals  and  philosophy  had 
lately  led  the  Roman  to  consider  that  military 
glory  was  the  highest  object  which  mankind 
could  toil  after — a  lack  equally  lamentable 
now  rendered  them  contented  with  the  gross- 
ness  of  sensual  delights,  enjoyed  in  luxurious 
idleness. 

The  higher  classes,  with  all  theii  civiliza- 
tion and  literature,  were  neither  wise  as  philo- 
sophers, nor  virtuous  as  moralists ;  and  the 
great  mass,  despised  and  degraded,  without 
education,  or  motives  to  improvement,  were 
sunk  in  the  grossest  corruption.  Christianity, 
although  neither  opposed  to  sound  literature 


nor  true  philosophy — in  its  first  introduction 
into  the  world  was  brought  into  collision  with 
the  principles  of  Gentile  authors,  and  the  wiS' 
dom  of  the  Grecian  and  Roman  schools.  Its 
doctrines  and  its  morals,  pure  and  simple,  were 
at  variance  with  heathenism  in  theory, 
sensuality  in  practice ;  there  can  be  little  won- 
der then  that  its  followers  gave  no  encoura 
ment  to  the  literature  of  the  age.  Some  of  the 
earliest  followers  of  Jesus,  under  the  pressure 
of  a  sense  of  duty  became  authors.  Illiterate 
men  took  the  pen,  and  prompted  by  the  spirit 
of  truth,  they  wrote  what  they  had  seen  and 
heard,  in  simple,  yet  expiessive  language.  In 
their  writings,  the  words  of  their  master,  the 
sayings  of  the  Blessed  One  are  recorded,  in 
which  divine  wisdom  sheds  its  illuminating 
rays,  in  the  doctrine  delivered,  and  the  mo- 
rality enforced,  whether  by  parable  or  by  pre- 
cept. As  the  doctrines  of  Christianity  became 
known,  they  were  so  in  conformity  with  the 
living  testimony  of  the  light  within,  that  the 
heathen  felt  their  force.  The  grossness  of 
their  divinity  became  too  glaring,  and  as  the 
religion  fell  into  disrepute,  the  literature  which 
was  so  closely  connected  with  it,  sunk  like- 
wise. Heathenism  continued  for  a  time  to 
furnish  authors,  who  advocated  the  philosophy 
of  the  ancients — who  sang  of  Jupiter,  and  the 
divinities  of  his  court ;  but  the  light  of  genius 
was  departing  from  the  Roman  world  of  let- 
ters ;  and  the  efforts  of  present  intellect  bore 
as  little  comparison  to  the  past  as  the  ashes 
upon  the  deserted  shrines  of  her  deities  did  to 
the  ever  fed  fires  which  once  kindled  upon 
them.  A  few  fast  fleeting  years,  and  the 
learning  of  Europe,  the  records  of  wisdom  and 
science,  were  left  to  the  fostering  care  of  nom- 
inal Christians.  These  were  too  much  enga- 
ged in  defending  their  own  principles,  and  in 
confuting  heresies,  in  suffering  for  their  reli- 
gion or  in  contending  about  forms,  to  enter  the 
literary  arena,  or  to  seek  after  polish  and  per- 
fection in  style.  Although  schools  were  es- 
tablished at  various  places  in  the  empire,  and 
supported  at  the  public  expense,  in  which  lec- 
tures were  delivered  on  philosophy,  rhetoric, 
and  law,  yet  real  learning  and  correct  taste 
every  where  declined.  Luxury  had  rendered 
the  mind  as  well  as  body  effeminate,  and  viti- 
ated the  judgment  in  philosophy,  in  morality, 
in  taste.  In  composition  gaudy  ornament  took 
place  of  the  true  beauty  of  simplicity,  affecta- 
tion supplanted  nature,  and  quibbles  and  so- 
phistry took  the  gown  of  philosophy.  It  was 
now  the  autumn  of  time  in  the  elder  prog)-es- 
sion  of  science.  On  the  fair  tree  of  Roman 
literature  the  buds  of  its  mental  spring,  had 
passed  into  the  foliage  of  an  intellectual  sum- 
mer, which  now  in  its  maturity  was  touched 
by  decay,  and  although  gorgeous  and  rich  in 
appearance  beyond  even  the  glory  of  its  ear- 
lier days,  was  ready  to  perish,  like  the  beauti- 


ful frostbitten  leaves  of  the  trees  of  our  forest, 
which  now  scatter  at  every  blast.*  The  in- 
roads of  barbarians  became  frequent  into 
Italy,  and  stores  of  ancient  learning,  classic 
beauty,  and  marble  magnificence  perished  as 
they  passed.  Literarj'  darkness  increased ; 
the  sun  of  science  had  fairly  set  in  western 
Europe  when  the  seat  of  empire  was  removed 
to  Byzantium  ;  and  the  last  rays  of  its  reflected 
light  departed  when  Rome  was  taken  and 
sacked  by  the  Goths.  Over  the  muse  sung, 
and  art  decorated  land  of  Italy,  over  the  civil- 
ized borders  of  Spain,  over  those  German  and 
Gaulish  cities  where  schools  of  art,  of  law,  and 
philosoph}-  had  flourished — a  mingled  flood  of 
ignorance,  barbarism  and  bloody  superstition 
from  the  dark  regions  of  the  north  spread  its 
devastating  waters.  The  learned  men  from  all 
these  places  flocked  to  the  ark  at  Constanti- 
nople, whilst  the  illiterate  race  who  ruled  the 
country  as  conquerors,  drove  the  Latin  lan- 
guage and  literature  from  every  western  city 
in  down-trodden  Europe. 

Greek  literature  had  been  applied  to  by 
some  of  the  earlier  Christians,  for  weapons 
with  which  to  repel  the  adversaries  of  truth. 
There  were  those,  however,  who  denied  the 
propriety  of  the  measure,  and  who  contended 
that  the  advocates  of  a  purer  religion  and  a 
holier  practice  should  draw  none  of  their  wea- 
pons from  these  armories  of  evil.  In  A.  D. 
398  the  council  at  Carthage  formally  con- 
demned the  study  of  the  heathen  authors  of 
Greece. 

If  we  look  to  the  far  east,  we  shall  find  the 
Chinese,  soon  after  the  Christian  era,  in  their 
cool  and  deliberate  manner,  cultivating  litera- 
ture and  many  of  the  sciences.  The  Chinese 
were  good  at  invention  but  poor  at  improve- 
ment ;  they  made  many  discoveries  but  gene- 
rally failed  to  perfect  tlieni.  In  the  4th  cen- 
tury the  Arabians  gave  attention  to  poetry,  and 
had  annually  a  kind  of  literary  fairs,  which 
v/ere  held  at  Mecca  and  other  of  their  cities. 
These  were  the  scenes  of  poetical  contests, 
and  the  poem  to  which  the  prize  was  awarded 
being  written  in  letters  of  gold  on  a  very  fine 
cloth  called  Byssus,  was  hung  up  in  the  Kaaba 
or  temple  at  Mecca.  The  Arabians  at  this 
time,  although  a  poetic,  were  a  very  unlearn- 
ed and  uncivilized  people.  And  thus  they 
continued  until  after  the  time  of  Mohammed, 
who  himself  could  not  write. 

This  illiterate  reformer  arose,  and  over- 
throwing an  ancient  superstition,  he  establish- 
ed a  new  one.  He  pointed  out  to  his  followers 
the  folly  and  absurdity  of  their  old  creeds, 
whilst  he  framed  another  for  them,  made  large 
enough  and  easy  enough  to  take  in  the  joys  of 
this  world,  and  the  hope  of  another.  Reason- 
ing against  error,   he  strengthened   argument 

*  Delivered  in  the  eleventh  monlh. 


314 


THE    FRIEND. 


with  eloquence,  and  enforced  it  and  his  new 
dogmas  with  the  sword.  Whilst  he  exhorted 
Iiis  followers  to  meditation,  and  bid  them  de- 
scend into  their  own  bosoms,  to  the  light  of 
reason,  he  stirred  ihem  up  with  a  zeal,  which 
admitted  not  the  coolness  of  reflection,  and 
gave  no  quiet  wherein  the  whispers  of  truth 
might  be  heard.  In  the  same  excitement  in 
which  they  slaughtered  their  enemies  and 
dreamed  of  the  Houries,  he  set  them  to  pray- 
ing five  times  in  the  day.  The  Arabians  em- 
braced these  doctrines,  they  meditated  zeal- 
ously upon  them,  prayed  i'ervently  in  con- 
formity therewith ;  considered  opposition  as 
an  oflence  against  God  to  be  punished  with 
death, — and  heard  not  that  voice  whose  whis- 
pers are  peace,  and  whose  word  is  of  mercy 
and  truth.  They  went  forth  to  conquer,  and 
literature,  every  where  glimmering  in  the 
socket,  expired  as  they  passed.  Scarcely, 
however,  were  they  known  as  the  destroyers 
of  ancient  dynasties,  and  the  enemies  of  litera- 
ture, before  they  established  new  kingdoms, 
and  the  sciences  they  had  trampled  on  became 
the  objects  of  their  fostering  care.  With  a 
zeal  like  that  which  drove  them  on  to  victory, 
they  entered  on  the  race  for  literary  glory. 
The  authors  of  Greece  were  soon  translated 
into  Arabic,  were  taken  as  the  text  books  for 
schools,  were  received  as  supreme  in  their 
colleges.  The  Koran  had  given  permanency  to 
the  language — and  the  invention  of  cotton  pa- 
per amongst  them,  A.  D.  708,  had  furnished 
an  abundant  material  for  the  reception  of  their 
increasing  literature.  Under  the  patronage  of 
the'  Abbasides  at  Bagdad  the  arts  and  sciences 
attained  a  high  degree  of  perfection.  Haroun 
Al  Raschid  invited  the  learned  men  from  all 
countries  to  make  that  city  their  home,  and 
paid  them  princely  salaries.  So  eager  were 
that  race  for  literary  distinction,  that  Al 
Mumum  the  successor  of  Haroun  oflered  the 
Greek  Emperor  at  Constantinople  10,000 
pounds  in  gold,  and  perpetual  peace,  if  he 
would  send  the  philosopher  Leo  to  instruct 
him.  Al  Mumum  established  excellent  schools 
at  Bagdad,  Bassora,  Bochara,  and  Cufa, — and 
large  libraries  at  Alexandria,  Bagdad,  and 
Cairo.  The  Arabian  conquerors  sweeping 
through  all  the  northern  parts  of  Africa,  had 
passed  into  Spain  at  the  straits  of  Gibralter. 
A  Mahoramedan  kingdom  was  established 
there,  in  which,  under  the  fostering  hand  of  the 
Ommiades,  literature  rivaled  the  brightness  in 
which  it  appeared  at  Bagdad.  In  Spain  there 
were  15  academies  and  70  libraries,  and  at 
some  of  the  schools,  particularly  that  at  Cor- 
dova, in  the  tenth  century,  many  students  from 
Christian  countries  sought  instruction  in  ma- 
thematics, and  a  knowledge  of  medicine. 

The  learning  and  literature,  however,  of  the 
Arabians,  depended  on  the  patronage  of  princes, 
and  not  on  the  taste  of  the  people.  It  was  an 
exotic,  alike  unnatural  to  the  religion,  and  the 
habits  of  the  nation.  That  patronage  with- 
drawn, and  with  the  speed  of  its  ascent  it  re- 
gained its  ancient  level.  When  learning  was 
reviving  in  Europe  in  the  thirteenth  century, 
it  had  already  disappeared  from  the  Arabic 
nations  of  Africa,  and  their  Asiatic  compeers. 
Adopting  the  words  of  Sismondi,  we  may  in 
truth  say,  "  The  vast  regions  where  Islamism 
rules  or  has  ruled,  are  dead  to  all  the  sciences. 


Those  rich  fields  of  Fez  and  Morocco,  made 
illustrious  through  five  centuries  by  so  many 
academies,  so  many  universities,  so  many 
libraries — are  nothing  more  than  deserts  of 
burning  sands  where  tyrants  contend  with 
tigers.  All  the  laughing  and  fruitful  fields  of 
Mauritanea,  where  commerce,  arts,  and  agri- 
culture, were  raised  to  the  highest  prosperity, 
are  at  present  mere  retreats  for  pirates." 
•'  Bagdad,  formerly  the  seat  of  luxury,  of 
power,  of  knowledge,  is  in  ruins.  The  far- 
famed  universities  of  Cufa  and  Bassora  are 
closed  forever.  The  immense  literary  wealth 
of  the  followers  of  Mohammed  exists  no  more 
in  any  region  where  Arabians  rule  or  Mussul- 
men  govern.  We  are  no  longer  to  seek  there 
for  the  fame  of  their  great  men  or  for  their 
writings.  Whatever  has  been  preserved  has 
been  by  the  hands  of  their  enemies  :  in  the 
convents  of  monks,  or  the  libraries  of  Euro- 
pean princes.  Yet  these  extensive  countries 
have  never  been  conquered — it  is  no  stranger 
that  has  plundered  them  of  their  riches ;  that 
has  annihilated  their  population— that  has  de- 
stroyed their  laws,  their  manners,  and  their 
national  spirit.  The  poison  has  sprung  from 
themselves  ;  it  has  arisen  indigenously,  and 
has  destroyed  every  thing." 

Persian  literature  partially  revived  and  was 
encouraged  by  the  Arabian  monarchs,  during 
die  dominion  of  the  Abbasides.  It  brightened 
during  the  tenth  century,  and  lingered  indeed 
until  the  close  of  the  fourteenth,  when  the 
desolations  of  Timour  the  Tartar,  came  as  a 
flood  upon  its  expiring  embers. 

Amongst  the  rude  inhabitants  of  the  north 
of  Europe,  soon  after  the  Christian  era,  we 
find  that  historical  and  descriptive  poetry  was 
cultivated  and  encouraged.  The  skalds  or 
travelling  minstrels  of  that  da)',  were  consi- 
dered as  companions  for  princes,  and  were 
liberally  rewarded  by  them.  There  was  little, 
however,  in  their  poetry,  to  soften,  to  human- 
ize the  heart  of  the  hearers,  or  to  polish  and 
elevate  the  taste.  The  glory,  the  slaughter  of 
war,  absurd  mythological  fables,  all  tending  to 
foster  ferocity,  were  enwreathed  with  the 
flowers  of  their  literature,  were  the  themes 
and  the  charm  of  their  verse.  Yet  learning 
found  some  encouragement  at  the  north,  and 
in  the  Icelandic  region  of  frost  and  fire,  it  was 
quickened  into  life,  before  it  revived  in  the 
sunnier  climes  of  the  south. 

Of  all  places  once  bright  with  knowledge, 
Constantinople  was  the  only  one  in  which, 
from  the  Christian  era  almost  to  the  very  pe- 
riod of  the  revival  of  literature,  learning  found 
a  constant  asylum,  and  the  arts  a  home.  But 
even  there,  though  surrounded  by  libraries, 
though  books  were  abundant,  though  close 
study  was  not  wanting,  the  cause  of  know- 
ledge was  not  onward.  The  memory  was 
laden  with  information  of  the  poetry,  the  phi- 
losophy, the  history  of  the  past,  but  the  ope- 
ration of  original  thought,  the  manifestation  of 
unfettered  genius,  never  kindled  along  the  lines 
of  their  histories,  to  make  room  for  which,  the 
burning  words  of  their  forefathers  had  been 
erased  from  the  parchment.  Possessed  of  the 
intellectual  wealth  of  past  ages,  they  had  not 
energy  to  turn  it  to  account ;  acquainted  with 
the  philosophy  of  the  ancients,  they  adopted 
its   sophistry,  whilst  they  fell  far  short  of  its 


wisdom.  With  the  volume  of  the  sacred  wri- 
tings at  hand,  and  ever  contending  on  points 
of  divinity,  their  morality  stretched  no  further 
than  heathenism,  nor  their  rehgion  than  cere- 
monies. They  had  learning  without  thought, 
knowledge  without  invention,  philosophy 
without  wisdom,  and  religion  without  virtue. 
The  following  reflection  which  is  found  in  the 
pages  of  Sismondi,  and  which  is  peculiarly 
adapted  to  the  condition  of  things  at  that  time 
in  Constantinople,  seems  to  me  worthy  of  con- 
sideration in  all  ages.  He  says  "  It  is  not 
books  that  we  want  to  preserve,  it  is  the  mind 
of  man  ;  not  the  receptacles  of  thought,  but  the 
faculty  of  thinking.  Were  it  necessary  to 
choose  between  the  whole  experience  which 
has  been  acquired  and  collected  from  the  be- 
ginning of  time,  the  whole  rich  store  of  human 
wisdom,  and  the  more  unschooled  activity  of 
the  human  mind,  the  latter  ought  without  hesi- 
tation to  be  preferred.  This  is  the  precious 
and  living  germ  which  we  ought  to  watch 
over,  to  foster,  to  guard  from  every  Might. 
This  alone,  if  it  remain  uninjured,  will  repair 
all  losses  ;  while  on  the  contrary,  mere  Htera- 
ry  wealth  will  not  preserve  one  faculty  nor 
sustain  one  virtue." 

Charlemagne  of  France  and  Germany,  in 
the  eighth  century,  and  Alfred  of  England,  in 
the  ninth,  encouraged  literature  in  their  re- 
spective dominions.  Charlemagne  could  not 
write  himself,  yet  he  complains  of  the  igno- 
rance of  his  clergy,  and  Alfred  declared,  that 
from  the  Thames  to  the  Humber  there  was 
not  one  priest  who  understood  the  service  he 
recited.  The  literary  taste  which  Charlemagne 
infused  quickly  subsided,  and  the  coal  which 
Alfred  enkindled,  though  never  totally  extin- 
guished, required  the  breath  cf  centuries  to  fan 
it  into  vigour. 

In  the  tenth  century,  the  faint  fires  of  learn- 
ing were  kept  burning  in  the  monasteries,  and 
the  literature  of  the  people  was  confined  to  the 
love  and  war  songs  of  the  Troubadours.  It 
was  the  age  of  chivalry  and  slavery.  Of  no- 
bility without  taste  or  learning,  of  a  people 
without  acknowledged  rights.  During  this 
and  the  two  subsequent  centuries,  the  sword 
was  esteemed  more  than  knowledge,  and 
knighdy  honour  than  virtue  or  religion. 

From  the  sixth  to  the  fourteenth  centuries 
the  loss  of  classical  manuscripts  had  been  go- 
ing forward  with  great  rapidity.  Time  had 
decayed,  and  the  fire  had  thinned  them  ;  but 
when  the  Saracens  closed  the  manufactories  of 
papyrus,  in  Egypt,  they  gave  a  new  impetus 
to  the  work  of  destruction.  In  the  quiet  re- 
treats of  monastic  seclusion,  literary  men 
found  time  to  compose,  and  as  new  parch- 
ment and  papyrus  were  scarce  to  be  met  with, 
the  ancient  manuscripts  were  erased  to  make 
room  for  the  new.  Thus  the  beautifully 
wrought  heathenish  divinity,  where  fact  and 
fable  were  told  in  that  style  of  classic  ele- 
gance which  admitted  no  impurity  but  that  of 
morals,  gave  place  very  frequently  to  as  ab- 
surd tales  clothed  in  barbarous  language  by 
some  dreaming  monk,  which  though  nomi- 
nally Christian,  was  only  better  than  its  pre- 
decessor in  that  its  dulness  consigned  it  to 
oblivion. 

(To  Ire  continued.) 


315 


On  the  Habiis  and  Instincts  of  Animals.  By 
William  Sivainson.  A.  C.  G.,  Fellow  of 
the  Royal  Society,  and  of  sciei-Lil  Foreign 
Academies. 

(Continued  from  p.  308.^ 

HYBERNATION,    TORPIDITY,  AND    MIGRATION   OF 

ANIMALS. 

The  changeful  breezes  of  spring  have  pass- 
ed, and  the  glowing  warmth  of  summer's  sun 
gladdens  and  revives  all  nature.  Every  thing 
looks  bright  and  joyous ;  and  the  animal,  as 
well  as  the  vegetable  world,  appears  endued 
with  fresh  life,  and  strength,  and  vigour.  The 
note  of  love,  and  the  voice  of  happiness  re- 
sound through  the  woods  and  meadows,  uni- 
ted in  one  sweet  and  general  chorus  ;  while, 
to  the  pious  heart,  this  universal  concert  seems, 
in  the  accents  of  harmony,  to  speak  the  prai- 
ses of  that  great  and  gracious  Being  whose 
creative  hand  first  formed,  and  still  sustains 
the  wondrous  whole.  But  the  bloom  of  spring 
passes  away ;  winter,  with  its  stern  and  chill- 
ing aspect,  closes  the  annual  circle  of  time. 
What,  then,  becomes  of  that  variety  of  animals, 
many  of  whose  delicate  forms  are  incapable  of 
sustaining  the  rigour  of  this  inhospitable  sea- 
son ?  Are  they  left,  unprotected,  to  meet  their 
destiny,  or  struggle  with  their  fate  ?  No  :  the 
same  wise  and  merciful  God,  who  first  called 
them  into  life,  now  directs  them  by  unerring 
instinct,  in  what  manner  to  prepare  for  the 
storm  and  the  tempest.  And,  perhaps,  in  no 
part  of  the  wise  economy  of  nature  is  the  Al- 
mighty agency  more  clearly  apparent,  than  in 
these  several  preparations  for  a  period  which 
none  of  them  could  foresee,  and  the  approach- 
es of  which  many  of  them  had  never  before 
experienced. 

Animals  avoid  extreme  cold  in  three  differ- 
ent ways, — by  hybernation,  by  torpor,  and  by 
migration.  We  shall  now  take  a  rapid  view 
of  the  animal  circle,  and  slightly  touch  upon 
such  as  aflbrd  us  examples  of  these  instincts. 
The  first  two  will  be  treated  of  conjointly  ;  the 
migration  of  animals,  separately. 

Of  the  manner  in  which  such  zoophytes  and 
ammalculse  as  survive  the  year,  pass  the  win- 
ter months,  in  cold  latitudes,  we  know  very 
little.  The  greater  part  of  those  which  are 
not  formed  to  survive  the  year,  naturall)'  per- 
ish, liaving  reached  their  destined  age  ;  but 
such  as  are  of  longer  life,  and  are  endowed 
with  locomotion,  in  all  probability  retire  to  the 
deep  recesses  of  the  ocean,  or,  at  least,  beyond 
the  influence  of  atmospheric  air  ;  while,  ac- 
cording to  Ellis,  they  are  generally  found  to 
be  contracted  or  torpid  during  this  period. 
With  regard  to  the  molusca,  or  shell  fish,  our 
information  is  equally  defective.  From  the 
number  of  empty  shells  frequently  seen  on  the 
margins  of  our  fresh  water  ponds,  it  seems 
probable  that  several  of  our  native  fluviatile 
univalves  perish  in  autumn,  while  the  rest  re- 
tire to  the  deepest  crevices.  Most  of  the  land 
shells  close  the  opening  to  their  habitations,  at 
the  beginning  of  winter,  with  a  thick  white 
coon,  or  false  operculum,  by  which  it  is  se- 
curely sheltered;  they  also  seek  a  further  pro- 
tection in  the  hollows  of  banks  and  trees.  The 
gaiden  slug  generally  forms  for  itself  a  winter 
retreat  beneath  the  earth,  close  to  the  roots  of 
plants. 


Reptiles  are  particularly  subject  to  the  law 
of  torpidity.  The  Gref^k  tortoise  {Tcsludo 
Gi-A'ca),  and  probably  others  of  the  same 
group,  burrows  a  hole  in  the  ground,  into 
which  it  retires  for  several  months.  White, 
of  Shelborne,  who  attentively  observed  the 
manners  and  habits  of  one  of  these  animals, 
states,  that  it  regularly  took  up  its  subterrane- 
an station  in  November,  and  did  not  reappear 
until  the  following-April.  Having  occasion  to 
carry  it  from  the  residence  of  the  lady  to  whom 
it  belonged,  to  his  own  home  in  Hampshire,  it 
was  dug  up  in  March,  1780,  and  conveyed  in 
a  chaise  to  the  place  of  its  destination.  An 
eighty  miles  journey  had  so  far  recovered  it 
from  its  torpor,  that  it  walked  about  for  a  short 
time  on  being  turned  into  the  garden;  but  to- 
wards evening,  the  weather  being  cold,  it  again 
insinuated  itself  into  the  earth,  and  remained 
in  concealment  for  a  month.  The  green  lizard 
of  Carolina  hastens,  on  the  approach  of  win- 
ter, into  the  hollows  or  crevices  of  decayed 
trees  ;  and  the  chamelion  retires  into  the  holes 
of  rocks,  or  some  other  equally  safe  retreat, 
where  it  is  supposed  to  become  torpid.  Simi- 
lar retreats,  we  suspect,  are  chosen  by  the  nu- 
merous lizards  of  the  south  of  Europe,  more 
especially  as  they  are  always  more  numerous 
near  stone  walls  and  rocks,  in  the  spring,  than 
in  any  other  localities.  Serpents,  inhabiting 
cold  and  temperate  climates,  become  torpid 
during  the  winter.  They  are  said  principally 
to  retire  under  ground,  from  whence  they 
emerge  upon  the  return  of  warm  weather. 
We  aic  told,  by  an  American  writer,  that,  on 
a  fine  spring  day,  numbers  of  rattlesnakes 
may  be  seen  creeping  out,  in  an  apparently 
languid  state,  and  assembling  together,  for  the 
object  of  basking  in  the  rays  of  the  sun.    . 

Passing  over  the  class  of  birds,  in  which  no 
well-authenticated  instance  of  hybernation  or 
torpidity  is  known,  it  may  be  observed,  that 
quadrupeds  have  thiee  different  modes  of 
guarding  against  winter,  viz.,  migrating,  bur- 
rowing, or  becoming  torpid.  Few  species, 
comparatively,  are  migratory  animals ;  for 
their  locomotive  powers  being  much  more 
confined  than  those  of  birds,  it  would  be  im- 
possible for  them  to  pass  over  such  enormous 
distances  as  would  produce  a  change  of  cli- 
mate. 

The  Alpine  hare  and  the  field  mouse  are 
interesting  examples  among  the  instances  of 
burrowing  quadrupeds  ;  and  the  sagacious  care 
with  which  these  animals  provide  for  their 
winter  support  is  truly  admirable.  The  most 
remarkable  of  the  torpid  quadrupeds  are  the 
bears  of  North  America,  who  are  well  known 
to  form  caves,  in  which  they  fall  into  a  state 
of  complete  or  partial  somnolency.  Bats,  in 
the  same  manner,  retire  into  caverns,  hollow 
trees,  or  old  buildings,  in  vast  numbers,  where 
they  pass  the  winter  in  a  state  of  torpidity. 
The  loir,  or  fat  dormouse,  however,  is  a  more 
interesting  example  :  it  rolls  itself  into  a  ball, 
and  in  that  state,  as  it  has  been  said,  may  be 
tossed  about  without  its  being  awakened  to 
consciousness — nothing  appearing  to  effect  its 
resuscitation  but  long  exposure  to  heat. 

The  jumping  mouse  of  Canada,  according 
to  a  communication  made  by  General  Davies 
makes  a  very  curious  and  artificial  preparation 
for  the  cold  season,  a  specimen  of  which  was 


discovered  in  a  gentleman's  garden,  about  two 
miles  liom  Quebec,  in  the  latter  end  of  May. 
1787.  '"It  was,"  we  are  told,  "inclosed  in  a 
ball  of  clay,  about  the  size  of  a  ciicket-ball, 
nearly  an  inch  in  thickness,  perfectly  smooth 
within,  and  about  twenty  inches  under  ground. 
The  man,"  it  is  added,  "  who  first  discovered 
it,  not  knowing  what  it  was,  struck  the  ball 
with  his  spade,  by  which  means  it  was  broken 
to  pieces,  or  the  ball  would  also  have  been  pre- 
sented to  me."  The  nms  cricclus,  or  hamster, 
however,  above  all  other  quadrupeds,  appears 
to  fall  into  the  most  complete  torpidity, — every 
animal  function  being  so  completely  deadened, 
that  it  is  said  the  creature  may  be  cut  open 
without  exhibiting  any  signs  of  sensibility :  the 
heart,  however,  may  be  observed  to  contract 
and  dilate  alternately,  but  with  a  motion  so 
slow,  that  the  pulsations  do  not  exceed  four- 
teen or  fifteen  in  the  space  of  a  minute.  The 
strongest  stimulants  are  of  no  avail ;  and  the 
electric  shock  may  be  passed  through  the  ani- 
mal without  exeiiing  any  appearance  of  irrita- 
bility. 

Amphibious  animals  of  cold  and  temperate 
climates  general!}'  pass  the  winter,  like  the 
tortoises,  beneath  the  surface,  in  a  state  ot 
torpidity.  Frogs  and  toads  both  burrow  into 
the  earth  at  this  season.  Hearne,  the  traveller, 
when  in  Arctic  America,  met  with  frogs  in 
such  a  completely  frozen  state,  that,  although 
their  legs  were  broken,  the  injury  did  not  ap- 
pear to  cause  the  slightest  sensation  to  the  ani- 
mal. He,  however,  adds,  that,  by  wrapping 
them  up  in  skins,  and  exposing  them  to  a  slow 
fire,  they  have  been  restored  to  activity. 

The  generality  of  insects,  during  winter, 
pass  into  a  state  of  temporary  torpor.  "  The 
sites  chosen  for  their  hybernacula,"  as  Kirby 
and  Spencer  well  observe,  "  are  very  various  ; 
some  merely  insinuate  themselves  under  a  very 
large  stone  ;  others  prefer  a  collection  of  dead 
leaves,  or  the  moss  on  the  sheltered  side  of  an 
old  wall  or  bank  ;  others  seek  a  retreat  in  the 
moss  itself,  or  bury  themselves  deep  in  the 
rotten  trunk  ;  while  numbers  penetrate  into  the 
earth  to  the  depth  of  several  inches.  Those 
insects  which  bear  considerable  cold  without 
injury,  are  less  careful  about  their  winter  re- 
treats ;  while  the  more  tender  species  either 
enter  the  earth  beyond  the  reach  of  frost,  or 
prepare  for  themselves  artificial  cavities  in  va- 
rious substances,  such  as  moss  and  rotten 
wood,  which  conduct  heat  with  difficulty,  and 
defend  them  from  an  injuriously  low  tempera- 
ture." The  same  authors  also  state,  that  the 
first  cold  weather  which  occurs  after  insects 
have  entered  their  winter  quarters,  produces 
precisely  the  same  effect  upon  them  as  upon 
many  species  of  the  larger  animals.  "  At  first, 
a  partial  benumbment  takes  place  ;  but  the  in- 
sect, if  touched,  is  still  capable  of  moving  its 
organs.  But,  as  the  cold  increases,  all  the 
animal  functions  cease  ;  the  insect  breathes  no 
longer,  and  has  no  need  of  a  supply  of  air ; 
its  nutritive  secretions  cease,  and  no  more 
food  is  required  ;  tlie  muscles  lose  their  irrita- 
bility, and  it  has  all  the  external  symptoms  of 
death.  In  this  state  it  continues  during  the 
existence  of  great  cold  ;  but  the  degree  of  its 
torpidity  varies  with  the  temperature  of  the  at- 
mosphere. The  recurrence  of  a  mild  day, 
such  as  we  sometimes  have  in  winter,  infuses 


316 

a  partial  animation  into  the  stifi'ened  animal ; 
if  disturbed,  its  limbs  and  antennae  resume 
their  power  of  extension  ;  and  even  ilie  faculty 
of  spurting  out  their  defensive  fluid  is  reacqui- 
red by  many  beetles.  But,  however  mild  the 
atmosphere  in  winter,  the  great  bulk  of  hyber- 
iiating  insects,  as  if  conscious  of  the  deceptive 
nature  of  their  pleasurable  feelings,  and  that  no 
food  could  then  be  procured,  never  quit  their 
quarters,  but  quietly  wait  for  a  renewal  of  their 
insensibility  by  a  fresh  accession  of  cold." 


JANE    STUART. 

OF  WISBEACH,  IN  CAMBRIDGESHIRE. 

[to  TirE  EDITOR  OF  THE  IRISH  ERIEND.] 

jl  »  »  «^  4^^  month  IQth,  1840. 
Respected  Friend, — A  friend  of  mine,  tra- 
velling some  time  since  in  Cambridgeshire, 
found  a  curious  and  interesting  entry  in  the 
Friends'  Register  of  Burials  at  Wisbeach,  re- 
specting Jane  Steward,  or,  rather,  Stuart,  of 
that  place.  The  following,  including  the  era- 
sure, is  an  exact  copy  of  the  Register: — 
J.  S.  ;  "Jane  Stuart  departed  this  Life  on  ISlh  ) 

(  of  7th  mo.,  on  first  day,  about  one  o'clocli,  (  1742  ; 
ye.  14th,  aged  88.  Kii  ^ 

Supposed  lo  be  desccniled  from  James 

2nd  she  lived  in  a  cellar  in  the  old 

Market  Wisbech — the  house  has  bee 

rebuilt  by  Chs.  Freeman — 

Respecting  this  extraordinary  individual,  the 

following  notices  appeared,  thirty  years  ago, 

in  the  28th  and  29th  vols,  of  the  "  Monthly 

Magazine,  or  British  Register:"  at  that  time 

one  of  the  most  influential  periodicals  of  the 

dav  : — 


THE  FRIEND. 


From  the  Montlily  Mag.,  10th  mo.  1st,  J 

■  F.xlracls  from  the  Portfolio  of 
Letters. 


Man  of 


"A  natural  daughter  of  King  James  2nd, 
■was  convicted  oi  Friends'  principles,  and  im- 
prisoned for  the  same  with  Thomas  Ellwood, 
&c.  Upon  her  being  engaged  to  a  young 
man  for  marriage,  and  the  day  fixed,  as  they 
were  on  the  road  the  coach  overturned,  and 
her  intended  husband  was  killed,  and  his  bro- 
ther broke  his  leg.  She  stayed  in  London, 
and  nursed  the  young  man  till  he  recovered  ; 
when,  assuming  some  habit  of  disguise,  she 
travelled  on  foot  to  the  Isle  of  Ely,  and,  in- 
quiring at  some  Friend's  house  for  employ- 
ment, the  master  asked  her  '  What  she  could 
do?'  She  answered,  'she  was  willing  to  put 
her  hand  to  any  thing.'  He  then  said, 
•  canst  thou  reap  V  She  replied,  '  she  could 
hardly  tell ;  but,  if  he  pleased,  she  would  try.' 
So  he  sent  her  into  the  field ;  and,  before  even- 
ing, she  discovered  herself  to  be  so  great  a 
proficient  at  reaping  as  to  be  called  '  Queen  of 
the  Reapers.'  She  constantly  attended  the 
adjacent  meeting;  and,  observing  a  rock  hard 
by,  she  either  put  up  with  a  natural  cave  in  the 
rock,  or  had  a  cell  made  therein,  where  she 
lived,  quite  recluse,  spinning  for  her  employ- 
ment. She  told  Sarah  Taylor,  that  she  '  en- 
joyed such  contentment  and  peace,  that  she 
would  not  leave  her  cell  and  spinning-wheel 
to  be  Queen  of  England.'  She  had  been  at 
mo3t  of  the  European  courts,  particularly  at 
the  Hanoverian  and  Prussian ;  and  the  Pre- 


tender being  lier  supposed   brother,  she  once 
travelled,  by  chaise,  into  Scotland  to  see  him." 

From  the  Mo.  Wag.,  2d  mo.  1st,  1810. 

"  To  the  Editor  of  the  Monthly  Magazine. 

"  Sir,— Jane  Stuart,  the  extiaordinary  cha- 
racter, of  whom  some  account  is  given  in  the 
Monthly  Magazine,  for  October  last,  supposed 
to  be  a  natural  daughter  of  King  James  2nd, 
after  renouncing  the  world,  and  splendour  of 
courts,  resided  at  Wisbech,  in  Cambridgeshire. 
It  is  to  be  regretted  that  few  memorials  re- 
main of  her;  but  two  ancient  and  respectable 
inhabitants,  now  deceased,  have  related  to  the 
writer  of  this  the  following  incidents  : — 

"  When  she  first  came,  she  sought  employ- 
ment by  standing  (as  is  usual  with  labourers, 
at  this  day,  who  want  work)  on  or  near  the 
foot  of  the  bridge,  where,  in  hay-time  and 
harvest,  the  farmers  resort  every  morning  to 
hire.  She  selected  for  her  abode  a  cellar,  in 
a  part  of  the  town  called  the  Old  Market, 
where  she  spun  worsted  ;  to  dispose  of  which, 
she  regularly  had  a  stall  on  the  market-day. 
Being  once  thus  employed,  she  recognised,  by 
the  arms  and  livery,  a  coach  and  attendants, 
going  to  the  principal  inn,  (the  '  Rose  and 
Crown,')  near  to  which  her  stall  stood  ;  upon 
which,  she  immediately  packed  up  her  worst- 
ed, retired  to  her  cell,  and  carefully  concealed 
herself.  The  owner,  who  was  said  to  be  the 
Duke  of  Argyle,  endeavoured  to  find  hex  ;  but 
without  effect.  The  house,  under  which  she 
lived,  has  been  since  rebuilt ;  and  part  of  it  is 
now  occupied  by  the  Lady  Mary  Knollis,  aunt 
to  the  present  Earl  of  JBanbury.  She  con- 
stantly attended,  when  in  health,  the  meeting 
of  the  Society  of  Friends,  in  Wisbech  ;  was 
humble  and  exemplary  in  her  conduct — well 
esteemed  by  her  neighbours — invariably  avoid- 
ed all  conversation  relative  to  her  family  con- 
nections ;  and,  when  in  the  freedom  of  inter- 
course, any  expression  inadvertently  escaped, 
leading  to  an  inquiry,  she  stopped  short,  seem- 
ed to  regret  having  disclosed  so  much,  and 
silenced  further  research.  She  read  the  New 
Testament  in  Greek  ;  but  even  this  circum- 
stance was  discovered  accidentally,  by  an  un- 
expected call; — was  fond  of  birds,  which 
were  frequently  allowed  to  leave  their  cages, 
and  fly  about  in  her  apartment.  AVhen  near 
eighty,  she  had  a  new  set  of  teeth.  She  died 
(according  to  the  Friends'  Register)  the  12th  of 
7th  mo.,  1742,  aged  88,  and  was  buried  in  the 
society's  grave-yard,  at  Wisbech  ;  where,  out 
of  respect  to  her  memory,  box  has  been  planted 
round  her  grave,  with  her  initials,  age,  and 
,  which  still  remain  to  mark  the  spot  of  her 
interment. 

"  Yours,  &c.,  A." 

I  may  add  to  these  extracts,  that  the  box- 
planting  on  the  grave  is  yet  preserved ;  and  is 
trimmed  short,  so  as  still  to  exhibit  the  initials, 
&c.,  arranged  as  under: — 


Selected  for  "  Tlie  Friend." 
TO    THE    NOKTII     STAR. 

Beautiful  star ! 
The  brightest  jewel  on  night's  ebon  brow, 
For  ages  Ihou  hast  g-azcd  as  thou  art  gazing  now, 
On  this  world's  feverish  jar. 

Far  in  the  norlhern  pole 
Thy  clear  and  steady  flame  burns  without  end  : 
While  other  planets  on  their  journeys  tend, 
For  ever  doomed  to  roll. 

But  thou,  O  beacon  bright  in  heaven's  blue  sea  ! 
Dost  never  from  thy  moorings  break  away  ; 
But  hangest  out  thy  constant  flame  for  aye. 
That  shipwrecked  men  may  look  to  thee. 
The  mariner,  when  his  bark 
Is  driven  across  the  ocean,  bleak  and  drear. 
And  cheerlessly  the  breeze  screams  in  his  ear, 
And  midnight  shrouds  his  billowy  track, 
Casts  o'er  the  waste  his  straining  eye. 
And  through  the  driving  tempest  looks  to  thee  ; 
From  the  lorn  deck,  and  from  the  boiling  sea, 
lie  turns  for  guidance  from  the  sky. 

The  moon  shines  when  the  eve  grows  dim  ; 
She  fills  her  golden  horns  with  light,  and  then 
Fadelh  away  and  is  obscured  again 
Through  all  her  curved  rim. 

But  thou  dost  never  pale  thy  flame. 
But  steadily,  throughout  the  lapse  of  time, 
Dost  keep  unmoved  thy  lonely  throne  sublime, 
—For  ever  still  the  same  I 

The  planets  in  their  orbits  disappear, 
The  twinkling  stars  haste  on  their  cloudy  path, 
The  round  red  sun  an  endless  journey  hath. 
But  thou  art  fastened  in  thy  sphere. 

Thou  art  a  beauteous  type,  bright  star  ! 
Of  that  pure  star,  religion  !  oil  whose  ray 
The  Christian  looks  for  guidance  on  his  way. 
When  human  passions  wage  their  war. 

Upon  the  troublous  seas  of  life. 
When  tumults  stir  the  bosoms  of  mankind. 
Then  to  religion's  steady  light,  his  mind 
Turns  for  a  refuge  "from  their  strife. 


Wi:sTEKN     AFRICA. 

In  the  Missionary  Herald  for  June,  1840,  is 
a  general  letter  from  the  missionaries,  at  Cape 
Palmas,  Dec.  6th,  1839,  from  which  we  make 
the  following  extracts : 

"  We  would  remark  here,  as  it  is  the  sub- 
ject of  frequent  inquiry  with  our  correspond- 
ents, that  we  do  not  think  the  capacities  of 
African  children  for  learning  is  any  way  infe- 
rior to  that  of  children  in  our  own  country. 
And  it  may  be  safely  affirmed,  that  they  pur- 
sue their  studies  with  more  eagerness,  and  in 
some  instances  with  more  success,  than  any 
children  we  have  known.  To  adduce  a  soli- 
tary proof  of  this  assertion,  it  may  be  stated 
that  we  have  boys  of  not  more  than  ten  years 
of  age,  who  write  without  any  assistance,  sen- 
sible and  connected  compositions  upon  such 
subjects  as  the  early  history  of  England,  ori- 
gin of  the  English  language,  etc."  The  same 
letter  states,  "  in  this  vicinity  they  have  not 
bought  slaves  for  many  years  past,  but  it  has 
been  a  favourite  resort  for  the  purchase  of  rice 
for  the  slave  factories ;  and  the  article  which 
the  purchasers  have  usually  given  in  exchange 
for  rice,  has  been  rum,  the  influence  of  which 
upon  a  community  like  this  needs  not  to  be 
told." — Anti-Slavery  Reporter. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDJE, 

Carpenter  Street,  below  Serenth,  Philadelphia. 


THE    FRIEND. 


317 


For  ••  The  Fri,  n,1." 
EARLY     FRIENDS    IN     KEW    EJTGLAKl). 

It  would  be  interesting  could  one  have  the 
opportunity  of  rummaging-  among  the  old  re- 
cords of  our  eastern  brethren  for  the  notices, 
doubtless  therein  to  be  found,  of  the  persecu- 
tions endured  by  some  of  the  early  Friends 
who  felt  themselves  constrained  to  preach  the 
truth  in  those  regions  in  primitive  times.  Much 
curious  matter  might  be  anticipated  ;  some,  it 
may  be,  which  we  had  rather  not  "  dig  out 
of  the  dust  of  antiquity," — for  there  may  have 
been  weak  ones  upon  the  skirts  of  our  llock, 
who,  not  having  perfectly  triumphed  over  the 
infirmities  of  the  flesh,  shrunk  at  the  prospect 
of  suffering  for  the  testimony  ; — though,  on 
the  other  hand,  knowing  how  the  arm  of  the 
Lord  was  with  many  of  his  faithful  ser\'ants, 
whose  memorial  is  among  us,  we  might  rea- 
sonably expect  to  find — should  those  records 
at  all  approach  the  trutli — some  noble,  and 
perhaps  forgotten  examples  of  that  Christian 
firmness  and  valour,  so  wonderfully  tempered 
with  meekness  and  resignation,  which  has 
always  distinguished  the  true  soldier  of  the 
cross. 

That  such  records,  yet  unpublished  to  the 
world,  do  exist,  would  seem  to  be  a  fact,  from 
a  little  volume  which  issued  no  great  while 
ago  from  the  Boston  press,  containing  some 
particulars  relative  to  sufferers  for  the  name  and 
testimony  of  Jesus,  in  that  town  ;  which,  from 
the  standing  of  the  author,  Abel  Cushinsr,  for- 
merly senator  from  Norfolk,  Mass.  it  is  not  to 
be  supposed  are  imaginary,  though  evidently 
somewhat  coloured,  either  by  the  recorder,  or 
by  Gushing  himself. 

The  author,  we  must  remember,  however, 
is  a  politician,  a  profession,  at  this  day,  what- 
ever it  may  once  have  been,  not  much  afflicted 
with  those  troublesome  scruples  which  some- 
times beset  the  honest  historian,  and  impel  to 
many  a  tedious  and  toilsome  chase  after  the 
exact  truth:  he  is  therefore  to  be  read  with  cau- 
tion. He  had  an  object  in  writing  his  little 
book  ;  he  says,  and  perhaps  he  thinks,  it  was 
the  edification  of  his  republican  brethren ;  for 
strange  fancies  seize  upon  knowing  men  some- 
times. And  truly  his  fellow  republicans  might 
find,  would  they  read  aright,  instruction  there- 
in, though  not  in  way  and  manner  designed. 
He  appears  to  be  what  is  called  a  levelled— an 
enemy  to  many  of  the  established  modes  of 
mutual  co-operation — the  determined  foe  of 
corporations,  and  especially  of  banks — and  to 
entertain  a  thoroughly  democratic  horror  of 
all  attempts  by  the  state  to  take  care  of  the 
religious  interests  of  its  citizens,  except  in  so 
far  as  to  prevent  their  meddling  with  one  an- 
other on  that  account.  Whether  he  would 
confess  to  such  a  portrait  is  doubtful,  probably 
not;  such,  nevertheless,  is  the  semblance  of 
himself  shadowed  forth  in  the  "  Historical  let- 
ters on  the  first  charter  of  Massachusetts  go- 
vernment." He  would  establish  a  parallel 
between  the  religious  persecutors  of  old,  and 
those  whom  he  holds  to  be  the  financial  per- 
secutors of  this  generation — between  the  old 
Puritans  and  the  modern  bankers  !  He  teils 
how  the  former  erred  in  hanging  Quakers  and 
drowning  witches,  and  would  have  his  reader 
aroused  to,  what  he  possibly  may  himself  be- 


lieve to  be  the  fact,  that  the  latter  are  imbued 
with  a  suflicicnt  share  of  the  very  same  ma- 
lignant spirit,  and  may,  if  not  tightly  reined, 
likewise  plunge  into  some  horrible  excess 
However,  any  notice  of  these  whims  and 
alarms  has  nothing  to  do  with  my  object,  ex 
cept  to  give  the  reader  of  what  follows  a  clu( 
to  some  of  his  expressions  and  turns  of 
thought. 

The  book  is  divided  into  twenty-five  chap- 
ters or  "  letters,"  six  of  which  are  chiefly  de- 
voted to  a  narration  of  the  persecutions  inflict- 
ed upon  Friends.  Some  of  the  particulars 
given  are  not  contained  in  any  other  work  that 
I  Iiave  seen,  and  probably  they  will  be  new 
to  the  generality  of  readers.  I  purpose  tran- 
scribing below  the  greater  part  of  them,  not 
binding  myself,  however,  always  to  adhere  to 
the  language  of  the  original.  The  first  four 
letters  treat  of  the  banishment  of  Roger  Willi- 
ams, and  the  Hutchinsonian  heresy,  the  fifth 
was  intended  for  a  sketch  of  the  rise  of  Quaker- 
ism, and  takes  some  notice  of  Mary  Fisher. 
W'hat  follows  is  from 

LETTER  VI. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  but  the  early  Qua- 
kers were  conscientious  missionaries.  Per- 
haps none  in  any  age  or  country  were  ever 
more  sincere.  And  what  a  modicum  of  true 
Christianity,  or  humanity  even,  would  have 
taught  those  to  whom  they  came,  to  bear  with 
them.  It  is  easy  to  discern  what  kind  of  in- 
fluences ruled  here,  under  free  forms  of  go- 
vernment, when  the  advent  to  these  shores^of 
six  female  and  two  men  Quakers  should  have 
caused  a  law  in  substance  thus  : — 

That  any  citizen  causing  a  Quaker  to  come 
into  the  country,  should,  on  conviction,  pay  a 
penalty  of  one  hundred  pounds  ;  and  for  en- 
tertaining a  Quaker,  knowing  him  to  be  such, 
was  finable  at  tlie  rate  of  forty  shillings  an 
hour.  For  the  first  ofl'ence  of  Quakerism,  by 
citizen  or  stranger, — if  a  man,  he  should  have 
one  ear  cutoff;  and  for  the  second  offence,  the 
other  ear  ;  if  a  woman,  first  to  be  whipped,  and 
put  into  the  house  of  correction,  and  for  the 
second  offence  to  lose  one  of  her  ears,  and  for 
the  third  offence,  by  man  or  woman,  to  have 
his  or  her  tongue  bored  through  with  a  hot 
iron. 

The  first  application  of  this  law  was  to  two 
English  women,  Sarah  Gibbons  and  Dorothy 
Waugh.  These  coming  to  Boston  ventured 
to  address  the  people  on  lecture-day  after  the 
regular  services  were  over,  and  they  were 
taken  up,  thrust  into  the  house  of  correction 
and  whipped. 

Not  long  after,  a  woman  named  Gardner, 
coming  to  Weymouth  with  her  infant  child, 
was  proved  to  be  a  Quakeress.  She  was  car- 
ried to  Boston  and  whipped,  as  also  a  young 
damsel,  her  companion,  with  a  three-corded 
knotted  wliip,  and  after  the  punishment  she 
kneeled  down  and  prayed  to  the  Lord  to  for- 
give her  persecutors. 

The  two  next  were  William  Brend  and 
William  Leddra.  These  Ijeing  taken  up  at 
Salem  for  being  Quakers  wrongfully  in  the 
jurisdiction,  they  were  carried  to  Boston,  and 
put  into  the  house  of  correction  and  ordered  to 
work.  This  they  refused ;  for  which  they 
were  whipped  twenty  blows  each  with  a  three- 


corded  whip,  and  then  commanded  to  depart 
from  the  charter  limits.  But  the  marshal's 
fees  were  demanded  of  them.  They  declined 
paying  the  cost  of  their  own  punishment,  and 
were  still  detained  to  work  it  out.  The  next 
morning  William  Brend  still  refusing  to  work, 
the  jailer  in  a  rage  seized  a  tarred  rope,  and 
beat  him  therewith  until  the  prisoner  fainted. 
Upon  this  a  report  went  abroad  that  the  man 
was  killed  in  prison ;  and  a  tumult  among  the 
people  was  feared  ;  whereupon,  Endicot,  the 
governor,  and  the  magistrates  posted  notices  on 
the  church  doors  and  other  public  places,  that 
Brend  had  revived,  and  was  well,  but  that  the 
jailer  should  be  punished  for  his  cruelty. 

But  .1.  Norton,  a  preacher,  a  mortal  enemy 
to  Quakers,  and  a  great  instrument  of  the  laws 
against  them,  declared  publicly  that  the  stripes 
were  good  enough  for  men  who  had  come 
here  to  beat  their  gospel  ordinances  black  and 
blue. 

.Tohn  Copeland  and  Christopher  Holder 
came  over  about  the  time  of  Mary  Fisher;  and 
two  years  after,  they  were  arrested  at  Dedham, 
carried  to  Boston,  and  imprisoned  with  one 
named  Rouse.  At  the  next  court  of  assistants 
they  were  brought  in  for  trial,  Endicot  presi- 
ding, who  said,  "  since  you  three,  in  con- 
tempt of  the  magistrates  and  ministers,  have 
come  here  to  seduce  the  people,  whether  you 
lose  your  ears  or  your  lives,  your  blood  will 
be  on  yourselves." 

To  this  the  Quakers  boldly  answered,  that 
the  Lord  God  had  sent  them  here. 

Nay,  said  the  governor,  but  under  pretence 
of  peace  you  have  conic  to  poison  the  people. 
How  do  you  prove  the  Lord  hath  sent  you  1 

You  scourge  and  persecute  us,  was  the  re- 
l)ly;  and  Christ  told  his  disciples  they  should 
suffer  such  things  for  his  name's  sake. 

Then,  said  Major  Denison,  one  of  the  as- 
sistants,  every    malefactor   who   is   whipped, 

ffers  for  Christ's  sake. 

But  do  ye  not  know,  said  Rouse,  that  if  we 
were  malefactors,  God's  judgments  would  be 
far  heavier  upon  us  than  your  punishments  ? 

John  Rouse,  John  Rouse,  again,  said  the 
major,  you  are  yet  a  youth,  and  I  hear  are  well 
born  and  bred,  your  father  being  a  king's  offi- 
cer at  Barbadoes,  and  a  genfleman  :  what  hea- 
vier judgment  of  God  do  you  look  for,  (unless 
it  be  a  halter,)  than  to  be  driven  from  home, 
and  to  run  about  here  with  a  set  of  vagabonds 
and  deceivers? 

I  was  not  driven  from  my  father's  house, 
said  Rouse,  but  at  the  command  of  the  Lord  I 
left  it,  and  when  he  shall  clear  me  of  this  land 
I  will  gladly  return  home  again. 

But  why  do  we  parley,  said  Endicot.  You 
see  these  Quakers  have  no  commission  but  the 
spirit  within  them,  and  that's  the  devil ; — 
secretary,  read  the  law  to  the  prisoners  :  and 
when  this  was  done,  one  of  them  said,  we 
have  seen  many  of  your  lav/s  having  much 
scripture  reference  in  their  margin,  but  what 
scripture  have  you  for  cutting  off  ears? 

Wliat  scripture  is  there  for  hanging  people, 
said  Endicot? 

Perhaps,  said  Denison,  tlrey  would  like  to 
be  crucified  ;  there's  scripture  enough  for 
that. 

After  consultation,  Endicot  called  the  priso- 
ners by  name,  and  said,  the   sentence   of  the 


318 


THE    FRIEND. 


court  is,  that  each  of  you  have  his  right  ear  cut 
ofi'  by  the  hangman. 

Here  the  Qualiers  earnestly  protested  against 
the  ])roceediiig.  They  declared  that  they  were 
Englishmen,  and  not  subject  to  the  colonial 
laws  ;  they  were  subject  only  to  English  laws 
and  the  English  court.  But  Endicot  called 
out;  no  appeal  to  England;  we  shall  allow  of 
no  appeal  to  England. 

The  marshal  then  took  them  to  the  apart- 
ment where  execution  was  to  be  done,  and 
v/hen  he  had  let  in  the  hangman  and  one  or 
two  others,  he  locked  the  door,  and  read  the 
order  of  the  court. 

Again  these  three  protested  against  the  ille- 
gality and  injustice  of  tlie  procedure ;  and 
Holder  further  said  that  such  an  execution 
should  not  be  done  in  private :  but  they  told 
him  it  was  to  prevent  their  appealing  to  the 
people.  There  is  no  doubt  that  Norton,  En- 
dicot, and  their  associates,  feared  a  public  ex- 
ecution of  this  character. 

The  executioner  then  took  Holder  by  the 
head,  and  as  he  brushed  away  the  hair  to  come 
at  the  ear,  the  marshal  turned  away  in  mani- 
fest disgust  and  sorrow  ;  but  Rouse  said,  thou 
must  turn  again  and  see  the  execution,  for  such 
is  the  order.  True,  true  indeed,  said  he,  I 
was  to  see  it  done,  we  must  look  on  ;  and  he 
saw  the  blood  follow  the  hangman's  knife 
most  profusely,  as  he  threw  the  ear  on  the 
floor. 

Thus  these  three  unresisting  Quakers  suffer- 
ed this  ignominious  mutilation  with  patience, 
and  even  without  a  sigh. 

AVhen  it  was  over,  they  declared,  that  the 
ignorant  they  forgave.  For  those  who  had 
done  this  thing  maliciously,  every  drop  of  their 
blood  would  sit  heavy  on  their  souls  at  the 
great  da}^  of  accounts. 

After  this  they  were  ordered  out  of  the  ju- 
risdiction. 

From  the  Irish  Friciul. 
CONVERSION     OF     AN     IJiFIDEL. 

About  the  year  1799  I  became  acquainted 
with  a  native  of  Ireland,  who,  in  his  early 
youth,  went  to  German)',  where  he  was  edu- 
cated at  one  of  the  colleges,  and  was  brought 
up  in  the  Roman  Catholic  persuasion,  the  in- 
consistency of  which,  he  told  me,  he  very 
early  saw.  The  bigotry,  superstition,  and 
wickedness  of  the  priests  was  such  as  to  give 
him  a  disgust  to  religion — believing,  he  said, 
that  the  foiindation  of  it  was  dissimulation  and 
priestcraft.  When  he  left  the  university,  he 
was  introduced  to  the  emperor,  Joseph  the 
Second,  to  whom  he  was  one  of  the  lords  of 
the  bedchamber,  and  he  soon  became  an  offi- 
cer of  rank  in  the  German  army.  The  empe- 
ror made  him  a  count,  in  addition  to  his  here- 
ditary titles  of  marquis  and  viscount,  and  a 
grandee  of  the  first  order  in  Spain.  He  was 
related  to  some  of  the  first  nobility  in  England 
and  Ireland.  At  tlie  commencement  of  our 
acquaintance,  he  expressed  a  wish  to  know 
something  of  the  principles  of  Friends  ;  and, 
baving  read  Barclay's  Apology,  in  returning  it 
to  me,  he  told  me  it  was  the  best  written  book 
on  divinity  he  had  ever  seen  ;  and,  if  it  were 
possible  to  act  according  to  the  sentiments  con- 
tained in  it,  no  man  could  act  wrong ;  but  he 
added,  "I  have  something  to  say  to  you  in 


private,  and  which  I  hardly  dare  say  to  any 
other  man.  Unfortunately  lor  mc,  I  do  not 
believe  in  any  system  of  religion — I  do  not 
believe  in  the  existence  of  a  God.  You  may 
be  sure  it  is  a  subject  that  has  given  me  a  great 
deal  of  thought ;  and,  when  I  came  into  this  Pro- 
testant country,  I  had  hoped  I  should  have  dis- 
covered the  essence  of  truth,  and  that  the  Pro- 
testant clergy  would  have  given  the  lie  to  the 
impressions  I  had  imbibed,  from  my  early 
prejudices,  on  account  of  the  dissolute  and 
abandoned  lives  of  the  Romish  clergy;  but, 
alas  !  I  see  that  there  is  the  same  system  of  de- 
ception carried  on  in  England  as  in  Germany. 
The  clergy  have  only  one  thing  in  view,  and 
that  is  the  accumulation  of  wealth,  and  where 
it  can  be  done,  to  endeavour  after  splendour 
and  aggrandizement.  As  to  their  flocks,  'tis 
a  matter  of  no  consequence  whether  they  are 
ignorant  or  wise.  It  appears  no  part  of  their 
study  to  aim  at  their  religious  improvement, 
so  that  I  find  myself  just  where  I  was.  I  ob- 
serve that  all  mankind  are  alike — they  pretend 
to  religion,  they  talk  of  it,  and  there  they  leave 
it.  As  a  confirmation  of  what  I  say,  I  may 
inform  you,  that,  on  my  first  coming  into  these 
parts,  I  paid  a  visit  to  my  relations  in  Ireland, 
who  showed  great  hospitality  and  kindness  to 
me,  and,  as  is  usual  in  that  country,  there 
were  large  convivial  parties,  where  neither  the 
manners  nor  the  conversation  would  bear 
much  reflection,  even  in  an  infidel,  (as  I  sup- 
pose I  should  be  called.)  It  happened  that  the 
conversation  one  evening  took  a  religious  turn, 
in  the  course  of  which  I  inadvertently  leaned 
towards  scepticism  at  least ;  on  which  one  of 
the  company  hastily  said — '  Surely,  sir,  you 
do  not  doubt  the  existence  of  a  Supreme 
Being  ?'  to  which  I  replied — '  What  are  your 
sentiments  on  that  subject  ?'  Why,  sir,  my 
sentiments  are  these  :  I  look  upon  the  Almigii- 
ty  as  of  infinite  purity  ;  as  the  object  of  both 
love  and  fear — and  that  I  am  in  his  immediate 
presence — it  is  through  him  I  live  and  move 
and  have  my  being — 1  consider  that  I  am 
amenable  to  him  for  every  action  of  my  life 
— that  if  I  do  evil  voluntarily,  I  run  the  risk  of 
his  eternal  displeasure,  and  wretchedness  will 
be  my  portion,  but  if  I  act  according  to  his 
will,  I  shall  be  eternally  happy.'  '  Is  this,  sir, 
really  and  truly  your  belief?'  '  Yes,  sir,  it 
undoubtedly  is,  and  is  also  the  belief  of  every 
well-regulated  Christian.'  '  Then,  sir,  how 
comes  it  to  pass  that  your  actions  correspond 
so  little  witli  your  professions  ?  Is  it  possible 
that  such  a  hearsay  evidence  as  this  would 
convince  me,  were  Ian  atheist,  of  the  truth  of 
God's  existence?  Has  any  part  of  your  con- 
duct, since  we  have  been  so  often  together, 
manifested  either  love,  fear,  or  reverence,  for 
tliis  object  of  your  pretended  regard  ?  I  wish 
not  to  give  you  offence  ;  but  see  whether  there 
be  any  thing  like  consistency  in  your  declara- 
tions and  the  conduct  I  fear  you  are  habitually 
in  the  practice  of.'  My  friend  seemed  con- 
fused and  thoughtful,  and  I  immediately  turn- 
ed the  discourse  to  another  subject."  I  was 
much  struck  with  so  much  of  this  conversa- 
tion, and  was  considerably  more  so  when  he 
told  me  in  confidence  that  he  had  left  Germany 
on  account  of  his  objection  to  serve  any  longer 
in  the  army — that  the  thoughts  of  taking  away 
the  life  of  a  fellow-man  had  become 


ing  and  perplexing  to  him,  so  much  so,  that 
he  could,  in  no  way,  be  accessory  to  the  death 
of  a  fellow-creature.  He  added,  that  since  he 
had   been  in   England,  a  relation  of  his,  the 

Marquis  of  B ,  had  kindly  offered  to  raise 

a  regiment  of  horse  in  Ireland,  and  to  get  him 
the  command,  which  he  politely  refused  on  the 
above  ground ;  which  was  the  occasion  of  the 
marquis's  displeasure,  and  the  loss  of  his 
friendship.  1  felt  much  interested  about  this 
person,  iiud  carefully  concealed  from  every 
one  what  his  sentiments  were.  I  apprehended, 
when  there  appealed  such  great  sincerity,  the 
Almighty  would,  in  his  own  time,  reveal  him- 
self to  him.  He  seemed  much  gralified  in  at- 
tending our  religious  meetings,  and  I  had  many 
times  seen  him  much  affected,  and  in  tears  in 
them.  He  used  frequently,  in  a  modest  way, 
to  argue  the  point  of  his  disbelief  with  me ; 
but  never,  i  believe,  as  to  himself  to  much 
purpose.  I  lent  him  several  books,  in  which 
the  existence  of  God  was  treated  on,  but  all 
seemed  unavailing.  He  had  made  notes  on  a 
Bible  I  had  lent  him  almost  through  the  whole 
book,  in  opposition  to  its  precepts  and  doc- 
trines.— Towards  the  close  of  the  period  of 
his  infidelity  he  requested  I  would  lend  him 
Newton's  Principia,  which  I  refused,  on  the 
ground  that  he  had  wandered  so  much  in  the 
dark  by  seeking  !br  that  without,  which  was 
only  to  be  found  wilhin,  that  I  advised  him  to 
keep  his  mind  still  and  quiet ;  adding,  that  I 
believed  the  Almighty  would  one  day  make 
himself  known  to  him,  but  he  must  not  be  sur- 
prised if  he  should  do  it  in  such  a  way,  as  to 
all  outward  appearance  would,  in  his  view,  be 
contemptible. 

A  few  weeks  after  this,  two  female  friends, 

A C ,  and  D M ,  having  a 

concern  to  visit  the  families  and  friends  who 
attended  Westminster  Meeting ;  as  he  had  now 
been  a  pretty  constant  attender,  his  name  was 
set  down  with  two  others,  and  I  requested  the 
Friends  to  let  me  sit  with  them.  Very  soon 
after  we  sat  down.  Divine  goodness  was 
pleased  to  overshadow  this  little  assembly,  I 
mean  in  the  silent  part  of  it.  The  poor  ob- 
ject of  this  little  narrative  in  a  few  minutes 
burst  into  tears,  and  continued  in  this  humble 
state  for  near  twenty  minutes,  before  a  word 
was  spoken.  When  one  of  the  females,  un- 
lettered and  unlearned  as  to  human  attainments, 
but  who  waited  for  Christ  to  be  her  instructor, 
in  a  few  words  expressed  herself  to  this  effect: 
that  she  had  felt  an  extraordinary  solemnity 
on  our  first  sitting  down,  so  much  so,  that  she 
feared  to  speak,  though  she  feared  to  keep  si- 
lence, more  especially,  as  tlie  subject  which 
had  come  before  her  was  of  a  truly  awful 
nature.  "  Surely,"  she  added,  "  there  is  no 
person  present  who  has  any  doubts  respecting 
the  existence  of  a  supreme  being  ;  if  there  is, 
I  would  have  sucii  to  look  into  their  ovvn 
hearts,  and  observe  the  operation  of  some- 
thing they  cannot  but  feel,  more  especially 
when  they  have  committed  an  evil  action — 
how  does  it  torment  the  poor  mind,  and  render 
it  for  a  time  in  continued  uneasiness  ;  on  the 
other  hand,  when  they  have  acted  well,  avoid- 
ed the  temptation  to  evil,  what  a  sweet  glow 
of  approbation  has  covered  the  mind  !  From 
whence  proceeds  this  uneasiness  or  this  appro- 
bation ?     It  must  proceed  from  something, — 


man  could  not  communicate  these  sensations 
to  himself!  Be  assured  they  come  I'lom  God 
— na_v,  it  is  God  himsell'  who  thus  speaks  in 
the  inmost  ol' the  heart."  The  Friend  said  hut 
little  more,  but  to  the  person  lo  whom  it  was 
addressed,  it  was  a  volume — it  was  as  thougli 
the  windows  of  heaven  were  opened.  'I'o 
myself  it  was  an  opportunity  never  to  be  for- 
gotten. About  two  days  from  the  above  peri- 
od, my  Friend  called  on  me  in  the  evening, 
and  requested  to  have  some  conversation  with 
me,  which  I  readily  agreed  to  :  he,  without 
much  preface,  told  me  diat  he  knew  not  how 
he  could  be  sufficiently  grateful  to  me,  for  the 
patience  I  had  endured  with  him,  and  for  the 
kind  concern  I  had  manifested  for  liis  welfare ;  [ 
but  added,  "  I  believe  it  will  give  you  incon- 
ceivable pleasure  to  be  informed  that  I  have  ! 
not  a  doubt  remaining.  I  am  abundantly 
thankful  to  that  Almighty  Being,  .who,  in  mer- ' 
C}',  has  made  himself  known  to  this  poor  be- 
nighted heart  of  mine  in  some  degree,  tlirough 
the  instrumentality  of  that  dear  woman,  though 
I  may  acknowledge  to  you,  that,  before  a 
word  was  spoken,  the  business  was  completed. 
I  had  taken  great  pains,  as  you  know,  to  in- 
validate the  Scripture  testimonies,  but,  at  that 
solemn  and  heavenly  opportunity,  all  the  ar- 
guments I  had  made  use  of  for  this  purpose,  re- 
verted back,  and  I  became  confounded  and 
ashamed.  I  felt,  as  it  were,  all  at  once  the  cer- 
tain evidence  of  a  mereifid  and  kind  Gnd,  which 
so  overcame  me,  that  I  could  only  show  my 
love  and  gratitude  by  my  tears,  so  that  for  a 
while,  I  appeared  as  in  heaven ;  that  is,  in  a 
situation  of  mind  far  beyond  what  any  earthly 
object  could  bestow.  The  dear  woman  was 
doubtless  sen.«ib!e  of  my  situation,  and  con- 
firmed to  me  the  evidence  I  felt  in  my  own 
soul.  I  this  evening  thought,  that  though  I 
had  been  thus  favoured,  it  would  be  difficidt 
to  point  out  the  divinity  of  Christ,  a  thing 
which  I  then  conceived  as  altogether  ab- 
surd ;  but  on  coming  up  your  steps,  and  wait- 
ing to  speak  to  you,  the  whole  mystery  was 
unfolded ;  and  I  now  have  no  doubts  on  this 
■subject."  He  also  entered  on  the  subject  of 
the  creation  of  man,  and  other  religious  sub- 
jects, in  a  way  that  astonished  me.  His  very 
nature  seemed  altered,  and  his  countenance 
seemed  changed,  as  from  the  haughtiness  of  a 
man  possessing  outward  rank  in  society,  he 
now  became  mild  and  passive,  like  a  little 
child,  joined  to  the  disposition  of  a  lamb.  He 
lamented,  several  months  after,  his  being  obli- 
ged to  return  to  Germany  ;  previous  to  which 
he  requested  some  of  Friends'  writings,  ac- 
knowledging that  he  felt  more  satisfaction  in 
reading  them  than  any  other ;  and  he  attended 
Friends'  meetings,  till  he  left  England. 

From  the  Irish  Friend. 
REFUGE  FOR  THE  ilOUSELESS  POOR. 

Islington,  4lh  3Jo.  Isl,  1840. 
Respected  Friend — A  few  weeks  ago,  I 
went,  in  company  with  a  friend,  after  our 
evening  meeting  on  a  first  day,  to  view  that 
remarkable  and  philanthropic  establishment, 
"  The  Refuge  for  the  Houseless  Poor" — situ- 
ate in  an  obscure  yard  near  Whitecross  street 
in  the  city.  Having  felt  a  singular,  but  me- 
lancholy satisfaction  in  the  scene  which  pre- 


THE     FRIEND. 

sented  itself,  I  am  induced  to  lay  the  account 
of  our  visit  before  thy  readers,  many  of  whom, 
more  particularly  those  in  the  country,  may 
not  have  heard  of  the  existence  of  sucii  a  re- 
ceptacle of  human  destitution ;  and,  it  is  more 
than  probable,  they  may  not  have  at  all  con- 
ceived the  necessity  of  providing  such  an  es- 
tablishment. But,  when  we  bring  into  view, 
the  well  known  fact,  that,  in  this  great  Metro- 
polis, there  are  thousands  of  oiu  fellow  beings 
who  have  no  place  of  their  own  wherein  to 
rest  their  weary  limbs  at  night,  and  are  driven 
for  shelter  to  die  cellars  and  other  abodes  of 
misery  in  which  they  are  provided  with  a 
lodging,  such  as  it  is,  on  prepayment  of  4d. 
per  night ;  and  that  frequently  in  the  winter 
season,  whilst  out  of  work,  even  this  poor  ac- 
commodation is  beyond  their  means  to  pur- 
chase; then  the  great  importance  of  providing 
a  temporary  shelter  for  the  "  houseless  poor" 
becomes  self-evident  to  every  reflecting  mind. 
For  want  of  such  a  protection  in  the  night, 
many  have  perished  in  the  inclement  seasons 
of  the  year,  in  the  markets  of  the  city,  under 
sheds,  and  other  exposed  places — not  having 
elsewhere  to  lay  down  their  heads. 

The  spacious  building,  to  which  I  have  al- 
luded, consists  of  three  large  floors,  above  the 
ground,  and  appears  to  have  been  built  as 
chambers  for  wool,  or  such  like  merchandise, 
which  have  since  been  roughly,  but  conveni- 
ently, adapted  to  the  several  purposes  to  which 
they  are  now  appropriated.  On  entering  the 
outer  doors,  from  the  street,  there  is  a  small 
office,  at  the  bar  of  which  every  fresh  appli- 
cant presents  himself,  and  gives  his  name,  his 
age,  and  his  parish,  or  the  town  fiom  which 
he  comes.  Here  he  tells  his  tale  of  woe,  and 
the  causes  which  have  led  to  his  present  desti- 
tution ;  (and  the  same  routine  is  observed  in 
the  case  of  the  females ;)  all  these  particulars 
are  carefully  noted  by  the  proper  officer,  in  a 
large  book  kept  for  tlie  purpose  ;  and  it  is  easy 
to  imagine,  that  this  singular  volume  por- 
tra3-s  an  epitome  of  human  wretchedness,  not 
often  put  upon  record.  After  the  poor  man 
has  passed  his  examination,  he  is  shown  to  a 
large  trough  of  water,  where  he  undergoes  a 
tolerably  good  purification  of  his  person:  when 
he  is  examined  by  the  surgeon,  v/ho  reporting 
him  free  of  infectious  disorders,  he  is  directed 
to  his  place  amongst  his  new  companions.  In 
this  way,  hundreds  of  poor  objects,  of  both 
sexes,  during  the  winter  months,  are  received 
every  night,  and  dismissecT  in  the  morning  ; 
man)',  like  Noah's  dove,  not  finding  any  rest 
for  their  weary  limbs,  return  again  and  again  ; 
whilst  others,  happily  procuring  better  quar- 
ters, are  seen  no  more :  the  absentees,  how- 
ever, are  generally  outnumbered  by  the  new- 
comers, particularly  if  the  weather  prove  in- 
clement, and  work,  out  of  doors,  at  a  stand. 
This  asylum  is  open  to  all  ;  it  needs  no  certi- 
ficate of  character,  letter  of  recommendation, 
or  humble  petition,  to  gain  admittance  within 
these  hospitable  walls  ;  neither  native  or  alien, 
age  or  sex,  black  or  white,  saint  or  sinner,  is 
excluded  :  all  may  come  who  will,  and  be  re- 
ceived freely.  Here  the  puling  infant,  in  its 
poor  mother's  arms,  and  all  the  interinediate 
gradations  of  age,  to  the  hoary-headed  man  or 
woman  of  threescore  years  and  ten,  can  lay 
them  down,  and,  for  a  ivhile,  forget  their  sor- 


319 

rows.  One  only  exception  to  this  noble  rule 
is  made — an  instance  of  which  occurred  whilst 
we  were  there  : — A  middle  aged  man,  in  great 
apparent  destitution,  applied  for  admission  for 
the  night;  but,  on  being  examined  b}-  the  sur- 
geon, he  was  reported  to  have  a  cutaneous  dis- 
ease, of  an  infectious  character  ;  and,  from  diis 
cause,  was  necessarily  denied  admittance.  He 
was,  however,  dismissed  with  expressions  of 
kindness  from  the  manager  on  duty  ;  a  ration 
of  bread  was  given  him,  and  a  shilling;  with 
directions  where  he  might  apply  in  the  morn- 
ing for  medical  assistance. 

As  I  before  observed,  the  building  is  large, 
and  consists  of  three  lofty  airy  rooms,  one  on 
each  floor  above  the  ground  floor.  The  lowest 
is  appropriated  to  the  men's  sleeping  room, 
and  the  upper  floor  to  that  for  the  women  and 
little  children  ;  the  middle  floor  is  used  as  a 
chapel  on  First  days,  where,  when  we  arrived, 
the  company  (about  300)  were  assembled. 
(The  numbers  vary  every  night  more  or  less, 
and  have  sometimes  even  exceeded  600  men, 
women,  and  children.)  They  were  then  at  their 
worship,  and  clianting  songs  of  praise  to  the 
great  Creator,  to  "  Him  from  whom  all  bles- 
sings flow  ;"  in  which  they  were  joined  by 
several  gentlemen  present,  who  appear  to  de- 
vote much  of  their  time  to  these  poor  outcasts. 
The  religious  service  is  conducted  by  one  of 
the  royal  chaplains  ;  and  it  very  frequently 
happens,  that  he  does  duty  in  the  morning  be- 
fore the  Queen  and  her  household  in  the  Chapel 
Royal,  and  in  the  evening,  he  repeats  the  same 
service  to  this  interesting  congregation  of  some 
of  her  meanest  and  poorest  subjects.  After  the 
service  was  ended,  the  women  and  children 
proceeded,  one  by  one,  up  stairs,  to  their  own 
sleeping  apartment,  accompanied  by  their  re- 
spective matrons ;  each  of  the  women,  as  they 
passed  a  person  who  was  stationed  with  a  large 
basket,  received  a  ration  of  the  best  white  bread 
— (about  half  a  pound  ;)  and,  if  the  woman 
had  a  child  under  her  care,  slie  received  a  dou- 
ble allowance.  When  the  females  were  all 
withdrawn,  the  men  advanced  singly,  in  the 
same  orderly  manner,  and  they  received  a  like 
portion  of  bread,  with  wdiich  they  descended 
into  their  dormitory  ;  and  we  understood,  that 
the  same  allowance  is  dispensed  to  them  all, 
when  they  are  dismissed  in  the  morning;  ac- 
companied with  a  kind  welcome  to  return  again, 
at  night,  if  they  cannot  provide  for  themselves 
better.  The  men's  apartment,  which  v/e  in- 
spected, (and  that  for  the  females,  is  similar,) 
is  partitioned  off  into  single  berths,  on  the  spa- 
cious floor,  by  means  of  boards,  ten  inches 
wide,  placed  edgeways,  forming  compartments 
about  seven  feet  by  two  ;  each  man  has  one  of 
these  divisions  to  himself,  which  is  plentifully 
supplied  with  clean  dry  straw,  upon  which  he 
lies  down  with  his  clothes  on. 

The  width  of  the  floor  admits  of  two  of 
these  berths  across  the  room,  the  men  lying 
feet  to  feet  widi  their  heads  towards  the  oppo- 
site walls  ;  but  part  of  the  floor,  which  is 
wider,  we  observed  had  more  than  two  divi- 
sions across,  and  the  boys  slept  upon  a  small 
floor  by  themselves,  elevated  above  the  other. 
There  is  a  large  powerful  stove  with  iron  flues, 
that  aflbrds  an  agreeable  warmth,  in  the  cold 
winter  nights,  throughout  the  apartment,  which 
is  also  cheerfully  lighted  with  several  gas  lamps. 


S20 

Aftei  the  men  had  retired,  we  went  into  their 
apartment,  and  the  scene  was  both  novel  and 
afiectnig  to  behold  ;  all  the  men  (in  number 
about  150)  had  lain  down,  each  in  his  com- 
fottable  berth,  or  was  reclining  thereon,  eating 
his  dry  bread,  apparently  with  the  savoury 
relish  of  a  good  appetite.  Little  or  no  conver- 
sation was  going  forward  in  the  room,  but 
every  one  seemed  intent  upon  his  own  imme- 
diate comfort.  About  nine  o'clock,  not  a 
whisper  is  heard,  and  very  soon  afterwards  all 
are  buried  in  a  short,  but  sweet  oblivion  to  all 
their  woes.  Besides  the  matrons,  who  super- 
intend the  women's  apartment,  there  are  offi- 
cers in  the  house,  on  duty  all  night,  whose 
business  it  is  to  prevent  any  disorderly  con- 
duct which  might  arise  ;  to  look  after  the  tires 
and  lamps,  and  answer  the  bell  at  the  gate, 
should  any  midnight  wanderer  seek  the  friend- 
ly roof,  which  is  not  unfrequently  the  case ; 
and  such  are  sure  not  to  seek  in  vain.  Be- 
sides those  of  the  poor,  who  inherit  penury 
from  their  forefathers,  we  sometimes  meet  in 
this  humble  asylum  with  minds  of  higher 
grade  ;  even  men  of  good  education,  and  some 
classical  scholars  have  been  known  to  be 
brought  so  low  and  reduced,  as  to  become  can- 
didates for  a  night's  lodging  and  a  meal  of  dry 
bread,  at  this  refuge  for  the  forlorn  and  friend- 
less. Those  who  feel  an  interest  in  the  study 
of  the  countenance,  as  showing  a  reflex  of  the 
human  mind,  may  here  contemplate  a  series 
of  living  portraits,  not  often  found  grouped 
together  in  the  same  family.  But  the  Chris- 
tian philanthropist  will  take  a  still  higher  esti- 
mate of  this  interesting  company  of  human 
beings,  as  having  each  a  soul  to  be  saved  or  to 
be  lost,  and  will  breathe  a  sigh  that  all  might 
eome  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Saviour  who 
died  that  they  might  live  to  Him  whilst  here 
on  earth,  and  with  Him  hereafter  in  heaven 
for  ever. 

.1.  P. 
N.  B. — "  TJie  refuge  for  the  houseless 
poor"  has  been  established  many  years,  al- 
though not  opened  every  winter,  when  the 
weather  happens  to  be  very  mild.  It  is  libe- 
rally supported  by  ample  contribution.  In  aid 
of  its  objects  a  messenger  from  court  was  late- 
ly sent  down  to  inquire  if  any  assistance  to 
the  funds  was  needed,  and  tlie  answer  return- 
ed was,  that  they  were  quite  sufficient. 


INDUSTRY  OF  MASSACHi;SETT.S. 
From  an  official  report  made  to  the  legis- 
lature, it  appears  that  the  product  of  the  great 
branches  of  inanufacturing  industry  in  Mas- 
sachusetts, during  the  year  ending  in  April, 
1837,  was  $91,700,000;  of  which  sum  the 
three  principal  items  were,  cotton  fabrics, 
$17,409,000  ;  woollen  fabrics,  $10,399,000  ; 
and  fisheries,  $7,592,000.  If  to  the  products 
of  manufacturing  industry  be  added  the  earn- 
ings of  navigation,  and  agriculture,  it  is  esti- 
mated that  the  whole  annual  product  of  the 
industry  of  Massachusetts  exceeds  $100,000,- 
000  ;  which,  divided  by  700,000,  the  popula- 
tion of  the  state,  gives  S140  as  the  average 
value  of  the  annual  labour  of  each  man,  wo- 
man, and  child,  in  the  community.  The  whole 
v?lue  of  the  industry  of  the  cotton-growing 
country  of  the  southern  states,  with  a  popula- 


THE    FRIEND. 

tion  of  2,500,000,  is  not  equal  to  $100,000,- 
000  ;  and  the  annual  value  of  the  labour  of 
each  man,  woman,  and  child  in  the  slavehold- 
ing  states  is  estimated  at  only  $40. — N.  Y.  Ohs. 

A  Liverpool  paper  states  that  4800  people 
departed  from  Drogheda  alone,  via  Liverpool, 
for  America,  during  the  six  weeks  preceding 
the  16th  May,  and  that  they  took  with  them, 
on  an  average,  twenty  pounds  each,  or  not  less 
than  100,000/.  in  specie. — Latepaper. 

SEVENTH  MONTH,  4,   1810. 

The  following,  extracted  from  one  of  our 
exchange  papers,  relative  to  the  proceedings 
of  the  United  States  Senate  on  the  subject  of 
the  slave  trade,  will  be  interesting  to  our  read- 
ers. What  influence  the  memorial  of  Friends 
on  the  subject,  inserted  last  week,  had  in  the 
case,  does  not  appear. 

IN  SENATK.-THE  SLAVE  TRADE. 

Wednesday,  June  17. — The  bill  to  aid  in  puUing;  an 
end  to  tliis  diabolical  and  inliuinari  traffic  in  Ijuinan 
blood  and  misery,  so  far  as  the  flag  of  this  country  is 
concerned,  was  taken  up,  at  the  earnest  solicilalion  of 
.Mr.  Davis,  who  explained  the  object  o(  Ihe  bill,  by 
showing  that  American  vessels  were  built  for  this  pur- 
pose and  sold  to  Spanish  and  Portuguese  merchants, 
the  transfer  not  being  made  until  the  vessel  reached 
ihc  coast  of  Africa,  and  the  vessel  being,  in  the  mean 
time,  protected  by  her  flag— that  after  the  transfer 
was  made,  tlie  slaves  were  put  on  board,  and  Ihe  vessel 
depended  on  her  heels  for  the  safety  of  the  return  voy- 
age. The  object  of  the  bill  before  ihcm  was  to  prevent 
the  flag  from  being  used  for  any  such  purpose. 

Mr.  Calhoun  thought  the  measure  would  rather  be 
embarrassing  than  lead  to  any  good  practical  results. 
He  was  inclined  to  think  the  bill  had  grown  out  of  the 
interference  of  another  power,  which  was  setting  itself 
up  as  a  general  arbiter  to  regulate  Ihe  internal  con- 
cerns of  other  nations.  He  had  understood  that,  while 
all  this  show  of  feeling  was  krpt  up,  on  the  part  of 
England,  about  suppressing  this  trade,  the  very  mana- 
cles used  to  fetter  those  unhappy  beings  were  manu- 
factured, by  thousands,  at  Birmmgham.  Had  Eng- 
land taken  any  steps  to  put  an  end  to  that  ?  For  his 
part,  he  never  could  tliink  of  the  intciference  of  that 
power  in  the  case  of  the  Amistad  with  any  degree  of 
patience,  and  he  thought  it  was  time  for  this  country 
to  look  to  herself  and  assert  her  own  dignity. 

Mr.  Davis  replied  that  the  bill  was  offered  rather  to 
carry  out  the  policy  of  our  own  country  than  that  of 
Great  Britain.  He  could  say  that  Great  Britain  had 
vindicated  herself— ho  admitted  that  manacles  had 
been  manufactured  there,  but,  then,  there  was  a  law  on 
the  statute  hook  which  authorized  their  seizure  wher- 
ever found,  but  the  law  was  evaded  by  the  slavers 
taking  out  bolt  iron  and  manufacturing  them  on  the 
voyage. 

Mr.  Grundy  condemned  the  interference  of  the  Bri- 
tish government  in  the  case  of  the  Amistad  as  highly 
improper. 

Mr.  King  was  sorry  to  say  that  there  had  been  a 
correspondence  with  the  British  government,  and  it 
was  there  among  the  voluminous  documents  furnished 
to  the  commiUee.  The  British  government  had  presp. 
cd  upon  them  the  right  of  search,  but  had  bcerj  prompt- 
ly told  that  no  such  claim  would  be  tolerated.  Mr. 
King  avowed  himself  favourably  disposed  towards  tlie 
bdl — he  regarded  the  measure  as  necessary  to  prevent 
the  prostitution  of  the  flag. 

Mr.  Webster  made  some  remarks  in  support  of  the 
bit!,  contending  that  every  possible  step  should  be  ta- 
ken to  prevent  the  glorious  flag  of  the  country  from 
being  prostituted  for  the  aggrandizement  of  bpanish 
and  [Portuguese  adventurers. 

The  bill  was  ordered  to  be  engrossed,  without  divi- 


From  the  American  and  Foreign  Anti-Sla- 
very Reporter  we  copy  the  annexed  paragraph, 
as  an  additional  evidence  that  conscience  is  at 
work  among  the  slave-holders. 

E.1IANCIPAT10N  OF  103  SLAVES. 
Munroe  Edwards,  Esq.,  of  Ibeiville  Parish, 
Louisiana,  (about  88  miles  above  New  Or- 
leans, on  the  Mississippi,)  has  taken  163 
slaves  to  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  and  there  given 
them  all  full  deeds  of  emancipation.  He  then 
distributed  the  whole  proceeds  of  the  last  two 
years'  crop  of  his  plantation  (upwards  of 
•$20,000)  among  them  !  He  could  have  sold 
these  men,  women,  and  children  for  upwards 
of  a  hundred  thousand  dollars,  but  nobly  pre- 
ferred giving  them  their  liberty.  These  joyful 
emancipated  persons  have  gone,  some  to  Ken- 
tucky, some  to  Illinois,  some  into  the  interior 
of  Ohio,  and  some  have  returned  to  Louisiana 
among  their  relations.  We  have  a  full  ac- 
count of  the  particidars  of  this  most  interesting 
occurrence,  but  have  no  space  at  present  to 
enlarffe.     Laus  Deo  ! 


NEW     iOKK    LEGISLATURE. 

Two  important  laws  were  enacted  at  the 
late  session,  in  compliance  with  the  petitions 
of  al)olitionists,  highly  beneficial  to  people  of 
colour.  The  first  secures  the  right  of  trial  by 
jury  to  persons  claimed  as  slaves,  and  the 
other  protects  the  free  citizens  from  being  kid- 
napped or  reduced  to  slavery.  The  governor 
is  authorised  to  employ  an  agent,  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  state,  to  effect  the  restoration  of 
any  free  citizen  of  this  state  who  may  be  kid- 
napped or  held  in  slavery  in  any  of  the  states 
or  territories  of  the  United  States.  These 
acts,  so  honourable  to  the  legislature  of  New 
York,  make  the  "  servile"  bill  of  Ohio  appear 
still  more  infamous  by  contrast. 

From  the  number  of  the  "  Irish  Friend"  for 
5th  mo.  1st  last,  we  have  transferred  to  our 
pages  several  articles  possessing  interest.  That 
headed  "  Conversion  of  an  Infidel"  is  without 
reference  to  authority,  but  carries  internal  evi- 
dence of  its  truth.  i3y  request  of  the  editor  of 
The  Irish  Friend,  we  insert  the  subjoined 
note. 

To  Subscribers. — Those  who  are  in  arrear 
with  their  subscriptions  will  please  to  bear  in 
mind,  that  the  terms  are — "payable  in  ad- 
vance." 

AGENT    APPOINTED. 

Thomas  Newby,  P.  M.,  Newby's  Bridge. 
Perquimans  county,  N.  C. 

A  meeting  of  "  The  Philadelphia  Associa- 
tion of  Friends  for  the  Instruction  of  Poor 
Children,"  will  be  held  at  half  past  8  o'clock, 
on  second  day  evening,  the  6th  inst.,  at  ihe 
usual  place. 

.TosEFH  Kite,  Clerk. 


Married  at  Friends'  meeting  house,  Adrian,  Michi. 
gan,  on  fifth  day,  the  21st  of  fifth  mo.  1840,  Bexjamih 
G.  Walker,  of  Adrian,  to  Mary  Ann,  daughter  of 
Abraham  West,  of  the  same  place. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


VOL.  SEil. 


SEVENTH  D.S.y,  SEVENTH  3^02^'TH,    XI,   1840. 


KO.  41, 


EDITED  BY    KOEEKT    SJIITH. 


PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Pri:e  two  dollars  -per  iinnum,  pai/obU  in  advance. 

(JEOIKJE    W.   TA\l.(Jlt, 


NO.  .50,  NOnTH  FOURTH  STKEFT,  UP  STAIRS. 

I'HiLADEr.rniA. 

On  the  Habits  and  Instincts  of  Animals.  By 
William  Sa-ainson.  A.  C.  G.,  Fellow  of 
the  Royal  Society,  and  of  senrul  Foreign 
Academies. 

(Concluded  from  p.  1^10  > 

HYBEKN-^TION,    TORPIDITY,  AND    MIGRATION    OF 

ANIMALS. 

Insects,  whether  in  the  egg  or  pupa  slate, 
are,  by  the  eflbrts  of  instinct,  placed  in  such 
situations  as  will  best  secure  them  from  the 
effects  of  cold.  Thus,  the  majority  of  grass- 
hoppers, as  well  as  several  othei  insects,  in- 
sinuate their  eggs  deep  into  the  earth,  where 
they  will  be  out  of  the  reach  of  frost;  while 
the  female  of  Bomhyx  Neustria  covers  hers 
with  an  unusually  strong  and  hard  shell,  and 
gums  them  in  bracelets  round  the  twigs  of 
hawthorn,  &c.,  firmly  securing  them  to  the 
bark  witii  a  very  adhesive  gum  :  thus  they  are 
protected  from  the  blasts  and  storms  of  winter, 
and,  being  impenetrable  to  rain,  they  remain 
uninjured.  Those  insects  which  continue, 
during  winter,  in  the  pupa  state,  are  often  pro- 
tected by  cocoons  of  silk  and  other  materials; 
but  such  as  are  more  hardy,  as  the  pupa  of  the  i 
common  cabbage  butterflies,  receive  no  injury 
from  being  naked,  although  they  are  usually 
suspended  in  some  such  sheltered  situation  as 
the  corners  of  pailings,  the  south  side  of  walls, 
&c.  Those,  on  the  otlier  hand,  which  hyber- 
nate  in  the  larva  state,  either  conceal  themselves 
in  some  hole  or  cavitv,  or,  if  aquatic,  bore  into 
the  sand  or  mud  round  the  pools  which  they 
inhabit.  It  is  a  most  extraordinary  but  well- 
attested  fact,  however,  that  some  species  of 
larva  become  so  entirely  frozen,  as  to  appear 
literal  masses  of  ice,  which  will  yet  afterwards 
revive.  In  proof  of  this,  Lister  asserts  that 
he  has  found  caterpillars  that  have  actually 
chinked  like  stones  when  dropped  into  a  glass, 
but  which  have  yet  recovered  to  life  and 
vigour.  It  is  unfortunate  that  he  has  not  left 
us  a  sufficient  clue  to  discover  the  particular 
species  in  question. 

The  hybernation  of  insects,  as  it  has  been 
jusdy  observed,  cannot  be  ascribed  altogether 
to  the  efl'ect  of  cold,  since  it  is  proved  that  the 
period  of  their  seclusion  is  not  regulated  by 
the  state  of  the  atmosphere.     Insects  are  uni- 


formly found  to  retire  at  a  certain  period,  with- 
out any  reference  to  those  variations  of  the 
climate  which  would  otherwise  cause  corre- 
sponding variations  in  their  disappearance. 
To  what,  then,  is  to  be  attributed  this  appa- 
rently wise  forethought  with  which  animals 
prepare  for  a  season,  the  rigours  of  which  they 
are  neitlier  formed  to  endure,  nor  have  had  any 
experience  of?  I\'lnst  assuredly,  to  that  same 
instinct  which  accounts  for  so  much  in  their 
habits  and  economy,  otherwise  inexplicable  to 
us.  It  is  clearly  impossible  that  this  apparent 
forethought  can  be  any  thing  else  but  inbred 
instinct,  of  which  they  knew  neither  the  cause 
nor  the  efl'ect,  because  they  have  had  no  expe- 
rience to  guide  them,  or  to  show  them  the 
necessity  of  the  preparations  they  thus  make. 
Reflection  and  forethought  cannot  be  employed 
upon  things  or  events  which  are  totally  un- 
known; neither  can  it  be  put  down  to  the 
force  of  example  and  imitation — as  may  be 
urged  in  the  case  of  swallows,  or  other  ani- 
mals, which  migrate  or  perform  certain  acts  in 
society.  Nearly  all  insects  select  their  winter 
quarters  singly;  and  this,  not  until  they  are 
compelled  by  cold,  as  Kirby  and  Spence  jusdy 
observe,  but  at  certain  periods,  uninfluenced, 
as  far  as  we  know,  by  any  change  of  the  atmo- 
sphere. The  hybernation  of  insects,  in  short, 
is  one  of  the  best  proofs  that  animals  do  not 
enjoy  reason,  and  of  the  real  diflercnce  between  j 
that  'facidty  and  instinct,  that  can  possibly  be  i 
adduced.  ' 

The  migration  of  animals,  and  the  sociabi- 
lity with  which  it  is  generally  accompanied,  is 
one  of  the  most  interesting  subjects  in  the  eco- 
nomy of  nature.  It  might,  indeed,  have  been 
treated  of,  under  the  following  chapter,  as  a 
moditication  of  the  imperfect  societies  of  the 
animal  world;  but,  being  more  intimately  con- 
nected with  hybernation,  we  introduce  it  in 
this  place.  These  unions,  independent  of  ether 
and  move  paramount  causes,  would  seem  to  be 
produced  by  a  love  of  sociability,  or  by  some 
feeling  corresponding  to  that  propensity  of 
timid  people  congregating  at  the  time  of  any 
common  danger  or  hazardous  enterprise.  It 
does  not  appear,  however,  that,  upon  these  oc- 
casions, the  stronger  assist  the  weaker,  or  the 
courageous  protect  the  pusillanimous, — at  least 
this  mutual  support  is  not  put  forth  when  man 
is  the  aggressor;  and  we,  consequently,  have 
few  or  no  opportunities  of  judging  in  respect 
of  their  conduct  when  attacked  by  other  foes. 
But  be  this  as  it  may,  the  associations  in  ques- 
tion are  of  a  very  diil'erent  character  from  those 
last  mentioned.  They  are  essentially  peace- 
ful, and  carry  the  mind  back  to  those  primitive 
ages  of  die  world,  when  the  patriarchs  of  fami- 
lies, accompanied  by  their  descendants,  jour- 
neyed to  fresh  fields  and  more  fruitful  valleys, 
as  those  spots  successively  became  inadequate 
for  the  entire  and  increased  community.    They 


seem  to  congregate,  not  for  the  mere  gratifica- 
tion of  a  sensual  appetite,  but  to  live  together 
for  a  season  in  peace  and  harmony;  journey- 
ing and  feeding  together,  and  generally  moving 
under  the  direction  of  sagacious  leaders.  We 
have  numerous  and  familiar  instances  of  such 
associations,  both  among  vertebrated  and  the 
annulose  animals,  for  in  both  classes  is  the  in- 
stinct of  migration,  in  certain  families,  strongly 
implanted.  Looking  to  quadrupeds,  we  find 
the  monkeys  of  tlie  New  World  (and  no  doubt 
those  of  the  Old)  changing  their  quarters,  ac- 
cording as  the  seasons  bring  to  perfection  dif- 
ferent species  of  fruit  upon  which  they  feed ; 
when  these  become  exhausted,  they  bend  their 
course  to  other  localities,  in  joyous  and  agile 
troops,  the  females  carrying  their  young;  and 
thus,  leaping  from  Ijough  to  bough,  they  travel 
a  long  chain  of  forests,  many  leagues  in  extent, 
until  they  reach  tlie  next  fruitful  district,  which 
is,  in  turn,  abandoned  for  others  more  distant. 
W^e  shall  not  here  speculate  upon  the  causes 
of  migrations  generally,  since  these  simulta- 
neous movements  appear  to  originate  from  va- 
rious motives,  but  of  which  a  necessary  supply 
of  food  seems  to  be  the  chief:  our  present 
purpose  is  to  show  its  efTects. 

As  united  migration  implies  a  great  deve- 
lopement  of  the  social  principle,  we  find  it 
most  remarkable  amono-  quadrupeds  in  the 
class  of  Ungulata,  comprising  the  ruminants, 
and  all  those  tribes  whose  docility  towards 
man  is  most  conspicuous.  A  few  instances 
may  be  briefly  noticed.  Tiie  Saiga  antelopes 
[Jintelope  Coins,  H.  Smith)  are  sociable  and 
migratory,  especially  in  the  autumn,  when 
they  assemble,  somedmes  to  the  number  of 
ten  thousand,  in  a  herd,  and  traverse  towards 
more  southerly  deserts,  returning  in  the  spring 
in  smaller  troops.  They  are  unwillmg  to  re- 
side far  from  water;  are  seldom  seen  single; 
and  the  herd,  when  in  a  state  of  repose,  always 
keep  a  few  stationed  to  look  out.  But  perhaps 
the  most  striking  instance  of  this  instinct  is 
aflbrded  by  the  springer  antelope,  or  spring- 
bock  of  the  Cape  colonies.  This  species  re- 
sides on  the  plains  of  Southern  Africa,  to  an 
unknown  distance  in  the  interior,  in  flocks, 
assembling  in  vast  herds,  and  migrating  from 
north  to  south,  and  back,  with  the  monsoons. 
These  migrations,  which  are  said  to  take  place 
in  their  most  numerous  form  onlj-  at  the  inter- 
vals of  several  years,  appear  to  come  from  the 
northeast,  and  in  masses  of  many  thousands, 
devouring,  like  locusts,  ever)'  green  herb.  The 
foremost  of  tliesc  vast  flocks  are  fat,  and  the 
rear  exceedingly  lean,  while  the  direction  con- 
tinues one  way;  but  with  the  change  of  the 
monsoon,  when  tliey  return  towards  the  north, 
the  rear  become  the  leaders,  fattening  in  their 
turn,  and  leaving  the  odiers  to  pick  up  a  scanty 
subsistence.  Buvchell,  speaking  of  the  same 
species,  observes,  that  it  is  one  of  the  mott 


322 


THE    FRIEND. 


numerous  in  Africa,  sometimes  being  seen  in 
flocks  of  two  thousand.  The  most  animated 
account,  tiowever,  is  that  of  Le  Vaillant,  which 
we  shall  give  in  his  own  words.  "  Being  in- 
formed that  the  herd  was  approaching,  I  imme- 
diately set  out  with  Haripa,  my  attendant,  who 
posted  nie  in  a  defile  of  the  plain,  through 
which  the  antelopes  must  necessarily  pass. 
We  had  not  long  remained  in  this  position, 
when  we  saw  rising  from  the  sides  of  the  hills 
clouds  of  dust,  which  seemed  every  moment 
to  extend  themselves  and  become  larger.  He 
then  desired  me  to  lie  down  upon  my  belly, 
with  my  face  towards  the  ground;  and  in  this 
posture,  which  appeared  to  me  very  little  pro- 
per for  hunting,  I  waited  the  event  in  silence. 
The  antelopes  advanced  full  speed,  and  did 
not  fail  to  direct  their  course  towards  us,  as  he 
had  foreseen.  As  the  situation  we  had  taken 
did  not  permit  them  to  see  us,  they  were  not 
starded,  but  proceeded  forward  without  alter- 
ing their  direction.  When  about  two  thousand 
of  them,  however,  had  passed  us,  he  rose  up, 
began  to  discharge  his  arrows,  and  desired  me 
to  fire  at  the  same  time.  I  was  fully  sensible 
that,  when  the  herd  was  once  put  in  motion, 
the  antelopes  in  the  rear  wonld  follow  the  rest; 
and  that  during  the  impression  of  their  fear, 
which  made  them  fly  and  press  forward  in 
crowds  towards  us,  they  would  not  be  able  to 
perceive  us.  I  saw,  also,  that  the  savages,  by 
despatching  them  silendy  with  their  arrows, 
ran  no  risk  of  scaring  them ;  but  I  was  appre- 
lionsive  that,  if  I  fired  my  gun,  the  explosion 
would  spread  terror  among  them,  and  that  they 
would  then  return  the  way  they  came.  My 
apprehensions,  however,  though  founded  in 
reason,  were  not  verified.  I  fired  repeatedly 
iii  all  directions,  but  the  column  continued  to 
advance  as  before,  and  fear  produced  on  them 
no  other  eflect  than  that  of  making  them  move 
on  faster.  I  frequently  poured  the  contents  of 
m)^  gun  into  the  middle  of  this  confused  mul- 
titude, and  each  of  my  balls  often  brought  down 
several  of  them  at  a  time.  Had  I  wished,  I 
might  easil)',  in  this  manner,  have  procured  a 
hundred ;  and  I  only  ceased  firing,  merely  be- 
cause such  a  quantity  of  game  would  have 
been  of  no  use  to  me.  Every  time  I  dis- 
charged my  piece  at  these  antelopes,  all  their 
rtimps  immediately,  and  at  the  same  moment, 
became  white;  and  those  thousands  of  red 
backs  flying  before  me  formed,  as  it  were,  one 
sheet  of  snow — which  seemed  displayed  only 
to  disappear  again  in  an  instant."  It  is  diffi- 
cult, as  our  author  well  observes,  to  account 
for  "  the  prodigious  multiplication  of  these  an- 
telopes in  a  country  so  infested  with  carnivo- 
rous animals  as  the  whole  of' Southern  Africa. 
I  had,"  he  says,  "  in  other  places  met  a  few  of 
their  numerous  flocks ;  but  when  I  beheld  this, 
I  often  wondered  how  so  many  thousands  of 
animals,  which,  by  their  number,  must  have 
dried  up  the  streams  and  consumed  the  pastur- 
age of  a  whole  district,  could  live  in  a  place  so 
barren  and  destitute  of  water.  But  though 
antelopes,  as  well  as  goats,  have  not  the  same 
need  of  drink  as  other  animals,  they  doubtless 
inhabit  more  fertile  cantons, — and  there  were 
such  in  the  neighbourhood.  In  short,  t»  give 
my  readers  an  idea  how  numerous  this  herd 
was,  I  shall  only  say  that,  notwithstanding  the 
rapidity  of  its  course,  it  employed  three  whole 


hours  in  passing  the   spot  where   I  was  sta- 
tioned." 

The  antelopes  and  ruminating  quadiupeds 
of  America  appear  also  to  assemble  in  very 
large  numbers,  at  particular  seasons.  Dr. 
Richardson  remarks,  of  the  Caribou  or  Barren 
Ground  reindeer,  "that  it  travels  in  herds,  va- 
rying in  number  from  eight  or  ten  to  two  or 
three  hundred."  And  Captain  Lyon  adds, 
that  they  regularl)'  visit  the  polar  regions  at 
the  latter  end  of  May  or  the  early  part  of  June, 
and  remain  until  late  in  September.  The 
woodland  reindeer  [Ecmgifer  sylves/ris,  Sw.) 
cross  the  Nelson  and  Severn  rivers,  in  immense 
herds,  in  the  month  of  May,  pass  the  summer 
on  the  marshy  shores  of  James's  Bay,  and  re- 
turn to  the  northward  in  September.  These 
instances,  taken  almost  at  random  from  among 
the  true  ruminants,  sufficiently  establish  the 
frequency,  in  this  order  of  quadrupeds,  of 
regular  migration. 


Conimunicited  for  "The  Friend." 

Two  Lectvres  en  ihc  History  of  Liieratvre, 
with  a  brief  skitch  of  the  various  materials 
made  use  of  for  the  preservation  of  Know- 
ledge. 

LECTURE  SECOND. 
(CoiUiimetl  from  page  314.) 

In  the  loth  century  Greek  literature  was  no 
more,  for  Constantinople  had  fallen ; — Roman 
lived  only  in  tradition  ; — Arabian  was  now  a 
relic  of  the  past.  Yet  mind  was  awakening  in 
every  country  in  Europe.  Native  intellect  be- 
gan to  display  itself,  and  native  literature  to 
grow.  The  invention,  or  rather  the  introduc- 
tion into  Europe  of  the  manufacture  of  cotton 
and  linen  paper,  as  it  tended  to  the  multiplica- 
tion of  books,  greatly  facilitated  the  new  pro- 
gress of  mind. 

In  China,  even  before  the  Christian  era, 
paper  had  been  prepared  from  a  variety  of  ma- 
terials. As,  perhaps,  the  very  same  mode  of 
manufacture  is  still  preserved  amongst  that 
stationary  people,  we  shall  briefly  allude  to 
their  modern  preparations.  The  bamboo,  of 
which  many  of  the  houses  they  live  in  are  con- 
structed, as  well  as  the  light  neat  furniture  which 
fills  them  ; — which  furnishes  fences  for  their 
gardens,  poles  for  their  palanquins,  and  floors 
and  supporters  for  their  bridges  ; — which  sup- 
plies them  with  boxes  and  cases  to  hold  ;  with 
their  baskets  to  carry;  with  life  boats  to  save 
them  in  shipwreck ;  with  greens  for  their 
tables  ;  with  the  masts  and  sails  for  their  ves- 
sels ;  with  the  conduits  for  their  water  courses, 
and  with  pipes  for  tobacco  smoke ;  with 
canes  for  support,  and  rods  for  correction, 
adds  yet  this  item  to  the  list  of  its  uses, — it  fur- 
nishes abundance  of  paper. 

The  green  bamboo  is  cut  into  short  pieces, 
which  having  been  first  softened  by  exposure 
to  water,  is  submitted  to  the  action  of  lime. 
After  this  it  is  boiled,  and  then  being  beaten 
with  heavy  hammers,  is  reduced  to  a  soft  pulp, 
which,  by  the  addition  of  a  glutinous  liquor, 
is  prepared  for  the  moulds.  The  sheet,  after 
having  been  dried,  is  dipped  into  a  solution  of 
alum,  which  hardens  and  prepares  it  to  bear 
ink.  From  the  bark  of  one  of  the  varieties  of 
that  tree,  the  name  of  which  has  not  been  un- 


frequenfly  on  some  of  our  tongues  of  late,  (I 
mean  the  morus,)  they  also  manufacture  paper. 
It  has  been  generally  believed  that  fine  paper 
can  be  obtained  from  silk,  and  that  the  Chi- 
nese made  an  early  use  of  it  for  that  purpose.  I 
believe  there  is  no  other  foundation  for  this 
latter  opinion  than  this  ;  the  Chinese  did,  in 
early  time,  write  upon  woven  silk.  If  good 
paper  can  be  made  from  it  at  all,  it  must  be 
by  some  difi'erent  prot  ess  from  that  employed 
in  the  manufacture  of  that  i'rom  linen  and  cot- 
ton. The  officers  of  the  Bank  of  the  United 
States,  a  few  years  since,  had  an  experiment 
made,  on  a  pretty  extensive  scale,  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  this  city,  as  to  the  practica- 
bility of  making  their  bank  note  paper  of  silk. 
In  vain  was  it  submitted  to  the  long  continued 
action  of  the  grinders,  it  absolutely  refused  to 
be  reduced  to  that  pulpy  consistence  suited  to 
the  formation  of  good  paper. 

In  the  province  of  Kiangnan,  the  Chinese 
collect  the  skins  of  the  silk  worm,  and  from 
them  they  prepare  paper.  The  most  sanguine 
believer  in  the  silk  culture  will  hardly  think 
us  ready  for  a  manufactory  of  this  sort,  even  if 
the  worms  who  die  in  feeding  be  added  to  the 
skins  of  those  who  have  lived  out  their  days. 
The  Japanese  also  make  use  of  one  of  the 
morus  tribe,  from  which  they  prepare  paper ; 
this  they  sometimes  make  so  thick  and  strong 
that  it  is  used  for  mats  and  for  wearing  appa- 
rel. Perhaps  I  had  better  stop  and  describe 
the  mode  of  its  manufacture,  as  it  may  suggest 
a  speculative  application  of  its  many-leaved 
cousin,  should  the  public  ever  grow  tardy  in 
buying  them.  The  young  shoots  are  boiled, 
and  the  bark  scraped  ofl".  This  bark  is  then 
put  in  clear  ley,  and  again  boiled.  It  is  then 
carefully  washed,  well  beaten,  and  mixed  with 
a  glutinous  extract  obtained  from  rice  and  the 
root  of  the  plant  oreui.  This  prepares  it  for 
the  mould.  A  very  similar  mode  is  adopted  in 
India  in  preparing  paper  from  the  bark  of  the 
set-burooa  or  paper  shrub.  The  pulp  pro- 
duced from  this  is  said  to  resemble  in  colour 
milk  and  water. 

Rice  paper  is  cut  out  of  the  stem  of  an  her- 
baceous plant  called  shola  by  the  Bengalese. 
The  stem  is  entirely  composed  to  the  very 
centre,  of  a  fine  white  cellular  tissue,  marked 
by  two  or  three  delicate  concentric  circles.  In 
order,  therefore,  to  procure  a  sheet  of  this  sub- 
stance, it  is  necessary  to  cut  it  in  a  circular 
manner,  unrolling  it,  as  it  were,  like  a  scroll. 
The  rice  paper  plant  grows  abundandy  in  the 
marshy  plains  of  Bengal,  and  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  lakes  in  almost  every  province  in 
India.  The  plant  is  perennial,  and  the  stem 
seldom  exceeds  two  and  a  half  inphes  in  di- 
ameter. The  natives  form  artificial  flowers 
from  this  paper,  and  various  fancy  ornaments. 
The  straw  of  the  rice  plant,  and  even  the 
thistle,  furnishes  the  eastern  Asiatic  nations 
with  material  for  paper. 

In  A.  D.  704  the  Arabians  at  Bucharest  in- 
vented a  mode  of  manufacturing  paper  from 
raw  cotton.  The  cotton  was  first  subjected  to 
partial  fermentation,  by  being  wet  and  left  in 
heaps.  This  rendered  the  mass' tender,  which 
was  then  beaten  to  pulp,  macerated  in  water, 
and  formed  into  sheets  on  moulds.  When  the 
Arabians  introduced  the  manufacture  of  paper 
into  Spain,  they  substituted  water  power  for 


THE    FRIEND. 


323 


manual  labour  in  reducing  cotton  to  pulp.  It 
appears  from  specimens  of  paper  manufactured 
in  that  country  in  the  12th  century,  that  they 
had  begun  to  make  use  of  linen  and  cotton 
rags.  About  the  commencement  of  the  14th 
century,  paper  composed  entirely  of  linen  was 
in  use  in  Germany,  as  various  records,  still 
preserved  of  that  period,  show.  Until  after 
the  middle  of  the  last  century,  the  old  system 
of  half  rotting  the  rags,  previously  to  the 
grinding,  was  continued.  It  was  then  found 
that  they  could  be  reduced  to  a  homogeneous 
pulp  by  a  suitable  mill,  without  that  weaken- 
ing of  the  fibre  which  necessarily  resulted  from 
the  partial  decomposition.  Paper  has  been 
moulded  by  hand  until  within  a  few  years, — 
but  a  variety  of  machines  are  now  employed 
to  elfect  this  purpose.  A  full  description  of 
paper,  and  improvements  in  paper  mills,  would 
of  itself  furnish  matter  enough  for  an  evening 
lecture. 

Oat  stiaw  and  various  of  the  grasses  of  our 
country  have  been  tried  with  success  in  the 
preparation  of  paper.  In  France  they  are  ma- 
king it  from  sha^■ings  of  green  wood.  A  tra- 
cing paper  of  repute  in  Germany  is  formed 
from  poplar.  In  Ireland  a  very  excellent  press- 
board  is  obtained  from  the  peat  or  turf.  Paper 
has  been  formed  of  asbestos.  The  inventor 
was  desirous  of  obtaining  a  substance  which 
might  endure  the  action  of  fire.  He  succeeded 
in  this,  but  found,  that  although  the  paper  re- 
mained unharmed  by  the  heat,  the  printing 
that  had  been  upon  it  was  entiiely  obliterated. 

The  English  and  French  manufacture  the 
best  paper,  as  the  Germans  and  Italians  do  the 
cheapest. 

The  rags  produced  in  our  country  are  not 
nearly  sufficient  to  supply  the  quantity  of 
paper  demanded  by  its  multiplying  presses. 
The  rag  merchants  of  Germany,  Holland,  and 
Italy,  are  put  in  requisition,  and  even  Turkey 
contributes  to  our  stores.  A  modern  writer 
says,  "  the  material  of  which  the  sheet  of 
paper  I  now  have  in  my  hand  is  formed,  ex- 
isted perhaps  a  few  months  ago  in  the  shape  of 
a  tattered  frock,  whose  shreds,  exposed  for 
years  to  the  sun  and  wind,  covered  the  sturdy 
shepherd  watching  his  sheep  on  the  plains  of 
Hungary  ;  or  it  might  have  been  part  of  the 
coarse  blue  shirt  of  the  Italian  sailor  on  board 
some  little  trading  vessel  of  the  Mediterranean, 
or  it  might  have  pertained  to  the  once  tidy 
Camicio  of  the  neat  straw  plaitter  of  Tuscany, 
who  on  the  eve  of  some  festival,  when  her 
head  was  intent  upon  gay  things,  condemned 
the  garment  to  the  rag  merchant  of  Leghorn. 
It  may  have  constituted  the  coarse  covering  of 
the  flock  bed  of  the  farmer  of  Saxony,  or  look- 
ed bright  in  the  damask  tablecloth  of  the 
burgher  of  Hamburg." 

The  Chinese,  it  is  well  known,  were  pos- 
sessed of  the  art  of  printing  from  carved  blocks 
of  wood,  long  before  it  was  practised  in 
Europe.  A  similar  mode  of  printing  was 
either  invented  in,  or  introduced  into,  Europe 
early  in  the  15th  century.  Representations  of 
scenes  from  scripture  history,  or  from  the  lives 
of  their  saints,  with  a  text  or  two  annexed, 
were  rudely  carved  on  wood.  From  these 
impressions  were  printed,  and  being  bound  as 
books,  they  became  very  popular,  and  supplied 
an  inducement  to  children  to  acquire  the  know- 


ledge of  letters.  In  this  manner  a  selection 
from  scripture  history  was  printed  as  "  the 
Bible  for  the  poor."  This  was  soon  followed 
by  other  similar  books.  It  appears  that  John 
Guttenburg  was  the  first  man  who  seized 
upon  the  idea,  that  those  scripture  texts  and 
saintly  legends  might  be  composed  of  separate 
letters,  capable  of  re-arrangement  after  one  im- 
pression had  been  taken  oft".  By  this  thought 
lie  had  secured  the  principle  upon  which  the 
art  of  printing  depended.  Its  progress  soon 
led  him  from  one  line  to  many,  from  a  page  to 
a  book.  As  early  as  1436,  being  then  at 
Strasbuig,  he  was  engaged  in  making  expe- 
riments upon  engraved  blocks.  In  1443  he 
had  invented  movable  types,  which  were  cut 
by  hand.  Having  spent  much  of  his  estate  in 
his  various  efforts  to  bring  his  art  to  perfection, 
he  returned  to  his  native  city,  Mentz,  where, 
in  1449,  he  connected  himself  in  business  with 
a  rich  citizen,  John  Fust,  or  Faustus.  The 
art  of  cutting  types  out  of  wood,  lead,  and  tin, 
which  substances  he  severally  employed,  was 
very  expensive.  Peter  Schoeffer,  first  servant, 
then  son-in-law  and  partner  to  John  Faust,  an 
ingenious  mechanic,  discovered  the  art  of  cast- 
ing types.  An  early  writer  says,  "  Peter 
Schoefier,  of  Gernheim,  perceiving  his  master 
Faust's  design,  and  being  himself  ardently  de- 
sirous of  improving  the  art,  found  out,  by  the 
good  providence  of  God,  the  method  of  cutting 
the  characters  in  a  matrix,  that  the  letters 
might  be  singly  cast  instead  of  being  cut. 
He  privately  cut  matrixes  for  the  whole  alpha- 
bet, and  when  he  showed  his  master  the  letters 
cast  in  these,  Faust  was  so  pleased  with  the 
contrivance,  that  he  promised  Peter  to  give 
him  his  only  daughter,  Christiana,  in  marriage, 
— a  promise  which  he  soon  after  performed." 
The  first  edition  of  the  Bible,  now  called 
Guttenberg's  Latin  Bible,  was  finished  in  1455. 
Faustus  and  Schoeffer,  who  separated  in  1456 
from  Guttenberg,  printed  both  a  Latin  and 
German  Bible.  When  these  w-ere  offered  for 
sale,  the  monks,  who  had  hitherto  made  large 
sums  by  copying  them,  became  alarmed  at  the 
wonderful  increase  of  the  number  of  copies. 
As  the  art  was  yet  concealed,  they  ascribed  it 
to  the  father  of  evil,  and  Faustus  was  more 
than  once  in  danger  from  their  interested  zeal. 
In  1462,  the  Archbishop  Adolphus  having  ta- 
ken and  sacked  Mentz,  the  servants  who  had 
been  employed  in  its  printing  offices  were 
scattered  abroad,  and  carried  the  knowledge  of 
the  business  with  them.  Printing  was  speed- 
ily commenced  in  various  places  in  Italy,  as 
well  as  in  Germany  and  Holland.  Roman 
characters  were  first  employed  at  Rome  in 
1467,  the  Gothic  having  been  used  by  the 
printers  at  Mentz.  Aldies  Manutius  intro- 
duced the  '  Italic "  at  his  office  in  Venice  in 
1490  ;  it  is  said  to  have  been  a  fac-simile  of 
the  writing  of  the  poet  Petrarch. 

Caxton,  the  first  English  printer,  who  flou- 
rished from  1471  to  1491,  was  encouraged  by 
presents  from  the  nobility,  as  well  as  by  the 
sale  of  his  books.  He  says,  in  the  preface  to 
a  work  of  his  called  "  The  Legends  of  the 
Saints,"  that  he  was  desired  to  translate  and 
print  it  bj'  William,  Earl  of  Arundel,  who 
"  promised  to  take  a  reasonable  quantity  of 
them,  and  sent  me  a  worshipful  gentleman, 
promising  that  my  said  lord  should,  during  my 


life,  give  and  grant  to  me  a  yearly  fee, — that  is 
to  say,  a  buck  in  summer  and  a  doe  in  winter." 
He  was  better  off  than  some  of  his  bredn-en; 
for  we  find  Sweynham  and  Pannartz,  printers 
at  Rome,  presenting  a  petition  to  the  pope  in 
1471,  wherein,  after  slating  that  they  had 
printed  13,475  volumes,  they  continue  thus  : 
"A  piodigious  heap,  and  intolerable  to  us, 
your  highness's  printers,  by  reason  of  those 
unsold.  We  are  no  longer  able  to  bear  the 
great  expense  of  housekeeping,  for  want  of 
buyers  ;  of  which  there  cannot  be  a  more  fla- 
grant proof,  than  that  our  house,  though  other- 
wise spacious  enough,  is  full  of  quire  books, 
but  void  of  every  necessary  of  life," 

As  readers  multiplied,  the  demand  for  books 
did  also.  To  meet  the  wants  of  an  increasing 
literary  public,  enlarged  editions  were  printed, 
which,  of  course  dinjinishing  the  cost  and 
price,  again  extended  the  sale. 

The  ink  used  by  the  ancients  in  their  wii- 
tings  was  generally  some  vegetable  carbona- 
ceous matter  as  lamp-black,  diffused  in  some 
liquid  gum.  The  Chinese  and  other  oriental 
nations  use  such  yet.  The  India  ink  is  ivory 
lamp-black  combined  with  a  very  transparent 
glue.  Our  common  writing  ink  is  composed 
of  gall-nuts,  sulphate  of  iron,  gum  Arabic,  and 
water.  Printers'  ink  is  composed  of  lamp- 
black and  nut,  flaxseed,  or  linseed  oil.  The 
colouring  matter  in  these  inks  is  easily  de- 
stroyed by  almost  any  of  the  acids.  I  have 
observed,  by  a  communication  presented  last 
summer  by  John  Redman  Coxe,  of  this  city, 
to  the  Linnean  Society  of  Great  Britain,  that 
he  has  obtained  an  inky  fluid  from  a  species  of 
fungi  or  agarici,  of  a  very  indestructible  na- 
ture, resisting  acids  and  even  chlorine  gas. 
The  doctor  is  disposed  to  believe  that  the  de- 
posit left  by  the  liquor  when  dried,  mixed  with 
oil,  will  form  a  fine  composition  for  copper- 
plate printing,  and,  diluted  with  water,  a  free 
writing  ink  ;  neither  of  which  can  be  erased, 
he  says,  without  destroying  the  paper  it  has 
been  printed  or  written  on. 

We  may  now  return  to  the  history  of  the 
progress  of  the  human  mind.  War  and  con- 
quest in  the  Roman  empire  had  given  place  to 
ease  and  luxury,  at  the  time  that  literature  was 
at  its  perfection.  Ease  and  luxury  weakened 
the  mind,  and  cut  the  sinews  of  its  energies. 
A  flood  of  barbarism  swallowed  up  the  litera- 
ture of  Italy ;  then  war  and  ignorance  pre- 
vailed, to  which,  with  the  poetry  of  the  trouba- 
dours, chivalry  was  added.  A  sense  cf  indi- 
vidual rights  was  quickened  in  the  people,  and 
corporations  were  formed  to  protect  them. 
The  works  of  the  ancients  began  again  to  be 
studied,  not  as  treasures  of  wisdom  to  be  won- 
dered at  and  commented  on,  but  as  models  for 
the  moderns  to  endeavour  to  equal.  It  is  natu- 
ral for  man  to  pursue  with  energy  that  path  in 
which  theie  is  something  to  attain.  The  very 
love  of  gain  which  stimulated  the  study  of  al- 
chemy, in  its  powerful  efl^ects  on  the  human 
mind,  spurred  it  on  in  the  career  of  observa- 
tion, which  furnished  new  data  for  science. 
The  press  gave  the  disco\  eries  of  one  to  the 
many,  not  to  be  received  as  truths  without  in- 
vestigation, but  for  them  to  test,  if  possible 
overtlirow,  and,  if  not,  extend.  It  is  the  belief 
that  our  fathers  have  attained  to  the  perfection 
of  poetry,  and  that  nothing  can  be  in  true  taste 


324 


THE    FRIENB. 


which  is  not  in  conformity  with  tiieir  writings, 
which  h:js  crippled  original  thought,  and  made 
the  compositions  of  the  nineteenth  century  so 
correct  and  so  commonplace  :  and  it  is  in  the 
physical  sciences,  the  persuasion  that  the 
brightest  attainments  are  but  the  forerunners 
(if  greater,  tliat  is  urging  on  the  human  mind 
in  the  race  of  progressive  improvement. 

On  the  revival  of  letters  in  Europe,  Italy 
started  first  in  the  race  for  literary  distinction. 
Printing  presses  were  established  in  every  Ita- 
lian state.  Poets  and  historians,  universities 
and  literary  institutions,  flourished  under  the 
patronage  of  the  polisiied  and  profligate  Leo 
Tenth.  Literature  had  been  closely  connected 
with  licentiousness  in  ancient  writers,  and  the 
poets  of  Italy  took  them  for  their  patterns. 

Indeed,  the  first  authors  throughout  all  re- 
animating Europe  adapted  their  writings  to  the 


state  of  morals  which  the  era  of  darkness  had  j  London  market  with 
produced.  Compositions,  which  then  found  chancello 
patronage  and  applause,  which  were  read  in 
the  presence  of  princes  without  ofience,  which 
were  written  for  the  amusement  of  the  fair  oc- 
cupants of  thrones,  are  rebuked  by  the  purer 
spirit  of  this  age,  and  driven  from  the  family 
circle. 

The  reformation  of  Luther  touching  on  re- 
ligion, of  all  subjects  that  which  most  interests 
the  mind  of  man,  stirred  up  all  Europe  to  re- 
flection. The  desire  after  knowledge  generally 
prevailed ;  students  grew  numerous,  eager  to 
grapple  with  the  doctrines  of  others,  and  pre- 
pared to  defend  their  own. 

As  books  increased,  it  was  soon  apparent 
that  literature  was  to  be  an  engine  of  evil  as 
well  as  of  good.  Some  writings  tended  to 
vitiate  taste,  others  were  opposed  to  the  preva- 
lent doctrine  of  the  day,  and  many  corrupted 
the  morals.  It  is  probable  that  taste  and  mo- 
rals might  have  sufi'ered  without  the  arm  of  tlie 
law  interfering  for  their  succour,  but  that  which 
touched  the  craft  by  which  they  obtained  their 
bread  brought  the  whole  power  of  the  priest- 
hood into  action.  Books  that  contained  pass- 
ages wliich  oflended  them  were  driven  from 
the  book-stores,  were  burnt  by  the  hangmen, 
and  the  public  forbidden  either  to  purchase  or 
read  them.  This  censorship  of  the  press  was 
established  in  every  country  in  Europe,  and 
indexes  were  drawn  out  and  printed  containing 
a  list  of  prohibited  books.  It  was  soon  found, 
however,  that  this  did  not  stop  the  sale.  Regu- 
lar inquisitors  of  the  press  were  therefore  called 
into  requisition,  without  whose  sanction  no 
volume  was  to  be  printed.  Ignorant  men,  de- 
void of  sound  judgment  and  correct  taste,  were 
often  employed  to  examine  writings  which 
they  were  not  competent  to  comprehend,  much 
less  to  correct.  These  frequenfly  struck  out 
passages  necessary  to  the  complete  connection 
of  the  whole,  and  introduced  others  contradic- 
tory to  the  general  scope  of  the  author.  Some- 
times a  book  which  had  been  published  was 
condemned  by  the  censors  of  one  city  and 
approved  by  those  of  another.  It  is  said  that 
these  literary  inquisitors  at  Paris  had  a  manu- 
script forty  years  before  them,  ere  they  came 
to  a  decision  respecting  it.  Printers,  however, 
at  different  places,  continued  secretly  to  pub- 
lish works  not  licensed,  and  the  public  bought 
them.  The  eager  desire  which  the  world  had 
of  reading  whatever  was   prohibited,  was   so 


well  known,  that  the  publisher  of  Erasmus's 
Colloquies,  not  finding  the  sale  rapid  enough, 
actually  intrigued  to  get  it  publicly  condemned. 
He  succeeded,  and  in  consequence  had  such 
an  increase  in  the  demand  for  them,  that  he 
parted  with  twenty-four  thousand  copies — a 
sale  unprecedented  in  that  day. 

7''onstall,  bishop  of  London,  in  the  time  of 
Henry  VIII.  to  display  his  zeal  for  the  church 
of  Rome,  purchased  all  the  unsold  edition  of 
Tindal's  translation  of  the  New  Testament, 
and  had  them  publicly  buint  in  Cheapside. 
This  act  excited  no  little  indignation  among 
the  citizens  of  London,  and  so  inflamed  their 
desire  to  read,  that  on  the  appearance  of  a 
second  edition,  it  sold  with  great  rapidity. 
Unable  to  understand  from  whom  the  Tindal- 
ites  could  have  received  the  support  and  en- 
couragement which  enabled  them  to  enter  the 


edition,  the  lord 
of  England  sent  for  one  of  the  prin- 
cipal amongst  them  to  a  private  examination. 
The  chancellor  lold  him,  that  if  he  would  only 
reveal  who  it  was  that  supported  and  encou- 
raged them,  he  should  not  be  made  to  sufler. 
This  he  readily  answered,  by  assuring  the 
judge  that  the  greatest  encouragement  they 
had  ever  received,  was  from  the  bishop  of 
London,  who,  by  purchasing  the  half  of  one 
edition,  had  enabled  ihem  to  publish  a  second. 

During  the  variable  state  of  things  in  Eng- 
land in  the  time  of  Henry  VIII.  books  on  all 
sides  in  religion  were  at  difl'erent  times  pub- 
licly burnt.  During  the  time  of  Edward  VI. 
they  were  confined  to  the  writings  of  Catholics, 
whilst  those  of  Protestants  fed  the  flames  in 
the  days  of  Mary.  The  fuel  supplied  by  Eli- 
zabeth was  principally  political,  and  her  Stuart 
successors  kept  it  burning  with  libels.  Eliza- 
beth, in  her  royal  zeal  against  the  authors  of 
works  that  displeased  her,  had  one  hanged,  and 
caused  another,  with  his  publisher,  each  to  lose 
their  right  hands.  A  third  was  saved  by  a 
pleasant  turn  of  Francis  Bacon.  When  the 
fair  fury  demanded  of  him  whether  the  author 
was  not  guilty  of  treason,  he  replied :  "  Not  of 
treason,  madam,  but  of  robbery,  if  you  please; 
for  he  has  taken  all  that  is  worth  noticing  from 
Tacitus  and  Sallust."  When  the  celebrated 
English  writer,  Camden,  in  the  time  of  James 
1st,  undertook  to  publish  his  annals  of  the 
reign  of  Elizabeth,  part  was  condemned  by 
the  censors.  As  soon  as  the  mutilated  work 
was  published,  Camden  sent  one,  with  a  copy 
of  the  part  that  had  been  stricken  out,  to  his 
friend,  De  Thou,  the  French  historian,  who 
immediately  published  the  work  entire  in 
Paris. 

Milton,  whose  Paradise  Lost  narrowly  es- 
caped suppression,  indignantly  expresses  his 
opinion, — that  after  an  author  had  summoned 
up  all  his  reason  and  deliberation,  had  medita- 
ted and  consulted,  to  be  obliged  to  bring  the 
efl^orts  of  his  midnight  watchings  to  the  hasty 
view  of  an  unleasured  licenser,  perhaps  his 
younger  in  years,  and  far  his  inferior  in  judg- 
ment, cannot  but  be  a  dishonour  and  degrada- 
tion to  the  author,  to  the  book,  to  the  privilege 
and  dignity  of  learning. 

The  licensers  of  England  lost  their  oflice 


ing  the  security  of  English  subjects  and  the 
freedom  of  their  press,  told  Wdliam  III.  that  if 
a  Danish  subject  had  taken  as  much  liberty  in 
his  writings  with  the  king  of  England  as 
Lord  Moles  worth  had  with  the  king  of  Den- 
mark, he  would  have  been  executed  therefor. 
The  English  king  coolly  replied,  that  he  durst 
not  serve  subjects  so:  "But,"  said  he,  "  if 
you  please  I  will  tell  Lord  Molesworth  what 
you  say,  and  he  shall  put  it  into  the  next  edi- 
tion of  his  book." 

Literature  had  continued  to  flourish  in  all 
countries  in  Europe,  except  in  Italy,  Spain, 
and  Portugal.  In  the  classic  clime  of  Italy 
mind  had  started  first  in  the  race  for  improve- 
ment, but,  clogged  by  an  inquisitorial  priest- 
hood, burdened  by  a  licentious  community, 
it  struggled  for  more  than  a  century,  and  then 
sunk  back  again  to  imbecility  and  ignorance. 
(.Tobecoiiiiiiueii.) 


at  the  time  of  the  revolution,  and  freedom  of 
the  press  was  established  in  1694.     The 


"MANY     LI-ITLES    MAKE    A    JIIICKLE." 

"  The  capital  invested  in  poultry  and  rabbits 
in  Great  Britain  is  estimated  at  £10,000,000 
sterling."  "  When  we  look,"  says  McQueen, 
"  at  the  immense  number  of  eggs  brought 
from  Ireland,  (50  tons  of  eggs,  and  10  tons  of 
live  and  dead  poultry  have  been  shipped  from 
Dublin  in  one  day,)  and  66,000,000  eggs  im- 
ported from  France  for  London  alone;  and 
this  immense  number  a  trifle  certainly  to  what 
are  produced  in  this  country,  we  shall  cease  to 
wonder  at  the  large  capital  here  stated  to  be 
invested  in  poultry  of  all  kinds.  The  quantity 
of  eggs  imported  into  Liverpool  from  Ireland 
in  1832,  was  4097  crates,  value  £81,940  ster- 
ling ;  which,  at  6d.  per  dozen,  gives  3,277,600 
dozens,  and  the  number,  39,331,200.  In  1833 
he  import  had  increased  to  7,851  crates,  or 
upwards  of  70,000,000.  The  number  import- 
ed mto  Glasgow  from  Ireland  in  1835,  by  the 
custom-house  entries,  was  19,321  crates, 
which,  at  nine  eggs  to  a  pound,  oives  the 
number,  17,459,568. 

The  production  and  consumption  of  poultry, 
game,  &c.  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  may 
be  judged  of  by  the  consumption  of  Paris,  in 
1822,  of  the  following  articles  and  animals,  ac- 
cording to  Count  Chalson:— 931,000  pigeons, 
1,289,000  chickens,  549,000  turkeys,  32'8,000 
geese,  131,000  partridges,  177,000  rabbits 
174,000  ducks." 

This  shows  the  magnitude  of  an  interest 
which  is  deemed  by  most  farmers  of  too  trifling 
consideration  to  be  worth  making  any  calcula- 
tion about. 

It  is,  without  doubt,  a  proportionately  great 
interest  in  this  country,  yet  who,  in  this  re- 
spect, deems  it  worth  attending  to? — New 
England  Farmer. 

Jf'ar. — "  Seven  years'  fighting,"  says  Jere- 
my Bentham,  "  sets  a  whole  kingdom' back  in 
learning  and  virtue  to  which  they  were  creep- 
ing, it  may  be  a  whole  age." 

V  writei  in  the  Journal  of  Commerce  states 
that  in  fourteen  states  of  the  Union,  there  are 
12,897,638  sheep,  yielding  nearly  42,000,000 
pounds  of  wool,  valued  in  1826,  from  an  aver- 
age of  ten  years,  at  $21,168,000.  In  the  whole 


isterfrom  Copenhagen,  not  exactly  understand-   state  of  New  York  there  were  4,299,879, 


THE     FRIEND. 


EAiEIA' 


IKIibKDS    IN     NE^V     ENGLAND. 


LETTER  Vll. 

For  the  honour  of  our  counlrymeii  let  us  not 
believe  that  the  law  of  death  against  Quakers 
was  easily  obtained.  The  people  needed  pre- 
paration. The  pulpit  was  the  press  of  that 
age,  and  the  church  power  controlled  it,  as 
does  the  money  power  in  these  times.  An  m- 
telligent  witness  of  their  movements  declared, 
that""  he  who  could  not  whip  and  persecute 
those  who  differed  from  the  rulers  in  matters 
of  religion,  coidd  not  sit  on  the  benclu  or  sus- 
tain any  office  in  the  commonwealth."  How 
much  the  people's  common  sense  of  justice 
was  perverted  by  the  ruling  power,  we  can 
learn  from  the  fact,  that  the  judges  who  con- 
demned to  stripes,  imprisonment,  and  death, 
were  elected  by  the  people. 

John  Norton  and  the  other  leading  ministers  of 
the  colony  first  petitioned  the  general  court  for 
a  law  to  banish  Quakers  on  pain  of  death. 

In  the  aristocratic  branch,  or  court  of  assiS' 
tants,  there  was  no  difficulty.  They  passed 
the  law  to  punish  by  death  even  widiout  a  jury, 
and  at  county  courts  where  three  magistrates 
only  sat.  But  the  popular  branch— the  depu- 
ties—were of  different  minds.  These  were 
then  twenty-five  in  number.  A  portion  of 
them  refused  to  sanction  a  law  so  contrary  to 
common  justice  and  their  charter,  and  by 
which  a  majority  of  three  might  hang  at  plea- 
sure. Yet  it  passed  1 3  to  12,  the  speaker  of 
the  house  of  deputies  voting  against  it. 

The  minority,  thus  strong,  resolved  to  enter 
their  dissent  upon  the  record ;  this  the  ruling 
power  feared,  and  contrived  to  insert  the 
clause,  "  to  be  tried  by  a  special  jury,"  to 
make  it  popular.  Yet  were  the  dissenting 
deputies  much  distressed  by  the  measure,  and 
particularly  one  Worzel,  who  was  sick  and 
absent,  and  who  wept  for  giief  when  he  learn- 
ed the  result,  saying,  he  would  rather  have 
crept  on  his  hands  and  knees  to  court,  than 
such  a  law  should  have  passed. 

This  act  is  a  legislative  curiosity  ;  about  as 
much  so  as  the  charter  of  the  first  bank  under 
our  present  constitution,  and  some  later  char- 
ters. It  begins  with  the  preamble,  "  that 
whereas,  no  one  hath  a  right  to  lord  it  over 
men's  consciences,"  &c.  :  and  under  this  spe- 
cious declaration  of  equal  rights,  stands  as 
irreat  an  outrage  of  all  rights  of  person  and 
property,  as  the  records  of  despotism  can  pro- 
duce;  and  the  administration  of  it  was  as  cruel 
as  its  provisions  were  derogatory  to  just  and 
democratic  legislation. 

This  contemptuous  enactment  greatly  exci- 
ted the  Quakers  ;  and  within  one  year  two  of 
them  sealed  their  testimony  against  it  with 
their  blood, 

Marmaduke  Stephenson  was  in  youth  an 
humble  ploughman  in  old  Yorkshire,  in  Eng- 
land ;  and  whilst,  on  a  certain  time  in  1655,  he 
walked  after  his  plough,  the  power  of  the  liv- 
ing God,  as  he  declared  after  his  condemna- 
tion, so  filled  him  as  did  ravish  his  heart ;  and 
the  woitl  came  to  his  conscience,  saying,  I 
have  ordained  thee  a  prophet  unto  the  nations. 
At  the  appointed  time  Barbadoes  was  set 
before  him  as  the  place  to  which  he  must  go 
and  without  delay  he  made  ready  to  depart 


and  bade  farewell  to  his  kind  wife  .and  four  ten- 
der children  for  the  last  time,  for  the  Lord  had 
said  he  would  take  care  of  them  ;  and  he  took 
passage  for  the  designated  island.  Here, 
whilst  at  his  master's  work,  he  heard  of  the 
Massachusetts  law  to  put  his  brethren  to  death, 
and  his  heart  burned  within  him  ;  and  finding 
a  vessel  bound  to  Rhode  Island,  he  went 
thither.  And  here,  whilst  he  visited  the  seed 
which  the  Lord  had  blessed,  the  word  came  to 
him  a  second  time,  to  go  to  Boston  with  his 
brother,  William  Robinson,  who  had  come 
there  as  a  merchant,  from  London,  and  to  do 
business. 

But  scarcely  were  the  two  arrived  in  Bos- 
ton, when  they  were  seized  and  imprisoned ; 
as  also  one  Nicholas  Davis,  wlio  had  the  te- 
merity to  come  from  the  Plymouth  patent  into 
the  charter  hmits.  Mary  Dyer,  also,  who  came 
from  Rhode  Island  to  see  and  encourage  these 
prisoners,  was  herself  imprisoned  with  them. 

At  the  next  court  of  assistants  these  four 
were  sentenced  to  banishment  on  pain  of 
death  ;  and  two  days  only  allowed  them  to  free 
the  jurisdiction  from  their  hated  presence. 
Mary  Dyer  and  Davis  returned  home ;  but  the 
other  two,  being  bound  in  spirit  to  remain, 
went  down  to  Salem  to  build  up  their  friends 
in  the  faith. 

But  their  movements  were  narrowly  watch- 
ed, and  they  were  soon  brought  back  to  Bos- 
ton, and  cast  into  prison;  and  in  less  than  a 
month  Mary  Dyer  returning,  was  cast  into 
prison  also."  And  thus  the  charter  government 
had  in  their  custody  three  persons  whose  lives, 
by  the  Quaker  law,  were  forfeited;  and  all 
sober  and  moderate  men  regarded  the  event 
with  intense  anxiety. 

It  was  on  the  20th  of  October,   1659,  that 


they  were  brought  before  the  court  of  magis- 
trates to  receive  their  sentence.  Governoi 
Endicol  then  presiding,  first  ordered  the  offi- 
cer to  pluck  off  their  hats  ;  (these  Quaker  hats 
seemed  as  disagreeable  to  the  charter  authori- 
ties as  their  tenets ;)  he  then  said,  as  no  punish- 
ments hitherto  could  keep  the  Quakers  away, 
and  although  the  court  did  not  desire  the  death 
of  any,  yet  they  must  now  give  ear  and  hear- 
ken to  their  sentence.  Here  Robinson  desired 
to  read  divers  reasons,  which  he  had  prepared, 
why  he  had  not  left  the  jurisdiction, — but  his 
request  was  refused. 

The  paper  was  published  after  his  execution, 
and  was  in  substance,— that,  being  in  Rhode 
Island,  the  Lord  commanded  him  to  go  to 
Boston  and  testify  against  the  rulers  there,  and 
to  offer  his  life  for  the  truth.  He  did  not  he- 
sitate to  obey  as  a  child,  believing  it  became 
him  thus  to  show  his  obedience  to  the  Lord ; 
and  that  at  the  time  of  his  banishment  on  pain 
of  death,  he  was  still  under  God's  command. 

The  sentence  pronounced  on  him  was  this  : 
"  William  Robinson,  you  shall  be  led  back  to 
id  from 


the  place  from  whence  you  came, 


thence   to  the  place   of  execution,  and   to  be 
hanged  on  the  gallows  until  you  are  dead^ 
and  he  was  taken  away. 

The  governor  then  said,—"  Marmaduke  Ste- 
phenson, you  are  at  liberty  to  speak."  But  he, 
seeing  how  Robinson  had  been  treated,  was 
silent:  but,  after  sentence,  he  thus  addressed 
the  court:—"  Give  ear,  all  ye  that  are  guilty, 
for  the  same  day  that  ye  put  the  servants  of  the 


325 

Lord  to  death,  your  visitation  will  come,  and 
you  will  be  accursed  forever.  If  you  put  us 
to  death  our  blood  will  be  upon  your  own 
heads.  Take  warning,  then,  in  love  I  exhort 
you,  Ijefore  it  is  too  late,  that  so  the  curse  may 
be  removed,  for  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it,  and 
will  perform  his  word  upon  you." 

Mary  Dyer  next  received  sentence,  to  which 
she  only  responded,  the  will  of  the  Lord  be 
done;  she  seemed  even  joyous,  and  said  to  the 
marshal,  as  he  oftered  to  take  her  away,  that 
he  might  let  her  alone,  as  she  would  go  back 
to  prison  without  him.  I  believe  you,  Mrs. 
Dyer,  said  he,  but  I  must  obey  my  ordeis. 

'Seven  days  after,  these  three  were  led  out  to 
execution.  A  multitude  attended,  anxious  to 
learn  the  end  ;  still  doubtful  whether  their  free 
charter  rulers  would  proceed  to  blood.  But 
when  they  saw  a  strong  body  of  horse-guards 
moving  in  front,  and  two  hundred  foot  soldiers 
in  the  rear  of  the  prisoners,  with  drums  near 
them,  to  drown  their  voices  if  necessary,  many 
became  sad. 

Mary  Dyer,  it  is  true,  could  not  denounce 
the  woes  of  guiltiness  upon  her  destroyers  in 
bold  and  solemn  strains,  like  her  companions, 
yet  in  this  death  scene  she  manifested  the  su- 
periority of  her  sex  in  patient  suffering.  She 
was  now  turned  of  sixty,  a  widow,  and  a  mo- 
ther of  pious  sons  and  daughters,  settled  in 
Rhode  Island ;  and  to  her  companions  she  ap- 
peared as  a  mother,  holding  each  by  the  hand 
as  she  walked  to  the  gallows  between  them, 
and  strengthening  them  by  her  example  and 
her  M'ords.  She  said,  "  that  now  was  her 
greatest  hour  of  joy ;  that  tongue  could  not 
describe  the  sweet  influences  and  refreshings 
of  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  which  she  then  felt;" 
indeed  an  eye-witness  said  that  her  deportment 
..  „.„g,.-.  confounded  her  enemies  and  astonished  the  be- 
Governorl  holders,  and  all  were  constrained  to  confess 
that  hers  was  the  faith  of  martyrs. 

When  they  came  to  the  foot  of  the  gal- 
lows ladder,  they  took  an  affectionate  leave  of 
each  other,  and  Stephenson  prayed  to  God  to 
regard  his  wife  and  little  ones  beyond  the 
ocean. 

Robinson's  turn  came  first,  and  as  he  went 
up  the  ladder,  he  said,  "  this  is  the  day  of 
your  visitation  ;  the  Lord  has  arisen  in  his 
mighty  power  to  be  avenged  on  all  his  adver- 
saries. I  suffer  not  as  an  evil  doer,  but  for 
Christ.  I  charge  you  all  that  you  mind  the 
light  of  Christ  which  is  in  you,  of  which  I 
have  testified,  and  for  which  I  offer  my  blood." 
But  Robinson's  earnestness  and  strength  seem- 
ed to  irritate  preacher  Wilson,  who  stood  by 
and  said,  "hold  your  tongue,  man,  you  will 
die  with  a  lie  in  your  mouth."  As  the  rope 
was  placed  about  his  neck,  and  he  saw  that 
they  would  have  his  blood,  he  said,  "  now  are 
ye  made  manifest,"  and  was  swung  off. 

Stephenson  was  also  swung  off,  earnestly 
protesting  that  he  suffered  (or  no  crime,  but 
for  conscience  sake,  and  his  last  words  were, 
"  this  day  shall  we  be  at  rest  in  the  Lord." 
These  executions  were  on  lecture  day,  that 
great  day  of  council  during  the  first  charter. 

When  Mary  Dyer  saw  both  her  companions 
hang  dead  before  her,  she  also  went  freely  up 
the  ladder.  There  they  put  the  halter  about 
her  neck,  secured  her  clothes,  and  covered  her 
face  with  a  handkerchief,  which   Wilson  lent 


326 


THE    FRIEND. 


the  hangman  ;  and  as  she  was  about  to  swing 
off",  a  voice  came  as  from  the  crowd  crying, 
"  stop,  stop,  a  reprieve,  a  reprieve,  the  woma^n 
IS  reprieved;"  and  it  was  so;  her  life  was 
saved  at  this  time  by  the  intercession  of  her 
son  ;  which  plainly  shows  that  Endieot  and  his 
councillors  had  power  over  the  lives  of  their 
fellow  citizens. 

In  the  mean  time  Mary  Dyer's  purpose  was 
not  shaken.  She  seemed  to  hesitate,  and  with 
the  rope  yet  about  her  neck,  she  declared  that 
she  was  willing  to  suffer  like  her  brethren  there 
before  her,  unless  they  would  repeal  their 
wicked  law.  But  as  the  people  began  to  cry, 
"  take  her  away,"  she  was  conveyed  back  to 
prison  ;  from  whence  she  wrote  to  the  court, 
the  next  day,  that  she  did  not  wish  to  receive 
her  life  from  those,  who  with  wicked  hands 
had  shed  the  blood  of  her  friends.  "  I  choose 
to  die  rather  than  to  live  as  from  you,  as  guilty 
of  their  innocent  blood  !"  were  her  own  words. 
But,  notwithstanding  this,  they  saw  fit  to  send 
her  home,  at  their  own  charge,  hoping  to  see 
her  face  no  more. 

But  they  had  to  deal   with  one  of  the  most 
remarkable  of  recorded  martyrs,  for  in  the  fol- 
lowing spring    she   returned,    and   appearino- 
openly,   they  were  constrained  to  notice   her"! 
And  when  she  was  brought  before   the  court, 
Endicot  said,  are  you  the  Mary  Dyer  senten- 
ced here  the  last  court  ?     And  she  said,  yea,  I 
am ;  and  when  he  told  her  that  to-morrow  at  9 
o'clock  she  must  go  to  the  gallows,  she  replied, 
"  thou  saidst  this  before.     I  came  here  before 
to  warn  you  to  repeal  your  wicked  law.     I  am 
upon  the  same  work  now."    "  Take  her  away, 
take  her  away,"   said  the  governor.     On  the 
following  day  she  was  led  out  to  execution, 
guarded   by  horsemen  and   soldiers  as  at  the 
former  lime.     When  she  was  put  upon  the 
ladder,  and  prepared  for  execution,  it  w^as  inti- 
mated  to   her   that  if  she  would  recant  she 
might  save  her  life.     "Nay,"  said  she,   "I 
cannot,  for  in  obedience  to  the  will  of  the  Lord 
God  I  came,  and  in  his  will  I  abide  faithful  to 
the  death."     "  What,"  said   they,  "  will  you 
be  guilty  of  your  own  blood?"     "  Nay,"  she 
replied,  "I  come  to  keep  you  from  blood  guilti- 
ness— repeal  your  unrighteous  law  against  the 
servants  of  the  Lord."     They  asked  her  if  she 
would  have  the  prayers  of  the  elders.     She 
said,  "  I  know  never  an  elder  here."     "Will 
you   have  any  of  the  people  pray  for  you'" 
"I  desire  the  prayers  of  all  God's   people;" 
.Tnd  being  now  ready  to  depart,  she  signified 
the  same  to  the  executioner,  and  he  swung  her 
off,  and  she  died   without  a  struggle.     "  She 
hangs  like  a  flag  to  warn  all  Quakers,"  said  a 
church  partizan. 

(To  be  cnntiriiip,!  ^ 


the  people  the  nature  of  this  abomination  of 
abominations.     The  inhabitants  of  Salem  are 
mostly  Quakers,  and  many  of  them  take  a  deep 
interest  in  the  subject  of  slavery.     Last  sum- 
mer two  slaves  passed    through    Salem,  and 
were  soon  overtaken  by  their  pretended  mas- 
ters. As  they  returned  widi  the  fugitives,  some 
inquired  by  what  authority  they  were  carrying 
away  these  men  captives,  and  called  upon  them 
to  show  their  authority.     The  justice  was  sent 
tor,  and  the  trial  was  about  to  commence,  but 
the  black  boys  chose  to  take  leg  bail.     So  the 
poor  menstealers  had  to  return  without  their 
prey.     A  few  weeks  after  the  slaves  discover- 
ed themselves  to  their  new   '  Friends,'   who 
undertook  to  help  them  on  their  way  to  the 
land  of  liberty.     Two   hundred  dollars  were 
offered  for  the  apprehension  of  the  fugitives. 
1  hree  Quakers  sat  out  with  the  two  runaways 
in  a  covered  wagon.     Four  men,  armed,  way- 
laid them,  and  demanded  the  slaves  on  pain  of 
death.    No  resistance  was  made,  and  the  poor 
men  were  taken  to  Missouri,  and  one  of  them 
was  immediately  sold  to  go  down  the  river. 
For  this  act  the  perpetrators  received  .$200. 
1  hree  or  tour  are  professors  of  relio-ion,  and 
two  ot  them  olficers  in  the  Methodist  church ! 
The    Quakers    were    apprehended    and    tried 
under  the  black  law  of  the  territory,  and  fined 
$500.     The  laws  of  the  territory  are  much  the 
same  as   in  Ohio  and  Illinois— making  it  the 
duty  of  the  county  commissioners  to  appre- 
hend and  sell  every  black  man  who  has  no 
tree  papers,— and  imposing  a  fine  of  $500  on 
any  one  who  shall  aid  one  of  these  outcasts  in 
obtaining  the  birthright  given  by  heaven." 

A.  Turner  communicates  the  followinir  heart- 
rending fact.  "  A  black  man  in  Missouri  mar- 
ried a  free  woman,  who  now  lives  at  Quincy, 
III.  His  master  told  him,  if  he  would  pay  him' 
$1200  he  should  have  his  liberty.  Beino-  a 
good  blacksmith  he  went  to  work,  and"  in 
three  years  paid  the  amount,  but  last  fall  he 
came  over  to  see  his  wife,  rejoicing  to  think 
he  was  soon  to  breathe  with  her  the  air  of 
liberty.  He  returned  to  Blissouri  for  his  free 
papers.  His  master  was  offered  $1800  for 
him,  which  he  accepted,  and  in  a  day  or  two 
instead  of  returning  to  his  wife,  he  was  on  his 
way  in  chains  to  New  Orleans  V—.^n/i 
S/averij  Bejwrler. 


LETTEil     FRO.-!!     THE    FAR     WEST. 

Asa  Turner,  Jr.,  of  Denmark,  Lee  Co., 
Iowa  Territory,  writes  to  James  G.  Birney 
Esq.,  under  date  of  April  22d,  that  an  anti- 
slavery  society  has  been  formed  at  that  place, 
and  also  at  Salem,  Henry  Co.  I.  T.  He  says 
"  Our  little  church  and  society  are  almost  to  a 
man  on  the  right  side  of  this  great  question. 
As  to  the  territory  generally  there  is  but  little 
light,  and  less  .action  on  the  subject.  We  need 
some  judicious  and  efficient  men  to  lay  before 


On  the  Culliva-ion  of  Fruit  Trees. 
Descriplion  of  a  melliod  of  cultivating  peach  trees  willi 
a  view  to  prevent  Ihcir  premature  decay  ;  confirmed 
by  the  experience  of  forty-five  years,  in  Delaware 
state,  and  11, e  western  parts  of  Pennsylvania.  Bv 
ihomas  Coullcr,  Esq.  of  Bedford  county,  Penn..y|. 


The  death  of  young  peach  trees  is  princi 
pally  owing  to  planting  and  pruning  the  same 
stock,  which  occasions  it  to  be  open  and  len- 
der, with  a  rough  bark,  in  consequence  of 
which  insects  lodge  and  breed  in  it,  and  birds 
search  after  them,  whereby  wounds  are  made^ 
and  the  gum  exudes,  and  in  a  kw  years  the 
tree  is  useless.  To  prevent  this,  transi)lant 
your  trees  as  young  as  possible,  if  in  the  ker- 
nel it  will  be  no  check  of  growth.  Plant  them 
sixteen  feet  ajiart.  Plough  and  harrow  between 
mem,  lor  two  years,  without  regard  to  wound 


.  ,u;.r-r;r;xr  v.?;^|.e^;iT,tSf s^s?;--^^^^ 


roots.  In  the  month  of  March  or  April  in 
tlie  third  year  after  transplanting,  cut  them  all 
off  by  the  ground,  plough  and  harrow  amons 
them  as  beibre,  but  with  great  care,  to  avoid 
wounding  or  tearing  them.  Suffer  all  the 
sprouts  or  scions  to  grow,  even  if  they  should 
amount  to  half  a  dozen  or  more,  they  become 
bearing  trees  almost  instantaneously,  on  ac- 
count of  the  strength  of  the  root.  Allow  no 
animals  but  hogs  to  enter  your  orchard,  for 
tear  of  their  wounding  the  shoots,  as  a  sub- 
stance drains  away  through  the  least  wound, 
which  is  essential  to  the  health  of  the  tree, 
and  the  good  quality  of  the  .fruit. 

If  tlie  old  stalk  is  cut  away  the  third  year 
liter  transplanting,  no  more  shoots  will  come 
to  matumy  than  the  old  stump  can  support  and 
nourish,  the    remainder  will  die   before  they 
bear  fruit,  and  may  be  cut  away,  taking  care 
not  to  wound  any  other  stalk.     The  sprouts 
when  loaded  with  fruit  will   bend,  and  rest  on 
the  gi-ound  m  every  direction  for  many  years, 
a  1  of  them  being  rooted  as  if  they  had  been 
planted,  their  stock  remaining  tough,  and  their 
bark   smooth,  for  twenty  years  and  upwards. 
It  any  of  the  sprouts  from  the  old  stump  should 
happen  to  split  off  and   die,  cut  them  away, 
they  will    be   supplied    from    tlie  ground  by 
others,  so  that  you  may  have  trees  from   the 
same  for  100  years,  as  I  believe.     I  have  now 
trees  from  one  to  thirty-six  years  old,  all  from 
the  same  stump.     Young  trees  formed  in  this 
manner  will  bear  fruit  the  second  year  ;  but 
this  fruit  will  not  ripen  so  early  as  the  fruit  on 
the  older  trees  from  the  same  stump.     Three 
years  after  tlie  trees   are  cut  off,  the  shoots 
will  be  sufficiently  large  and  bushy  to  shade 
the  ground  so    as    to  prevent  the  growth  of 
grass,  that  might  injure  the    trees  ;  therefore 
ploughing  will  be  useless,  and  may  be  injuri- 
ous by  wounding  them.     It  is  also  unneces- 
sary to  manure  peach  trees,  the  fruit  of  ma- 
nured trees  is  always  smaller  and  inferior  to 
that  of  trees  which  are  not  manured.     By  ma- 
nuring you  make  the  peach  tree  larger,  and 
apparently  more  flourishing,  but  its   fruit  will 
be  ol  a  b.ul  kind,  looking  as  green  as  the  leaves, 
even  when  ripe,  and  later  than  that  of  Uees 
wiucli  have  not  been   manured.     Peach  trees 
iiever  require  a  rich  soil  ;  the   poorer  the  soil 
the  better  the  fruit ;  a  middling  soil  produces 
the  most  bountiful  crop.     The  highest  ground 
IS  the  best  for  peach  trees,  and  the  north  side 
of  the  hills   the  most  desirable,  as  it  retards 
vegetation,  and  prevents  the  destructive  effects 
of  late   frosts,  which   occur  in  the  month  of 
April,   in  Pennsylvania.     Convinced  by  lono- 
experience  of  the  truth  of  these  observations^ 
the  author  wishes  they  mar  be  published  for 
public   benefit,  and  has  been    iisfonned,   that 
Col.  Luther  Martin  and  another  gendeman  in 
the  lower  part  of  Maryland,  have  adopted  a 
simda-  plan  with  great  advantage. 

EDUCATION  1,\  IHASSACTHJSETT.S. 

The  number  of  public  schools  in  Massachu- 
setts in  1837  was  2,918,  and  the  number  of 
academies  and  private  schools,  854;  total, 
3,772,  01,  om  school,  on  an  averao-e,  for  \9& 
souls.  °    •' 

The  numberof  scholars  that  attended  thepub- 


THE     FRIEND. 


827 


and  the  number  of  teholars  in  the  private 
schools  was  27,200;  total,  169,103.  At  the 
same  time  the  whole  number  of  children  in 
the  state  between  4  and  16  years  of  age  was 
only  177,053. 

The  number  of  students  from  Massachusetts 
in  the  New  England  and  New  York,  colleges 
at  one  time  has  been,  for  several  years  past, 
nearly  one  thousand,  or  about  one  student  for 
every  700  inhabitants. 

The  money  raised  by  direct  tax  for  the  sup- 
port of  public  schools  in  Massachusetts,  in 
1837,  was  $465,228,  and  the  amount  raised 
voluntarily  to  prolong  the  continuance  of  these 
schools  was  $48,301.  At  the  same  time,  the 
amount  paid  for  tuition  in  the  private  schools 
was  91328,026.  If  to  these  items  bo  added 
the  amount  paid  for  tuition  in  the  colleges,  the 
whole  sum  paid  for  education  by  the  people  of 
this  state,  will  be  found  to  be  nearly  a  million 
dollars  annually  !  There  is  probably  no  dis- 
trict of  equal  population  on  the  globe  in  which 
the  inhabitants  are  more  numeiously  and  tho- 
roughly educated.  The  people  are  opposed 
to  the  iormation  of  a  large  fund  for  the  support 
of  their  schools,  but  prefer  the  system  of  di- 
rect tax,  and  there  is  no  tax  M'hich  is  any 
where  more  promptly  levied  or  more  cheer- 
fuUy  paid.— iV.  F.  Obs. 

H0RK03JS    Of     Ti!E    SLAVE    TRADE. 

When  will  the  horrors  of  this  traffic  be  fully 
disclosed !  When  will  the  wrath  of  heaven 
cease  to  slumber,  or  the  energies  of  earth  be 
roused  to  put  an  end  to  it  forever.  The  Cape 
of  Good  Hope  shipping  list,  received  by  the 
last  arrival,  contains  the  following  dreadful  ac- 
count of  the  suff"ocation  of  six  hundred  human 
beings,  fastened  in  the  hold  of  a  slave  ship, 
that  they  might  be  kept  quiet  during  a  gale  ! 

"  The  last  accounts  from  the  Mozambique 
state  that  two  slavers,  one  a  ship,  and  the  other 
a  brig,  were  wrecked  in  Mozambique  harbour 
during  a  hurricane  from  the  south-east,  but  the 
crews  of  both,  and  200  slaves  on  board  the 
brig,  were  saved.  The  ship  had  arrived  the 
preceding  day,  and  had  not  taken  in  any  slaves. 
It  was  reported  of  the  brig,  which  was  com- 
manded by  a  Spaniard,  that  she  originally  had 
on  board  nine  hundred  slaves,  but  during  a 
hurricane  (in  the  prosecution  of  her  voyage) 
the  hatches  were  battened  down,  and  on  open- 
ing them  after  the  hurricane  had  subsided,  it 
was  discovered  that  300  of  the  slaves  had  died 
from  suffocation  and  want  of  food.  The  g 
re-commenced,  the  hatches  were  battened  do 
a  second  time,  the  consequence  of  which  \ 
an  additional  300  slaves  peiished  from  the 
same  causes,  and  100  of  the  remaining 
slaves  died  on  the  passage  to  Mozambique 
harbour,  whither  she  repaired  for  the  purpose 
of  getting  a  farther  supply." — lb. 


scribes  that,  if  unable  to  give  bond,  the  colour- 
ed person  shall  be  sold  at  public  auction,  to  be 
a  slave  for  one  year.  'J'he  fourth  provides 
that  the  coloured  person  may  give  the  required 
bond  at  any  time  within  the  year ;  but  if  he 
does  not,  at  the  end  of  the  year,  he  shall  again 
be  placed  in  the  custody  of  tlie  sheriff'.  By  the 
fifth  section  it  is  provided  that  at  the  end  of  the 
year  he  shall  be  sold  for  life.  The  eighth  sec- 
lion  allows  two  years  for  coloured  persons  in 
leave  the  republic.  All  found  after  that  time 
to  be  sold.  The  ninth  section  forbids  masters 
of  vessels,  &c.  to  bring  free  coloured  persons 
within  the  limits  of  tlie  republic  under  penalty 
of  not  less  than  $1,000,  nor  more  than  $10,- 
000 — with  the  exception  of  cooks  and  other 
hands  employed  on  board  vessels. — lb. 


The  world  represents  a  rare  and  sumptuou 
palace ;  mankind  the  great  family  in  it :  am 
God,  the  mighty  lord  and  master  of  it. 

We  are  all  sensible  what  a  stately  seat  it  is 
the  heavens  adorned  with  so  many  luminaries, 
and  the  earth  with  groves,  plains,  valleys,  h  ■ 
founUiins,  ponds,  lakes,  and  rivers  ;  and  variety 
of  fruits  and  creatures  for  food,  pleasure  and 
profit.  In  short,  how  noble  a  house  he  keep: 
and  the  plenty,  and  variety,  and  excellency  of 
his  table  ;  his  orders,  seasons,  and  suitableness 
of  every  time  and  tiling.  But  we  must  be  as 
sensible,  or  at  least  ought  to  be  ;  what  careless 
and  idle  servants  we  are,  and  how  short  and 
disproportionable  our  behaviour  is  to  his  boun- 
ty and  goodness :  how  long  he  bears,  how 
often  he  reprieves  and  forgives  us  :  who,  not- 
withstanding our  breach  of  promises  and  re- 
peated neglects,  has  not  yet  been  provoked  to 
break  up  house,  and  send  us  to  shift  for  our- 
selves. Should  not  this  great  goodness  raise 
a  due  sense  in  us  of  our  undutifulncss,  and  a 
resolution  to  alter  our  course,  and  mend  our 
manners,  that  we  may  be  for  the  future  more 
worthy  communicants  at  our  master's  good 
and  great  table.  Especially  since  it  is  not 
more  certain  that  we  deserve  his  displeasure, 
than  that  we  shall  feel  it,  if  we  continue  to  be 
unprofitable  servants. 

But  though  God  has  replenished  this  world 
with  abundance  of  good  things  for  man's  life 
and  comfort,  yet  they  are  all  but  imperfect 
goods.  He  only  is  the  perfect  good  to  whom 
they  point.  But,  alas  !  man  cannot  see  him 
for  them  ;  though  they  should  always  see  him 
in  them. — Penn's  Reflections  and  Maxims. 

THE     HOOF     OF    OPPRESSION. 


I5ISGRACEFUI,    I.AW. 
The  law  for  the  expulsion  and  exclu 


of 


all  free  persons  of  colour  from  Texas,  makes 
it  the  duty  of  sheriff's  and  constables  to  arrest 
all  such  persons  coming  into  the  republic,  after 
giving  them  ten  days  notice,  and  take  them  be- 
fore a  judge,  who  shall  exact  from  them  a  bond, 
in  the  penalty  of  $1,000,  conditioned  for  re- 
moval out   of  the   republic.     The  third  pre- 


The  other  day  an  officer  of  the  American 
and  Foreign  Anti-Slavery  Society  received  a 
note  from  a  gentleman,  formerly  a  member  of 
congress  from  a  slave  state,  and  now  a  resident 
of  the  vicinity  of  the  city  of  New  York,  intro- 
ducing a  tall'  and  fine  looking  black  man,  a 
native  of  the  same  state,  who  wished  to  beg  a 
sufficient  sum  to  purchase  his  oldest  son,  now 
in  slavery.  The  note  states,  "  for  a  long  term 
of  honest  industry  and  praiseworthy  service, 
mostly  in  command  of  a  trading  vessel,  an  act  of 
manumission  was  passed,  at  the  instance  of  his 
late  master,  in  his  favour.  He  has  paid  by  his 
earnings  to  his  late  master,  and  the  owners  of 
his  children,  $2100,  and  he  has  six  of  his 
children  with  him,  in  New  York.  There  being 


another,  the  oldest,  a  boy  about  16  years  of  age, 
living  in  servitude  with  J.  B.  J.  Esq.  Mr.  J.  is 
willing  to  part  with  him  on  reasonable  terms, 
and  David  is  desirous  of  raising  a  sum  to  pur- 
chase his  freedom.  You  could  not  bestow  a 
favour  on  a  more  worthy  object,  as  I  have  lived 
manj'  years  a  neighbour  to  David,  and  know 
him  to  be  an  uncommonly  smart,  active,  and 
very  honest  fellow,  &c." 

David  had  a  certificate,  almost  worn  out, 
signed  by  no  less  than  eight  individuals  and 
firms  of  "the  highest  respectability  in  the  place 
of  Ills  late  residence,  addressed  to  six  firms  in 
this  city,  as  follows — "The  undersigned,  citi- 
zens of  the  Borough  of do  hereby 

certify,  that  we  have  long  been  acquainted 
with  "the  bearer  of  this,  D.  B.,  of  colour, 
(black,  about  50  years  of  age,  over  six  feet 
high,  and  respectable  in  his  manner  and  ap- 
pearance,) who  is  about  to  remove  with  his 
family  to  a  free  state — most  likely  to  New 
York.  D.  B.  has  always  sustained  a  good 
character  for  industry,  honesty,  and  integi'ity  ; 
and  we  take  pleasure  in  recommending  him  to 
the  favourable  notice  of  all  good  persons  in 
whatever  city,  neighbourhood  or  state  he  may 
locate.     Witness  our  hands,  &c." 

In  conversation  with  D.  B.  he  said,  "  I  am 
a  member  of  the  church.  My  former  master 
used  to  send  me  to  Philadelphia  and  New 
York  in  command  of  a  vessel,  with  cargoes  of 
wheat  and  flaxseed,  for  many  years.  I  could 
not  read  nor  write,  and  therefore  a  man  was 
sent  with  me  to  keep  the  accounts,  but  the 
business  was  left  to  my  judgment !  When  my 
master  died,  12  years  ago — I  was  sold,  and 
my  old  mistress  bid  me  oflT.  I  gave  my  young 
master  $825  for  my  freedom  ;  I  also  earned 
$1300  and  paid  for  my  wife  and  four  children  ; 
and  was  eleven  years  paying  it.  Two  children 
were  born  free.  I  now  want  my  oldest  boy, 
and  then  we  shall  all  be  together." 

Does  any  one  say  this  is  a  solitary  case  1 
We  say  in  reply,  we  have  heard  of  many  si- 
milar instances,  and  doubtless  there  are  thou- 
sands. Is  it  answered,  slavery  is  more  toler- 
able than  we  had  thought,  if  slaves  have  such 
advantages,  and  fare  so  well.  What !  is  it  an 
advantage  for  such  men  to  be  deprived  of  the 
privilege  of  learning  to  read  and  write  ?  Is  it 
faring  well  to  be  robbed  of  one's  wages  for 
half  a  century  ?  Is  it  good  treatment  to  require 
of  such  a  man  as  David,  who  had  served  his 
master  so  ably,  so  honesdy,  and  for  such  a 
length  of  time,  to  pay  $2125  for  his  own  free- 
dom, and  tliat  of  his  wife  and  his  four  chil- 
dren ?  Is  it  good  treatment  and  faring  well 
for  the  old  man  to  be  obliged  to  go  about  beg- 
ging lor  money  in  a  free  state  to  redeem  his 
oldest  boy  from  slavery  ?  And  to  be  cast  upon 
the  world,  in  his  old  age,  after  toiling  day  and 
night  for  so  many  years  to  enrich  another?  If 
slavery  had  done  no  more  evil  than  to  trample 
upon  a  hundred  or  two  such  men  as  David, 
for  50  long  years,  it  should  arouse  the  man- 
hood of  every  citizen  of  this  country  to  put 
down  a  system  of  suclr  complicated  viliany,  as 
John  Wesley  was  wont  to  call  it,  wherever 
the  people  of  the  United  States  have  the  con- 
stitutional right ;  and  to  cry  shame  on  those 
who,  in  this  age,  continue  to  sustain  by  ex- 
ample or  argument,  such  a  detestable  "  institu- 
tion."—.'?n/'J-<S'/a!!e»-y  Mq). 


THE  r'RlEND. 


PliEACIilNU     OF    FLOWEKS. 

FROM  AN  OLD  ENGLISH  POET. 

Your  voiceless  lips,  O  flowers,  ore  living  preachers. 
Each  cup  a  pulpit, — every  leaf  a  book. 
Supplying  to  my  fancy  numerous  teachers, 

From  loneliest  nook. 
'Neath  cloistered  boughs  each  floral  bell  that  swinget 
And  tolls  its  perfume  on  the  passing  air. 
Makes  Sabbath  in  the  fields,  and  e'er  ringeth 

A  call  to  prayer; 

Not  to  the  domes  where  crumbling  arch  and  column 
Attest  the  feebleness  of  mortal  hand, 
But  to  that  fane  most  catholic  and  solemn 
Which  God  hath  planned  ; 

To  that  cathedral,  boundless  as  our  wonder. 
Whose  quenchless  lamps  the  sun  and  moon  supply, 
Its  choir,  the  winds  and  waves, — its  organ,  thunder, 

Its  dome  the  sky. 
There,  amid  solitude  and  shade,  I  wander 
Through  the  green  isles,  and  stretched  upon  the  sod. 
Awed  by  the  silence,  reverently  ponder 

The  ways  of  God. 


ANTHONV    BENEZET. 
(From  Tlinrp's  Letters  ) 

Manchester,  12  mo.  25,  1804. 

My  dear  Friend : — I  will  relate  to  thee,  at 
this  time,  a  short  anecdote  which  I  had  from 
James  Thornton,  of  America,  one  of  the  first 
of  the  first  rank  who  have  visited  us  from  that 
quarter  of  the  world.  He  said,  when  Anthony 
Benezet  was  in  his  last  illness,  and  very  near 
his  death,  he  went  to  see  him.  Anthony  had 
been  long  distinguished  as  a  lover  and  benefac- 
tor of  mankind;  but  when  James  came  into 
the  room,  he  said  he  never  had  been  more 
deeply  impressed  with  a  sense  of  spiritual 
poverty  than  he  was  at  that  time ;  and  as  he 
sat  under  these  feelings,  a  view  opened,  how 
little  all  the  merits  of  good  works  can  avail,  or 
be  relied  on,  at  such  a  time,  or  any  thing  short 
of  our  holy  Redeemer.  He  took  leave  of  him 
under  these  impressions,  and  the  good  man 
died,  I  think,  very  soon  after,  and  James  at- 
tended his  burial;  but,  he  said,  when  he  en- 
tered into  the  house,  it  felt  to  him  as  if  it  were 
divinely  perfumed — soinething  so  like  tlie  open- 
ing of  heaven,  and  a  sense  of  the  Divine  pre- 
sence, as  he  had  at  no  other  time  experienced. 
What  a  striking  conformity  between  the  death 
of  this  good  man  and  that  of  his  blessed  Mas- 
ter !  I  thought  this  little  story  deserved  to  be 
remembered. 

With  the  salutation  of  love,  in  which  I  wish 
us  both  a  continual  increase,  I  am  thy  affec- 
tionate  friend, 

John  Thorp. 

The  following  pleasing  anecdote,  illustrative 
of  the  strong  attachment  of  the  Ass  for  his 
master,  is  related  by  Bingley: 

An  old  man,  who  some  years  ago  sold  vege- 
tables in  London,  used  in  his  employment  an 
ass  to  convey  his  baskets  from  door  to  door. 
Frequently  he  gave  the  poor  industrious  crea- 
ture a  handful  of  hay,  or  some  pieces  of  bread, 
or  greens,  by  way  of  refreshment  and  reward. 
The  old  man  had  no  need  of  any  goad  for  the 
animal,  and  seldom  indeed  had  lie  to  lift  up  his 
hand  to  drive  it  on.  This  kind  treatment  was 
one  day  remarked  to  him,  and  he  was  asked 
whether  his  beast  was  apt  to  be  stubborn. 
"Ah,  master,   (he  replied,)  it  is  of  no  use  to 


be  cruel;  and  as  for  stubbornness,  I  cannot 
complain,  for  he  is  ready  to  do  any  thing,  or 
go  any  where.  I  bred  him  myself.  He  is 
sometimes  skittish  and  playful,  and  once  ran 
away  from  me.  You  will  "hardly  believe  it, 
but  there  were  more  than  Jifty 'people  after 
him,  attempting  in  vain  to  stop  him  ;  yet  he 
turned  back  of  himself,  and  never  stopped  till 
he  ran  his  head  kindly  into  my  bosom." 


Effects  of  the  Natchez  Tornado. 
Dr.  Tooley  has  published,  in  the  Natchez 
papers,  some  striking  facts  observed  during 
the  dreadful  storm  in  that  city.  The  ex- 
ternal rarefaction  of  the  atmosphere  was  so 
great  and  rapid,  that  several  houses  exploded 
from  the  pressure  of  the  air  within.  The 
leaves  and  buds  of  plants  were  seared,  many 
of  them  liaving  their  vitality  destroyed,  and  the 
growth  of  others  so  much  suspended,  that  they 
did  not  revive  for  eight  or  ten  days  after.  The 
latter  effects  are  accounted  for  by  the  great  in- 
fluence exerted  on  the  absorption  of  plants 
from  the  sudden  rarefaction  of  the  air.  They 
are  peculiar  to  tornadoes,  but  are  seldom  ob- 
served to  produce  so  marked  an  effect  as  is 
above  stated. — New  Fork  Obs. 


THI3    FRIIi^D. 


SEVENTH  MONTH,  11,   1840. 


We  continue  to  receive  unequivocal  testi- 
mony to  the  successful  working  of  the  free 
labour  system  in  the  British  West  India  colo- 
nies. Statements  of  a  different  character  oc- 
casionally appear,  but  these,  in  most  instances, 
proceed  from  persons  under  selfish  or  pro- 
slavery  influences,  and  form,  at  most,  but  ex- 
ceptions to  the  general  prosperity.  The 
British  and  Foreign  Anti-Slavery  Reporter, 
published  in  England  under  the  saiiction  of  the 
British  and  Foreign  Anti-Slavery  society,  is  re- 
gularly forwarded  to  this  oflice.  The  number 
for  5th  mo.  6th  and  20th  are  now  before  us. 
Of  their  various  and  interesting  contents,  our 
limits,  at  present,  will  admit  only  of  one  short 
article.  As  the  opinion  of  a  chief  justice,  by 
the  nature  of  his  office,  accustomed  to  the  sift- 
ing and  balancing  of  disputed  questions,  it  is 
reasonable  to  suppose  it  to  be  the  result  of  cool 
reflection  and  deliberate  investigation. 

St.  Lucia. — The  late  charge  of  the  chief 
justice  of  this  island,  to  the  assessors  of  the 
royal  court,  aflbrds  the  following  satisfactory 
extract: — "  I  now  proceed  to  direct  your  atten- 
tion to  the  more  immediate  object  of  our  meet- 
ing in  this  hall,  viz.  the  state  of  the  calendar  ; 
and  here,  again,  there  is  fresh  subject  of  con- 
gratulation for  us  all.  Attribute  the  gieat  dimi- 
nution of  crime  (particularly  of  the  more  hein- 
ous offences)  to  what  you  may,  the  fact  is 
indisputable,  that  there  has  beeii  a  great  dimi- 
nution of  crime  amongst  the  people.  The 
wayward  and  savage  passions,  the  rude  revenge, 
which  manifest  themselves  amongst  the  lower 
classes  of  society  in  every  community,  have 
displayed  themselves  here  much  less  frequent- 
ly than  heretofore.  Since  the  apprenticeship 
ceased,  we  have  had  (with  one  single  and  sad 


exception)  neither  the  atrocities  nor  the  wild 
vengeance  ol'  former  times  to  repress  and  de- 
plore. All  the  jealousy  of  mastership,  on  the 
one  side  ;  all  the  impatience  of  restraint  and 
tijrbulence  which  mastership,  as  it  existed,  gave 
birth  to  on  the  other, — have  passed  away,  nor, 
most  fortunately  in  this  island,  left  a  trace  of 
bad  feeling  or  exasperation  behind:  all  the  dis- 
sensions and  evil  passions  of  a  former  state  of 
things  having  been  lost  in  the  gratitude  and 
fruition  of  the  present. 

"  It  would  not  be  fitting  from  this  place  to 
discuss  the  general  question  of  the  negro  cha- 
racter, his  capacity  or  his  abilities,  but  cer- 
tainly a  more  contented,  peaceful,  and  well- 
disposed  race  than  the  population  of  this  island 
can  no  where  be  met  with.  That  they  are  not 
all  industrious,  that  they  have  not  all  found 
out  their  own  true  and  best  interests,  that  they 
have  not  all  yet  learned  that  the  chief  charm 
of  existence  in  every  rank  of  life  is  to  be  found 
in  well  apportioned,  and  active,  and  useful  ex- 
ertion of  body  and  mind, — or  that  the  destiny 
of  man  on  this  earth  is,  to  gain  '  his  bread  by 
the  sweat  of  his  brow,'  may  be  fairly  laid 
more  to  their  misfortune  than  their  fault— to 
the  former  system  of  slavery  and  its  conse- 
quences— to  the  want  of  proper  and  patient 
instruction,  and  oftentimes  to  the  want  of  pro- 
per management  on  the  part  of  those  whom 
Providence  has  placed  in  a  higher  grade  of 
society.  And  if  labour  has  in  some  instances 
been  directed  into  other  hands,  or,  from  cir- 
cumstances, into  other  channels  than  formerly, 
there  cannot  be  a  doubt  but  that  the  number  of 
labourers  now  at  work  on  your  rich  and  beau- 
tiful valleys,  and  the  amount  of  labour  per- 
formed by  them  in  the  aggregate,  is  not  less 
than  during  any  period  of  the  apprenticeship, 
or  proportionally  of  former  tiines.  Give,  then, 
your  peasantry  the  same  encouragement  and 
opportunities,  and  the  same  training  which 
others  have  had  in  more  favoured  islands,  and 
you  will  not  find  them  either  falter  or  fail,  and 
under  a  bountiful  Providence  fou  may  speedily 
enjoy  a  prosperity  which  you  have  not  yet 
known." 


FKIENDS'    ASYEU.M. 

Committee  on  Admissions. — John  G.  Hos- 
kins,  No.  60  Franklin  street,  and  No.  50 
North  Fourth  street,  up  stairs  ;  E.  B.  Garri- 
gues,  No.  1 85  North  Seventh  street,  and  No. 
41  Market  street,  up  stairs;  Isaac  Collins, 
No.  129  Filbert  street,  and  No.  50  Commerce 
street;  Edward  Yarnall,  southwest  corner  of 
Twelfth  and  George  streets,  and  pyi^o.  39  Mar- 
ket street;  Samuel  Bettle,  jr..  No.  73  North 
Tenth  street,  and  26  South  Front  stieet. 

Visiting  Managers  for  the  Month. — Joseph 
R.  Jenks,  No.  5  Vine  street;  John  G.  Hos- 
kins  ;  William  Jones,  No.  326  Arch  street. 

Superintendents. — John  C.  and  Lstitia 
Redmond. 

.Attending  Physician. — Dr.  Charles  Evans, 
No.  201  Arch  street. 

Resident  Physician.— Dr.  Pliny  Earle. 


Died,  7lh  mo.  Sd.  1840,  Rebecca  B.  Peirce,  daugh- 
ter of  Caleb  Peirce,  of  this  city,  aged  thirty-one  years. 

in  this  city  on  the  4th  inst.  William  Needles, 

late  of  Talbot  county,  Maryland,  in  the  79th  year  of 
his  age. 


^miM  wwim 


A   RELIGIOUS   AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SEVENTK  33AY,  SEVENTH  XVSOIiTTH,   13,   1S40. 


liOITED  UY    KOI5EKT    S.MITII. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 
Frhe  two  dollars  ycr  annum,  ptiyable  in  ailvar, 
Sabscri|Kioii8  and  Paymriils  received  by 
GEOKfJE    W.   TAYL«;K, 

rHILADKM'HlA. 


Two  Lectures  on  the  History  of  Literature, 
with  a  brief  sketch  of  the  various  materials 
made  use  of  for  the  preservation  of  Knoic- 
ledge. 

LECTURE  SECOND. 
(Concluded  from  page  324.) 

We  have  already  shown,  that  at  Rome  the 
sale  of  books  had  become  a  regular  business 
before  the  Christian  era.  The  trade  continued 
until  literature  was  banished  by  northern  in- 
vasions. Constantinople  was  perhaps  the  only 
place  from  the  6th  to  the  11th  or  12th  centu- 
ries where  collections  of  books  were  offered 
for  sale.  Throughout  western  Europe,  during 
that  period,  the  monasteries  were  the  sole 
manufactories  of  books.  Of  these  at  times  a 
Bible,  a  missal,  a  homily,  a  saintly  legend, 
might  be  purchased  by  the  rich.  These  books 
were  transcribed  on  parchment,  and  were  bound 
with  thick  lids  of  wood  covered  with  leather, 
and  studded  with  brass  headed  nails.  Such 
volumes  weie  seldom  sold  to  any  but  the  cler- 
gy. "  Laymen,"  said  one  of  the  old  bishops 
of  Durham,  "  to  whom  it  matters  not  whether 
they  look  at  a  book  turned  wrong  side  up- 
wards, or  spread  before  them  in  its  natural 
order,  are  altogether  unworthy  of  any  commu- 
nion with  books."  Bartholin  expressed  his 
great  admiration  for  books  in  words, — which 
show  the  lamentable  darkness  of  his  own  mind, 
wlio  could  think  that  the  Almighty  Creator, 
upholder,  and  preserver  of  learned  and  un- 
learned, civilized  and  uncivilized  man,  speaks 
only  to  him  through  the  medium  of  books  ;  he 
says,  "  without  them,  God  is  silent,  justice 
dormant,  physic  at  a  stand,  philosophy  lame, 
letters  dumb,  and  all  things  involved  in  Cim- 
merian darkness." 

I  have  selected  the  following  incidents,  set- 
ting forth  the  scarcity  of  books,  and  the  value  at- 
tached to  them.  In  the  9th  century  the  abbot 
of  Ferrieres  sent  to  borrow  Cicero  on  Oratory, 
and  Quintillian's  Institutes  of  Pope  Benedict 
III.  stating  that  there  was  no  perfect  copy  of 
either  in  France.  ']"he  Countess  of  Anjou  pur- 
chased the  homilies  of  Harmon,  bishop  of  Hal- 
berstadt,  and  paid  for  the  work  200  sheep,  5 
quarters  of  wheat,  and  the  same  amount  of  rye 
and  millet.  In  1299  the  bishop  of  Winchester, 


in  borrowing  a  Bible  with  marginal  notes  f 
the  cathedral  convent  of  St.  Swithens,  gave  a 
bond  drawn  up  with  great  solemnity  of  expres- 
sion for  the  return  of  it.  This  Bible  had  been 
presented  to  the  convent,  and  a  daily  mass  was 
said  for  the  soul  of  the  donor, — it  being  con- 
sidered by  the  monks  that  such  a  gift  merited 
eternal  salvation.  The  prior  and  his  brethren 
at  the  convent  of  Rochester,  threatened  to  pro- 
nounce the  irrevocable  sentence  of  damnation 
on  any  person  who  should  steal  their  Latin 
translation  of  Aristotle's  poetics,  or  even  obli- 
terate the  title.  Even  so  late  as  the  15th  cen- 
tury, when  Louis  XI.  of  France  borrowed  a 
volume  written  by  Rlioses,  the  Arabian  phy- 
sician, he  deposited,  by  way  of  pledge,  a  con- 
siderable quantity  of  plate  ;  besides  which,  he 
was  obliged  to  find  a  nobleman  to  join  with 
him  as  surety  in  a  deed,  binding  himself  unde? 
a  great  penalty  to  restore  it. 

Such  was  the  value  attached  to  books  in  this 
time  of  priestly  prerogatives  and  popular  igno- 
rance ;  a  value  aflixed  to  them  rather  as  saintly 
relics  for  ignorance  to  wonder  at  and  worship, 
than  as  fountains  of  knowledge,  and  store- 
houses of  thought  for  furnishing  the  intellect, 
or  strengthening  and  refreshing  the  mind. 
Learning  was  deemed  by  ni'jny  as  a  sanctified 
garment,  appropriate  to  the  church,  and  which 
none  but  its  members  might  wear.  But  with 
the  first  efforts  of  awaking  thought,  laymen  be- 
came students.  The  learning,  the  literature, 
the  freedom  of  thought  which  had  character- 1 
ised  the  past,  the  illiterate  ignorance,  the  men- 
tal inertness  and  slavery  of  the  present,  cnga- 1 
ged  their  attention;  and  whilst  mind  indignant- 1 
ly  broke  the  bonds  which  enthralled  it,  the  t 
lore  of  the  ancients  was  released  from  the  coh- 1 
webs  of  libraries.  j 

Cotton  paper  furnished  the  monk  in  his 
cloister,  and  the  scholar  in  his  study,  with  an 
abundant  material  for  the  multiplication  of 
books.  The  increase  of  these  gave  employ- 
ment for  booksellers,  whose  literary  store- 
houses accumulated  throughout  the  cities  of 
Europe.  Learning  had,  however,  been  so  long 
exclusively  an  ecclesiastical  attribute,  that  the 
vendors  of  books  were  placed  under  their  go- 
vernment, to  be  controlled  by  their  caprice, 
and  limited  by  their  ignorance,  superstition, 
or  prejudice.  At  Paris,  from  the  13th  to  the 
close  of  the  15th  centuries,  booksellers  were 
appointed  by  its  priest-governed  university, — 
and  it  was  illegal  for  any  one  to  vend  a  book 
valued  at  more  than  10  sous,  without  its  per- 
mission and  sanction.  The  individual  thus 
chosen  was  considered  a  part  of  the  academi- 
cal body;  as  such,  he  was  bound  by  its  laws, 
he  partook  of  the  rights,  and  enjoyed  the  im- 
munities of  its  members.  But  he  dared  not 
refuse  to  loan  books  to  any  of  them,  either  to 
read  or  to  copy  ;  he  had  to  give  security  for 
his  good  behaviour,  and  was  deprived,  at  the 


pleasure  of  the  university,  of  his  trade  and  pri- 
vileges. The  price  of  each  book  was  settled 
by  the  heads  of  the  university,  who  took  care 
of  thc7iiselves,  as  well  as  the  interests  of  learn- 
ing, by  reducinff  the  gain  on  those  which  were 
sold  to  their  members  to  less  than  a  two  pei 
cent,  profit.  But  vain  were  the  trammels 
which  licensers,  priests,  and  universities  im- 
posed upon  literature  ;  it  lived,  and  it  flourish- 
ed. The  invention  of  printing  facilitated  its 
nourishment.  The  reformation  came,  and  in 
the  zeal  it  enkindled,  the  productions  of  mind 
started  up  with  a  vigorous  luxuriance,  like  the 
growth  of  young  leaves,  the  expansion  of 
blossoms,  the  extension  of  shoots  in  the  sun- 
niest seasons  of  spring.  With  their  release 
from  the  spiritual  dominion  of  Rome,  Germany 
and  Holland  had  obtained  intellectual  liberty, 
and  established  for  themselves  the  freedom  of 
the  press.  From  their  printing  olfices — those 
distributing  fountains  of  literature,  the  free 
thought,  the  noble  sentiment,  the  religions 
truth,  were  in  various  languages  profusely 
scattered  to  all  European  countries.  England 
might  restrain^  France  might  control,  Spain 
might  bind,  and  Italy  might  fetter,  but  the  pro- 
ductions of  the  authors  of  each  found  a  way  to 
posterity  through  the  freedom  of  Holland,  or 
the  presses  of  Saxony. 

At  the  present  time  the  book  trade  and  print- 
ing is  comparatively  unshackled  in  most  places 
n  Europe.  Spain  and  Portugal  are  yet,  how- 
ever, under  bondage  as  deep  as  ever ;  and 
every  manuscript  endures  the  scrutiny,  and 
receives  the  sanction  of  several  tribunals  of 
censorial  criticism  before  it  can  reach  the  eyes 
of  the  public. 

Books  are  sold  at  very  low  prices  in  Ger- 
many, and  the  book  trade  is  there  systematized 
as  it  is  in  no  other  country.  I^eipzig  is  con- 
sidered as  the  grand  literary  emporium  ;  and 
in  it  all  the  principal  publishers,  from  the  Vis- 
tula to  the  Rhine,  and  from  the  Danube  to  the 
Baltic,  have  their  accredited  agents.  These 
receive  the  volumes  as  they  are- issued  from 
every  press,  and  from  these  they  are  distribu- 
ted to  every  book  mart  in  Germany.  A  yearly 
fair  for  the  sale  of  books  was  established  in 
Leipzig  soon  after  the  invention  of  printing. 
In  1667  it  was  attended  by  19  booksellers  from 
other  places.  A  catalogue  of  the  books  offered 
for  sale  is  printed  every  year,  which  contains 
a  list  of  all  books  published  since  the  last  fair.. 
This  furnishes  a  curious  statistical  detail  of 
literary  labour  in  Germany.  In  1816  more 
than  .3000  new  works  came  from  the  press:; 
in  1828  more  than  5600,  and  in  18.38  the 
number  exceeded  6000.  At  this  fair,  booksel- 
lers from  all  parts  of  Germany,  Sweden, 
Denmark,  the  Russian  Baltic  provinces,  the 
Netherlands,  and  some  from  England  and 
France,  to  the  number  of  more  than  300,  annu- 
ally meet.     Perhaps  there  is  no  one  town  in 


330 


THE    FRIEND. 


the  world  which  has  so  great  a  proportion  ol 
its  inhabitants  connected  with  literature  as 
Leipzig.  'J'here  are  more  than  100  resident 
booksellers,  and  the  capital  employed  in  print- 
ing is  several  millions  of  dollars.  It  has  32 
printing  oflices,  one  of  which  employs  40  or- 
dinary presses,  and  3  driven  by  steam.  Forty 
millions  of  sheets  are  annually  printed  there, 
and  the  average  weight  of  the  books  which  are 
brought  to  it  every  year  for  sale,  is  3,360,000 
pounds,  or  1500  tons.  I  can  find  time  but  I'or 
a  few  remarks  respecting  the  book  trade  of  the 
present  day.  Throughout  Europe  and  Ameri- 
ca it  is  fast  growing  into  two  branches,  the  one 
embracing  those  who  publish,  the  other  those 
who  retail.  Periodic  public  sales  of  books  in 
quantities  to  the  trade  are  held  in  many  places. 
In  America,  at  Boston  and  Baltimore,  there  is 
one  held  yearly;  at  New  York  and  Philadel- 
phia, two.  At  the  sales  at  Philadelphia,  the 
average  amount  received  for  books  sold  is 
about  $80,000. 

When  we  consider  the  immense  multiplica- 
tion of  books  from  the  many  thousand  presses 
in  America,  and  the  ten  thousand  presses  of 
Europe  ;  the  idea  of  keeping  up  an  intimate 
acquaintance  with  modern  literature  appears 
to  be  absurd.  A  knowledge  of  the  names  of 
books,  and  the  subjects  they  treat  on,  which 
has  been  called  the  erudition  of  title  pages, 
may  soon  be  sufficient  to  occupy  a  lifetime.  A 
writer  in  the  Edinburgh  Review  in  1816,  calcu- 
lates that  up  to  that  period,  there  had  been 
printed  in  Europe  since  the  time  of  Faust  and 
his  servant  3,641,960  different  works.  Leib- 
nitz, in  mock  consternation  at  the  increase  of 
books,  declares  that  cities  would  soon  not  be 
sufficient  to  contain  the  libraries.  D'Israeli, 
liowever,  comforts  himself  with  the  recollec- 
tion of  the  patriotic  labours  of  the  grocers  and 
trunkmakers,  those  alchemists  of  literature, 
who  annihilate  gross  bodies  without  injuring 
the  finer  spirits. 

Since  the  springing  up  of  literature  in  Eu- 
rope, authors,  by  profession,  have  sufiered 
perhaps  more  than  those  of  earlier  ages.  It 
is  true,  that  writers  whose  works  are  popular, 
— the  demand  of  the  public  outrunning  tlie  ra- 
pidity with  which  they  are  produced,  some- 
times receive  immense  profits,  and  gather  to- 
gether estates.  Yet,  as  a  bod)',  the  literary 
labourers  have  little  present  pecuniary  recom- 
pense, and  small  chance  for  future  fame.  Those 
who,  by  their  situation  in  life,  are  raised  above 
want,  who  care  not  for  an  increase  of  fortune, 
who  write  for  their  own  satisfaction,  may  dis- 
tribute theii  volumes  amongst  literary  friends, 
and  take  their  applauses  for  fame.  But  in  the 
great  literary  cities  of  Europe,  there  are  thou- 
sands of  men  who,  with  indefatigable  industry, 
good  talents,  and  not  unfrequently  much  eru- 
dition, toil  day  after  day,  night  after  night,  in 
the  drudgery  of  composition,  the  illy  paid  re- 
compense of  which  just  keeps  them  on  the 
brink  of  starvation,  until  death  releases  from 
earthly  troubles,  or  a  premature  old  age  con- 
signs them  to  the  long  dreaded  poor-house. 
Many  whose  works  have  been  popular,  who 
have  received  considerable  sums  from  their 
sale,  with  a  prodigality  too  often  attendant  on 
professional  authorship,  have  squandered  it 
away,  and  perished  in  poverty,  wretchedness, 
and  want.     Tom  Nash,  a  popular  professional 


author,  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  thus 
describes  his  own  condition.  "  Sat  up  late, 
and  rose  early,  contended  with  cold,  and  con- 
versed with  scarcitie;"  "  all  my  labours  turn  to 
losse.  I  was  dispised  and  neglected,  my  pains 
nut  regarded,  or  slightly  rewarded,  and  I  my- 
self in  prime  of  my  best  wit,  laid  open  to  po- 
vertie."  "  How  many  base  men  that  wanted 
the  parts  I  had,  enjoyed  content  at  will, 
and  had  wealth  at  command.  I  called  to  mind 
a  cobler  that  was  worth  500  pounds ;  a  hostler 
that  had  built  a  goodly  inn  ;  a  carman  in  a  lea- 
ther pilche  that  had  whipt  a  1000  pounds  out 
of  his  horses  tail.  And  have  I  more  than  these, 
thought  I  to  myself;  am  I  better  born  ?  am  I 
better  brought  up  ?  yea,  and  better  favoured, 
and  yet  am  I  a  beggar !" 

The  greatantiquarian.  Stow,  who  spent  his 
estate  in  investigating  the  ancient  monuments 
of  Great  Britain,  applied  for,  and  obtained,  in 
his  80th  year,  letters  patent  from  King  James 
1st,  to  take  up  alms  as  a  beggar.  I  cannot 
take  time  to  speak  of  the  sufferings  of  a  Gold- 
smith, who,  by  profuse  prodigality,  was  kept 
always  in  poverty;  nor  of  a  suicidal  Chatter- 
ton,  whose  history  shows  the  depth  of  degra- 
dation to  which  a  fine  mind  may  be  brought, 
when  destitute  of  virtue,  and  void  of  religion, 
it  is  caught  in  the  storms  of  adversity.  I  must 
hasten  to  a  close.  Those  who  would  know  the 
difticulties  which  young  men  of  talents  may 
have  to  contend  with,  who,  through  literature 
seek  after  fortune  and  fame,  I  would  recom- 
mend to  read  the  private  journal  of  the  late 
George  Crabb  during  the  first  three  months  of 
his  residence  in  London.  He  sought  patron 
after  patron  without  success,  and  when  reject- 
ed did  not  sit  down  in  despair.  Booksellers 
and  noblemen  were  appealed  to  in  vain.  But 
in  the  midst  of  discouraging  incidents,  with 
the  most  unfailing  good  humour,  he  points  out 
th.e  daily  reduction  of  cash,  the  sale  of  his 
books,  the  pawning  of  his  watch,  and  the 
thinning  of  his  wardrobe.  The  very  perfection 
of  tlie  serio-comico  is  to  be  found  in  his  lamen- 
tations over  an  unfortunate  rent  in  his  last 
coat. 

Our  literary  men  in  America  become  politi- 
cians, and  get  offices  whereby  they  live,  or 
they  edit  newspapers,  or  they  ffourish  in  the 
"  cotton  line,"  or  they  are  clerks  in  banks,  and 
devote  no  more  time  to  the  desk  of  the  author, 
than  they  can  spare  without  detriment  to  the 
pocket.  One  might  suppose  the  poems  of 
Halleck  and  Bryant  were  popular  enough,  and 
returned  them  profit  enough,  to  entice  (even 
in  this  bank  note  world)  the  one  more  fre- 
quently from  his  cotton  bags,  and  the  other 
from  his  editorial  chair  into  the  bowers  of  the 
muses.  But  perhaps  'tis  a  matter  of  calcula- 
tion;— one  knows  the  profit  of  his  business, 
the  other  the  salary  of  his  party.  Let  but 
another  Caracalla  arise,  and  offer  a  piece  of 
gold  for  every  verse,  and  straightway  the  gli- 
dmg  of  goose  quills  and  the  scratching  of  steel 
pens  would  be  visible  from  the  Ime  of  New 
Brunswick  to  the  borders  of  Texas.  What  a 
forsaking  there  would  be  of  cotton  bags  and 
banks,  of  parties  and  politics,  whilst  the  whole 
race  would  be  foremost  in  the  art  of  turning 
rhymes  into  guineas.  The  love  of  money  is 
in  truth  the  characteristic  of  our  country  ;  and 
this  may  (perhaps)  save  us  from  being  afflict- 


ed with  a  very  large  number  of  nearly  starved 
authors.  I  had  intended  to  have  devoted  some 
time  in  particularising  the  sums  of  money  re- 
ceived by  some  of  the  fashionable  authors  of 
the  present  day,  but  I  am  warned  to  be  brief. 
A  Milton,  in  the  17th  century  could  obtam  but 
£5  for  a  Paradise  Lost ;  a  Moore,  in  the  19th, 
receives  £3,000  for  a  Lalla  Rookh,  and  a 
Scott  the  same  for  a  Rokeby.  Our  Cooper  and 
Irving  have  probably  each  received  more  than 
$50,000  for  their  writings. 

The  fashions  in  literature  I  must  pass  by 
with  as  brief  a  notice.  At  different  periods 
particular  forms  of  books  have  been  generally 
adopted, — and  there  has  been  the  reign  of  fo- 
lios, quartos,  octavos,  or  twelves.  We  can 
all  remember  when  the  public  taste  ran  upon 
miniatures,  and  nothing  was  relished  but  in 
homoeopathic  doses.  Fashion  has  also  some 
influence  in  the  naming  of  books.  If  "Every 
man  his  own  lawyer,"  is  published,  there  in- 
stantly follows,  "  Every  man  his  own  physi- 
cian," "  Every  man  his  own  surgeon,"  "  Every 
man  his  own  gardner,"  and  "  Every  man  his 
own  cattle  doctor."  If  a  "  Child's  book"  is 
invented,  straightway  comes  a  "Boy's  book," 
just  preceding  a  "  Girl's  book," — and  a 
"  Young  man's"  and  "  Young  ladies'  "  book 
succeed.  The  "  Father's"  and  "  Mother's 
book"  soon  engage  our  attention,  and  then  the 
"  Family  book"  completes  out  the  circle. 
Then  comes  the  "  Child's  own  book,"  which 
brings  out  the  whole  coterie  of  relatives  with 
their  own  books  also. 

The  task  I  assigned  to  myself  has  been  ac- 
complished. I  have  in  some  mannei  explained 
the  means  adopted,  and  the  materials  employ- 
ed in  different  ages  to  render  knowledge  per- 
manent, and  have  also  endeavoured  to  give  a 
brief  sketch  of  the  history  of  literature.  Many 
of  the  facts  which  we  have  heard,  have  no 
doubt  been  deposited  in  the  storehouse  of  me- 
mory ;  but  what  knowledge  have  we  gained 
which  may  beneficially  infiuence  our  mental, 
our  moral,  or  our  religious  opinions?  If  we 
have  seen,  through  the  discoveries  of  industri- 
ous investigations  and  scientific  search,  the  as- 
sertions of  a  Volney  proved  as  false  as  they 
were  presumptuously  positive, — if  we  have 
seen  the  sneering  arguments  of  Voltaire  proved 
lighter  than  vanity,  and  robbed  of  every  sem- 
blance of  verity,  shall  we  not  feel  a  firmer  con- 
viction than  ever,  that  the  labours  of  learning, 
the  testimony  of  literature,  yea,  even  the  in- 
quiries of  infidels,  do  all  eventually  tend  to 
confirm  the  language  of  scripture  and  the  truths 
of  our  holy  religion.  If  we  have  felt  the  supe- 
riority of  sacred  to  profane  literature,  in  elo- 
.quence,  in  purity,  in  wisdom,  and  in  power, 
shall  we  not  seek  to  participate  in  the  waters 
of  that  fountain  from  which  the  Hebrew  writers 
drew  all  their  inspiration.  If  we  have  observ- 
ed in  the  heathen  poets  the  evils  resulting  from 
the  unsanctified  intellect,  and  corrupt  imagina- 
tion of  man  building  up  for  himself  a  religion, 
shall  we  not  learn,  in  the  concerns  of  the  im- 
mortal soul,  to  beware  of  ourselves,  to  trust 
not  to  reason,  to  lean  not  on  others,  but  to  seek 
for  the  witness  of  truth,  which  directs  from  all 
error,  presumption,  and  sin. 

The  dangerous  effect  of  a  depraved  literature 
upon  the  morals  and  judgment  of  nations  has 
claimed  our  attention,  and  may  well  stir  up  the 


THE    FKIEND. 


331 


inquiry  in  each  of  us,  how  far  in  our  reading, 
we  are  quaffing  at  the  modern  waters  of  litera- 
ry corruption.  Are  we  poisoning  our  own 
minds,  and  is  the  influence  of  our  example  en- 
couraging others  to  a  course  of  reading  calcu- 
lated to  give  a  dangerous  latitude  to  their  ima- 
ginations, to  impair  the  purity  of  their  morals, 
or  to  destroy  their  confidence  in  religion. 

We  have  seen  that  whilst  the  Iiuman  mind 
was  in  onward  progress,  access  to  libraries  ex- 
cited the  intellect,  and  urged  on  the  literature 
of  nations  ; — but  when  the  active  zeal  for  ad- 
vancement and  perfection  had  ceased  in  an  age, 
collections  of  books  became  but  as  dead  mo- 
numents of  the  past,  awaking  no  sensation 
in  the  living :  and  we  have  been  convinced, 
that  it  was  better  for  nations  or  individuals  to 
feel  within  them  a  spirit  that  would  inquire, 
investigate,  and  reason,  than  without  this  to  be 
possessed  of  the  records  of  all  human  know- 
ledge, the  pages  of  all  earthly  wisdom,  and  the 
volumes  of  all  scientific  truth. 

From  the  incidents  of  the  past,  this  convic- 
tion has  perhaps  been  forced  upon  us  all,  that, 
though  wars  may  give  matter  for  history,  may 
furnish  out  themes  for  the  poet,  yet  the  influ- 
ence they  exercise  is  always  opposed  to  the 
permanent  prosperity  of  learning  and  literature. 
We  have  seen  the  monuments  of  mind  perish- 
ing from  the  path  of  the  conqueror, — we  have 
seen  science  wither  in  the  cities  of  the  con- 
quered. A  continued  course  of  victory,  giving 
birth  to  luxury  and  pride,  which  have  tended 
to  foster  a  taste  repugnant  to  true  learning,  and 
an  imbecility  of  mind  unfriendly  to  attain- 
ments in  knowledge. 

If  we  look  at  the  snail-like  pace  which  learn- 
ing has  traveled  in  China,  its  retrograde  mo- 
tion among  the  Hindoos,  its  sudden  extinction 
in  every  kingdom  of  the  Arabians,  its  failure  in 
Goth-trampled  Europe,  its  second  declension 
in  priest-ridden  Italy, — we  shall  be  led  to  con- 
clude, that  established  errors  in  doctrine,  gene- 
ral corruption  in  morals,  and  national  servitude 
to  arbitrary  rule,  give  no  promise  of  per- 
manence to  literature,  of  increase  to  knowledge, 
or  advancement  to  science.  On  the  contrary, 
we  may  remember  that  in  Europe  on  the  re- 
awakening of  the  human  mind,  it  exercised  the 
liberty  of  thought, — it  quickened  to  a  percep- 
tion of  social,  political,  and  religious  rights, 
and  then,  and  not  till  then,  nations  really  start- 
ed on  the  race  of  mental,  of  moral,  and  religi- 
ous improvement. 

We  may  sum  up  the  whole  of  these  obser- 
vations in  a  few  words.  Undoubted  facts  in 
science,  certain  discoveries  in  philosophy,  true 
histories  of  llie  past,  will  always  be  found  in 
accordance  with  the  revelations  of  Him  who 
is  truth: — and  that  nothing  that  is  corrupt  in 
morals,  erroneous  in  religion,  or  false  in  phi- 
losophy, will  permanently  improve  the  intel- 
lect, or  add  to  the  happiness  of  man. 

To  conclude — there  is  not  a  subject  which 
can  furnish  a  theme  for  a  lecture  from  which 
we  may  not  diavv  some  proof  of  the  superin- 
tending goodness,  creative  wisdom,  or  retribu- 
tive justice  of  God.  We  may  read  this  in  the 
records  of  literature,  it  speaks  from  the  pages 
of  history.  Go  ask  our  anatomist  as  he  lec- 
tures, appeal  to  our  physiologist  if  it  is  not 
true,  that  a  hand  of  unbounded  power,  control- 
led by  consummate  wisdom,  has  built  up  the 


uiiework  of  human  existence, — has  fitted  it 
bone  lo  his  bone,"  prepared  every  part  for  its 
functions,  and  clothed  the  whole  fabric  with 
beauty.  All  life,  through  its  various  unfold- 
gs,  speaks  the  praise  of  that  mercy,  tells 
the  tale  of  that  might,  which  controls  e'en  the 
dust  of  unorganized  matter,  which  wheels  the 
whole  systems  of  worlds,  and  yet  has  prepa- 
red for  each  atom  in  nature  the  laws  which 
t  govern  and  guide  it.  Our  chemist  can 
show  us, — for  his  daily  employments  compel 
him  to  trace  the  manifold  powers  of  the  simplest 
material  around  him.  Adaptations,  preparing 
for  action,  are  so  plain,  attractions  drawing, 
and  affinities  binding  for  beneficent  ends,  are 
so  striking,  that  he  fain  must  acknowledge  the 
goodness  of  him  whose  wisdom  has  planned, 
and  whose  power  has  implanted  the  laws  that 
control  them.  The  voice,  then,  of  history,  the 
learning  of  ages,  the  unfoldings  of  science, 
break  forth  in  harmonious  concord  with  the 
language  of  nature,  as  "  day  unto  day  uttereth 
speech,  and  as  night  unto  night  showeth 
knowledge"  of  unfathomable  wisdom,  unutter- 
able goodness,  and  inimitable  power. 


A    DAMiEKOLS    ADVENTIIRE. 

[We  extract  the  following  account  of  a  haz- 
ardous adventure  from  "Julius  Rodman's 
Journal  of  the  first  passage  ever  achieved 
across  the  Rocky  Mountains,"  published  in 
Burton's  Magazine. — Bost.  TJ'.  jVag.^ 

During  our  sojourn  here,  an  incident  of  note 
occurred.  The  banks  of  the  Missouri  in  this 
neighbourhood  are  precipitous,  and  formed  of 
a  peculiar  blue  clay,  which  becomes  exces- 
sively slippery  after  rain.  The  clifl's,  from 
the  bed  of  the  stream  back  to  the  distance  of 
a  hundred  yards  or  thereabouts,  form  a  succes- 
sion of  steep  terraces  of  this  clay,  intersected 
in  numerous  directions  by  deep  and  narrow  ra- 
vines, so  sharply  worn  by  the  action  of  water 
at  some  remote  period  of  time  as  to  have  the 
appearance  of  artificial  channels.  John  G 
ly,  the  prophet,  the  interpreter  Jules,  and  my- 
self started  out  after  breakfast  one  morning,  to 
ascend  to  the  topmost  terrace  on  the  south 
shore,  for  the  purpose  of  looking  around  us  ; 
in  short,  to  see  what  could  be  seen.  With 
great  labour,  and  by  using  scrupulous  caution, 
we  succeeded  in  reaching  the  level  grounds  at 
the  summit  opposite  our  encampment. 

Upon  reaching  these  level  grounds  we  all 
sat  down  to  rest,  and  had  scarcely  done  so, 
when  we  were  alarmed  by  a  loud  growl  im- 
mediately in  our  rear,  proceeding  from  the 
thick  underwood.  We  started  to  our  feet  at  once 
in  great  terror,  for  we  had  left  our  rifles  at  the 
island,  that  we  might  be  unincumbered  in  the 
scramble  up  the  cliffs,  and  the  only  arms  we 
had  were  pistols  and  knives.  We  had  scarce- 
ly time  to  say  a  word  to  each  other  before  two 
enormous  brown  bears  (the  first  we  had  yet 
encountered  during  the  voyage)  came  rushing 
at  us  open-mouthed  from  a  clump  of  rose- 
bushes. These  animals  are  much  dreaded  by 
the  Indians,  and  with  reason,  for  they  are  in- 
deed formidable  creatures,  possessing  prodi- 
gious strength,  with  untameable  ferocity,  and 
the  most  wonderful  tenacity  of  life.  There  is 
scarcely  any  way  of  killing  them  by  a  bullet, 
unless   the  shot  be  through  the  brains,  and 


these  are  defended  by  two  large  muscles  cov- 
ering the  side  of  the  forehead,  as  well  as  by  a 
projection  of  a  thick  frontal  bono.  They  have 
been  known  to  live  for  days  with  half  a  dozen 
balls  through  the  lungs,  and  even  with  very 
severe  injuries  in  the  heart.  So  far  we  had 
never  met  with  a  brown  bear,  although  often 
with  its  tracks  in  the  mud  or  sand,  and  these 
we  had  seen  nearly  a  foot  in  length,  exclusive 
of  the  claws,  and  full  eight  inches  in  width. 

What  to  do  was  now  the  question.  To  stand 
and  fight  with  such  weapons  as  we  possessed 
was  madness  ;  and  it  was  folly  to  think  of  es- 
cape by  flight  in  the  direction  of  the  prairie  ; 
for  not  only  were  the  bears  running  towards 
us  from  that  quarter,  but,  at  a  short  distance 
back  from  the  clifl's,  the  underwood  of  briar 
bushes,  dwarf,  willow,  etc.  was  so  thick  that 
we  could  not  have  made  our  way  through  it 
at  all,  and  if  we  kept  our  course  along  the  river 
between  the  underwood  and  the  top  of  the 
clifl",  the  animals  would  catch  us  in  an  instant ; 
for,  as  the  ground  was  boggy,  we  could  make 
no  progress  upon  it,  while  the  large  flat  foot 
of  the  bear  would  enable  him  to  travel  with 
ease.  It  seemed  as  if  these  reflections  (which 
it  takes  some  time  to  embody  in  words)  flashed 
all  of  them  through  the  minds  of  all  of  us  in 
an  instant — for  every  man  sprang  at  once  to 
the  clifl^s  without  sufficiently  thinking  of  the 
hazard  that  lay  there. 

The  first  descent  was  some  thirty  or  forty 
feet,  and  not  very  precipitous:  the  clay  here 
also  partook  in  a  slight  degree  of  the  loam  of 
the  upper  soil ;  so  that  we  scrambled  down  with 
no  great  difficulty,  to  the  first  terrace,  the  bears 
plunging  after  us  with  headlong  fury.  Arrived 
here,  we  had  not  a  moment  for  hesitation. — 
There  was  nothing  left  for  us  now  but  to  en- 
counter the  enraged  beasts  upon  the  narrow 
platform  where  we  stood,  or  to  go  over  the 
second  precipice.  This  was  nearly  perpen- 
dicular, sixty  or  seventy  feet  deep,  and  com- 
posed entirely  of  the  blue  clay  which  was  now 
j  saturated  with  late  rains,  and  as  slippery  as 
glass  itself.  The  Canadian,  frightened  out  of 
his  senses,  leaped  to  the  edge  at  once,  slid 
with  the  greatest  velocity  down  the  clifi^,  and 
was  hurled  over  the  third  descent  by  the  im- 
petus of  his  courser.  We  then  lost  sight  of 
liim,  and  of  course  supposed  him  killed;  for 
we  could  have  no  doubt  that  this  terrific  slide 
would  be  continued  from  precipice  to  preci- 
pice, until  it  terminated  with  a  plunge  over  the 
last  into  the  river — a  fall  of  more  tlian  a  hun- 
dred and  fifty  feet. 

Had  Jules  not  gone  in  this  way,  it  is  more 
than  probable  that  we  all  should  have  decided, 
in  our  extremity,  upon  attempting  the  descent ; 
but  his  fate  caused  us  to  waver,  and  in  the 
meantime  the  monsters  were  upon  us.  This 
was  the  first  time,  in  all  my  life,  I  had  ever 
been  brought  to  close  quarters  with  an  animal 
of  any  strength  or  ferocity,  and  I  have  no  scru- 
ple to  acknowledge  that  my  nerves  were  com- 
pletely unstrung.  For  some  moments  I  felt  as 
if  about  to  swoon,  but  a  loud  scream  from 
Greely,  who  had  been  seized  by  the  foremost 
bear,  had  the  effect  of  arousing  me  to  exertion, 
and  when  once  fairly  aroused,  I  experienced  a 
kind  of  wild  and  savage  pleasure  from  the 
conflict. 

One  of  the  beasts,  upon  reaching  the  narrow 


332 


THE    FRIEND. 


'edge  where  we  stood,  had  made  an  immediate 
rush  at  Greely,  and  had  borne  him  to  the 
earth,  where  he  stood  over  liiin,  holding  him 
with  his  huge  teeth  lodged  in  the  bieast  of  his 
overcoat — which,  by  the  greatest  good  fortune, 
he  had  worn,  the  wind  being  chilly.  The 
Other,  rolling  rather  than  scrambling  down  the 
diff,  was  under  so  much  headway  when  he 
reached  our  station,  that  he  could  not  stop  him- 
self until  the  one  half  of  his  body  hung  over 
the  precipice  ;  he  staggered  in  a  sidelong  man- 
ner, and  his  light  legs  went  over  while  he  held 
on  in  an  awkward  way  with  his  two  left. 
WJiile  thus  situated,  he  seized  Wormley  by  the 
heel  with  his  mouth,  and  for  an  instant  I  fear- 
ed the  vvorst;  for  in  his  efJbrts  to  free  himself 
from  the  grasp,  the  terrified  straggler  aided  the 
bear  to  regain  his  fooling.  While  I  stood 
helpless  as  above  described,  through  terror, 
and  watching  the  event  without  ability  to 
der  the  slightest  aid,  the  shoe  and  moccasin  of 
W.  were  torn  off  in  the  grasp  of  the  animal 
who  now  tumbled  headlong  down  to  the  nex 
terrace,  but  stopped  himself,  by  means  of  his 
huge  claws,  from  sliding  farther.  It  was  now 
that  Greely  screamed  for  aid,  and  the  prophet 
and  myself  rushed  to  his  assistance.  We 
both  fired  our  pistols  at  the  bear's  head  ;  and 
my  ball,  I  am  sure,  must  have  gone  through 
some  portion  of  his  skull,  for  I  held  the  wea- 
pon close  to  his  ear.  He  seemed  more  angry, 
Iiowever,  than  hurt;  the  only  good  effect  of 
(lie  discharge  was  in  quitting  hold  of  Greely 
who  had  sustained  no  injury,  and  making  at 
lis.  We  had  nothing  but  our  knives  to  depend 
upon,  and  even  the  refuge  of  the  terrace  below 
was  cut  off"  from  us  by  the  presence  of  another 
bear  there.  We  had  our  backs  to  the  cliff,  and 
were  preparing  for  a  deadly  contest,  not  dream- 
ing of  help  from  Greely,  (whom  we  supposed 
mortally  injured,)  when  we  heard  a  shot,  and 
the  huge  beast  fell  at  our  feet,  just  when  we 
felt  his  hot  and  horrible  fetid  breath  in  our 
faces.  Our  deliverer,  who  had  fought  many  a 
bear  in  his  lifetime,  had  put  his  pistol  delibe- 
rately to  the  eye  of  the  monster,  and  the  con- 
tents had  entered  the  brain. 

Looking  now  downwards,  we  discovered  the 
fallen  bruin,  making  ineffectual  efforts  to  scram- 
ble up  to  us  ;  the  soft  clay  yielded  to  his  claws, 
and  he  fell  repeatedly  and  heavily.  We  tried 
him  with  several  shots,  but  did  no  harm,  and 
resolved  to  leave  him  where  he  was  for  the 
ca'ows.  1  do  not  see  how  he  could  ever  have 
made  his  escape  from  the  spot.  We  crawled 
along  the  ledge,  on  which  we  stood,  for  nearly 
half  a  mile,  before  we  found  a  practicable  path 
to  the  prairie  above  us,  and  did  not  get  to  camp 
until  late  in  the  night.  Jules  was  there  all 
alive,  but  cruelly  bruised — so  much  so,  indeed, 
that  he  had  been  unable  to  give  any  intelligible 
account  of  his  accident  or  of  our  whereabouts. 
He  had  lodged  in  one  of  the  ravines  upon  the 
third  terrace,  and  made  his  way  down  its  bed 
to  the  river  shore. 


There  are  few  things  tliat  afibrd  more  plea- 
sure for  the  expense  of  time  and  trouble  than 
a  good  and  well-managed  grape  vine.  From 
considerable  observation  the  editor  of  this 
journal  was  led  to  conclude,  that  a  very  erro- 


neous practice  was  generally  pursued  in  rela- 
tion to  graj)e  vines  ;  and  three  years  ago  deter- 
mined to  try  an  experiment.  The  error  in 
practice  alluded  to  is  this:  the  vine  is  permitted 
to  grow  to  the  full  extent  of  its  ability,  and 
thus  every  season  a  large  portion  of  wood  has 
to  be  cut  off  and  thrown  away.  It  occuried 
to  the  writer  that  this  waste  of  the  power  of  the 
plant  might  and  ought  to  be  prevented.  Ac- 
cordingly, in  the  spring  of  1837,  he  obtained 
an  Isabella  vine,  one  year  old,  from  the  layer, 
having  a  very  good  root,  and  planted  it  in  an 
ordinary  soil,  of  rather  a  sandy  quality,  put- 
ting a  wheel-barrow  load  of  wood-yard  ma- 
nure and  old  lime  mortar  about  the  root.  As 
soon  as  it  began  to  grow  he  rubbed  ofl'all  the 
buds  but  one,  and  trained  that  perpendicularly, 
rubbing  off  during  the  season  all  side  shoots  ; 
and  when  it  had  reached  to  tlie  top  of  a  second 
story  balcony,  nipped  the  end  off",  thus  stop- 
ping its  further  growth.  In  the  spring  of  1838, 
he  rubbed  off  every  bud  but  two  at  the  top  of 
the  vine,  and  trained  these  two  along  the  front 
of  the  balcony,  having  stretched  a  large  wire 
along  the  posts  for  their  support,  lie  rubbed 
off  every  side  bud  during  tlie  season,  as  at 
first.  Both  shoots  made  about  thirty-five  feet 
of  growth  this  season.  In  the  spring  of  1839 
every  joint  on  the  horizontal  shoots  was  per- 
mitted to  send  forth  its  buds,  and  to  grow  un- 
molested, till  the  branches  had  fairly  set  fruit, 
generally  until  they  were  aliout  18  inches  long. 
Then  the  end  of  each  branch  was  nipped  off, 
and  its  further  growth  prevented.  The  per- 
pendicular stem  was  carefully  prevented  from 
sending  out  buds.  The  whole  plant  was  care- 
fully watched  that  no  more  buds  might  be  per- 
mitted to  grow — each  one  being  rubbed  off  as 
soon  as  it  appeared.  Thus,  from  about  the 
middle  of  June,  the  vine  was  not  permitted  to 
form  any  new  wood.  During  the  season  the 
grapes  grew  uncommonly  well,  and  every  one 
ripened  in  good  season,  and  was  very  fine,  as 
was  proved  by  the  numerous  company  at  the 
Horticultural  Society  exhibition,  who  unani- 
mously pronounced  them  the  finest  grapes 
there.  'I'he  produce  of  this  vine  was  three 
hundred  and  Jif teen  bunches,  all  very  large, 
and  the  berries  of  uncommon  size.  The  so- 
ciety awarded  to  them  its  first  premium  for 
native  grapes.  Almost  every  body,  however, 
doubted  whether  the  plant  had  not  been  in- 
jured by  this  excessive  bearing  of  fruit;  and 
many  old  gardeners  considered  that  it  would 
be  killed  by  it.  The  writer  never  doubted  on 
this  score.  He  had  only  compelled  the  plant 
to  make  fruit,  instead  of  wood  to  be  cut  off" 
and  thrown  away,  and  has  no  doubt  that  if  he 
had  been  able  to  get  the  season  before  a  greater 
length  of  wood  for  fruit  branches,  the  plant 
would  have  supported  a  much  larger  quantity 
of  fruit.  On  trimming  the  vine  preparatory  to 
its  bearing  in  1840,  there  was  very  litde  wood 
to  be  cut  off.  Only  two  buds  were  left  on  each 
branch  of  last  year's  growth,  and  these  are 
now  growing  and  showing  fruit  buds  very 
finely.  The  vine  is  not  dead,  nor  does  it 
appearto  have  been  injured  in  the  least  by  last 
year's  hard  work.  So  far,  the  experiment  is 
beautifully  successful,  and  we  now  feel  autho- 
rized to  recommend  this  plan  to  all  who  love 
fine  fruit.  It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  the 
experiment  was  made  with  the  Isabella  grape ; 


we  of  course  cannot  say  any  thing  about  its 
applicability  to  other  kinds  from  experience; 
but  the  same  reasoning  applies  with  equal 
force  to  all  kinds.  If  the  powers  of  a  plant 
can  be  turned  from  the  formation  of  wood  to 
that  of  makiiig  fruit,  as  we  have  proved  it  can  in 
the  case  of  the  Isabella  grape,  we  do  not  see 
any  reason  why  the  experiment  may  not  be 
successful  with  all  kinds  of  grapes  and  fruit. 
One  thing  we  do  know,  that  a  plant  that  beats 
fruit  does  not  grow  as  much  as  one  that  does 
not ;  and  we  are  hence  authorized  to  infer, 
that  the  power  of  the  plant  may  be  directed  at 
pleasure,  either  to  the  growth  of  fruit  or  wood 
— that  by  suppressing  the  one,  you  may  in- 
crease the  other,  to  a  very  great  extent.  The 
vine  above  described  has  attracted  the  attention 
of  numerous  persons,  and  many  have  deter- 
mined to  follow  the  example.  It  may  be  ob- 
served that  this  vine  occupies  no  room  at  all  in 
the  garden.  It  grows  close  in  the  corner  of 
the  house,  a  single  stem  ascending  fourteen 
feet  to  the  balcony,  when  it  starts  off  horizon- 
tally, as  above  described,  along  the  balcony. 
Thus  every  house  in  any  city  that  has  a  yaid 
at  all,  so  that  the  vine  may  be  set  in  the  earth, 
may  have  just  such  a  supply  of  delicious  grapes 
as  the  writer  of  this  had  last  fall. 

G.  B.  S. 


In  the  Annual  Monitor  for  1840,  published 
at  York,  England,  is  the  following  striking  ac- 
count of  resignation  under  affliction  of  long 
duration. 

Died,  the  12th  of  10th  mo.  1838,  Hannah 
Myers,  of  Leeds,  aged  about  82  years. 

We  believe  it  may  be  truly  said  of  the  ex- 
perience of  this  dear  friend,  that  "  godliness 
with  contentment  is  great  gain  ;"  for  through 
her  long  protracted  lile  it  is  not  known,  by  her 
nearest  connections,  that  a  murmur  ever  esca- 
ped her  lips,  no  repining  at  her  lot,  but  a  con- 
stant, cheerful  acquiescence  in  the  divine  will. 
Her  allotment  was  a  truly  secluded  one  ;  hav- 
ing, through  bodily  infirmity,  been  confined  to 
her  house  nearly  70  years  ;  not  being  able  to 
walk,  nor  move  herself  from  one  place  to  an- 
other for  that  period.  The  uniform  serenity 
of  her  mind  was  very  instructive  to  those 
about  her;  and  many  can  bear  witness,  that 
their  faith  has  often  been  strengthened  by  see- 
ing the  power  of  leligion  so  strongly  exem- 
plified, in  supporting  her  mind  under  the  nu- 
merous privations  of  society,  to  which  she  was 
necessarily  subject. 

The  humbling  view  she  took  of  her  reli- 
gious attainments  was  an  evidence  of  true  dis- 
cipleship  ;  and  she  often  remarked  that  she  had 
been  an  unprofitable  servant,  and  had  nothing 
on  which  she  could  rely,  no  work  of  her  own; 
but  only  on  the  merits  of  God,  in  Christ 
Jesus,  our  Lord. 


THE     BURNING     OF     A     COAl.    .IlINE. 

Letters  and  papers  from  the  department  of 
the  Allier,  bring  accounts  of  a  remarkable  con- 
flagration, which  broke  out  in  the  coal  mines 
of  Commentry,  and  had  been  burning  for  a 
week,  with  daily  increasing  fury.  It  appears 
that  this  fire,  which,  for  the  last  four-and- 
twenty  years,  has  been  silently  smouldering  in 
the  bowels  of  the  earth — revealing  its  existence 


THE     FRIEND. 


by  perpelu;\l  smoke,  and  occasional  outbreaks 
ol'  tiame,  which,  however,  had  always  been 
confined  within  the  limits  abandoned  to  its  do- 
minion—had, at  length,  made  its  way  ihrotigh 
some  breach  into  one  of  the  vast  galleries  ol' 
these  extensive  workings  ;  and  there,  meeting 
■with  the  air  current  so  long  denied  it,  had 
spread  through  all  the  subterranean  chambers 
and  passages  with  a  rapidity  before  which  re- 
sistance became  utterly  powerless  ;  showing 
itself  at  every  crevice  and  outlet  of  the  vast 
labyrinth,  and  flinging  its  points  and  columns 
of  tire  far  up  into  the  air,  through  all  the  shafts 
that  led  into  the  wide  field  of  the  rich  deposit. 
Luckily  the  solemnities  of  the  day  [being  the 
first  day  of  the  week]  had  emptied  the  work- 
ings of  their  human  tenants,  for  no  mortal 
aid  could  have  availed  them  against  the  sud- 
denness with  which  the  fiery  flood  swept  over 
all  things.  The  authorities  of  the  district 
were  early  on  the  spot,  but  have  hitherto  been 
little  more  than  idle  and  awe-struck  spectators. 
Neither  Vesuvius,  nor  any  other  eruption,  say 
the  accounts,  can  give  a  notion  of  the  dreadful 
and  sublime  scene.  "  If,"  says  one  writer, 
"  it  were  possible  to  forget  that  the  Hames  have 
been  for  three  whole  days  devouring  the  im- 
mense wealth,  and  that  by  this  conllagration 
three 'hundred  fathers  of  families  will  be 
thrown  out  of  employment,  there  would  be 
room  for  no  other  sentiment  than  that  of  ad- 
miration at  the  magnificent  spectacle.  Ima- 
gine a  deep  ravine  nearly  circular,  in  the  form 
of  a  reversed  cone,  with  its  edges,  however, 
hourly  enlarging.  Through  fourteen  large 
openings,  issuing  at  about  twenty  feet  above 
the  ground  of  this  ravine,  and  giving  access  to 
the  innumerable  galleries  of  the  mines  below, 
as  many  torrents  of  flame  are  poured  forth 
with  frightful  violence  from  the  caldrons 
within — flames  of  a  thousand  hues  rushing 
forth  like  fiery  whirlwinds— dividing,  and 
crossing,  and  mingling,  and  rising,  and  falling, 
and  rising  again.  At  times,  a  hollow  crack- 
ing sound  echoes  through  the  abyss  ;  this  is 
some  huge  block  of  coal  detaching  itself  from 
the  roof  or  sides  of  one  of  the  galleries,  and 
falling  into  tlie  blazing  gulf.  Then  rises  up  a 
thick  column  of  black  dust;  till  it  reaches  the 
openings  of  the  galleries,  two  gaping  mouths 
shoot  into  the  air  their  dazzling  columns  of 
fire.  Suddenly  one  of  these  ceases.  It  seems 
for  a  moment  as  if  checked  in  its  wrath.  Then 
comes  a  long  and  starding  groan  from  the  en- 
trails of  the  earth:  and  forth  again  lushes  the 
flame,  blood  red,  roaring  and  terrible,  threat- 
ening in  its  fury  to  lift  up  the  burning  moun- 
tain altogether,  and  bury  the  spectators  be- 
neath its  dreadful  ruins.  Again,  look  around 
you  ;  it  is  midnight,  and  two  thousand  faces 
are  there,  some  grouped  on  the  opposite  crest 
of  the  ravine,  some  sheltered  in  the  cavities  of 
the  rocks.  Yet  no  sound  meets  the  ear  save 
that  of  the  roaring  flames."  The  latest  ac- 
counts state  that  the  rafters  of  the  galleries  had 
all  fallen,  and  the  founts  of  flame  nearly  ceased 
to  pla}'.  The  whole  had  become  one  burning 
gulf.  The  loss  is  said  to  be  incalculable; 
millions  of  hectolitres  of  coal  had  been  consu- 
med. The  engineers  were  preparing  to  turn 
a  stream,  which  flows  at  a  league's  distance, 
and  direct  it  upon  the  burning'  mountain. 
Workmen  were  employed  night  and  day  in 


this  operation,  by  which  it  was  hoped  to  lay 
the  mines  under  water. — French  paper. 

COLOUKEU     PEOPLE    IN     LONDON. 

John  T.  Norton,  an  American,  writes  from 
London  to  the  Hartford  (Ct.)  Couiicr  as 
follows  : 

"  There  are  not  many  coloured  people  in 
England,  but  I  see  one  or  more  every  day. 
And  where  do  you  think  I  see  them  ?  The 
first  I  saw  was  a  mulatto  woman  walking  arm 
in  arm  with  a  genUeman  in  Hyde  Park.  The 
next  was  an  African  man  entirely  at  home  in  an 
omnibus  filled  with  white  gentlemen  and  ladies. 
The  next  was  an  elegantly  dressed  and  beau- 
tiful young  lady,  sitting  by  the  side  of  a  black 
lady,  on  terms  of  perlect  equality,  in  one  of 
the  most  spkndid  coaches  in  Hyde  Park,  with 
liveried  servants.  Yesterday,  whilst  riding  in 
an  omnibus  in  Regent  street,  a  coloured  young 
woman  beckoned  to  the  driver,  and  he  stop- 
ped and  opened  the  door  at  once.  She  did 
not  get  in,  as  she  found  it  was  not  going  where 
she  wished  to  go. 

"  This  afternoon  I  attended  the  church  in 
Blackfriars,  formerly  Rowland  Hill's.  The 
largest  and  most  respectable  and  solemn  audi- 
ence was  present  that  I  ever  witnessed — the 
sexton  told  me  4,000.  On  looking  round,  I 
saw  a  head  and  face  that  marked  the  purest 
African  descent.  Was  he  perched  up  in  a 
corner?  No  :  he  was  in  a  pew  near  the  mid- 
dle of  the  churcdi.  On  my  walk  home,  I  saw 
a  black  man  with  an  elegandy  dressed  white 
lady  leaning  on  his  arm,  and  immediately  fol- 
lowing them,  a  while  and  black  gentleman  arm 
in  arm.  I  followed  them  a  litde,  and  soon,  on 
coming  to  another  street,  the  lady  shook  hands 
with  the  two  black  gentlemen,  (for  they  had 
every  appearance  of  such,)  and  they  both  put 
their  arms  into  the  white  gentleman's,  and 
walked  on.  What  I  noticed  more  particularly 
in  all  these  cases  was,  that  not  the  least  atten- 
tion was  attracted.  I  could  not  perceive  that 
any  individual  besides  myself,  knew  that  there 
was  any  difference  in  the  colours. 

"  My  paper  is  full,  and  I  am 
"  Yours  truly, 

"  John  T.  Norton." 


From  the  New  Vork  Observer 
TREA'OiEx\r    OP    THE    SICK. 

The  first  care  of  friends  for  friends,  when 
they  are  brought  down  by  disease  or  casualty, 
is,  to  relieve  them  from  pain  and  restore  them 
to  health.  To  this  end,  physicians  are  called 
in,  and  various  remedies  are  administered.  It 
is  agreed  on  all  hands,  too,  that  good  nursing 
is  as  important  as  good  medical  advice.  In 
some  cases  it  is  much  moie  so.  Many  a  pa- 
tient, under  the  most  skilful  practice,  has  been 
carried  off  for  want  of  proper  attention  to  diet, 
and  to  the  prescriptions  of  the  doctor.  In  the 
crisis  of  a  disease,  especially,  every  thing 
often  depends  upon  following  his  directions 
implicil/y.  A  dosing  nurse,  who  has  an  ear 
for  every  new  remedy  that  happens  to  be  re- 
commended by  the  neighbours,  is  unsafe. 
Wait  till  the  physician  comes;  ask  his  advice, 
and  if  he  approves  of  it,  try  it.  Otherwise, 
beware  how  you  experiment  upon  the  life  of  a 
fellow  being. 


Though  many  sufl'er  lor  want  of  proper  at- 
tention, even  good  nursing  may  be  carried  too 
far.  There  is  such  a  thing  as  over-doing,  as 
well  as  not  doing  enough.  Some  persons  are 
so  extremely  anxious  when  friends  are  sick, 
that  they  must  all  the  while  be  doing  some- 
thing. They  are  sure  that  if  a  little  medicine 
docs  some  good,  a  great  deal  would  do  much 
more.  And  that  if  taking  it  once  in  four  or 
six  hours  abates  the  disease,  taking  it  twice  as 
often  would  conquer  it  twice  as  soon ;  so  they 
kill  the  patient  with  kindness.  He  went  down, 
they  say,  in  spite  of  all  they  could  do;  where- 
as, had  they  done  but  half  as  much,  he  might 
have  been  saved. 

And  here,  let  me  say,  that  the  sick  are 
sometimes  exceedingly  injured  by  calling  in 
too  many  watchers.  I  am  aware  that,  in  acute 
disease,  it  may  be  necessary  to  have  some  one 
by  the  bed-side  contiimally;  and  in  extreme 
cases,  mote  than  one  watcher  may  be  wanted. 
The  members  of  the  family,  perhaps,  are  quite 
worn  out  with  anxiety  and  toil.  In  such  cases 
ihej  ought  to  send  out  for  help ;  and  it  would 
argue  any  thing  but  kindness  and  fellow-feeling 
to  refuse.  But  is  not  this  often  done  when  the 
sick  man  would  be  far  better  off"  with  the  little 
attention  which  some  one  in  the  house  might 
give  him,  without  much  interruption  of  sleep; 
and  are  not  two  persons  frequendy  called  in 
when  one  would  do  better?  What  the  sick 
want,  in  the  night  time,  is  rest.  Nothing  is 
more  important  than  to  get  every  thing  still  at 
an  early  hour:  but  how  can  this  be  done  if  one 
or  two  persons  are  up  in  the  room  all  night, 
however  careful  they  may  be  in  all  their  move- 
ments? Some  families,  in  which  members  are 
afflicted  with  lingering  diseases,  will  go  through 
a  whole  winter  without  sending  for  a  single 
watcher,  while  others,  under  precisely  similar 
circumstances,  will  wear  out  a  whole  neigh- 
bourhood. Where  a  sick  person  needs  only 
that  kind  of  attention,  two  or  three  times  in  a 
night,  which  a  father,  mother,  brother  or  sister 
can  render  by  sleeping  in  the  room,  why  should 
friends  be  taxed  to  come  in  and  sit  up  all  night, 
however  cheerfully  they  may  offer  to  do  so? 
It  is  hardly  necessary  to  add,  that  in  cases  of 
great  mental  excitement,  it  is  commonly  very 
injurious  to  bring  in  strangers  as  watchers.  It 
adds  fuel  to  the  fire,  and  sometimes,  I  have  no 
doubt,  hastens  diseases  to  fatal  issues.  ,  It  is 
not  very  uncommon  for  the  sick,  when  the 
brain  is  bewildered,  to  imagine  that  they  are 
threatened  with  some  personal  violence ;  and, 
where  this  happens,  the  sight  of  strange  faces 
is  almost  sure  to  create  alarm,  as  if  their  great- 
est fears  were  about  to  be  realised. 

May  I  add,  that  the  custom  which  extensively 
prevails  of  calling  in  to  see  the  sick  is  very  in- 
jurious? There  is  a  preposterous,  not  to  say 
cruel,  curiosity  in  regard  to  this,  which  ought 
to  be  discouraged,  and  even  frowned  upon,  if 
it  cannot  be  otherwise  restrained.  The  neigh- 
bours want  just  to  step  into  the  sick  room  and 
see  how  the  patient  looks;  but  what  possible 
good  can  it  do?  And  who  that  is  writhing 
with  pain,  or  reduced  to  extreme  debility, 
wants  to  be  made  a  gazing-stock  to  any  body? 
If  you  can  do  any  thing  for  your  sick  neigh- 
bour as  a  nurse  or  a  watcher,  very  well.  Offer 
your  services,  and  render  them  most  cheerfully 
where  they  are  needed;  but  otherwise,  it  is  a 


334 


THE    FRIE1V». 


kindness  to  keep  away.  I  think  I  have  known 
many  sick  persons  very  much  injured  by  this 
sort  of  neighbourly  kindness.  Liy  crowding 
around  the  door  and  the  bed,  they  have  ex- 
cluded and  consumed  tlie  oxygen,  wliich  was 
more  essential  to  the  sick  man  than  all  his 
medicines. 

There  is  apt  to  be  a  strong  desire,  too,  when 
a  patient  begins  to  recover,  to  visit  him  in  a 
friendly  way,  before  he  is  able  to  bear  the 
fatigue  and  excitement.  Physicians  will  tell 
you,  I  believe,  that  there  are  more  relapses 
from  this  cause  than  almost  any  other.  "  The 
patient  is  worse — he  had  too  much  company 
yesterday."  How  often  have  I  heard  this  re- 
mark from  the  lips  of  doctors  and  experienced 
nurses.  Many,  I  have  no  doubt,  are  confined 
to  their  rooms  weeks  or  months  longer  than 
necessary,  by  being  visited  too  early  and  too 
frequently,  from  the  best  motives  in  the  world. 
There  are  other  and  better  ways  of  showing 
our  sympathy  and  our  friendship,  till  the  sick 
have  gained  sufficient  strength  to  see  us. 

I  only  add  once  more,  that  it  is  a  great  ca- 
lamity for  a  sick  man  himself  to  be  a  dabbler 
in  physic.  This  is  sometimes  the  case.  The 
patient  has  his  theory  about  various  classes  of 
diseases.  He  has  studied  the  symptoms,  and 
thinks  that  some  other  remedies  than  those 
which  his  physician  prescribes  would  do  bet- 
ter. Now  it  is  notoriously  unsafe,  where  a 
disease  is  violent  or  in  any  way  critical,  for 
the  most  skilful  practitioner  to  rely  upon  his 
own  prescriptions — how  much  more  for  a  per- 
son who  has  a  mere  casual  smattering  in  do- 
mestic pharmacy.  And  yet  individuals  of  this 
class  not  unfrequently  give  their  medical  atten- 
dants a  vast  deal  of  trouble.  They  are  so  much 
wiser  than  the  greatest  masters  of  the  healing 
art,  that  it  is  difficult  to  bring  them  under  any 
regular  course  of  treatment.  'They  feel  so  and 
so;  and  say  what  you  will,  they  are  persuaded 
that  such  and  such  medicines  would  help  them. 
Under  these  morbid  impressions,  patients  even 
of  strong  minds  will  sometimes  take  the  matter 
into  their  own  hands,  and  venture  upon  the 
most  dangerous  experiments. 

An  acquaintance  of  mine,  a  very  respectable 
clergyman,  had  been  confined  with  a  slow  fever 
for  a  number  of  v.'eeks,  and  under  the  mild,  but 
I  have  no  doubt  judicious,  treatment  of  his 
lamily  physician,  was  beginning  to  recover. 
All  the  symptoms  were  favourable.  But  the 
good  man  was  impatient.  He  wanted  to  be  in 
his  pulpit  and  his  parish ;  and  he  was  fully 
convinced  that  he  needed  more  active  medi- 
cines. The  physician  tried  every  way  to  beat 
him  off  from  the  notion,  but  in  vain.  He  was 
confident,  he  said,  that  his  stomach  and  bowels 
were  in  a  particular  state  which  he  described, 
and  that  he  should  never  be  well  till  they  were 
thoroughly  cleansed.  Accordingly,  finding  that 
the  doctor  could  not  be  induced  to  yield  to  his 
wishes,  he,  m  an  evil  hour,  prepared  a  heavy 
portion  of  drastic  physic  for  himself.  He  took 
it,  and  the  next  day  he  was  a  corpse.        H. 


ANTARCTIC    CONTINENT. 

Latest  from  the  Exploring  Expedition — 
Highly  Important  Diseovery. — Capt.  Wilkes, 
in  the  Vincennes,  has  ascertained,  beyond  all 
question,   the  existence  of  a  great  Antarctic 


Continent,  and  has  actually  skirted  along  its 
coast  tiiroughout  more  than  56  degrees  of  lon- 
gitude. The  particulars  of  this  important  dis- 
covery, so  far  as  they  are  known  to  us,  are 
contained  in  the  following  extract  from  a  Sid- 
ney (New  South  Wales)  pajier  of  March  12th, 
for  which  we  are  indebted  to  a  commercial 
house,  who  received  it  from  their  Sidney  cor- 
respondent. The  same  paper  also  contains 
(from  the  HobartTown  Courier)  information  of 
the  same  continent  having  been  seen,  on  the 
same  day,  though  in  a  different  longitude,  by 
the  French  exploring  expedition  ;  but  the  latter 
was  unable  to  approach  the  coast  save  at  a 
single  point,  and  does  not  appear  to  have  seen 
even  more  than  a  few  miles  of  it,  whereas  the 
American  expedition  saw  and  examined  it,  as 
before  stated,  for  a  distance  of  more  than  54 
degrees  of  longitude.  Probably  the  same  con- 
tinent was  seen  some  years  ago  by  Captain 
Fanning,  (see  Fanning's  Voyages,  p.  447.) 
We  subjoin  the  two  extracts  above  referred 
to. — Jour,  of  Commerce. 

(From  the  Sidney  IlcraW,  March  12th  ) 

Discovery  of  the  ./Intarctic  Continent. — 
Amongst  the  arrivals  to  be  found  in  our  ship- 
ping list  of  this  day,  is  that  of  the  United 
States  ship  Vincennes,  under  the  command  of 
Charles  Wilkes,  Esq.  The  Vincennes  has 
been  absent  from  this  port  almost  eighty  days, 
most  of  which  time  has  been  spent  in  southern 
exploration ;  and  we  are  happy  to  have  it  in 
our  power  to  announce,  on  the  highest  autho- 
rity, that  the  researches  of  the  exploring  squad- 1 
ron  after  a  southern  continent  have  been  com- 
pletely successlul.  The  land  was  first  seen 
on  the  morning  of  the  19th  of  January, 
latitude  66  deg.  20  min.  south,  longitude  154 
deg.  18  min.  east. 

The  Peacock,  (which  ship  arrived  in  our 
harbour  on  the  22d  ultimo,  much  disabled  from 
her  contact  with  the  ice,)  we  learn,  obtained 
soundings  in  a  high  southern  latitude,  and  esta 
blished  beyond  doubt  the  existence  of  land  in 
that  direction.  But  the  Vincennes,  more  for- 
tunate in  escaping  injury,  completed  the  disco- 
very, and  run  down  the  coast  from  154  deg, 
18  min.  to  97  deg.  45  min.  east  longitude, 
about  seventeen  hundred  miles,  within  a  short 
distance  of  the  land,  often  so  near  as  to  get 
soundings  with  a  few  fathoms  of  line,  during 
which  time  she  was  constantly  surrounded  by 
ice  islands  and  bergs,  and  experiencing  many 
heavy  gales  of  wind,  exposing  her  constantly 
to  shipwreck.  We  also  understand  that  she 
has  brought  several  specimens  of  rock  and 
earth  procured  from  the  land,  some  of  them 
weighing  upwards  of  one  hundred  pounds. 

It  is  questionable  whether  the  discovery  can 
be  of  any  essential  service  to  commerce,  but  it 
cannot  be  otherwise  than  gratifying  to  Captain 
Wilkes,  and  the  officers  engaged  with  him  in 
this  most  interesting  expedition,  to  have  brouglit 
to  a  successful  termination  the  high  trust  com- 
mitted to  them  by  their  country  ;  and  it  is 
hoped  that  so  noble  a  commencement  in  the 
cause  of  science  and  discovery  will  induce  the 
government  of  the  United  States  to  follow  up, 
by  other  expeditions,  that  which  is  now  on  the 
point  of  termination. 

(From  llie  Hobart  Town  Courier] 

AVe  have  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  a 
French  letter,  containing  a  succinct  account  of 


the  expedition  of  the  two  French  corvettes, 
the  .dstro/idir  and  Zelee,  under  the  command 
of  Commodore  D'Urville,  which,  from  its 
length,  and  the  late  hour  at  which  it  reached 
our  office,  we  aie  unable  to  give  in  type  this 
week.  Our  readers  will  be  pleased  to  leara 
that  the  exertions  of  the  French  commodore 
have  been  crowned  with  success.  On  the 
evening  of  the  19th  January,  in  latitude  66 
deg.  S.  and  about  130  deg.  east  longitude,  land 
was  descried;  and  on  the  21st  the  corvettes 
approached  to  within  five  or  six  miles,  and 
two  boats'  crews  put  off  to  collect  specimens 
of  rock  from  a  point  which  was  clear  of  ice. 
The  land  is  described  as  stretching  from  the 
south  to  the  W.  S.  W.  as  far  as  the  eye  could 
discern.  Commodore  D'Urville  was  desirous 
of  continuing  his  discoveries,  but  was  stopped 
on  the  23rd  by  a  bank  of  ice  stretching  out 
from  the  land  directly  north  to  an  immense 
distance,  and  was  consequently  compelled  to 
alter  his  course.  The  following  day  the  ves- 
sels encountered  a  most  furious  gale  of  wind, 
during  which  the  Zelee  very  narrowly  escaped 
being  wrecked.  Further  progress  was  pre- 
vented by  {la  banquise,)  which  hindered  any 
further  progress  towards  the  south.  Although 
not  much  will  have  been  gained  by  this  enter- 
prise in  point  of  utility,  it  will  add  greatly  to 
our  geographical  and  scientific  knowledge.  It 
does  not  appear  that  any  living  beings  or  ani- 
mal exist  in  these  cold  and  dreary  regions  ; 
not  even  a  seal  was  seen,  nor  any  very  useful 
kind  of  whale.  Captain  Dumont  D'Urville 
has,  by  this  discovery,  earned  an  additional 
title  to  the  honours  of  his  country,  distin- 
guished as  his  name  has  already  been  in  scien- 
tific navigation.  (The  Jlstrolabe  and  Zelee  had 
arrived  at  Hobart  Town.) 

Postscript. — Since  putting  the  above  in  type, 
we  have  been  favoured  with  the  annexed  letter 
from  an  officer  of  the  Vincennes,  which,  with 
some  variations  from  the  newspaper  statement, 
contains  many  additional  particulars. 

U.  S.  Snip  Vincennes,      > 
Sidney  Harbour,  March  I2lh,  1840.  5 

We  arrived  here  yesterday  from  our  south- 
ern cruise,  upon  the  success  of  which  we  all 
have  reason  to  congratulate  ourselves.  We 
have  discovered  land  vt'ilhin  the  Antarctic,  and 
cruised  along  the  edge  of  the  barrier  ice  (see- 
ing the  land  frequently)  upwards  of  seventy 
degrees  of  longitude.  AH  are  convinced  there 
is  an  extensive  continent  there :  whether  it 
will  be  of  any  benefit  to  mankind,  or  not,  time 
alone  can  show. 

For  my  part,  no  inducement  could  be  held 
out  that  would  make  me  volunteer  to  return 
there,  unless  one  of  the  other  vessels  should 
have  been  unfortunate  enough  to  be  wrecked. 
We  were  unfoitunate  in  not  being  able  to  land, 
take  possession,  and  plant  the  stripes  and  stars. 
When  the  weatlier  permitted  us  to  do  so,  no 
boat  could  land — the  land  being  very  high, 
covered  with  snow,  and  sloping  gradually  to 
the  water,  where  it  was  terminated  by  ice,  de- 
scending one  hundred  or  two  hundred  feet 
perpendicularly. 

The  weather  was,  part  of  the  time,  good, 
and  part  blowing  from  fresh  to  heavy  gales, 
with  thick  snow  storms,  making  the  navigation 
extremely  hazardous,  on  account  of  the  ice- 
bergs by  which  we  were  generally  surrounded. 


THE     rniEND. 


335 


I  have  at  times  counted  one  hundred  large 
ones  from  the  deck,  without  the  aid  of  a  glass, 
taking  no  notice  of  the  small  ones. 

We  found  the  Peacock  here  repairing,  al- 
most a  perfect  wreck,  having  had  her  .stern 
frame  lilted,  and  all  the  timbers  broken  above 
the  main  deck,  as  far  forward  as  the  gangway, 
rudder  knocked  off,  forefoot  carried  away,  and 
planking  knocked  up  to  within  an  inch  and  a 
half  of  her  wood-ends.  How  she  arrived 
here,  it  seems  impossible  to  conceive.  I  did 
not  suppose  a  vessel  in  her  condition  could 
hold  together  long  enough  to  do  so  :  she  was 
caught  in  the  ice,  and  jammed  by  the  closing 
of  the  passage  after  she  went  in.  I  hope  that 
the  brig  and  schooner  have  escaped,  and  that 
we  shall  find  them  at  New  Zealand. 

By  the  arrival  to-day  from  Hobart  Town, 
(Vaii  Diemen's  land,)  we  learn  that  the  French 
expedition  is  there,  and  that  they  discovered 
land  the  same  day  we  did,  in  06  S.  and  130 
east.  It  is  no  doubt  a  continuation  of  what 
we  saw,  and  will  render  the  honour  of  being 
first  disputed  for  some  time.  I  do  not  think 
they  can  boast  much,  as  they  were  satisfied 
with  a  single  sight,  owing  to  the  Zelee's  being 
near  lost.  JCe  have  coasted  the  new  continent 
thirteen  hundred  miles. 

For  "  Thn  FriPTid." 
3EARJ.Y     FRIENDS    IN     NEW    ENGLAND. 
(Continued  from  p.  ;3C6., 
LETTER  VIII. 

William  Leddrav/as  the  fourth  Quaker  hung 
for  his  religion  in  Boston.  He  also  v/as  a 
■missionary  to  Massachusetts,  to  warn  the  peo- 
ple of  their  errors,  and  he  was  a  very  talented 
and  popular  teacher.  But  during  his  three 
years'  residence  among  thera,  our  first  charter 
rulers  ceased  not  to  ply  hiin  with  hot  persecu- 
tion ;  ofttimes  they  imprisoned,  ofttimes  they 
scourged  him,  and  during  the  whole  winter 
preceding  his  execution  they  kept  him  in  irons 
like  a  burglar  or  a  robber  ;  yet,  as  himself  de- 
clares, "he  never  turned  his  cheek  from  the 
smiter,  nor  his  feet  from  following  the  flock ; 
and  the  whip  on  his  back,  and  all  his  imprison- 
ments, and  banishments  on  pain  of  death,  and 
even  loud  threatenings  of  a  halter,  did  no  more 
move  him  than  if  they  had  bound  a  spider's 
web  upon  his  finger."  When  brought  before 
his  persecutors,  who  were  also  his  judges  and 
liis  judges'  counsellors,  he  demanded  to  know 
his  crime. 

"You  stand  with  your  hat  on,"  said  they; 
"you  say  thee  and  thou,  and  arc  a  Quaker; 
and  you,  moreover,  have  declared  those  Qua- 
kers, whom  we  have  executed,  to  be  innocent." 

"  What,"  said  Leddra,  "  will  you  hang  a 
man  for  speaking  good  English,  and  defending 
the  servants  of  the  Lord!"  "A  man,"  said 
Dennison,  "  may  speak  treason  in  good  En- 
glish." 

"  Will  you  go  to  England,  and  trouble  us 
no  more  ?"  said  Bradstreet.  "  I  have  no  busi- 
ness there,"  said  Leddra.  "  Then  you  shall 
go  that  way,"  said  this  merciful  judge,  point- 
ing towards  the  gallows. 

"I  understand  you,"  said  Leddra;  "I  am 
to  die  for  breathing  the  air  of  your  jurisdiction ; 
but  mark  me,  I  am  an  Englishman  and  your 
fellow-subject,  and  I  appeal  to  the  laws  of  ray 


own  nation  and  country,  and  if  by  them  I  am 
criminal,  1  am  ready  to  sufl'er."  "Appeal  to 
England,  three  thousand  miles  of!'!"  said  Den- 
nison with  a  sneer;  "  and  what  will  you  gain 
by  that?  Send  over  your  complaint;  the 
next  year  parliament  will  send  over  here  to 
know  what's  the  matter,  and  the  third  year  the 
govemment  of  England  will  be  changed.  Be 
better  advised — renounce  your  errors,  and  save 
your  life." 

"  What,"  said  Leddra  with  indignation, 
"  and  join  such  murderers  as  you ! — llien  let 
every  one  who  meets  me  point  and  say,  lo  ! 
this  is  the  man  who  has  forsaken  the  God  of 
his  salvation."  As  he  said  this,  Wenlock 
Christison,  who  was  also  sentenced  to  banish- 
ment on  pain  of  death,  walked  into  court  and 
stood  by  the  prisoner.  For  a  moment  the 
judges  were  silent,  and  seemed  confounded  at 
this  voluntary  ofl'er  of  human  life,  and  which 
they  now  began  to  dread  the  necessity  of 
taking. 

Here's  another  Quaker,  said  one. 

Bring  him  forward,  Mr.  Marshal,  said  Secre- 
tary Rawson :  Sir,  is  your  n.-ame  Wenlock 
Christison  ?  Yea,  said  Wenlock.  Were  you 
not  banished  at  the  last  cou:;t  on  pain  of  death  ? 
Yea,  said  AVenlock.  Tl'.en  what  doest  thou 
here?  said  governor  Enviicot  fiercely.  I  came 
here, said  Wenlock,  with  a  loud  voice,  to  warn 
you  to  shed  no  moi-e  innocent  blood,  and  to 
see  my  friend  ;  for  the  blood  you  have  already 
shed  now  cries  to  tlie  Lord  God  for  vengeance. 
Take  him  away,  jailor,  said  Endicot,  and  as 
they  seized  him  he  desired  to  remain  with  his 
friend  William,  whom  he  boldly  affirmed  they 
were  about  to  murder. 

But  the  faith  and  courage  of  Leddra,  and 
fidelity  of  Cliristison — virtues  which  savages 
even  reverence,  were  powerless  upon  the  char- 
ter assistants  and  their  advisers.  So  full  of 
"  holy"  zeal  were  they,  and  so  blind  to  mere 
"carnal"  virtue,  though  of  the  highest  order; 
and  without  delay  they  passed  sentence  of 
death  upon  the  prisoner  ;  and  on  the  14th  of 
March,  1661,  it  being  lecture  day,  and  after 
"divine  service,"  he  was  led  out  to  be  hung, 
and  to  preserve  the  public  peace,  and  to  keep 
oil'  the  mob,  and  to  maintain  the  supremacy  of 
the  first  charter  law,  Endicot  himself,  with  a 
strong  military  guard,  conducted  the  victim 
from  prison  to  the  gallows. 

When  he  arrived  at  the  foot  of  the  ladder, 
he  saw  Edward  Wharton  in  earnest  expostula- 
tion with  the  multitude  against  the  execution 
and  the  injustice  of  the  rulers,  and  he  said, 
"  friend  Wharton,  remember  that  all  who 
would  be  Christ's  disciples  must  take  up  the 
cross;"  and  to  the  people  he  said,  "for  the 
testimony  of  Jesus,  and  for  testifying  against 
deceivers,  I  am  brought  here  to  suffer."  This 
Wharton  was  a  Salem  man,  and  under  banish- 
ment on  pain  of  death.  As  the  martyr  went 
up  the  ladder,  one  in  the  crowd  regarded  him 
with  peculiar  interest :  Leddra  called  to  him 
also  and  said,  "  friend,  know  that  this  day  I 
am  willing  to  offer  up  my  life  as  a  witness  of 
Jesus."  Upon  this  the  man  became  greatly 
agitated,  and  begged  that  he  might  speak. 
"  Gentlemen,"  said  he,  "I  am  a  stranger  to 
you  and  your  country,  and  yet  a  friend  to  both; 
for  Jesus'  sake,  for  the  Lord's  sake,  I  pray  you 
not  to  take  away  that  man's  life,  but  remem- 


ber Gamaliel's  counsel  to  the  Jews.  I  am  a 
seaman,  and  lately  arrived  from  England,  and 
when  I  heard  this  man  was  to  die  for  his  reli- 
gion, I  went  to  sec  him  in  prison  ;  and  me- 
thought  the  Lord  did  mightily  appear  in  his 
words.  I  then  sought  out  one  of  the  magis- 
trates who  condemned  him,  and  asked  what 
was  his  crime.  He  is  a  rogue,  said  he,  a  very 
rogue,  and  has  also  abused  magistracy.  But 
I  said,  what  has  that  to  do  with  the  question? 
Why  do  you  kill  the  man?  what  is  your  rule, 
your  law,  your  authority  ?  But  he  did  not  an- 
swer. Gentlemen,  you  have  no  rule,  no  warrant 
from  the  word  of  God,  no  precedent  from  Eng- 
land, nor  have  yo\i  authority  from  the  king, 
whose  name  you  presume  to  use,  to  hang  that 
mavi. 

"But  they  tell  me  he  may  go  away  if  he 
will.  Is  it  so  ?  Then  let  him  go — let  me  have 
him  ;  I  command  a  stout  ship,  and  will  gladly 
take  him  away  from  your  country.  William 
Leddra  come  down,  come  dov/n  from  that 
cursed  tree  ;  they  say  you  may  go  away  if  yoit 
will ;  come  down  to  me,  William,  and  I  wilt 
take  care  of  you." 

Here  a  murmur  of  applause  ran  through 
the  crowd,  but  to  quiet  them,  Allen,  minister 
of  Boston,  who,  probably,  on  that  day  had 
preached,  called  out  to  the  people,  that  suclv 
willingness  to  die  in  the  criminal,  should  not 
move  them;  for  the  apostle  had  said,  "  that 
some  should  be  given  up  to  strong  delusions^ 
and  even  dare  to  die  for  them." 

And  the  captain  of  the  guard  said  to  the 
stranger,  "  sir,  what  have  you  to  do  in  the 
mailer  ?  William  cannot  go  away,  you  may 
go  away,  and  if  y-ou  take  my  advice,  you  wilt 
do  so  qiiick'iy."  "1  shall  go  away,"  saidi 
the  seaman,  "  for  of  all  sights,  to  my  eyes  this 
is  the  most  crueL" 

Orders  were  given  to  make  haste,  and  the 
ladder  was  turned  to  ihrow  him  off;  Leddra 
had  only  time  to  say,  "Lord  Jesus  receive  my 
spirit,"  and   these  were  his  last  words. 

And  when  he  was  dead,  and  about  to  be  cut 
down,  W^harton,  whose  own  life  was  then  for- 
feit, and  at  the  mercy  of  the  charter  rulers, 
with  other  friends,  stood  under;  and  as  the 
body  fell,  they  caught  it  in  their  arms :  and 
after  he  was  stripped  by  the  hangman,  they 
laid  him  iri  his  grave. 

Is  the  production  of  the  beet  root  sugar  pro- 
fitable without  a  protecting  duty  ?  The  most 
important  fact  we  have  met  with  lately,  bear- 
ing upon  this  question,  is  that  the  business  is  ex- 
tending from  France,  into  Germany,  Prussia, 
Austria,  and  Russia. 

An  important  improvement  has  been  recent- 
ly introduced  into  the  manufacture  of  beet 
sugar  in  France,  which  consists  in  refining 
the  sugar  at  the  time  of  making  it,  by  one  con^ 
tinuous  operation,  without  taking  it  from  the 
mould  until  it  is  converted  into  the  most  beau- 
tiful lump.  Such  importance  is  attached  to 
this  discovery,  that  it  has  obtained  the  prize  of 
20,000  francs. — Lale  paper. 

LONDON     POMCH. 

From  the  private  letter  of  an  American  in 
London. 

One  of  the  most  striking  and  admirable  in- 


3^6 


THE   FRIEND. 


slitiitions  of  the  city  is  its  police.  This  is  llie 
result  of  Sir  Uobe'rt  Peel's  labour  and  skill. 
lu  the  spate  of  every  half  square,  or  from 
twenty  to  fifty  rods,  you  see  a  man,  idling 
about,  as  if  he  had  just  come  to  London.  He 
has  a  narrow  leather  strap  buckled  upon  his 
wrist,  and  a  strip  of  silver  edging  upon  his 
collar,  with  one  or  two  letters  and  figures 
worked  into  the  cloth  of  the  collar.  He  has 
also  a  peculiar  hat  on,  which  looks  like  oil 
cloth  highly  varnished,  with  the  body  covered 
with  crape,  and  the  top  exposed  to  the  wea- 
ther. He  has  no  arms  or  other  weapons,  and 
if  it  rains  you  see  him  with  a  cape  over  his 
shoulders  like  our  firemen.  Once  in  a  while 
he  stops  and  looks  up  and  down,  or  if  there  is 
any  collection  or  confusion  of  any  kind,  he 
slowly  walks  up  to  the  scene  of  it.  If  there 
is  a  collection  of  coaches  at  a  stage-house  or 
mail-office,  one  of  these  men  is  always  looking 
on.  If  there  is  a  public  meeting  of  any  kind 
one  of  these  men  is  in  the  stieet,  two  or  three 
in  the  entry,  one  or  two  at  the  inside  door,  and 
half  a  dozen  in  the  crowd  or  near  the  platform. 
In  markets,  on  the  wharves,  at  the  steamboat 
landings,  near  the  bridges, — in  fact,  wherev 
you  go  you  meet  these  stragglers.  They  walk 
very  lazily  ;  you  seldom  see  two  of  them  to- 
gether, and  you  never  see  them  with  any  body 
unless  as  a  protector.  These  are  policemen. 
They  are  the  men  to  ask  the  way  to  any  given 
place,  the  name  or  design  of  any  building, — in 
short,  any  thing  that  the  citizen  or  stranger 
needs  to  inquire  about.  They  are  perfectly 
civil,  and  seem  to  seize  every  opportunity  to 
be  useful.  There  are  two  commissioners  of 
police,  and  the  force  is  divided  into  seventeen 
departments,  marked  with  initials  and  num- 
bers. Each  division  has  one  superintendent, 
four  inspectors,  sixteen  Serjeants,  and  one  hun- 
dred and  forty-four  constables — making  a  force 
of  two  thousand  eight  bundled.  Each  of  these 
policemen  receives  nineteen  shillings,  or  near- 
ly five  dollars  a  week,  and  his  clothes,  and 
coals  for  one  fire — perhaps  one  dollar  per  day. 
I  have  seen  no  man  drunk,  and  but  one  case 
of  a  squabble  in  the  street,  and  that  was  in 
the  suburbs.  The  principal  business  of  the 
lord  mayor  appears  to  be,  to  do  the  honours 
of  the  city  on  public  occasions.  I  have  seen 
him  preside  at  two  public  meetings — one,  of 
the  Society  for  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel 
in  foreign  parts,  and  the  other  a  public  meet- 
ing to  petition  parliament  respecting  the  condi- 
tion of  the  colony  at  New  Zealand.  He  has 
the  title  of  Right  Honourable,  from  being  a 
member  of  the  privy  council  ex  officio.  The 
office  is  held  for  a  term  of  years,  and  the  ne.xt 
oldest  in  commission  of  the  two  sheriffs  of 
London  succeeds.  The  office  is  said  to  be 
worth  six  thousand  pounds  per  annum.  He 
wears  a  broad  gold  chain  on  the  neck,  a  pro- 
fusion of  rings  on  his  hands,  and  a  gold  snuff"- 
box.  His  robe  is  a  light  blue,  edged  with  fur, 
and  hanging  quite  to  the  ground.  Wherever 
he  goes  the  coast  is  clear,  and  all  respect  is 
paid. — -S".  S.  Journal. 


Agriculture  fccdi 
and  withmit  it  we 
wo  slimild  not  have  commerce  ;  tliese  all  stand  together, 
but  they  stand  together  like  pillars — the  luigcst  in  the 
centre — and  that  largest  is  Agriculture. —  Webster. 


For  "Tlie  Friend." 

To  the  Memory  cf  Daniel  IFheeler. 

Seal  not  the  sympathetic  fount,  whose  inmost  depths 
ich  remembered 

Which,  from  those  lips  now  closed  in  death,  like  dews 

relrcshing  lell. 
The  gospel's  joyful  tidings  in  distant  lands  to  tell. 
Checli  not  the  fount   of  syuipaihy,   but  bid  its  waters 

flow. 
To  mingle   wilh    the  daughter's  tears,  the  sons' o'cr- 

whelining  woe — 
To  swell  the  tide  which  overleaps  the  broad  Atlantic's 

wave, 
Or   gushes  where    Pacific's  tides   the    distant   islands 

lave, 
Since   both  on  Homdulu's  shore  and  Russia's   snowy 

The  Christian  and  the    heathen    world  bow  down  the 

head  to  weep. 
As  when,  with  overwhelming  force,  the  fierce  tornado' 

wrath 
Uproots  the  venerable  trees  along  its  forest  path. 
We  scarcely  give  a  passing  thought,  or  heed  the  ruii 

made. 
Though  many  a  tall,  time-honoured  tree  prone  to  th 

earth  is  laid. 
But,  when  some  isolated  oak,  of  high  majestic  form. 
Which  yielded  shade  in  summer's   heal,  and    shelte 

from  the  storm, 
Beneath  whose  shadow  sire  and  son  successively  have 

And  many  a  generation  has  wandered  to  its  shade. 
To  some  insidious  disease  becomes  a  gradual  prey. 
Till    rout   and  branch  are  withered  quite  by  slow,  yet 

sure  dtcay. 
We  gaze  upon  its  vacant  place  in  loneliness  of  soul. 
And  mourn  its  loss  in  alter  years,  as  on  their  course 

they  roll. 
So,  when  a  Christian  patriarch  falls,  the  vacancy  how 

drear, 
To  those  who  loved  his  counsels   high,  his  bright  ex- 

ample  here. 
One  who   unmoved   amid    life's  storms  and   tempests 

seemed  to  stand. 
Like   to   some  stately    beacon    rock,  upon    a    sea-beat 

What    high   companionship  was  his,  as   oft  alone   he 

stood 
Upon    the   Frecling's    narrow  deck,    above  the    briny 

flood, 
When  of  his  numerous  earthly  friends  but  one  beloved 

was  near. 
With    converse   sweet  each   heavy  hour  and   moment 

lone  to  cheer: 
Since  faith    was   there   wilh    angel    light,    a  radiance 

bright  and  warm. 
And    resignation    placed    her   bow    upon   the  darkest 

storm. 
Then  wherefore    mourn,  since,  a.s  we  trusi,  thy  pure 

Borne  upward  to  the  mercy  seat,  has  reached  its  final 

goal, 
"  Where  faith   is  lost  in  certain  sight,  where  partings 


TMi:    FRXBMD. 


SEVENTH  MONTH,  18,   1840. 


feelings  of  relatives  and  friends  were  left  to 
flow  out  without  restraint  in  the  preparation 
of  these  notices,  our  little  sheet  would  soon  be 
overburdened ;  and,  besides,  readers  would  be 
burdened,  or  would  avoid  the  perusal  of  them, 
and  thus  the  very  object  in  view  be  frustrated. 
Our  friends,  tlierefore,  especially  those  at  a 
distance,  will  be  kind  enough  to  take  the  hint, 
and  spare  us  the  unpleasant  necessity  of  cur- 
tailing, or  entirely  rejecting,  articles  of  this 
kind  forwarded  for  insertion.  We  would  not, 
however,  be  understood  as  precluding  remark- 
able circumstances  and  expressions  pertaining 
to  the  closing  period,  which  would  be  instruc- 
tive to  survivors;  yet  even  with  respect  to 
those,  sound  discretion  should  be  exercised. 

There  have  been  forwarded  for  insertion  two 
communications,  in  verse,  to  the  memory  of  a 
dear  departed  disciple  of  the  cross.  The  first 
in  point  of  time,  with  the  signature  "  E,"  how- 
ever fitted  to  meet  with  acceptance  in  the  pri- 
vate circle,  is  not  deemed  sufficiendy  free  from 
defects  for  the  public  eye.  The  other,  by  Ada, 
appears  to-day,  with  a  slight  alteration  in  one 
place,  which,  we  trust,  the  writer  will  not  dis- 
approve. 


Once  more  it  seems  needful  to  ofl'er  a  few 
words  on  the  subject  of  obituary  notices, 
though,  perhaps,  but  a  repetition  of  what  has 
been  remarked  more  than  once  heretofore. 
Brevity,  in  our  estimation,  is  the  point  chiefly 
to  be  aimed  at  in  these  mementos,  and  eulogy, 
or  delineation  of  character,  if  indulged  in  at 
all,  should  be  with  the  strictest  regard  to  con- 
lensation.     If  the  partialities  and  affectionate 


Died,  at  his  residence  in  East  Bradford,  Chester 
county,  on  fourth  day,  the  10th  of  last  month,  Jona- 
than Cope,  in  the  78th  year  of  his  age. 

on  the  evening  of  the  11th  instant,  in  the  19th 

year  of  his  age,  Arthur   William  Howell,  son  of 
Asher  M.   Howell,  of  this  city. 

In  the  removal  of  this  amiable  youth,  whose  sincerity 
of  character  and  sweetness  of  disposition  endeared  him 
to  all  who  knew  him,  his  family,  while  they  keenly 
feel  their  bereavement,  are  consoled  in  the  assurance, 
that  the  redeeming  love  and  mercy  which  enabled  him 
patiently  to  bear  his  protracted  indisposition  without 
a  murmur,  cheered  his  later  moments  wilh  the  blessed 
prospect  of  an  admission  into  that  land  where  "  sorrow 
is  unknown,  and  where  happiness  is  endless,  as  it  is 
perfect." 

at  Coventry,  R.  I.  on    the  93d  of  5th  mo.  last, 

Harriet  Teck,  daughter  of  Perez   and   Joanna  Peck, 
aged  95  years. 

Fidelity  to  the  reproofs  of  instruction,  meekness,  and 
gentleness  of  deportment,  were  conspicuous  and  abid- 
ing traits  in  her  character,  l-he  was  a  dutiful  and  af- 
fectionate daughter,  sister,  and  friend — nor  was  her 
love  and  good  will  confintd  to  her  own  household.  It 
embraced  the  needy  and  afllicted  of  every  grade — the 
sorrowing  slave  was  not  forgotlcn,  but  tenderly  sym- 
pathised wilh,  and  she  manilcsted  a  warm  desire  ihut 
the  oppressed  might  go  free.  When  informed  that 
New  Garden  Boarding  School,  in  Norlh  Carolina,  was 
about  to  be  opened,  and  in  want  of  female  teachers,  she 
became  religiously  interested  on  the  subject,  and  bclicv- 
ed  it  right  for  her,  with  the  consent  of  her  parents  and 
friends,  to  prnfl'er  her  services  in  that  station.  This 
was  gr.-tlpfully  responded  to,  and,  though  in  delicate 
health,  she  accomplished  the  journey, — remained  in 
the  school  about  one  year  and  eight  months,  to  the 
satisfaction  of  all  concerned,  and  then  returned  with 
peace.     Her  health  soon  began  to  decline,  a  complica- 

■  disease  took  place,  and,  her  strength  gradually  fail- 
ing, she  was  brought  low  ;  bul  her  mind  was  serene, 
patient,  and  submissive  to  the  disposal  of  her  Heiivenly 
Father;  and  although  her  prospects  in  life  were  invi- 
ting, and  the  ties  of  nature  strong,  yet  through  mercy 
she  relinquished  all ;  and  was  enabled  to  say,  while 
passing  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  to 
her  afHicled  friends,  "  VVeep  not,  I  feel  calm  and  re- 
conciled," and  quietly  departed,  we  humbly  trust,  to 
a  mansion,  in  the  house  not  made  wilh  hands,  eternal 
in  the  heavens. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 
Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Pkiladelphii 


A  RELIGIOUS   AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SEVENTH  JSJ>^-S,  SB^EKTTH  2*^ONTK,   25,   1340. 


MO.  43. 


EUITEU   U\    KOCEK'S    ^i,UIT3I. 


'UBLISHED  WEE! 


1  doii-i 


■.per, 


poijahle  in  a  dean 


GEORfJE    IV.   TAYI.CR, 

,  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  UP  ST 


'HILADF.LFH 


Xotes  of 


Excursion  to  Ihc  Susquehanna 
at  IT'ilkesbam. 


From  tin-  North  Aiiicricaii. 

An  esteemed  friend,  and  an  aocnrate  obser- 
ver of  men  and  things,  who  has  recently  made 
a  tour  to  Wilkcsbarre  by  the  Philadelphia  and 
Reading  and  Tamaqua  railroads,  and  the  Le- 
high canal  and  railroad,  has  alibi ded  us  an  op- 
portunity of  making  some  extracts  from  notes 
taken  by  him  during  his  excursion. 

At  Mauch  Chunk  there  are  three  schiUes  for 
the  delivery  of  coal  into  boats.  From  one  of 
these  they  now  deliver  daily  rising  600  ions, 
and  they  can,  when  necessary,  deliver  1,000 
tons  each  per  day.  The  loaded  car  in  descend- 
ing, draws  an  empty  one  up  an  inclined  plane 
750  feet,  overcoming  in  this  distance  212  ver- 
tical feet.  An  iron  band  is  used  in  place  of 
rope,  on  one  of  the  Room  Run  planes.  Three 
men  attend  at  the  head  of  the  schute  now  in 
use,  and  can  let  down  and  discharge  one  car 
per  minute. 

Tliougb  business  is  dull  generally,  there 
seems  to  be  a  good  deal  doing  here.  Little 
can  be  accomplished  any  where  without  la- 
bour. He  who  does  not  work  must  pay 
others  for  working ; — this  puts  the  rich  and 
the  poor  more  on  a  level  than  some  may  sup- 
pose. Here  this  principle  is  completely  ex- 
emplified. 

It  is  thought  that  the  Lehigh  company's 
coal  lands  could  yield  a  million  of  tons  annu- 
ally, for  more  than  a  century, — and  why  not 
for  many  centuries  l  These  lands  extend  to 
within  a  lew  rods  of  the  Little  Schuylkdl  lands, 
near  Tamaqu-i.  They  are  in  one  direction 
about  fourteen  miles  long,  and  amount  to  about 
15,000  acres  in  this  place  ;  on  the  Lehigh, 
elsewhere,  the  company  has  about  7,000  more, 
part  worth  but  little,  and  some  very  valuable 
for  water  power,  sites  for  villages,  &c.  The 
Nesquehoning,  a  powerful  stream,  passes  some 
miles  through  the  Mauch  Chunk  tract;  it  has 
240  feet  descent,  every  twenty  of  which  will 
afford  a  mill  seat.  Iron  ore  is  also  found  in 
several  places  on  these  lands.  Killed  two 
rattlesnakes  in  our  rambles  to-day. 

Departed  in  a  canal  boat  for  White's  Haven, 
distant  twenty-five  miles.  This  canal  is  formed 
by  a  succession  of  pools.      These  pools  ap- 


proach so  near  together  as  to  form  the  sem- 
blance of  a  large  placid  navigable  river,  inter- 
rupted by  dams  and  locks,  and  occasionally  by 
a  short  canal.  The  water  in  the  pools  is  of  an 
average  depth  of  twenty  feet.  High  moun- 
tains line  the  shores  on  both  sides,  some  of 
(hem  said  to  be  from  1,000  to  1,200  feet  ele- 
vation. Very  few  spots  fit  for  habitations  are 
visible.  It  is  interesting  to  see  the  splendid 
dams  and  locks  so  completely  subduing  a  bold 
torrent,  and  contrasting  so  strikingly  with  the 
savage  wildness  of  the  scene.  These  locks 
and  dams  surpass  any  thing  of  the  kind  in  this 
country,  and  perhaps  in  any  other  part  of  the 
world.  Until  .Tosiah  White  taught  otherwise, 
a  lock  of  six  feet  was  deemed  the  only  safe 
lift ;  seven  and  eight  feet  were  thought  rather 
hazardous  ; — here  we  have  ihcm  twenty, 
twenty-five,  and  even  thirty  feet,  with  cas- 
cades from  the  dams  proportionably  grand — in 
tlie  spray  of  which,  wlien  the  sun  shines, 
dances  continually  the  inimitable  rainbow. 
There  are  twenty-nine  locks,  and  twenty  dams 
between  Mauch  Chunk  and  White's  Haven. 
The  locks  are  one  hundred  feet  long  and 
twenty  wide,  and  pass  two  boats  at  a  time, 
side  by  side.  205,000  cubic  )'ards  of  solid 
masonry  were  used  in  their  construction  be- 
tween these  points,  and  more  substantial  struc- 
tures I  have  not  seen.  From  the  foundation  to 
the  coping  of  the  thirty  feet  lock,  tlie  distance 
is  forty-five  feet.  This  lock  was  filled,  and  a 
boat  passed  in  six  minutes,  and  the  water  dis- 
charged in  less  than  two  minutes.  Josiah 
White  says  that  if  the  work  was  1o  be  con- 
structed again,  he  would  have  but  three  locks 
and  three  pools  between  these  points. 

Landed  at  Lowrytown,  15  miles  above 
Mauch  Chunk,  and  ate  a  well  prepared  din- 
ner in  a  log  house.  Here  a  small  stream  dis- 
charges into  the  Lehigh.  The  Buck  Mountain 
company's  coal  mines  are  five  miles  distant, 
and  a  railroad  is  now  constructing  to  them, 
which  is  nearly  completed.  They  have  also 
a  landing  here,  with  a  handsome  basin,  hut  the 
valley  is  narrow,  and  the  hills  on  eacli  side  are 
very  steep.  The  pool  at  Lowrytown  is  thirty 
feet  deep.  Near  lock  No.  28,  the  rocks  along  i 
the  shore  look  like  masonry,  and  are  said  to  ' 
present  the  same  appearance  to  tlie  bottom  of 
the  pool,  forty  feet  below  the  water  level.  At 
Taylor's  Retreat,  two  saw  mills  are  construct- 
ing, calculated  to  cut  annually  three  millions 
of  feet  of  boards.  The  Lehigh  company  own 
the  land,  and  the  owners  of  the  mills  are  to 
pay  $3  per  inch  on  two  hundred  inches  of 
water,  or  $600  annually,  on  a  lease  for  twenty 
years.  The  head  of  water  is  twenty  feet.  On 
reaching  White  Haven,  ten  miles  from  Lowry- 
town, we  had  an  opportunity  of  viewing  the 
Lehigh  company's  property.  They  possess 
good  water  power,  and  there  are  several  saw 
mills,  &c.   in  operation.     During  the  day  we 


met  a  number  of  boats  descending,  laden  with 
lumber,  each  carrying  from  35  to  45,000  feet. 
This  will  soon  become  a  considerable  trade, 
and  will  prove  a  source  of  no  small  revenue  to 
the  Lehigh  company.  Boats  can  go  hence  to 
market  at  all  periods  of  the  year,  unless  pre- 
vented by  ice,  and  will  thus  have  an  advantage 
over  boats  and  rafts  that  descend  by  freshets 
onlv,  and  which  often  arrive  at  a  glutted  mar- 
ket— as  at  Port  Deposit.  There  is  an  im- 
mense body  of  white  pine  timljerin  this  vici- 
nity, the  only  market  ibr  which  must  be  down 
the  Lehigh.  It  is  said  that  no  less  than  five 
million  thousand  feet  of  lumber  will  find  its 
only  market  by  this  route,  exclusive  of  that 
which  may  arrive  from  the  river  Susquehanna, 
which  it  is  believed  will  be  considerable,  as 
being  the  nearest  and  safest  course  to  Phila- 
delphia and  New  York. 

From  White's  Haven  our  company  proceed- 
ed on  horseback  on  the  line  of  the  railroad  to 
Wilkesbarre.  The  tracks  on  this  road  are  con- 
structed of  solid  masonry,  extending  about 
two  feet  under  ground,  the  coping  being 
heavy,  flat  hard  stones,  laid  even  with  the  sur- 
face. The  cost  is  not  more  than  to  have  form- 
ed it  of  rubble  stone,  the  materials  being  at 
hand  to  make  a  solid  wall,  and  it  is  less  liable 
to  settle.  On  the  two  lines  of  this  masonry, 
timber  is  placed  crosswise  for  sleepers,  and  on 
these  rest  the  rails,  which  are  called  the  T 
rail,  weighing  about  fifty  pounds  the  running 
yard.  It  is  a  most  substantial  structure.  Tlie 
tunnel,  three  fourths  of  a  mile  long,  is  not 
yet  commenced.  On  our  way  we  examined 
the  wheels  preparing  for  the  inclined  planes, 
of  which  there  are  three,  to  overcome  a  de- 
scent of  1000  feet.  Two  wheels  for  each 
plane  are  thirty  feet  in  diameter,  over  which 
iron  bands  are  made  to  pass  in  place  of  ropes, 
as  used  at  the  inclined  plane  on  the  Columbia 
railroad.  The  value  of  the  iron  band  for  secu- 
rity and  durabilitv,  is  no  longer  a  problem,  it 
having  been  in  use  for  more  than  one  year  at 
Mauch  Chunk.  It  is  the  ofl^spring  of  Josiah 
White's  ingenuity.  Should  it  by  possibility 
give  way,  he  has  provided  for  the  safety  oi' 
the  passing  car,  which  will,  in  that  event,  de- 
scend by  an  easy  and  slow  motion  to  the  level. 
The  band  is  suijjected  to  a  proof  of  three  or 
four  times  greater  strain  than  will  at  any  time 
be  applied  to  it  when  in  operation.  The  rail- 
road is  twenty  miles  long,  fifteen  of  which  are 
nearly  completed,  the  rails  being  already  laid 
nearlv  the  whole  of  this  distance. 


From  Cl.ambors-  Et!iiili;irsll  J.j'jn.al. 
ASCEM'  OF  T!!E  PIC  DU  HiDI. 
[The  following  letter  is  the  composition  of 
an  English  gentleman  residing  at  Bagueres  de 
Bigorre,  in  the  South  of  France.     The  adven- 
ture which  it  describes  took  place  last  July.] 


338 


THE   FRIEND. 


*  *  It  has  occurred  to  me  that  you  might 
wish  to  hear  of  my  adventurous  journey  to  the 
Pic  du  Midi,  one  of  the  highest  mountains  of 
the  Pyrenean  range.     The  party  consisted  of 

the  Countess  of  C ,  the  Count  de  V , 

and  myself.  We  left  Bagueres  at  eight  o'clock 
in  the  evening,  and  reached  the  village  of 
Grippe  at  eleven.  The  windows  of  the  small 
inn  command  an  interesting  view  of  the  valley 
of  the  Adour,  and  the  mountains  overhanging 
it,  and  which  we  had  made  a  j^revious  excur- 
sion to  visit.  At  midnight  we  mounted  our 
horses  to  commence  the  ascent  of  the  cele- 
brated Pic  du  Midi,  which  is  between  eleven 
and  twelve  thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
sea.  There  was  not  a  cloud  in  the  heavens, 
and  the  stars  shone  so  brilliantly  in  this  pure 
atmosphere,  that  we  had  sufficient  light  to 
guide  us  over  the  narrow  and  precipitous  path, 
though  not  more  than  to  enable  us  to  distin- 
guisli  the  outlines  of  the  mountains  which  sur- 
rounded us.  I  am  not  sure,  however,  if  this 
uncertain  light,  aided  by  the  dashing  of  the 
three  cataracts,  did  not  rather  enhance  the  ef- 
fect of  the  scene,  by  leaving  so  much  to  tiie 
imagination.  The  waterfalls  are  formed  by 
the  river  Adour,  which  rises  in  the  Pic  du 
Midi,  and  after  passing  through  Bagueres, 
.larbes,  and  Pan,  empties  itself  into  the  sea  at 
Bayonne.  The  sound  of  these  immense  masses 
of  water  was  very  imposing  in  the  stilness  of 
the  night.  After  a  rapid  ascent  of  an  hour,  we 
reached  a  small  plain,  on  which  were  scattered 
a  few  miserable  sheplierds'  huts,  which  they 
dignify  by  the  name  of  the  village  of  Treme- 
saigue.  On  leaving  this  we  entered  upon  a 
gorge,  through  which  the  ascent  was  so  steep, 
and  the  path  so  rugged,  that  we  were  com- 
pelled to  dismount,  and  scramble  up  as  well  as 
wc  could;  and  this  was  difficult  enough,  as 
the  mountains  on  each  side  cast  their  shadows 
over  the  path,  and  prevented  our  seeing  where 
we  were  about  to  place  our  feet — water,  roll- 
ing stones,  and  boggy  ground,  alternately  re- 
ceiving them.  This  difficulty  surmounted,  we 
again  took  to  the  saddle,  and  in  half  an  hour 
reached  another  plain,  on  which  there  was  one 
solitary  hut.  This  place  rejoices  in  the  name 
of  Areze,  so  called  from  a  giant  said  once  to 
have  inhabited  these  regions.  The  sound  of 
our  horses'  feet  attracted  the  attention  of  the 
shepherds'  dogs,  who,  fourteen  in  number,  sa- 
luted us  with  their  deep-toned  mouths,  which, 
with  the  noise  of  the  cascades  falling  in  every 
direction,  and  the  hollow-sounding  bells  round 
the  neck  of  the  cattle,  disturbed  the  silence  of 
the  night,  and  broke  in  upon  the  solitude  of 
the  place  in  an  impressive  manner.  These 
dogs,  the  faithful  guardians  of  tlieir  masters 
and  their  inasters'  property,  are  of  immense 
size,  and  perfectly  white ;  the  manner  in  which 
they  extract  the  sheep  from  the  snow  is  quite 
marvellous.  The  barking  of  the  dogs  soon 
brought  out  one  of  the  shepherds,  who,  know- 
ing our  errand,  presented  us  with  poles  with 
iron  points,  so  indispensable  upon  these  expe- 
ditions as  to  merit  the  name  of  a  third  leg. 
Having  taken  the  bridles  off  of  our  horses,  and 
turned  them  loose  on  the  plain,  we  collected 
our  forces,  which  consisted  of  two  guides  and 

Madame  de  C and  servant,  and  set  forth 

at  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  on  our  hazard- 
ous ascent.     Our  reasons  for  setting  out  in  the 


middle  of  the  night  were,  to  avoid  the  heat  of 
the  day,  and  to  see  the  sun  rise.  Tliis,  how- 
ever, we  soon  found  impossible,  as  Madame 

de  C was  obliged  to  stop  every  two  or 

three  minutes,  in  consequence  of  the  steepness 
of  the  path.  Seeing  that  our  gi-eat  object  was 
likely  to  be  defeated  by  the  slowness  of  her 
progress,  she  begged  us  to  leave  her  with  the 
guides,  and  to  go  forward.  I  was  most  un- 
willing in  the  first  place  to  leave  her,  and  also 
I  did  not  relish  the  idea  of  going  wiliiout  a 
guide.  My  companion,  however,  laughed  at 
the  idea  of  danger,  and  the  guides  said  we  could 
not  miss  the  way  ;  and  so  on  we  went.  The 
young  are  apt  to  think  the  old  fools,  whilst  the 
old  know  the  j^oung  to  be  so.  Accordingly, 
we  had  not  proceeded  very  far  before  we  had 
to  choose  between  two  paths,  one  along  the 
glaciers,  which  we  had  now  fairly  reached, 
and  the  other  between  two  mountains,  which 
had  evidently  been  torn  asunder  by  some  sud- 
den effort  of  nature.  The  intermediate  space 
was  this  dubious  way,  so  precipitous,  and  diffi- 
cult to  ascend,  that  I  was  relieved  when  our 
guides  answered  our  call  from  beneath,  by  say- 
ing "  All  right,"  though  the  alternative  was  a 
glacier.  The  light  of  tlie  stars  now  yielded  to 
that  of  the  moon,  which,  though  shorn  of  its 
fair  proportions,  rose  majestically  above  the 
tops  of  the  hills  we  had  left.  Its  light  was 
most  acceptable.  No  sooner  had  we  surmount- 
ed the  difficulty  of  this  glacier,  (and  how  small 
and  insignificant  does  it  now  appear  when  com- 
pared with  those  we  afterwards  encountered,) 
than  a  choice  of  toads  was  again  offered  us, 
and  our  voices  could  now  no  longer  reach  the 
guides. 

We  differed  about  these  roads.  I  was  for 
continuing  along  the  glacier;  my  friend,  with 
the  activity  of  the  chamois  which  inhabit  these 
mountains,  was  disposed  to  climb  the  ravine. 
His  reasons  appeared  good,  and  we  chose  the 
latter,  which  proved  wrong,  though  the  mis- 
take did  not  involve  us  in  any  natural  difficulty 
beyond  unnecessary  additional  fatigue.  We 
now  reached  a  plain  of  three  or  four  hundred 
yards  square,  and  found  the  level  ground  a 
great  relief  to  those  muscles  which  had  been 
kept  so  long  on  the  stretch  by  the  rapidity  of 
the  ascent.  This  plain  was  covered  with  sirow, 
whereon  we  saw  the  recent  foot-marks  of  a 
bear.  It  was  here  where  Plantade  perished, 
surrounded  by  his  philosophical  instruments, 
with  which  he  had  been  making  observations. 
At  half  past  three  we  began  to  perceive  the  ap- 
proach of  day.  The  effect  of  the  gradual  in- 
crease of  light  was  interesting;  the  lofty  sum- 
mits of  the  mountains  first  receiving  its  influ- 
ence, threw  the  valleys  into  still  deeper  shade. 
On  this  plain  I  perceived  blocks  of  granite  and 
gneiss:  whence  they  came  I  cannot  tell,  as 
the  mountain,  as  far  as  I  could  judge,  is  entire- 
ly composed  of  schiste.  Their  angles  were 
rounded  by  attrition,  so  that  the  adjoining 
mountains,  which,  from  their  pointed  summits, 
seemed  granitic,  may  have  once  owned  them. 
The  side  of  the  glacier  being  laid  bare,  proved 
to  me  the  immense  depth  of  the  snow  over 
which  we  had  been  walking ;  it  was  at  least 
thirty  feet  in  thickness  !  We  now  began  to 
look  with  anxiety  for  the  lake  Ouchet,  which 
is  only  two  thousand  five  hundred  feet  below 
the  Pic.     In  a  few  minutes  we  perceived  it. 


entirely  frozen  over,  though  the  snow  upon  it 
was  partially  melted.  The  basin  in  which  it 
is  situated  is  circular,  its  circumference  about 
a  quarter  of  a  mile,  and  it  has  all  the  appear- 
ance of  the  crater  of  an  extinct  volcano.  From 
hence,  the  mountain  rises  so  abruptly  that  our 
hearts  almost  failed  us,  and  we  now  felt  the 
difircully  of  our  position,  and  the  folly  we  had 
committed  in  undertaking  such  an  ascent  with- 
out a  guide.  We  were  now  nine  thousand 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  and  the  keen 
air  began  to  penetrate  through  our  thin  clothes; 
but  you  know  well  the  exhilaraung  eflecis  of 
mountain  air,  particularly  at  high  elevations. 
We  now  commenced  the  ascent  of  the  cone, 
and  though  we  saw  the  summit  illuminated  by 
the  rays  of  the  sun,  we  were  sorely  embar- 
rassed to  know  which  direction  to  take.  We 
first  attempted  to  ascend  in  a  straight  line,  to 
the  top,  but  were  soon  obliged  to  abandon  this 
for  a  zig-zag.  An  opening  in  the  valley  gave 
us  a  view  of  the  sun,  which  shed  its  purple 
light  over  the  whole  range  of  the  mountains; 
we  saluted  it  with  all  the  enthusiasm  of  its  an- 
cient adorers.  Nothing,  in  fact,  coidd  exceed 
the  grandeur  and  sublimity  of  the  scene.  After 
gazing  for  a  few  minutes  upon  this  glorious 
sight,  we  resumed  our  dangerous  journey  over 
the  glaciers,  between  which  and  the  lake  there 
was  not  a  projecting  rock,  not  an  obstacle  in 
the  way  of  the  unfortunate  man  who  should 
make  a  false  step,  so  difficult  to  avoid  on  the 
frozen  snow.  Now,  indeed,  we  felt  the  dan- 
ger of  our  situation,  when  to  retreat  were  as 
dangerous  as  to  advance  ;  in  short,  the  very 
act  cf  turning  round  might  have  proved  fatal. 
My  head  began  to  fail  me,  and  I  no  longer 
dared  to  look  down  to  the  lake  beneath ;  it  was 
not,  however,  till  afterwaids,  that  1  was  aware 
of  the  full  extent  of  our  danger.  We  had,  nn- 
fortunately,  no  crampons,  or  spiked  shoes  ;  and 
as  we  traversed  the  side  of  the  glaciers  inclined 
like  the  roof  of  a  house,  we  had  to  make  a  hole 
in  the  snow  with  our  sticks  before  we  could 
advance.  Luckily,  this  side  of  the  mountain 
being  exposed  to  the  south,  there  were  consid- 
erable intervals  frera  which  the  snow  had  dis- 
appeared ;  here  the  danger  was  less,  but  still 
so  great,  that  at  every  step,  after  seeing  where 
to  put  my  foot,  I  closed  my  eyes  and  laid  hold 
of  the  rocks,  for  the  precipice  of  a  thousand 
feet  was  too  appalling  for  an  unaccustomed 
eye  to  look  upon  without  emotion.  My  com- 
panion was  considerably  above  me  on  the  face 
of  the  hill,  and,  ignorant  or  regardless  of  dan- 
ger, was  singing  with  all  the  gaiety  of  a  French 
heart,  when  his  attention  was  attracted  by  a 
voice  (and  no  one  who  has  not  heard  it,  can 
tell  how  striking  is  the  sound  of  tlie  human 
voice  in  such  solitudes) :  the  voice  was  that  of 
a  guide  who  had  nearly  gained  the  suinmit, 
warning  M.  de  V of  his  danger,  and  tell- 
ing him  to  pass  below  the  glacier.  He  pru- 
dendy  listened  to  the  voice  of  experience,  and 
joining  me,  we  passed  the  last  of  the  glaciers 
in  safety.  We  had  now  a  most  painful,  though 
not  dangerous  ascent  to  gain  the  summit.  The 
path  lay  over  a  bed  of  schiste,  which,  being 
reduced  to  small  fragments  by  the  operation  of 
those  causes  always  in  activity  at  such  a  height, 
gave  way  so  under  our  feet,  as  to  double  the 
fatigue,  and  to  render  the  ascent  as  tedious  as 
it  is  over  the  cinders  of  Vesuvius. 


THE     FUIEN'O. 


339 


My  chamois-footed  companion  was  up  be- 
fore me,  and  had  taken  my  Mackintosli,  of 
■which  I  had  now  great  need;  for  although  in 
the  most  profuse  perspiration,  the  piercing 
wind  of  these  elevated  regions  appeared  to  go 
through  me.  1  seemed  as  if  I  could  now  lay 
hold  of  the  Pic  itself;  but  how  fallacious  are 
distances  in  this  rare  atmosphere !  I  soon, 
however,  touched  the  goal  1  had  so  long  in 
sight.  It  was  now  five  o'clock.  I  will  not 
add  to  this  already  too  long  letter  by  giving  a 
description  of  the  view  from  the  Pic  du  Midi  : 
suffice  it  to  say,  that  the  whole  chain  of  the 
Pyrenees,  from  east  to  west,  was  visible  under 
the  most  favourable  circumstances  ;  the  course 
of  the  Garonne  as  far  as  Toulouse,  and  the 
Adour  as  far  as  the  sea.  Such  scenes  fill  the 
mind  with  a  thousand  agitating  and  overwhelm- 
ing feelings  :  the  omnipotence  of  the  hand  that 
formed,  and  the  insignificance  of  the  creature 
that  contemplated,  these  magnificent  works  of 
the  creation,  were  painfully  brought  to  the 
mind.  Placing  our  backs  against  a  rock  to 
shelter  us  from  the  wind,  and  with  the  sun  full 
upon  us,  we  gazed  for  nearly  an  hour  upon  all 
the  wonders  by  which  we  were  surrounded. 

An  incident  happened,  which  proved  the 
courage  and  insensibility  to  danger  of  these  in- 
trepid mountaineers.     M.  de  V let  fall  his 

drinking  cup,  which  rolled  down  the  glacier 
out  of  sight,  and  as  we  thought  into  some  un- 
fathomable abyss.  The  guide,  however,  start- 
ing up,  said  he  would  soon  fetch  it.  We  did 
all  we  could  to  dissuade  him,  by  pointing  out 
the  great  risk,  and  the  utter  insignificance  of 
the  thing  lost ;  but  he  hesitated  not  a  moment, 
and  was  soon  suspended  from  the  rocks  on  the  , 
side  of  the  glacier.    I  closed  my "   ""*  ''"- 


not  dar- 


ing to  look  upon  what  I  deemed  inevitable  de- 
struction. He  disappeared  ;  was  absent  about  j 
five  minutes,  during  which  we  imagined  all 
sorts  of  horrors,  but  at  length  returned  with 
the  cup  in  his  hand.  Whilst  seated  on  the 
summit,  four  vultures  came  close  to  us,  con- 1 
tinning  to  fiy  for  a  while  over  our  heads,  in- 1 
creasing  the  circle  at  each  revolution,  and  as-  j 
cending  still  higher,  till  they  were  apparenll}- j 

the  size  of  swallows.    M.  de  V discharged 

a  pocket-pistol  for  the  sake  of  the  echo,  but  it 
was  but  faiittly  answered,  and  that  at  an  inter- j 
val  of  several  seconds,  probably  by  some  high- 1 
er  Pic.  We  now  thought  of  returning,  but  a 
ceremony,  deemed  indispensable  upon  such 
occasions,  was  first  to  be  performed,  narael}-, 
that  of  engraving  our  names  upon  the  rock. 
We  found  a  considerable  variety  of  llowers  on 
the  very  top,  and  the  blue  iris  amongst  the 
number.  Tlic  summit  is  entirely  composed  of 
talcose  sehistp,  and  bears  evident  marks  of 
having  been  stiuc'.c  by  lightning.  Having  in- 
scribed our  namr-s,  (as  monuments  of  our  folly 
perhaps,)  we  began  to  descend,  preceded  by  the 
guide,  who  reached  the  bottom  of  the  schistous 
path  before  described  rdmost  at  a  bound.  We 
descended  with  more  measured  steps,  but  faster 
than  was  agreeable.  Each  person  detaching 
fragments  of  rock,  which,  collecting  others  in 
their  course,  and  acquiring  fresh  impetus  as 
they  descended,  produced  a  singular  effect, 
and  as  they  tumbled  into  the  ravine,  sounded 
like  distant  thunder.  We  now  reached  the 
first  glacier,  where  an  accident  happened  to 
one  of   the  party,   which  must  have    proved 


fatal  but  for  the  intrepidity  and  presence  of 
mind  of  the  guide,  who  had  first  descended  to 
the  foot  of  the  glacier.  I  went  down  next,  and 
by  forcing  my  heels  into  the  snow,  arrived 
safely,  diough  I  had  acquired  such  an  impetus, 
that  had  not  the  guide  arrested  my  progress,  I 
never  could  have  stopped  myself.  Next  came 
one  of  the  strangers,  who,  contrary  to  the  ad- 
vice of  the  guide,  seated  himself  on  the  snow, 
and  in  this  manner  began  to  slide  down  the 
smooth  surface  of  the  glacier.  He  had  not, 
however,  proceeded  far,  before  he  had  acquired 
such  a  velocity  that  he  became  terrified;  his 
head  took  the  place  of  his  heels,  and  he  came 
towards  us  with  an  appalling  rapidity,  uttering 
the  most  piercing  cries  of  "  I  am  lost !"  "  I 
am  lost !"  Nothing  can  ever  efface  from  my 
remembrance  this  awful  sight.  At  this  mo- 
ment, between  him  and  the  lake,  two  thousand 
feet  below,  there  was  nothing  but  fragments  of 
rocks  to  arrest  his  progress.  The  guide,  with 
a  promptitude  and  courage  beyond  all  praise, 
ran  from  the  spot  where  he  was  standing,  to 
place  himself  between  a  fellow  creature  and 
inevitable  death,  and  this  at  the  imminent  peril 
of  his  own  life;  for  the  impetus  the  man  had 
gained  in  falling  through  a  space  of  three  or 
four  hundred  yards,  was  likely  enough  to  hurry 
them  into  the  abyss  beneath.  Regardless,  how- 
ever, of  himself,  he  rushed  to  the  spot,  placed 
his  staff'  firmly  in  the  ground,  held  it  with  his 
left  hand,  and  was  prepared  to  receive  the  ter- 
rified man  with  the  right.  Fortunately  for 
bodi,  at  the  bottom  of  the  glacier  there  was  a 
large  stone,  which  broke  the  fall  against  the 
guide,  though  it  covered  the  poor  fellow  with 
wounds  and  blood.  For  a  second  I  thought 
the  guide  had  lost  his  balance  ;  it  was  one  of 
the  most  painful  moments  I  ever  remember  to 
have  passed.  The  poor  man  bled  from  several 
parts  of  his  body  ;  his  hands  were  cut,  his  j  is  falsehood,  th 
nose  and  eyes  dreadfully   swelled,  but  fortu- ]  poverty."     It  ha 


descent,  excepting  my  falling  on  a  glacier,  and 
going  froin  the  top  to  the  bottom  with  such  a 
velocity  that  I  lost  ray  breath ;  I,  Jiowever, 
preserved  my  presence  of  mind  so  far  as  to 
guide  myself  with  my  hands,  and  to  keep  my 
feet  foremost.  The  only  damage  done  was  to 
my  nails,  which  were  broken  by  my  rapid 
motion  over  the  snow.  We  reached  the  pea- 
sant's hut  at  nine,  the  ascent  and  descent  hav- 
ing each  occupied  three  hours.     Madame  de 

(J ,  whose  courage  I  never  saw  equalled 

in  any  woman,  was  a  good  deal  exhausted  after 
a  walk  on  glaciers  of  seven  hours.  We  left 
the  kind-hearted  shepherds,  thirty  of  whom 
inhabit  the  same  small  hut,  and,  mounting 
our  horses,  reached  Grippe  at  half  past  eleven, 
and  Bagueres  at  one,  under  the  most  scorch- 
ing sun  possible. 

MISCELLANY. 
IFroni  lute  Foreign  Jourii.iig  rcceivcil  at  lliis  office— JV.  Gm  J 

The  Pulse. — At  a  late  meeting  of  the  Royal 
Academy  of  Sciences  and  Belles  Lettres  in 
Brussels,  M.  Rameaux  laid  before  the  acade- 
my the  results  of  his  inquiries  as  to  the  mean 
number  of  pulsations  in  man.  These,  it  is 
said,  establish  so  positive  a  relation  between 
the  number  of  pulsations  and  the  stature  of 
the  individual,  that,  by  using  the  tables  of 
growth  which  M.  Quetelet  has  given  in  the 
Physique  Sociale,  for  the  two  sexes,  the  cor- 
responding number  of  pulsations  for  each  age 
maybe  deduced;  and  the  numbers  so  calcula- 
ted agree  in  the  most  satisfactory  manner  with 
the  numbers  obtained  by  observation. 


THE    ALCIJEJ3IST. 
Alchemy  has  been  defined  by  Harris  to  be 
An  art  without  art,  the  beginning  of  which 
iddle   labour,  and   the  end 
also    been   esteemed   as  a 
nately  no  bone  was   broken,  and  he  was  en- '  kind  of  "  visionary  chemistry,"  and  the  ages 
abled  to  continue  his  descent.     This  event  in:-  j  that  produced  those  men  known  by  the   name 
pressed  us  all  with  the  greatest  alarm,  particu-  \  of  alchemists,  have  been  always  considered  as 


arly  M.  de  V and  myself,  as  this  was  the 

very  glacier  we  had  crossed  in  our  way  up. 
The  guide  was  in  a  state  of  great  agitation,  and 
bis  trembling  hand  as  he  tooii  hold  of  my  arm 
by  no  means  gave  firmness  to  my  feet.  How- 
ever, we  reached  the  lake  once  more.     To  our 

great  surprise  we  found  JMadaine  de  0 ; 

but  great,  indeed,  was  our  astonishment  on 
hearing  that  she  had  gained  another  of  the 
summits  of  the  mountain.  The  keenness  of 
the  air,  however,  caused  her  to  spit  blood. 
After  taking  a  hasty  viev/  of  the  scene,  she  de- 
scended to  a  more  genial  atmosphere. 

After  sitting  some  time  conteiuplating  this 
dreary  scene,  and  listening  to  the  personal  ad- 
ventures of  the  guides,  in  whom  the  rtrs  nar- 
randi  had  not  suffered  by  their  libations  of 
brandy,  we  thought  it  time  to  continue  our 
descent.  One  of  the  guides  mentioned  a  sin- 
gular position  in  which  he  was  once  placed  on 
the  summit  of  the  mountain,  with  a  bright  sun 
over  head,  and  a  storm  of  thunder  and  light- 
ning raging  below.  The  gentle  shepherd  was 
at  once  transformed  into  a  Jupiter,  and  the  Pic 
du  Midi  into  an  Olympus.  The  effect  must, 
however,  have  been  singular.  We  here  saw 
a  chainois,  which  had  much  the  appearance  of 
a  roe-buck.     Nothing  material  occurred  in  our 


having  contributed  little  or  nothing  to  the  ad- 
vancement of  that  noble  science,  chemistry, 
which  is  now  pursued  with  such  eagerness  and 
success. 

However  absurd  and  preposterous  the  pur- 
suits of  alchemy  were,  however  visionary  the 
hypotheses  that  were  started,  yet  the  ardour 
with  which  they  were  followed,  the  amazing 
ninnber  of  experiments  that  were  made,  and 
the  prodigious  care  that  was  taken  to  observe 
their  results,  could  not  fail  to  contribute  much 
to  the  discovery  of  many  facts  and  combina- 
tions to  which  chemistry,  even  at  diis  day,  is 
highly  indebted,  and  thus  the  activity  of  error 
was  favourable,  eventually,  to  the  cause  of 
truth. 

The  alchemists  of  former  times,  mosUy 
men  of  profound  learning  and  great  abilities, 
led  away  from  !';■  ':r  •  i  .'  ''ii>n  of  the  truth  by 
the  dazzling  j'  ,'iMieared  likely  to 

arise,  from  ll;  '  -    ;     ■  /  ihe  philosopher's 

stone,  that  i;j;„i,j',^:.j.;,  o,'  ilie  philosophers, 
discovered  many  useful  comidnations,  as  the 
metallic  salts,  and  other  substances,  which 
have  been  so  successfully  applied  in  medicine. 
To  them  we  are  indebted  for  the  discovery  of 
sulphuric,  nitric,  and  muriatic  acids,  to  them 
also  we  are  indebted  for  the  discovery  of  phos- 


340 


THE    FRIEND. 


phoi'Lis,  which  was  first  found  to  exist  as  a 
simple  substance,  by  Brandt,  at  Hamburg,  in 
1777,  while  searching  for  some  substance  ca- 
pable of  acting  upon  the  baser  metals  to  con- 
vert them  into  gold  or  silver.  To  Roger  Ba- 
con, a  monk  of  the  Franciscan  order,  the 
world  owes  the  discovery  of  gunpowder. 

Though  many  alchemists  descended  to  the 
vale  of  humble  experience,  the  world,  unable 
to  receive  and  appreciate  the  intelligence  they 
were  able  to  communicate,  raised  its  voice 
against  them,  and  while  their  talents  and  pro- 
gress in  the  science  raised  tiie  admiration  of 
the  more  intelligent,  they  failed  not  to  excite 
the  enxy  of  the  illiterate,  who,  regardless  of 
the  value  of  their  discoveries,  and  of  the  bene- 
fits that  were  likely  to  arise  from  them,  failed 
not  to  impress  the  world  with  the  belief  that  they 
had  dealings  with  the  devil — and,  accordingly, 
lurder  the  excuse  tliat  they  practised  the  black 
art,  we  read  that  some  of  them  were  imprison- 
ed. Genius,  thus  cramped,  could  not  exert  its 
full  strength,  and,  doubtless,  had  it  not  met  with 
such  obstacles,  the  world  would  have  witness- 
ed many  more  wonderful  discoveries.  But  it 
is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  that,  in  a  barbarous 
age,  one  who  was  skilled  in  any  deep  science 
should  be  accused  of  magic. 

What  has  been  said  of  Roger  Bacon  indivi- 
dually, can  be  applied  to  the  whole  flock  of 
alchemists.  "  Tradition  framed  their  charac- 
ters on  the  vulgar  notions  entertained  in  their 
days  of  the  results  of  experimental  science, 
and  the  learned  alchemists  searching  for  the 
philosopher'' s  stone  in  their  laboratories,  aided 
only  by  infernal  spirits,  were  substituted  for 
the  real  inquirers  into  the  phenomena  of 
nature." 

Not  only  do  we  owe  to  them  the  discovery 
of  many  useful  combinations,  but  to  those  in- 
ventive geniuses  we  are  indebted  also  for  the 
formation  of  much  useful  apparatus,  and  " 
only  were  they  expert  in  their  formation,  but 
sometimes  happy  in  their  application."  That 
some  of  the  lov/er  order  of  alchemists  devoted 
their  whole  lives  to  endeavour  to  discover  the 
philosopher' s  stone,  or  the  universal  remedy, 
or  other  things  equally  absurd,  is  not  to  be 
denied,  but  with  those  of  a  higher  order  the 
case  was  far  difl'erent — "  they  often  indulged 
in  the  insane  caprices  of  the  mere  searchers  for 
the  philosopher's  stone,  but  their  madness  had 
a  method  in  it,  and  their  wanderings  were  not 
without  a  plan." 


Sulphur  Mines  of  Naples:  or  the  Solfafara. 

Near  Puzzoli,  in  Italy,  is  that  great  and  fa- 
mous mine  of  sulphur,  called  Solfatara. 

It  consists  of  an  oval  plain,  about  two  hun- 
dred yards  in  diameter,  surrounded  by  steep 
rocks  on  all  sides,  which  are  perpetually  de- 
composing and  falling  down  in  ruins.  The 
plain  is  elevated  about  two  hundred  and  fifty 
yards  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  and  is  regard- 
ed as  the  crater  of  an  ancient  volcano.  The 
plain  is  sensibly  hotter  than  the  atmosphere  in 
the  warmest  days  of  summer,  and  burns  the 
feet  through  the  shoes.  From  the  cavities  in 
this  part,  vapours  exhale,  which  are  nothing 
else  than  sulphur  subliming  through  the  cre- 
vices. The  sulphur  adheres  to  the  sides  of 
the   rock,  where  it  forms  enormous  masses  ; 


'which  som.etimes  fall  down  by  their  own 
weight.  In  calm  weather  the  vapours  rise 
twenty-five  or  thirty  feet  from  the  earth. 

In  the  middle  of  the  plain  there  is  a  kind  of 
basin,  three  feet  lower  than  the  rest  of  the  sur- 
face, which  sounds  hollow  when  any  person 
walks  over  it,  as  if  theie  were  a  great  cavern 
beneath.  Further  on  is  a  small  lake,  called 
Agano.  Beyond  this  lake  are  the  excavations 
from  whence  the  earth  is  dug  which  furnishes 
the  sulphur ;  it  is  light  and  tender. — The  work- 
men always  dig  into  the  plain  for  die  earth, 
and  neglect  the  sulphur,  which  is  formed  on 
the  surface  in  considerable  quantities,  and  of  a 
bright  yellow  colour.  They  say  the  latter  has 
lost  its  nature,  and  does  not  make  sulphur  of  so 
good  a  quality  as  that  which  is  procured  from 
the  soft  stone  under  the  surface. 

Solfatara  was  styled  by  the  ancients,  the 
"  Court  of  Vulcan,"  to  the  south  of  the  city  of 
Naples.  The  Solfatara  has  not  emitted  flames 
within  the  memory  of  man,  so  that  it  is  a  kind 
of  half  extinct  volcano  ;  but  wet  weather  in- 
creases the  quantity  of  its  smoke.  Its  form  is 
circular,  with  vines  and  fruit  trees  on  the 
outer  declivity.  Tiles  placed  over  vent  holes, 
and  serving  as  retorts,  collect  the  condensed 
sulphur.  Pure  virgin  sulphur  is  formed  in  all 
the  hot  crevices  of  the  inside  and  outside  of  the 
cone  of  the  Solfatara. 

Ever  since  the  days  of  Pliny  the  Solfatara 
has  supplied  a  considerable  part  of  the  sulphur 
of  commerce  in  Europe.  According  to  M. 
Brieslak,  the  sidphur  is  formed  by  the  decom- 
position of  sulphuretted  hydrogen  gas,  which 
is  plentifully  disengaged  in  tliis  place. 

In  token  of  the  great  value  of  these  mines, 
it  need  only  be  stated,  that  the  amount  of  the 
pot  de  vin  alleged  to  have  been  leceived  by 
his  Neapolitan  majesty  from  the  sulphur  com- 
pany, was  no  less  than  1,000,000  ducats, 
about  175,000/. 


Steam  Boilers. — A  gold  medal  was  recently 
decreed  to  the  elder  M.  Chaussenot  by  the 
Society  for  the  Encouragement  of  National  In 
dustry,  for  an  apparatus  to  render  the  explo 
sion  of  steam  boilers  impossible.  His  inven- 
tion is  said  to  be  perfect,  both  as  regards  its 
improvements  on  the  safety-valve,  and  an  in- 
genious contrivance  to  give  due  notice  of  dan- 
ger to  the  crew :  wltile  in  the  event  of  all  the 
warnings  of  his  machinery  failing,  or  bein^ 
disregarded,  the  steam  flows  back  upon  the 
furnace,  and  instanfly  extinguishes  the  fire. 

Discovery  of  Ancient  Royal  Treasure. 
A  few  days  since  a  large  collection  of  valua- 
ble Anglo  Saxon  coins,  and  othei  relics  of  old- 
en times,  were  discovered  close  to  the  river 
Ribble,  at  Cuerdalehall,  near  this  town.  It 
appears  that  a  number  of  workmen  were  em- 
ployed in  repairing  the  embankments  of  the 
Ribble,  (which  had  become  partially  under- 
mined by  the  action  of  the  water,)  in  order  to 
prevent  the  encroachments  of  the  river,  when 
they  were  suddenly  surprised  and  overjoyed 
at  the  discovery  of  the  buried  treasure.  It 
was  contained  in  a  leaden  chest,  which,  how- 
ever, had  become  so  decayed  and  corroded, 
that  it  broke  asunder  in  the  attempt  to  extricate 
it  from  its  hiding  place,  and  the  inclosed  valua- 


bles of  course  rolled  out  before  the  astonished 
gaze  of  the  "bankers." — There  are,  we  un- 
derstand, about  10,000  coins,  and  the  average 
weight  is  about  twenty  grains  each,  which  are 
principally  of  the  leigns  of  Etheldred,  Alfred, 
and  Edward  the  elder,  besides  which  there 
are  ingots  of  silver,  bracelets,  bridle  bits,  some 
ring-money,  &c.  &c. 

The  money,  we  are  informed,  weighs  about 
290  ounces,  and  the  other  articles,  about  756 
o\mces,  in  all,  986  ounces  of  silver.  The 
probable  time  of  the  deposits  of  this  valuable 
treasure  was,  as  nearly  as  can  be  estimated, 
about  1000  years  ago.  The  prevailing  opin- 
ion, from  the  extent  of  the  property,  and 
other  circumstances,  is,  that  it  was  the  royal 
treasure.  Some  odd  pieces  of  the  booty  have 
found  their  way  into  the  hands  of  a  few  indi- 
viduals, and  are,  of  course,  highly  valued. 
Indeed,  the  numismatic  collectors  and  connois- 
seurs are  quite  in  a/i«-o)- about  the  matter,  and 
the  spot  where  the  treasure  was  found,  has,  since 
the  discovery,  been  more  zealously  scratch- 
ed than  any  dunghill  in  the  best  populated 
poultry-yard.  The  appropriation  and  owner- 
ship of  the  property  will,  we  apprehend,  be- 
come a  question  between  the  crown  and  Mr. 
Assheton,  but,  in  all  probability,  the  claim  of 
the  latter  will  not  be  interfered  with.  The 
circumstance  has  created  a  lively  sensation  in 
this  neighbourhood. — Preston  (Eng.)  Chro- 
nicle. 

On  the  Iti/luence  of  JVornen. — There  is  no- 
thing, indeed,  by  which  I  have  through  life 
more  profited  than  by  the  just  observations, 
the  good  opinion,  and  the  sincere  and  gentle 
encouragement  of  amiable  and  sensible  women. 
— Memoirs  of  Sir  S.  Eomilly. 


Sulphuric  Acid. — 60,0 
faclured  annually,  in  Engli 


tons  are   manu- 
alone. 


Method  of  Restoring  Life  to  the  Apparent- 
ly Drowned — Recommended  by  the  "  Royal 
Humane  Society  of  England,"  instituted  in 
the  year  1774.  Avoid  all  rough  usage.  Do 
not  hold  up  the  body  hj  the  feet,  nor  roll  it  on 
casks  or  barrels,  or  rub  it  with  salt  or  spirits, 
or  apply  tobacco.  Lose  not  a  moment  in  car- 
lying  the  body  to  the  nearest  house,  with  the 
head  and  shoulders  raised.  Place  it  in  a  warm 
room  if  the  weather  is  cold.  Preserve  silence, 
and  positively  admit  no  more  than  three  intel- 
ligent persons.  Let  the  body  be  instantly 
stripped,  dried,  and  wrapped  in  hot  blankets, 
which  are  to  be  frequently  renewed.  Keep 
the  mouth,  nostrils  and  throat  free  and  clean. 
Apply  warm  substances  to  the  back,  spine,  pit 
of  the  stomach,  arm-pits  and  soles  of  the  feet. 
Rub  the  body  with  heated  flannel,  or  cotton, 
or  warm  hands.  Attempt  to  restore  breathing 
by  gently  blowing  with  a  bellows,  into  one 
nostril,  closing  the  mouth  and  the  other  nos- 
tril. Press  down  the  breast  carefully,  with 
both  hands,  and  then  let  it  rise  again,  and  thus 
imitate  natural  breathing.  Keep  up  the  appli- 
cation of  heat — continue  the  rubbing — increase 
if  ivhen  life  appears,  and  then  give  a  tea-spoon- 
fid  of  warm  water,  or  very  weak  brandy  and 
water,  or  wine  and  water.  Persevere  for  six 
hours.     Send  quickly  for  medical  assistance. 


THE    FRIEND. 


341 


FlilENDS    IN 

(Continued  tio 


NillV     ENGLAND. 


The  "  March  term"  of  the  court  of  assist- 
ants for  1661  closed  with  the  execution  of 
Wilham  Leddra,  and  that,  too,  under  circum- 
stances the  most  gloomy  and  terrible. 

The  government  in  their  apology  to  the 
king,  had  professed  only  to  stand  at  the  en- 
trance, and  to  have  oflered  "  the  point"  to  in- 
truders in  self-defence  ;  those,  therefore,  who 
rushed  upon  it,  they  said,  were  suicides, 
whose  absence  only  they  desired. 

Four  we  have  seen  had  already  rushed  upon 
that  point  and  perished  ;  and  five  oUiers  were 
ready,  walking  openly  to  and  fro  within  the 
charter  limits,  after  sentence  of  banishment  on 
pain  of  death,  and  some  of  these  last  were 
freemen  of  the  colony.  And  now  whose  turn 
next?  was  the  general  and  anxious  inquiry. 
If  the  Quakers  wotild  so  freely  offer  them- 
selves for  sacrifice,  would  the  ministering 
priests  and  magistrates  at  all  shrink  from  the 
slaughter,  acting  as  the  agents,  and  in  the 
name  of  the  people  and  of  the  people's  govern- 
ment, and  making  the  whole  community  re- 
sponsible for  their  doings — and  to  the  world 
lire  popular  government  of  Massachussetts 
seemed  engaged  in  the  work  of  popular  per- 
secution, and  well  might  it  excite  the  wonder 
of  that  age.  But  when  the  Massachussetts 
Quakers  seemed  without  defence  before  their 
enemies,  save  in  the  common  sympathy  which 
their  sufferings  might  excite,  and  acting  on  the 
fears  of  the  charter  authorities,  help  came 
suddenly  from  another  quarter. 

Tlie  news  of  Leddra's  death,  with  the  dan- 
ger of  others,  reached  England,  and  the  breth- 
ren there,  in  their  alarm,  applied  to  the  king 
for  protection,  and  the  result  was  most  happy. 
Charles  the  2d  was  not  fond  of  our  first 
charter  ancestors.  They  held  their  patent  of 
self-government  by  the  gift  of  his  father,  yet 
they  belonged  to  that  school  of  politics  and 
religion  which  cut  off  his  head  ;  and  they  fa- 
voured Cromwell,  and  cherished  the  regicides 
who  tied  to  America.  All  this  the  English 
Quakers  well  knew,  and  they  put  into  the 
monarch's  hands  C4eorge  Bishop's  book  on  the 
cruelties  to  their  sect  here.  It  was  in  the 
13th  year  of  his  reign,  and  when  he  read  the 
famed  sarcasm  of  Assistant  Denison  on  th 
stability  of  his  throne,  to  those  Quakers  who 
claimed  an  English  trial,  "  that  this  year  they 
apply  to  England,  the  next,  parliament  will 
send  over  to  inquire,  and  the  third  year  the 
government  of  England  will  be  changed." — 
Charles  noted  the  passage,  and  calling  to  the 
lords  and  dignitaries  about  him,  read  it  aloud, 
saying,  "  Lo  !  these  are  my  loving  subjects  of 
New  England,  they  seem  already  to  see  with 
delight  my  throne  shaken,  as  my  father's,  but 
I'll  stop  their  career."  Whilst  in  this  turn  of 
mind,  Edward  Burroughs,  a  distinguished 
Quaker,  obtained  an  audience,  and  thus  ad- 
dressed him.  "  O  king,  there  is  a  vein  of  in- 
nocent blood  opened  in  thy  dominions,  which, 
if  not  stopped,  will  overflow  the  whole  realm." 
"  But  I  will  stop  that  vein,"  he  replied,  and  he 
directed  that  a  mandamus  should  be  made  out, 
of  which  the   following  is  the  substance  : — it 


was  directed  to  John  Endicot,  and  all  other 
governors  of  New  England,  and  to  the  iniuls- 
lers  and  officers  of  all  plantations  there. 

Charles  R. — Tiusty  and  well  beloved,  we 
greet  you  well.  Having  been  informed  that 
several  of  our  subjects,  among  you,  called 
Quakers,  have  been,  and  arc  imprisoned  by 
you,  whereof  some  have  been  executed,  and 
others  in  danger  to  undergo  the  like,  we  do 
hereby  require  that  if  there  be  any  of  those 
people  among  you,  called  Quakers,  now  con- 
demned to  sufi'er  death  or  other  corporeal  pun- 
ishment, or  that  are  imprisoned  and  obnoxious 
to  the  like  condemnation,  you  are  to  forbear, 
and  proceed  no  further  theiein,  but  forthwith  to 
send  said  persons  (whether  condemned  or  im- 
prisoned) over  into  this  our  kingdom  of  Eng- 
land, together  with  the  respective  crimes  or 
offences  laid  to  their  charge,  to  the  end  that  they 
may  be  dealt  with  agreeable  to  our  laws  and 
their  own  demerits ;  and  for  so  doing,  this  shall 
be  your  sufficient  warrant  and  discharge. 

Given  at  our  court  at  Whitehall,  the 
9lh  day  of  Sept.  1661. 
By  his  majesty's  command. 

William  Morris. 
Strange  mandate,  indeed,  from  a  despotic 
throne,  and  to  a  self-governing  community ! 
What  tyranny  is  worse  than  that  of  a  special 
interest  in  power,  operating  through  free  forms, 
be  it  of  wealth,  of  the  church,  or  combina- 
tions of  monopolists? 

It  now  remained  to  pass  the  royal  manda- 
mus over  to  the  colony,  and  for  this  purpose  it 
pleased  the  king  to  grant  his  deputation  to 
Samuel  Shattuck,  a  Quaker  of  Boston,  and 
then  in  London  under  banishment  from  his 
native  land  on  pain  of  death  ;  and  as  the  busi- 
ness required  haste,  a  ship  was  chartered, 
Ralph  Goldsmith,  another  Quaker,  master,  for 
three  hundred  pounds,  to  sail  in  ten  days, 
goods  or  no  goods. 

In  June,  1661,  Wenlook  Christison  was 
brought  before  the  court  of  assistants  ;  there, 
both  Endicot  and  Bellingham  told  him  that 
unless  he  would  renounce  his  Quakerism,  he 
should  surely  die.  "  Nay,"  said  he  firmly, 
"do  not  deceive  yourselves,  I  shall  not  change 
my  religion,  or  seek  to  save  my  life  ;  you  can 
take  it  when  you  will."  But,  to  the  surprise 
of  all,  instead  of  proceeding  to  trial,  he  was 
ordered  back  to  prison. 

The  court  went  into  consultation  how  they 
should  dispose  of  him.  But  they  were  divi- 
ded, and  for  two  weeks  sat  in  debate,  during 
which  time  it  was  said  the  sun  shone  not  in 
the  firmament,  as  if  in  sadness  at  the  guilty 
work.  A  sure  token  of  the  feelings  of  the 
people,  who  are  prone,  on  like  occasions,  to 
look  through  nature  up  to  nature's  God. 

At  last  intolerant  pride  prevailed,  and  Chris- 
tison was  put  on  trial,  and  the  jury  soon  re- 
turned a  verdict  of  guilty  ;  and  when  asked 
wliat  he  had  to  say  why  sentence  of  death 
should  not  be  passed  on  him,  he  said  he  had 
done  nothing  worthy  of  death.  "  But,"  said 
they,  "you  come  among  us  in  rebellion, 
which  is  like  the  sin  of  witchcraft,  and  should 
be  punished."  "  By  what  law  do  you  put  me 
to  death  ?"  asked  Christison. 

Endicot.  We  have  a  law  which  condemns 
you  to  death. 

C.  Who  empowered  you  to  make  that  law  ? 


E.  We  have  n  patent,  and  are  the  patent- 
ees ;  judge  if  we  may  not  make  laws. 

C.  But  can  you  make  laws   repugnant  to 
those  of  England? 
E.  Surely  not. 

C.  Then  in  your  laws  against  the  Quakers 
you  have  gone  beyond  your  bounds,  and  have 
forfeited  your  charter.  Tell  me,  are  you  the 
king's  subjects?  yea  or  nay. 

"  What  good  will  an  answer  do  you?"  said 
Secretary  Rawson.  "  To  know,"  said  Chris- 
tison, "  if  you  will  own  your  late  petition  to 
the  king,  wherein  you  desire  to  kneel  among 
his  most  loyal  subjects." 

"  We  are  among  his  most  loyal  subjects," 
said  Endicot.  "  So  am  I,"  said  Christison, 
"and,  for  aught  I  know,  as  good  as  your- 
selves, if  not  better  ;  for  did  the  king  but  know 
your  hearts  as  God  knows  them,  he  would 
soon  see  their  rottenness  towards  himself;  but, 
as  we  are  equally  subject  to  the  same  king  and 
laws,  what  have  you  to  do  with  my  life  here, 
upon  a  law  of  your  own  making,  and  not  ap- 
proved by  our  king  or  nation  ?  I  never  yet 
heard  of  English  law  to  hang  Quakers." 

"  But  there  is  to  hang  Jesuits,  though,"  said 
Endicot. 

"  But  you  presume  to  hang  me  as  a  Quaker, 
and  not  as  a  Jesuit,  therefore,  I  appeal  to  the 
laws  of  my  own  nation." 

"  We  have  you  in  our  power,"  said  a  surly 
assistant,  "  and  shall  dispose  of  you  whether 
you  will  or  no." 

"  Guilty  or  not  guilty  ?"  said  the  secretary. 
"  I  deny  all  guilt." 

"  But  the  law  condems  thee,"  said  Endicot. 
"  And  the  Lord  doth  justify  me,"  said 
Wenlock.  "  Who  art  thou  that  condemnest?" 
The  vote  for  sentence  of  death  was  then  put, 
but  tliere  was  a  division  among  the  assistants; 
a  number  would  not  vote  to  sentence  the  pri- 
soner. Endicot  seeing  this,  became  angry, 
and  declared  that  he  could  find  it  in  his  heart 
to  go  home. 

"  Far  better  for  thee  to  be  at  home  than 
here,"  said  Wenlock,  "  for  thou  art  about  a 
bloody  work." 

Even  the  second  vote  was  confused  and  un- 
certain, which  so  incensed  the  governor,  that 
he  stood  up  and  said,  "  I  thank  God  I  am  not 
afraid  to  give  judgment ;"  and  he  then  pro- 
nounced sentence  of  death  ;  to  which  Christi- 
son replied,  "the  will  of  the  Lord  be  done." 

But  to  the  court  he  said,  "  Note  my  words, 
if  you  have  power  to  take  my  life,  being  as  I 
am  in  your  hands,  yet  this  will  be  your  last; 
you  shall  never  more  have  power  to  take 
Quakeis'  lives  from  them.  Do  not  think  to 
weary  the  living  God  by  slaying  his  servants. 
For  the  last  man  you  have  put  to  death,  here 
are  five  come  in  his  room  ;  if  you  kill  nie,  God 
will  send  others  of  his  servants  in  my  room, 
that  you  may  have  torment  upon  torment, — 
which  is  your  portion ;  there  is  no  peace  for 
the  wicked,  saith  my  God." 

Upon  this  scene  comment  is  unnecessary. 
Wenlock  was  sent  back  to  prison,  and  in  five 
days  after,  the  marshal  and  constable  came 
with  others  for  his  liberation,  with  twcnly- 
ficven  more  of  his  suffering  companions,  who 
hail  long  pined  in  a  dungeon  in  Boston,  for 
their  testimony  to  what  they  believed  the  truth. 
What   means   this?   said    Wenlock,    when 


342 


THE    FRIEND. 


they  told  him  he  was  at  liberty.      VVe  have  a 
new  law,  said  they. 

What,  said  he,  have  you  given  up  your  gal- 
lows, that  last  weapon  of  your  defence  ?  your 
rulers  have  declared  that  "your  old  law  was 
good  and  necessary  for  the  peace  and  safety  of 
the  country.  How  have  your  bands  become 
weak? — but  the  power  of  God  is  over  vou 
all. 

This  sarcasm,  under  circumstances  the 
most  trying  to  human  nature,  reveals  the  spi- 
rit of  the  man  the  charter  government  had  to 
deal  with  on  this  occasion.  Were  all  Quakers 
such,  persecution  itself  would  require  courage ; 
though  usually  its  office  is  most  cowardly. 

And  even  now  the  prison  doors  were  thrown 
open  in  the  spirit  of  malignity.  For,  of  the 
twenty-seven  to  be  liberated,  they  took  Peter 
Pierson  and  Judith  Brown,  stripped  them  both 
to  the  middle,  man  and  woman,  fastened  them 
to  a  cart's  tail,  side  by  side,  and  whipped  them 
through  the  town  of  Boston,  twenty  stripes 
each,  the  can  driving  slowly  that  the  lash 
might  be  laid  on  deliberately.  The  peculiar 
offence  of  Peter  and  Judith  was  refusing  to 
plead  to  the  charges  brought  against  them  in 
court,  and  remaining  dumb  before  their  per- 
secutors. 

(To  becoiiUiiued.) 


From  tlje  Alex 
A  GJLANCE  AT  ' 


iidiia  Gazette. 
HE  MORMONS 


TO  THE  EDITOR. 

Since  the  Mormons  were  expelled  from  the 
state  of  Missouri,  they  have  purchased  the 
town  of  Commerce,  a  situation  of  surpassing 
beauty,  at  the  head  of  the  lower  rapids,  on  the 
Illinois  shore  of  the  Mississippi  river.  The 
name  of  the  place  they  have  recently  changed 
to  Nauvoo,  the  Hebrew  term  for  fair  or  beau- 
tiful. Around  this  place,  as  their  centre,  they 
are  daily  gathering  from  almost  every  quarter ; 
and  several  hundred  new  houses,  erected  with- 
in the  last  few  months,  attest  to  the  passing 
traveller  the  energy,  industry,  and  self-denial 
with  whicli  the  community  is  imbued.  They 
have  also  obtained  possession  of  extensive 
lands  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  in  that 
charming  portion  of  Iowa  Territory,  known  as 
the  "  Half  Breed  Reservation;"  and  there,  upon 
the  rolling  and  fertile  prairies,  they  are  rapidly 
selecting  their  homes,  and  opening  their  farms. 
As  the  traveller  now  passes  through  those  na- 
tural parks  and  fields  of  flowers,  which  the 
hand  of  the  Creator  planted  there,  he  beholds 
their  cabins,  ilotted  down  in  most  enchanting 
perspective,  either  on  the  borders  of  the  tim- 
ber, or  beside  the  springs  and  streams  of  liv- 
ing water,  which  are  interspersed  on  every 
hand. 

Nor  are  they  unmindful  of  their  interests 
abroad,  while  they  are  thus  accomplishino-  so 
much  at  home.  No  sect,  witli  equal  means, 
has  probably  ever  suffered  and  achieved  more 
in  so  short  a  space  of  time.  Their  elders 
have  not  only  been  commissioned  and  sent 
forth  to  every  part  of  our  own  country,  but 
they  have  left  their  families  and  friends  behind 
them,  and  gone  to  Europe,  and  even  to  the 
Holy  Land,  to  reveal  the  wonders  of  the 
"  new  and  everlasting  covenant,"  and  to  preach 
"  the  dispensation  of  the  fuhiess  of  times." 


They  doubt  not  but  that  they  shall  be  endued, 
when  necessary,  with  power  I'rom  on  high  to 
proclaim  to  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  in  their 
own  tongues,  the  wonderful  works  of  God. 

The  signal  success  which  every  where  at- 
tends their  exertions,  proves  how  well  their 
religious  system  is  adapted  to  give  expression 
to  the  various  forms  of  enthusiasm  that  per- 
vade the  religious  sentiment  of  the  day.  Re- 
taining many  truths  which  are  held  m  com- 
mon by  different  denominations  of  Christians, 
and  covering  their  absurdities  with  imposing 
forms  and  lofty  pretensions,  their  system  opens 
a  winning  asylum  for  all  the  disafleeted  or  dis- 
satisfied of  other  persuasions,  and  contains 
much  that  is  congenial  to  almost  every  shade 
of  eriatic  or  radical  religious  character.  As 
an  illustration  of  this,  it  is  stated  in  the  last 
number  of  their  own  journal,  called  "  Times 
and  Seasons,"  that,  on  a  single  occasion  in 
England,  one  of  their  elders  lately  baptised, 
among  others,  no  less  than  thirteen  preachers 
of  one  denomination  of  Christians. 

The  name  of  Mormon  they  disclaim,  and 
aflirm  that  it  was  given  to  them  by  their  ene- 
mies. They  call  themselves  "  The  Church  of 
Jems  Christ  of  Latter  Bay  Saints,"  and 
number  among  their  chief  ecclesiastical  digni- 
taries, a  prophet,  patriarch,  and  a  train  of  higli 
priests,  bishops  and  elders.  They  are  under- 
stood to  disavow  the  truth  and  validity  of  other 
churches,  and  to  believe  that  their  own  eccle- 
siastical constitution  entitles  them  to  expect 
the  full  enjoyment  of  all  the  gifts  and  blessings 
of  the  church  in  ancient  times.  They  teach 
that  all  who  are  baptised  by  immersion,  under 
proper  authority,  are  legally  entided  to  the  re- 
mission of  their  sins,  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Among  other  religious  exercises,  they 
meet  together  to  testify,  to  prophecy,  to  speak 
with  tongues,  to  interpret,  and  to  relate  theii 
visions  and  revelations,  and  in  short,  to  exer- 
cise all  the  gifts  of  God,  as  set  in  order  among 
the  ancient  churches.  They  believe  that  the 
restoration  of  Israel  to  Palestine  ;  the  bu 
of  Jerusalem  ;  and  the  second  advent  of  the 
Messiah,  are  near  at  hand  ;  and  the  dreadful 
calamities  which  have  recently  befallen  some 
of  the  cities  of  our  land,  are  set  down  upon 
their  records  as  prophetic  signs  of  the  second 
coining  of  the  Son  of  Man  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven  to  open  the  millennial  era. 

As  to  the  "Book  of  Mormon,"  while  they 
place  implicit  confidence  in  its  truth,  they  de- 
ny that  it  is  a  neiu  Bible,  to  exclude  the  o!J, 
but  a  historical  and  religious  record,  written  in 
ancient  times,  by  a  branch  of  the  house  of  Is- 
rael that  peopled  America,  from  whom  the  In- 
dians are  descended.  The  metallic  plates  on 
which  these  records  were  engraved,  lay  depo- 
sited for  many  centuries  in  the  earth,  until 
they  were  at  length  discovered  and  translated 
by  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.  and  found,  not  only  to 
corroborate  and  confirm  the  truth  of  holy  writ, 
but  also  to  open  the  events  of  ancient  Ame- 
rica, as  far  back  at  least  as  the  flood.  They 
believe  that  this  book  pours  the  light  of  noon- 
day upon  the  history  of  a  nation,  whose 
mounds,  and  cities,  and  fortifications,  still  re- 
pose, in  grand~but  melancholy  ruins,  upon  the 
bosom  oi'  the  western  prairies  ;  and  the  rea- 
son that  it  is  not  more  generally  received  is 
same  that  operated  to  prevent  the  recep- 


tion of  tlie  Gospel,  in  the  early  ages  of  Chris- 
tianity. 

It  was  a  beautiful  morning,  towards  the  close 
of  April  last,  when  the  writer  of  the  foregoing 
sketch,  accompanied  by  a  friend,  crossed  the 
iVIississippi  river,  from  Montrose,  to  pay  a 
visit  to  the  prophet.  As  we  approached  his 
house,  we  saw  him  ride  up  and  alight  from  his 
beautiful  horse ;  and,  handing  the  bridle  to 
one  of  his  followers  in  attendance,  he  waited 
in  front  of  the  gale  to  receive  us.  A  number 
of  the  principal  men  of  the  place  soon  collected 
around,  apparently  anxious  to  hear  the  words 
which  fell  I'rom  his  lips.  His  bearing  towards 
them  was  like  one  who  had  authority;  and  the 
deference  which  they  paid  him  convinced  us 
that  his  dominion  was  deeply  seated  in  the 
empire  of  their  consciences.  To  our  minds,  a 
profound  knowledge  of  human  nature  had  evi- 
dently taught  him  that,  of  all  principles,  the 
most  omnipotent  is  the  religious  principle  ; 
and  to  govern  men  of  certain  classes,  it  is  only 
necessary  to  control  their  religious  sentiment. 
After  he  had  shown  us  the  fine  grounds 
around  his  dwelling,  he  conducted  us,  at  our 
request,  to  an  upper  room,  where  he  drew 
aside  the  curtains  of  a  case,  and  showed  us 
several  Egyptian  mummies,  which  we  were 
told  that  the  church  had  purchased,  at  his 
suggestion,  some  time  before,  for  a  large  sum 
of  money. 

The  embalmed  body  that  stands  near  the 
centre  of  the  ease,  said  he,  is  one  of  the  Pha- 
raohs, who  sat  upon  the  throne  of  Egypt ;  and 
the  female  figure  by  its  side  was  probably  one 
of  his  daughters. 

It  may  have  been  the  Princess  Thermutis, 
I  replied,  the  same  that  rescued  Moses  from 
the  waters  of  the  Nile. 

It  is  not  improbable,  answered  the  prophet ; 
but  my  time  has  not  yet  allowed  me  fully  to 
examine  and  decide  that  point.  Do  you  un- 
derstand the  Hebrew  language  ?  said  he,  rais- 
ing his  hand  to  the  top  of  the  case,  and  tak- 
ing down  a  small  Hebrew  gi-ammar  of  Rabbi 
Sexias. 

That  language  has  not  altogether  escaped 
my  attention,  was  the  reply. 

He  then  M-alked  to  a  secretary,  on  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  room,  and  drew  out  several 
frames,  covered  with  glass,  under  which  were 
nuriierous  fragments  of  Egyptian  papyrus,  on 
which,  as  usual,  a  great  variety  of  hieroglyphi- 
cal  characters  had  been  imprinted. 


These  ancient  records,  said  he,  throw  great 
light  upon  the  subject  of  Christianity.  They 
have  been  unrolled  and  preserved  with  great 
labour  and  care.  My  time  has  hitherto  been 
too  much  taken  up  to  translate  the  whole  of 
them,  but  I  wdl  show  you  how  I  interpret  cer- 
tain parts.  There,  said  he,  pointing  to  a  par- 
ticular character,  that  is  the  signature  of  the 
patriarch  Abraham. 

It  is  indeed  a  most  intei-esting  autograph,  I 
replied,  and  doubdess  the  only  one  extant. — 
What  an  ornament  it  would  be  to  have  these 
ancient  manuscripts  handsomely  set,  in  appro- 
priate frames,  and  hung  up  around  the  walls 
of  the  temple  which  you  are  about  to  erect  in 
this  place. 

Yes,  replied  the  prophet,  and  the  translation 
hung  up  with  them. 

Thinking  this  a  proper  time  to  propose  a 


THE     FRIEND. 


343 


few  inquiries  relative  to  some  of  his  peculiar 
tenets,  I  observed  that  it  was  commonly  re- 
ported of  him  that  he  believed  in  the  pergonal 
reign  of  the  Messiah  upon  earth,  during  the 
millennial  era. 

I  believe  in  no  such  thing,  was  his  reply. 
— xVt  the  opening  of  that  period,  I  believe  that 
Christ  will  descend  ;  but  will  immediately  re- 
turn again  to  heaven.  Some  of  our  elders,  he 
continued,  before  I  have  found  lime  to  instruct 
them  better,  have  unadvisedly  propagated  some 
such  opinions;  but  I  tell  my  people  it  is  ab- 
surd to  suppose  that  Christ  "  tvUl  jump  out 
of  the  frying-pan  into  ihejirc."  He  is  in  a 
good  place  now,  and  it  is  not  to  be  supposed 
that  he  will  exchange  it  for  a  worse  one. 

Not  a  litde  shocked  at  the  emblem  employ- 
ed by  die  prophet,  we  descended  from  his 
chambers,  and  the  conversation  turned  upon 
his  recent  visit  to  Washington,  and  his  inter- 
view with  the  President  of  the  United  States. 
He  gave  us  distinctly  to  understand  that  his 
political  views  had  undergone  an  entire  change ; 
and  his  description  of  the  reception  given  him 
at  the  executive  mansion  was  any  thing  but 
flattering  to  the  distinguished  individual  who 
presides  over  its  hospitaliues. 

You  hold  in  your  hands,  I  observed,  a  large 
amount  of  political  power,  and  your  society 
must  exert  a  tremendous  influence,  for  weal  or 
woe,  in  the  coming  elections. 

Yes,  said  he,  I  know  it ;  and  our  influence, 
as  far  as  it  goes,  we  intend  to  use.  'i'licre  are 
probably  not  far  short  of  an  hundred  thoiiPand 
souls  in  our  society,  and  the  votes  to  which 
we  are  entitled  throughout  the  union  must 
doubUess  be  extensively  lost  to  Van  Buren. 

Not  being  myself  disposed  in  any  way  to  in- 
termeddle in  party  politics,  I  made  no  definite  re- 
ply ;  but,  immediately  taking  leave,  we  return- 
ed to  Montrose,  abundantly  satisfied  that  the 
society  over  which  he  presides  has  assumed 
a  moral  and  political  importance  which  is  but 
very  imperfectly  understood.  Associated  on 
the  religious  principle,  under  a  prophet  and 
leader  whose  mysterious  and  awful  claims  to 
divine  inspiration  make  his  voice  to  believers 
like  the  voice  of  God;  trained  to  sacrifice  their 
individuality ;  to  utter  one  cry ;  to  think  and 
act  in  crovvds;  with  minds  that  seem  to  have 
been  struck  from  the  sphere  of  reason  on  one 
subject,  and  left  to  wander,  like  lost  stars, 
amid  the  dark  mazes  and  winding  ways  of  re- 
ligious error,  these  remarkable  sectaries  must 
necessarily  hold  in  their  hands  a  fearful  balance 
of  political  power.  In  the  midst  of  contend- 
ing parlies,  a  single  hand  might  turn  their  in- 
fluences, with  tremendous  effect,  to  whichever 
side  presented  the  most  potent  attractions  ;  and 
should  they  ever  become  disposed  to  exert 
their  influence  for  evil,  which  may  heaven 
prevent,  they  would  surround  our  institutions 
with  an  element  of  danger,  more  to  be  dread- 
ed than  an  armed  and  hundred-eyed  police. 


SSJfGlXAR     INDIAN    ClSTOJl. 

A  c\istom  prevalent,  and  almost  universal, 
amongst  these  Indians,  is  that  of  flattening  or 
mashing  in  the  whole  front  of  the  skull,  from 
the  superciliary  ridge  to  the  crown.  The  ap- 
pearance pioduoed  by  this  unnatural  operation 
is  almost  hideous,  and  one  would  suppose  that 


the  intellect  is  materially  injurcil  by  it.  This, 
however,  does  not  appear  to  be  the  case,  as  I 
have  never  seen,  willi  a  single  exception,  (^ihc 
Kayouse,)  a  race  of  people  who  appeared  mure 
shrewd  and  intelligent.  I  had  a  conversation 
on  this  subject,  a  few  days  since,  with  a  chiel 
who  speaks  the  English  language.  He  said, 
that  he  had  exerted  himself  to  abolish  the  prac- 
tice in  his  own  tribe;  but,  although  his  people 
would  listen  patiently  to  his  talk  on  most  sub- 
jects, their  ears  were  firmly  closed  when  this 
was  mentioned:  "  They  would  leave  the  coun- 
cil fire  one  by  one,  until  none  but  a  few  squaws 
and  children  were  left  to  drink  in  the  words  of 
the  chief."  It  is  even  considered  among  them 
a  degradation  to  possess  a  round  head;  and 
one  whose  caput  has  happened  to  be  neglected 
in  his  infancy,  can  never  become  even  a  sub- 
ordinate chief  in  his  tribe,  and  is  treated  with 
indifference  and  disdain,  as  one  who  is  unwor- 
thy a  place  amongst  them.  The  flattening  ol 
the  head  is  practised  by  at  least  ten  or  twelve 
distinct  tribes  of  the  lower  country,  the  Klika- 
tats,  Kalapooyahs,  and  Multnomahs  of  the 
Wallammet,  and  its  vicinity;  the  Chinooks, 
Klatsaps,  Klatsonis,  Kowalitsks,  Kallamraets, 
Killemooks,  and  Chekalis  of  the  lower  Colum- 
bia and  its  tributaries,  and  probably  by  others, 
both  north  and  south.  The  tribe  called  Flat- 
heads,  or  Salish,  who  reside  near  the  sources 
of  the  Oregon,  have  long  since  abolished  this 
custom.  The  mode  by  which  the  flattening 
is  eflected,  varies  considerably  with  the  difler- 
ent  tribes.  The  Wallammet  Indians  place  the 
infant,  soon  after  its  birth,  upon  a  board,  to 
die  edges  of  which  are  attached  little  loops  of 
hempen  cord,  or  leather  ;  and  other  simdar 
cords  are  passed  across  and  back  in  a  zigzag 
manner  dirough  these  loops,  enclosing  the 
child,  and  binding  it  firmly  down.  To  the 
upper  edge  of  this  board,  in  which  is  a  de- 
pression to  receive  the  back  part  of  the  head 
another  smaller  one  is  attached  by  hinges  o. 
leather,  and  made  to  lie  obliquely  on  the  fore- 
head, the  force  of  the  pressure  being  regulated 
by  several  strings  attached  to  its  edge,  which 
are  passed  through  holes  in  the  board  upon 
which  the  infant  is  lying,  and  secured  there. 
The  mode  of  the  Chinooks,  and  others  near 
the  sea,  difl'ers  widely  from  that  of  the  upper 
Indians,  and  appears  somewhat  less  barbarous 
and  cruel.  A  sort  of  cradle  is  formed  by  ex- 
cavating a  pine  log  to  the  depth  of  eight  or  ten 
inches.  The  child  is  placed  on  it,  on  a  bed 
of  litde  grass  mats,  and  bound  down  in  the 
manner  above  described.  A  litde  boss  of 
Ughtiy  plaited  and  woven  grass  is  then  applied 
to  the  forehead,  and  secured  by  a  cord  to  the 
loops  at  the  side.  The  infant  is  thus  sufl'ered 
to  remain  from  four  to  eight  months,  or  until 
the  sutures  of  the  skull  have  in  some  measure 
united,  and  the  bone  become  solid  and  firm. — 
It  is  seldom  or  never  taken  from  the  cradle, 
except  in  case  of  severe  illness,  until  the  flat- 
tening process  is  completed.  I  saw,  to-day, 
a  young  child  from  whose  head  the  board  had 
just  been  removed.  It  was,  without  exception, 
the  most  frightful  and  disgusting  looking  ob- 
ject I  had  ever  beheld.  The  whole  front  of  tiie 
head  was  completely  flattened,  and  the  mass 
of  brain  being  forced  back,  caused  an  enor- 
mous projection  there.  The  poor  little  crea- 
ture's eyes  protruded  to  the  distance  of  half 


an  inch,  and  looked  inflamed  and  discoloured, 
as  did  all  the  surrounding  parts.  Although  I 
felt  a  kind  of  chill  creep  over  me  from  the 
contemplation  of  such  dire  deformity,  yet  there 
was  something  so  stark-staring  and  absolutely 
queer  in  the  physiognomy  that  I  could  not  re- 
press a  smile  ;  and  when  the  mother  amused 
the  little  object,  and  made  it  laugh,  it  looked 
so  irresistibly,  so  terribly  ludicrous,  that  I  and 
those  who  were  with  me  burst  into  a  simulta- 
neous roar,  which  frightened  it  and  made  it 
cry :  in  which  predicament  it  looked  much 
less  horrible  than  before. —  Townsemrs  Sport- 
ing Excursions  in  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

fjn<;al's  cave  in  staffa. 

We  advanced  along  a  sort  of  giant's  cause- 
way, die  pavement  of  which  was  the  heads  of 
basaltic  columns,  all  fitting  together  in  the 
most  beautiful  symmetry,  and,  turning  round 
the  precipice  to  our  right  hand,  found  our- 
selves at  the  entrance  of  the  great  cave.  The 
sea  was  too  stormy  to  allow  us  to  enter  it,  as 
Is  often  done  in  boats,  we  had,  therefore,  to 
clamber  along  one  of  its  sides,  where  a  row  of 
columns  is  broken  off^  at  some  distance  above 
the  waves,  and  presents  an  accessible,  but  cer- 
tainly very  formidable  causeway,  by  which 
you  may  reach  the  far  end.  I  do  not  believe 
that  any  stranger,  if  he  were  there  alone,  would 
dare  to  pass  along  that  irregular  and  slippery 
causeway,  and  penetrate  to  the  obscure  end  of 
the  cave  ;  but  numbers  animate  one  another  to 
do  any  thing.  We  clambered  along  this  cause- 
way or  corridor,  now  ascending  and  now  de- 
scending, as  die  broken  columns  required,  and 
soon  stood— upwards  of  seventy  of  us — ranged 
along  its  side  from  one  end  to  the  other.  Let 
it  be  remembered  that  this  splendid  sea  cave  is 
forty-two  feet  wide  at  the  entrance  ;  sixty-six 
feet  high  from  the  water ;  and  runs  into  the 
rock  two  hundred  and  twenty-seven  feet.  Let 
it  be  imagined  that,  at  eight  or  ten  feet  below 
us  it  was  laved  v/ith  the  sea,  which  came 
rushing  and  foaming  along  it,  and  dashing  up 
against  the  solid  rock  at  its  termination ;  while 
the  light  thrown  from  the  flickering  billows 
quivered  in  its  arched  roof  above  us,  and  the 
whole  place  was  filled  witlTjJjs^gJejj^^jflwnd 
of  the  ocean ;  and  if  any  one  can  imagine  to 
himself  any  situation  more  sublime,  I  should 
like  to  know  what  that  is.  The  roof  is  com- 
posed of  the  lower  ends  of  basaltic  columns, 
which  have  yet  been  so  cut  away  by  nature  as 
to  give  it  the  aspect  of  the  roof  of  some  gigan- 
tic cathedral  aisle.  Lichens  of  gold  and  crim- 
son have  gilded  and  coloured  it  in  the  richest 
manner.  It  was  difficult  to  forget,  as  we  stood 
there,  that,  if  any  one  slipped,  he  would  dis- 
appear for  ever,  for  the  billows  in  their  ebb 
would  sweep  him  out  to  the  open  sea,  as  it 
were,  in  a  moment.  Yet  the  excitement  of  the 
whole  group  was  too  evident  to  rest  with  any 
seriousness  on  such  a  thought.  Some  one  sud- 
denly fired  a  gun  in  the  place,  and  the  concus- 
sion and  reverberated  thunders  were  astound- 
ing. When  the  first  effect  was  gone  off,  one 
general  peal  of  laughter  rang  through  the  cave, 
and  then  nearly  the  whole  company  began  to 
sing,  "  the  sea  !  the  sea!"  The  captain  found 
it  a  difficult  matter  to  get  his  company  out  of 
this   strange   chantry — where   they,   and  the 


344 


THE     FRIENB. 


■winds  and  v/aves  seemed  all  going  mad  to- 
gether— to  embark  them  again  for  lona. — 
William  Hoivilt. 


THE    MESSENGER. 

ON  THE  DEATHS  OF  J.  N.,  E.  K.,  R.  B.  P.,  M.  W.  E.  AND  W.  N. 

Death's  wing,  raven-coloiired,  sweeps  over  our  land, 

Yet  we  mark  not   his  course  when   we  feel  not  his 
power; 
He  silently  strikes  with  his  mist-covered  hand, 

And  the  slain  is  for^cllcn  ere  passes  the  hour  ! 
We  deem  him  hut  one  of  the  crowd  we  pass  through; 
With  our  friends  and  our  kindred  death  's  nothing  to  do! 
Why  should  we  be  thoughtful  ?— no  cause  of  alarm 

Has  cnler'd  our  dwelling  to  break  our  repose  ; 
We  live  to  our  liking  ;  we  dream  not  of  harm  ; 

From  our  gotilet  of  pleasure  no  bitter  stream  flows  ; 
Yet  we  start-as  did  he  who  beheld  on  tlie  wall 
The  hand  writing  of  old— when  we  see  a  friend  fall. 
How  often,  when  death  is  abroad  in  his  power. 

When  contagion  goes  forth  on  the  wings  of  the  wind. 
When  peslilcnce  has  a  full  chart  to  devour. 

And  terror  is  with  their  dread  presence  combin'd, 
Does  it  seem  as  though  metey  has  shielded  our  friends, 
While  no  message  to  part  to  our  kindred  descends. 
Again — when  all  balmy  and  fresh  is  the  air. 

And  health  smiles  upon  us  with  promise  of  life, 
Do  the  shafts  of  the  spoiler,  unwilling  to  spare. 

Fall  thick  in  our  circle  with  ravages  rife: — 
One  after  another  our  friends  are  laid  low. 
As  in  rapid  succession  comes  blow  upon  blow. 

One  came  to  the  altar  and  offered  his  gift ; 

Where  the  people  were  gathered  liis  turtle  doves  lay  ; 
When  beyond  mortal  ken  came  the  messenger  swift. 

And  offering  and  offerer  were  taken  away  I 
The  incense  remained  as  a  cloud  round  the  mount. 
But  the  soul  that  presented  had  gone  to  account. 
A  mother,  by  children  most  dearly  belov'd, 

Who  travail'd  for  Israel  and  mourned  for  her  woe, 
Ere  the  sun  through  another  set  circle  had  mov'd. 


liim  by  Lord  Melbourne,  in  order  to  make  way 
for  a  lady  with  whom  he  was  in  love,  and  who 
now  occupies  the  throne.  It  is  amusing  to 
witness  the  pomposity  with  which  this  poor 
mad  creature  struts  about  the  ward,  e.xclaim- 
ing,  "Fall  back,  clear  the  way  for  your  illus- 
trious Queen  Victoria." — Physic  and  Physi- 
cians. 


Moderation  is  the  silken  string  running 
tltrongh  the  pearl  chain  of  all  virtues. — Bishon 
Hall. 


T-m-n    FRI£3MB. 


SEVENTH  MONTH,  25,  1840. 


IS  cited  I 


go; 
liurch  mourn'i 


To  the  house  for  all  living  was  cil< 
Friends  and  kindred    lamenlcd — the 

her  loss, — 
The  pathway  slie  trod  led  her  steps  to  the  cross  1 

Scarce  a  week  sped  apace  in  the  journey  of  time. 
Ere  one  who  in  patience  had  long  borne  her  load. 

Though  youthful  in  years,  yet  :jtlain'd  to  her  prime, 
Pass'd  from  trouble  and  earth  to  the  joy  of  her  God  ; 

With  calmness  surrender'd  her  life — and  her  woes 

Forever  v.'cre  gone  as  her  spirit  arose. 

Ere  the  earth  presocd  her  coffin  there  came  a  new  call, 
To  a  young  wife  and  mother,  the  joy  of  her  home  ; 

^'l^nittjf^immmm:  the  summons  "  the   bridegroom 
has  come." 
And  the  dear  little  infant  for  whom  she  had  striven, 
Press'd  onward  to  bliss,  her  forerunner  to  heaven  ! 
Within  the  same  hour  that  this  lov'd  mother's  head 

Was  laid  in  the  earth,  as  all  living  must  lay, 
A  humble  old  Christian  sought  his  "  narrow  bed" 

Beside  her; — anil  joyfully  wing'd  the  same  way. 
Yea  ;— we  may  believe  nil  the  spoiler  hath  slain, 
In  this  lilttic  circle,  are  risen  again  ! 


I}JAr>NE.SS  AND  MOrJAUCIlif. 
It  is  a  singular  fact,  that  there  are  now  con- 
iined  in  the  public  and  private  establislimenfs 
for  the  treatment  of  insanity  ia  London  and 
the  neighbourhood,  no  less  than  sixty  men  and 
women  who  consider  themselves  the  legiti- 
mate, but  unacknowledged  sovereigns  of  the 
country  ! — One  female  patient  insists  upon  as- 
serting that  she  is  the  real  Victoria,  and  that 
she  was  confined  in  a  madhouse,  in  order 
to  prevent  Iter  from  ascending  the  throne  of 
her  forefathers.  This  patient  most  pertina- 
ciously affirms,  that  she  was  sent  to  the  asy- 


In  addition  to  the  statement  already  given 
of  the  late  New  England  Yearly  Meeting,  the 
following  items  have  since  been  furnisheti  by 
an  unknown  hand. 

"  A  peculiar  solemnity  seemed  at  several 
times  to  be  spread  over  many  minds,  from  the 
painfully  afi'ecting  intelligence  of  the  demise  of 
our  beloved  friend  Daniel  Wheeler — who  had 
mingled  with  us  when  last  assembled  in  this 
capacity,  much  to  our  edification  and  comfort." 

"Appended  to  our  epistle  to  the  Yearly 
Meeting  of  London,  was  a  brief  testimonial  in 
relation  to  the  services  of  this  dear  departed 
friend,  and  expressing  our  sense  of  the  loss 
that  his  bereaved  family  and  the  church  have 
sustained  in  his  removal  from  works  to  re- 
wards." 

"  At  this  time  acceptable  epistles  were  re- 
ceived from  each  of  the  Y'early  Meetings  in 
Great  Britain  and  on  this  continent,  which  sa- 
lutations of  gospel  fellowship  tended  renew- 
edly  to  assure  us  that  it  is  good  for  us,  as  it  is 
our  duty  as  biethren  of  the  same  "  household 
of  faith,"  to  maintain  a  lively  interest  in  each 
others'  welfare.  During  the  several  sittings 
of  the  meeting,  much  valuable  counsel  was  im- 
parted by  concerned  friends  in  attendance,  and 
espeoially  during  the  consideration  of  the  state 
of  society  as  introduced  by  the  answers  to  the 
queries." 

"  The  Report  of  the  Boarding  School  Com- 
mittee was  read,  and  printed  copies  directed 
to  be  furnished  to  the  subordinate  meetings. 
From  this  it  appears,  that  the  number  of 
scholars  for  the  past  year  exceeds  that  of  the 
year  previous,  and  that  the  number  for  the 
last  term  is  larger  than  for  several  preceding 
terms ;  and  encouragement  was  extended  to 
friends  to  avail  themselves  of  the  opportunities 
afforded  by  this  institution  for  the  education  of 
their  children.  Although  no  written  '  returns' 
on  the  subject  were  called  for  the  present  year, 
it  is  believed  that  the  interesting  cause  of  edu- 
cation is  by  no  means  disregarded  among  us. 

"  The  committee  having  a  care  of  the  Pe- 
nobscot Indians,  submitted  a  favourable  report 
in  relation  to  that  tribe  ;  and  information  hav- 
ing been  received  that  the  Passamaquaddies  in 
the  same  state  are  desirous  of  having  Friends' 
care  extended  to  them,  the  committee  were  de- 
sired to  inquire  into  their  condition,  and  report 
to  a  future  meeting. 

"  The  state  of  the  tribes  west  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, also  claimed  the  sympathy  of  the 
meeting,  and  a  committee  was  continued   to 


make  farther  inquiries  into  their  situation, 
either  through  an  agent  specially  commission- 
ed, or  otherwise,  as  may  be  deemed  expe- 
dient." 


There  must  be  but  few  of  our  readers  that 
have  not  heard  something  of  the  famous  "  Joe 
Smith" — of  his  ridiculous  pretension  to  the 
discovery  of  the  "  Book  of  Mormion,"  en- 
graved on  metallic  plates,  after  concealment 
for  centuries  in  the  earth,  and,  of  the  still 
stranger  circumstance,  that  the  stupid  imposi- 
tion should  have  gained  numerous  proselytes. 
We  transfer  from  the  National  Gazette  an  ar- 
ticle on  the  subject,  which  will  be  read  with 
interest.  The  editor  of  that  paper  accompa- 
nies the  insertion  with  the  following  pertinent 
remarks: — 

Upon  our  outside  page  is  a  very  interesting 
account  of  the  Mormons,  given  by  a  corre- 
spondent of  the  Alexandria  Gazette.  Any 
fears  of  the  continued  increase  or  influence  of 
these  infatuated  people  we  think  ill-founded. 
Christianity  has  at  all  times  had  silly  sects 
upon  its  skirts,  which  soon  quit  their  hold  if 
unnoticed.  Johannah  Southcote  had  quite  as 
formidable  a  train  at  one  time  as  Joe  Smith 
now  has.  Many  men  and  women,  grave  in 
years  of  experience,  were  happy  in  the  blessed 
assurance  that  she  was  destined  to  give  birth 
to  a  Messiah.  The  whole  sect  has  dissolved, 
and  no  vestige  of  the  congregation  remains. 
So,  too,  Mathias  the  Prophet  liad  cajoled  many 
respectable  persons,  and  was  in  a  fair  way  of 
establishing  wider  faith  in  his  mission,  when 
his  villany,  paramount  to  his  cunning,  brought  . 
him  into  a  court  of  justice  and  dissolved  his 
scheme  of  deception.  It  is  melancholy  to 
know  that  well-meaning  and  even  well-inform- 
ed people  can  become  the  dupes  of  South- 
cotes,  Mathiases  and  Joe  Smiths  :  but  the  evil 
can  hardly  fail  to  work  its  own  cure.  Had  the 
latter  been  let  alone  when  he  commenced  his 
game  of  imposture,  it  would  have  fallen  long 
ago  by  its  own  weight.  But  opposition  and 
injury  clothed  him  with  the  attributes  of  a 
martyr,  and  hence  his  greater  success.  Tliere 
is  now  but  one  mode  to  circumscribe  the 
growth  of  the  Mormons — to  let  them  alone. 


Butler's  Characler  of  a  Trcmslator. — A 
translator  dyes  an  author,  like  an  old  stufT, 
into  a  new  colour,  but  can  never  give  it  the 
lustre  of  the  first  tincture:  as  silks  that  are 
twice  dyed  lose  their  glosses,  and  never  re- 
ceive a  fair  colour. 

A  stated  meeting  of  the  Female  Branch, of 
the  Auxiliary  Bible  Association  of  Friends,  in 
Philadeljihia  Quarterly  Meeting,  will  be  held 
on  the  30th  instant,  at  4  o'clock  P.  M.  in 
Friends'  Reading  Room,  Appletree  alley. 

llh  mo.  lUh. 


Departed  this  life  Isl  of  4th  mo.  last,  after  a  linger- 
ng  indisposition,  Rececc.i  C.  wife  of  Nathaniel  Gilles- 
ie,  a  member  of  Sudsbury  Mimthly  and  Lampeter 
'articular  Meeting,  in  her  43d  year. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 
Carpenter  Street,  below  Seventh,  Philadelphic 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  EIGHTH  MOHTH,    1,   1840. 


HO.  <14. 


tlOITEU   BY    KOBKRT    S.IUTH. 


PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 
Price  two  dollars  per  annum,  pat/ahlt  ii 


50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STRFET,  UP  ST 


MILADELrm 


.Xotes  of  an  F.rcursion  to  the  Siisquclianna 
at  Jfllkesbarre.  j 

(Concluded  from  p,  3:i7,i 

At  Wilkesbarre  we  visited  the  coal  mines 
of  the  Baltimore  coal  company  in  the  vicinit}^ 
The  openings  are  nunierons,  running  into  each 
other;  the  vein  appears  to  be  about  twenty-five 
feet  thick.  Tlie  miners  pointed  out  one  stra- 
tum low  in  the  vein,  which  they  called  the 
Blaeksmitli,  being  about  twelve  inches  thick, 
and  more  friable  than  the  rest  of  this  stratum  : 
they  allege  it  is  universally  found  in  this  vein 
fifty  miles  in  extent.  The  company  are  mining 
at  the  rate  of  100  tons  daily,  and  sell  it  deliv- 
ered on  the  river  shore,  or  at  the  basin,  at 
.$1.50  per  ton.  People  here  are  much  in  fa- 
vour of  the  railroad  to  the  Lehigh,  and  say  that 
not  only  from  the  town,  but  from  up  the  river, 
a.  large  trade  will  pass  on  it  to  Philadelphia,  as 
being  their  shortest  and  best  route.  This  view 
seemed  confirmed  by  an  intelligent  gentleman 
from  Towanda,  who  expressed  his  opinion 
that  an  active  business  will  be  carried  on  from 
his  district  along  this  line  in  lumber,  agricul- 
tural produce,  and  bituminous  coal.  A  body 
of  the  latter  has  recently  been  discovered  be- 
tween Wilkesbarre  and  Towanda,  about  40 
miles  above  the  former  place.  He  also  esti- 
mates very  profitable  results  from  the  comple- 
tion of  the  railroad,  and  is  sanguine  that  when 
the  North  Branch  canal  shall  be  connected 
with  the  New  York  improvements  by  means 
of  the  Chemung  canal,  a  considerable  trade 
will  be  derived  to  the  road  and  Lehigh  naviga- 
tion, from  the  stale  of  New  York. 

Our  return  was  by  the  Pine  Forest.  In  the 
outskirts  of  Wilkesbarre  we  were  shown  the 
land  purchased  by  the  Lehigh  company  for  a 
basin,  depot,  &c.  when  required.  Here  they 
are  making  bricks,  which  cost  by  contract  S5 
per  thousand,  into  v/hich  coal  dust  is  mixed. 
These  bricks  are  quickly  burned,  are  very 
hard,  rough,  and  strong.  This  process  of 
making  bricks  is  said  to  save  expense — ten 
cords  of  wood  answer  in  place  of  forty  cords 
required  by  the  usual  method.  Stopped  half 
way  at  the  Boiling  Spring — it  bubbles  up  no 
doubt  through  veins  of  sandstone,  bringing 
with  it  minute  grains  of  sand.    It  bubbles  con- 


stantly, and  makes  a  pretty  appearance.  The 
water  is  fine.  We  partook  of  refreshments 
at  the  house  of  the  engineer,  a  rough,  unculti- 
vated spot  on  the  mountain,  1600  feet  above 
the  level  of  Philadelphia.  Every  thing  was 
neat  within,  and  the  viands  well  prepared  and 
excellent.  Notwithstanding  the  experience  of 
our  guides,  we  lost  our  way  in  the  woods,  and 
for  a  considerable  time  scrambled  over  pathless 
wilds  at  the  hazard  of  our  limbs,  if  not  of  our 
lives  ;  our  horses  blundering  over  rocks,  en- 
tangled roots,  and  quagmires,  brambles,  &c.  ; 
fallen  trees  intercepting  our  passage,  and  often 
from  their  great  size  compelling  us  to  retrace 
our  steps  to  get  round  them.  At  length  we 
discovered  a  blind  path,  which  eventually  con- 
ducted us  out  of  this  wilderness  into  a  pine 
forest  of  very  large  trees,  destined  at  no  distant 
day  to  be  felled  by  the  unsparing  axe,  and  to 
be  applied  to  the  use  of  man.  These  must 
necessarily  find  a  market  down  the  Lehigh, 
near  to  which  we  had  approached.  We  were 
now  at  Pine  Forest,  and  speedily  commenced 
our  downward  voyage  in  a  boat  built  of  inch 
boards,  in  the  scow  form,  having  a  steering 
paddle  at  the  bow,  one  at  the  stern,  and  another 
for  a  rudder.  This  boat  had  three  attendants, 
one  of  whom  had  steady  employment  in  bail- 
ing out  with  a  tin  bucket  the  water  which  rush- 
ed in  through  the  seams.  From  Pine  Forest 
to  White  Haven,  a  distance  of  two  and  a  half 
miles,  the  river  descends  seventy-five  feet. 
Many  ripples,  rapids,  and  rocks  lie  in  the 
river,  to  steer  through  which  requires  skill  and 
experience.  The  forward  steersman  receiving 
his  instructions  from  the  helmsman,  not  indeed 
in  seamen's  phrase,  but  by  calling  out  "  to  the 
right,"  "to  the  left" — and  where  a  sailor 
would  sing  out  "  steady,"  our  steersman  called 
out  "  whoop."  No  matter,  the  men  under- 
stood each  other,  and  conducted  ns  safely 
along,  being  ourselves  not  a  litde  satisfied  with 
the  novelty  of  all  we  witnessed.  Before  the 
Lehigh  company  improved  this  navigation,  no 
rafts  could  descend  this  stream. 

We  saw  some  rafts,  but  more  boat?  loaded 
with  lumber  going  down  to-day.  The  com- 
pany receives  one  dollar  per  1000  feet  tollage 
on  all  lumber.  These  improvements  have 
converted  a  rapid  rocky  dangerous  stream,  by 
means  of  successive  pools,  into  a  placid,  deep, 
and  broad  river. 

Spent  the  night  at  White  Haven.  On  re- 
passing the  thirty  foot  lock,  I  found  that  the 
water,  being  67,500  cubic  feet,  was  discharged 
in  less  than  two  minutes.  It  passes  out  of  the 
sides  instead  of  the  tail  of  the  lock,  and  has  the 
additional  advantage  of  not  agitating  the  water 
in  the  canal  below,  frequently  very  inconveni- 
ent to  an  approaching  boat.  The  company 
have  been,  it  would  seem,  singularly  fortunate 
in  having  honest,  intelligent,  and  well-trained 
men   in  their  employment;  they   have   been 


generally  brought  up  and  educated  by  the 
Ijoard,  and  appear  attached  to  the  service.  It 
is  particularly  gratifying  to  be  enabled  to  say, 
that  we  have  not  heard  an  oath,  seen  a  drunk- 
ard, or  witnessed  any  indecencies  among  the 
workmen  or  boatmen,  since  we  have  been  on 
the  Lehigh  and  mixed  with  the  labourers  em- 
ployed on  the  works.  All  appear  civil,  busy 
and  contented.  Observing  with  how  much 
ease  a  woman  and  her  little  daughter  managed 
the  several  movements  of  the  gates  at  the  locks, 
I  asked  their  weiglit,  and  was  answered,  that 
the  gate  to  which  I  pointed  weighed  45  tons. 
Notwithstanding  the  gloom  that  hangs  over 
business  in  general  throughout  the  country, 
there  is  here  the  appearance  of  considerable 
activity  ;  boats  full  and  empty  are  constantly 
passing,  and  the  Beaver  Meadow  railroad  has 
its  share.  Two  trains  of  cars,  consisting  of 
near  thirty  each,  pass  down  and  return  daily  ; 
they  carry  from  two  and  a  half  to  two  and 
three  quarters  tons  each  car,  and  make  a  con- 
siderable show.  This  company  expect  to 
bring  down  30,000  tons  of  coal  this  season, 
and  other  companies  in  this  vicinity  about 
70,000  tons,  in  addition  to  that  brought  from 
the  Lehigh  company's  mines. 

The  construction  of  the  dams  on  the  Lehigh 
is  such  as  to  render  it  very  improbable  that 
they  should  be  injured  by  freshets  ;  the  great- 
er the  weight  of  water  on  the  dam,  the  greater 
is  the  resistance  to  the  flood  ;  and  so  deep  and 
calm  is  the  water  in  the  pools,  that  the  ice,  in- 
stead of  breaking  up  and  descending  in  masses, 
melts  gradually  without  injury  to  any  thing. 
Moreover,  whenever  it  is  desirable,  large  bo- 
dies of  water  can  be  discharged  through  the 
sluices  formed  in  the  dams. 

The  Lehigh  is  a  powerful  stream  ;  the  wa- 
i  ter  in  the  upper  section  looks  as  black  as  ink, 
!  owing,  doubUess,  in  part  to  colouring  matter 
I  from  the  roots  of  hemlock,  and  in  part  to  the 
j  dark  shade  of  the  high  mountains  that  bound 
j  the  shores. 

About  four  miles  above  AUentown,  the 
Crane  company  for  smelting  iron  with  an- 
thracite coal  have  their  foundry.  We  stopped 
to  examine  the  works.  These  works  will 
soon  be  in  operation.  ■'  They  have  a  very  sub- 
I  stantial  appearance,  and  no  doubt  will  answer 
I  the  purpose  designed.  The  bellows,  of  which 
[  there  are  two,  are  of  heavy  iron,  and  circular, 
five  feet  in  diameter,  and  six  feet  stroke,  piston 
rod  4f  inches  in  diameter.  The  water  is 
j  taken  from  the  Lehigh  canal  by  a  sloping 
cut  and  returned  into  it  immediately.  Water 
wheel  25  feet  broad  and  12  feet  diameter. 
Heated  air  is  used,  and  they  can  give  from 
600"  to  1000°  Fahrenheit.  We  lodged  at 
Bethlehem  last  night,  and  in  our  rambles  visit- 

*  This  furnace  is  now  turning  out  alwut  ihrec  tons 
of  pig  metal  Jaily, — Eds.  A'.  .1. 


346 


THE    FRIEND. 


ed  their  graveyard.  Here  rest  tlie  remains 
of  Wni.  Jones,  at  one  time  secretary  of  the 
U.  S.  navy,  and  then  president  of  the  Bank 
of  the  United  States.  He  died  here  in  1831, 
a  few  days  after  I  saw  him  last.  His  grave  is 
furnislied  with  the  same  simple  prostrate  mar- 
ble slab  that  distinguishes  the  other  abodes  of 
the  dead  in  this  ground,  with  the  like  simple 
inscription,  recording  only  the  birth  and  death 
of  the  deceased.  Here  also  lies  the  body  of 
my  old  friend  John  Heckewelder,  and  some 
others  of  the  brethren  formerly  well  known  to 
me.  The  bodies  of  tlie  male  tenants  of  this 
resting  place  of  the  dead,  are  divided  from 
those  of  the  sisterhood  by  a  path  which  rans 
through  the  centre  of  the  yard  dividing  it  into 
two  equal  parts ;  on  the  sisters'  side  they 
pointed  out  to  me  the  spot  where  is  deposited 
the  body  of  a  young  lady  from  the  West  In- 
dies, who  had  been  placed  at  school  in  this 
town  by  her  father,  a  West  India  planter.  She 
it  seems  had  African  blood  in  her  veins,  but 
was  so  nearly  white  as  to  render  the  sable  hue 
perceptible  by  close  examination  only  ;  it  was, 
however,  at  length  detected  by  the  other  girls 
and  made  known  to  her.  She  was  herself, 
until  then,  unconscious  of  the  circumstance, 
and  wrote  to  her  parent  for  information.  His 
answer  contirmed  the  fact,  to  her  great  mortifi- 
cation and  surprise.  She  henceforth  became 
melancholy,  pined  away,  and  soon  descended 
to  the  grave  ;  and  thus  a  blooming  and  inter- 
esting girl  fell  an  early  victim  to  prejudice  and 
her  own  embittered  feelings. 


From  the  New  York  Observer. 
WYOMING  VALLEY. 

IJ'Ukesbarre,  Pa.  July  6,  1840. 
This  valley  lies  along  the  Susquehanna, 
and  is,  in  fact,  one  with  the  Lackawana  valley 
lying  on  the  Lackawana  fiver.  Its  direction  is 
north-east  and  south-west,  having  Carbondale 
on  the  north-eastern  extremity,  and  Nescopeck 
creek  on  its  south-western.  Its  length  is 
about  fifty  miles,  and  its  greatest  breadth  eight. 
On  either  side  are  continuous  ranges  of  moun- 
tains from  800  to  1500  feet  in  height.  Through 
the  western  range,  about  the  centre  of  the  val- 
ley and  near  the  mouth  of  the  Lackawana,  at 
a  place  called  Camel's  Ridge,  the  Susquehanna 
breaks,  forming  a  romantic  glen.  In  the  cen- 
tre of  this  valley  lies  Wilkesbarre,  a  borough 
of  3000  inhabitants,  and  seat  of  justice  for 
Luzerne  county.  On  the  opposite  bank  of  the 
Susquehanna  lies  Kingston,  a  flourishing  vil- 
lage and  township  of  farmers.  North  are  New 
Troy,  Pittston,  Exeter,  and  Providence;  and 
south,  Plymouth,  Hanover  and  Newport.  On 
the  mountain  east  of  Wilkesbarre,  at  a  point 
called  Prospect  Rock,  the  eye  commands  a 
view  of  nearly  the  whole  of  this  valley.  That 
part  which  is  under  distinct  vision,  from  Cam- 
el's Ridge  on  the  nortli-east  to  Nanticoke  Falls 
on  the  so>ith-west,  is  exquisitely  beautiful.  The 
extensive  flats  of  the  Susquehanna  are  all  un- 
der cultivation,  and  at  this  season  covered  with 
the  richest  crops,  of  which  by  far  the  most 
extensive  is  wheat.  The  eye  of  the  greediest 
husbandman  must  water,  when  he  looks  at 
this  ample  field  bearing  its  rich  burden.  Here 
Virgil  might  find  an  abundant  theme  for  Geor- 


gics  and  Bucolics;  here  Covvper  might  expati- 
ate on  the  beauties  of  the  country,  and  here 
Campbell  might  write  a  far  more  touching 
"  Gertrude"  than  his  unaided  imagination  pro- 
duced at  the  distance  of  three  thousand  miles 
from  the  scene  itself.  From  this  point  you 
look  right  down  upon  the  spot  which  marks 
the  most  dreadful  massacre  recorded  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  revolution.  It  is  situated  in  the 
village  of  New  Tioy.  On  this  spot  the  in- 
habitants of  the  valley  are  erecting  a  monument 
to  commemorate  the  tragedy.  The  material  is 
a  hard,  compact,  dark-coloured  sandstone,  very 
much  resembling  granite.  Its  form  is  square  ; 
first,  a  triple  base  two  feet  six  inches  high,  of 
which  the  lowest  is  twenty-eight  feet  broad; 
next,  a  pedestal,  a  cube  of  twenty  feet,  bear- 
ing on  three  sides  inscriptions,  and  having  on 
the  fourth  a  portal ;  and  lasdy,  the  frustrura  of 
a  pyramid,  its  base  thirteen  feet,  its  summit 
four  feet  in  breadth,  and  its  height  forty  feet; 
making  a  total  height  of  sixty-two  and  a  half 
feet.  Beneath  are  deposited  the  remains  of 
those  slain  at  the  massacre.  It  is  affecting  to 
stand  here  and  contemplate  the  events  com- 
memorated ;  the  contending  bands — one  peace- 
ful, defending  all  which  to  them  was  sacred  ; 
the  other  savage  and  mercenary,  the  instru- 
ments of  oppression  ;  the  contest — the  ranks 
of  those  who  had  right  on  their  side  broken, 
routed,  tomahawked,  scalped  ;  the  consterna- 
tion, flight  and  murder  of  defenceless  women 
and  children;  dwellings  burning ;  rich  harvests, 
just  ready  for  the  sickle,  destroyed.  Yet  such 
is  the  price  at  which  kings  purchase  glory. 

*  *  *  «■  Perhaps  the  most  interesting  topic 
in  relation  to  this  valley  is  the  anthracite. 
The  whole  valley,  according  to  the  dimensions 
given  above,  rests  on  coal,  affording  to  the 
geologist  a  very  interesting  field  of  observation 
and  speculation.  The  country  is  transition, 
and  has  evidently  been  under  the  action  of  fire, 
which  has  rent,  and  heaved,  and  bent  the  strata 
in  all  directions.  In  some  places  there  is  one 
bed  of  coal,  in  others  several  beds  lying  one 
above  another,  with  alternate  strata  of  sand- 
stone, slate,  conglomorate,  &c.  The  follow- 
ing are  the  strata  at  one  place  where  they  have 
driven  a  tunnel  to  strike  the  lowest  bed  of  coal 
and  at  the  lowest  point  of  the  bed,  for  here  the 
strata  describe  the  arc  of  a  large  circle.  First, 
and  lowest,  red  slate  ;  2d,  conglomerate,  125 
feet  thick  ;  3d,  sandstone,  30  feet ;  4th,  coal, 
22  feet,  with  very  thin  layers  of  slate  at  inter- 
vals ;  5th,  sandstone,  30  feet ;  6th,  diluvion, 
10  to  20  feet;  7th,  coal,  10  feet;  8th,  sand- 
stone, 25  feet ;  9th,  coal ;  10th,  sandstone, 
30  feet ;  1 1th,  small  top  vein  of  coal.  On  one 
side  of  this  basin,  where  the  coal  appears  on 
the  surface,  or  in  miners'  language,  crops  out, 
the  dip  is  four  degrees,  and  on  the  other  ten. 
Generally  slate  lies  next  above  and  next  below 
the  coal,  and  this  is  filled  with  vegetable  im- 
pressions. These  are  so  perfect  in  their  linea- 
ments that  the  vegetable  must  have  been  en- 
closed in  full  vigor,  and  they  are  so  carefully 
deposited,  that  not  a  leaf  is  folded  or  disturbed. 
Many  of  them  resemble  ferns  and  flags  with 
which  we  are  familiar,  and  many  of  them  are 
gigantic  and  outre,  such  as  find  no  place  in  the 
classes  of  Linniseus,  and  evidently  date  back  to 
periods  of  a  former  world.  Their  number  and 
qauntity  too,  are  amazing.     Every  lamina  you 


raise  discloses  one  or  more,  and  their  presence 
is  almost  as  constant  as  the  coal.  Where  this 
immense  wilderness  of  plants  came  from,  and 
how  they  were  so  orderly  disposed  in  this 
their  vast  cemetery,  are  questions  difficult  to 
be  answered.  Nor  do  they  throw  any  light  on 
the  origin  and  formation  of  the  coal  itself;  for  in 
the  coal  no  trace  of  a  plant  is  found.  Some 
have  tried  to  account  for  the  existence  of  the 
coal  by  supposing  it  to  be  the  product  of  vast 
forests  carbonized.  But  where  could  the  for- 
ests grow  that,  in  the  condensed  state  of  the 
anthracite,  would  produce  such  quantities  ? 
In  this  single  coal  field  there  are  nearly  two 
hundred  miles ;  the  field  next  south-east,  the 
Lehigh  region,  is  much  more  extensive  ;  and 
the  next,  the  Schuylkill  region,  not  much  less. 
To  what  depth  the  coal  extends  is  not  yet  de- 
termined, but  the  superficial  extent  with  its 
known  depth  is  sufficient  to  refute  the  idea  of 
such  an  origin.  As  yet  its  origin  is  a  stum- 
bling block  to  geologists. 

The  process  of  mining  is  effected  more  easi- 
ly here  than  in  other  anthracite  regions.  Often, 
the  croppings  out  are  so  favorirable  as  to  re- 
quire no  tunnel,  and  the  excavation  of  coal  is 
begun  in  open  daylight.  In  other  cases  a  hori- 
zontal tunnel  is  driven  for  a  short  distance  to 
strike  the  vein,  and  then  the  excavations  are 
made  laterally.  A  railway  is  then  laid,  and 
the  tunnel  serves  both  to  remove  the  coal  and 
to  drain  off"  the  water.  I  have  noticed  but  one 
perpendicular  shaft,  and  here  the  rubbish,  and 
the  water,  and  the  coal  must  all  be  raised  by 
the  main  strength  of  steam.  The  places  of 
favourable  excavation,  however,  are  becoming 
scarce,  and  perpendicular  shafts  will  become 
common.  The  time  is  not  distant  when  there 
will  be  a  large  subterranean  population  here, 
and  the  valley  a  great  colliery. 

The  importance  of  this  valley  in  a  commer- 
cial view  is  daily  magnifying.  Hitherto  it  has 
been  cut  off  from  market  by  want  of  commu- 
nication; but  since  the  princely  improvements 
of  the  state  of  Pennsylvania  have  approached 
a  completion,  an  outlet  is  afforded  for  the  pro- 
ducts of  Wyoming.  This  season,  for  the  first 
time,  the  Susquehanna  canal  has  been  opened 
to  the  tide  waters  of  the  Chesapeake,  connect- 
ing the  valley  with  Baltimore.  Before,  in- 
deed, it  was  connected  with  Philadelphia  by 
the  canals  from  Harrisburg  and  the  Columbia 
railroad  ;  but  this  did  not  avail  for  the  coal 
business,  on  account  of  the  competition  with 
the  coal  mines  of  the  Lehigh  and  the  Schuyl- 
kill. The  Susquehanna  is  now  hastening  to 
its  completion  to  the  New  York  state  line. 
There  it  will  connect  with  the  various  canals 
and  rail  and  water  courses  of  New  York,  lay- 
ing open  the  whole  interior  of  that  state  as  a 
market  for  the  coal  of  this  valley.  Indeed,  it 
will  have  a  monopoly  of  that  market.  Another 
market  has  just  presented  itself  in  the  iron  re- 
gions of  Danville,  fifty  miles  below  this.  Re- 
cendy  very  extensive  beds  of  excellent  iron 
ore  have  been  discovered  and  opened  at  Dan- 
ville, Bloomsburgh  and  Catawissa,  and  fur- 
naces erected.  But  it  was  not  till  a  few  weeks 
since  that  the  experiment  of  smelting  iron  with 
anthracite  succeeded.  It  has  now  succeeded 
most  satisfactorily.  Both  pigs  and  bar  iron  of 
prime  quality  are  now  produced  from  anthra- 
cite;    and   it  is   estimated  that  next  season 


THE     FRIEND. 


347 


ninety  thousand  tons  oi'  anthracite  will  be 
needed  at  Danville  alone  lor  the  furnaces.  A 
railroad  is  just  now  completed  from  Wilkes- 
barre  to  Whitehaven  on  the  Lehigh,  whence 
there  is  canal  navigation  to  the  Delaware,  and 
so  on  to  Philadelphia,  and  also  to  New  York 
by  the  Morris  canal.  On  this  railroad  it  is 
intended  to  take  boats  with  their  loads  from 
the  Susquehanna  canal,  and  transport  them  to 
Whitehaven,  a  distance  of  seventeen  miles,  and 
set  them  down  on  the  Lehigh  canal. 

With  such  communication  with  markets 
south,  east  and  north, — with  such  treasures  of 
coal,  iron  and  agricuhural  produce,  it  is  obvi- 
ous that  this  valley  is  destined  to  become  a 
very  busy  place  and  an  important  part  of  this 
common\vealth,nottosay  of  the  nation.  *  *  '  * 
On  the  east  of  this  place,  some  ten  miles,  is  a 
dismal  forest  and  swamp,  in  which,  at  the 
massacre,  great  numbers  of  aged  men,  women, 
and  children  perished  in  their  flight,  from  star- 
vation and  fatigue,  and  the  tomahawk.  From 
this,  the  place  has  received  the  appropriate  ap- 
pellation, "  Shades  of  Death."  I  was  forcibly 
reminded  of  these  things  on  the  recent  fourth 
of  July,  when  700  children,  of  the  Sabbath 
schools  of  this  borough  and  vicinity,  marched 
in  procession,  with  displayed  banners,  from 
the  church  to  a  retired  grove,  and  listened  to 
the  story  how  "  God  brought  your  fathers 
here  and  preserved  them,  through  dangers 
great  and  fearful,  till  they  subdued  the  wilder- 
ness and  drove  out  the  wild  beasts  and  the 
savage  foe,  and  made  this  place  the  pleasant 
land  and  delightful  home  it  now  is."     J.  R. 

MANAGEMENT  OF  THE  ISSANK. 

In  Dr.  Woodward's  report  relating  to  the 
Stale  Lunatic  Asylum,  occurs  the  following 
interesting  passage : — 

Of  the  one  thousand  and  thirly-foiir  pa- 
tients who  have  been  in  the  hospital  since  it 
was  first  occupied,  there  have  not  been  twenty 
who  have  not  taken  their    food  at   the  table 


others,  respects  himself  as  they  appear  to  re- 
spect him,  and  is  careful  to  do  nothing  by 
which  he  shall  "  lose  caste."  If  his  garments 
are  tatteied  or  dirty,  he  will  tear  them  otT  oi 
soil  them  more  ;  if  neat  and  tidy,  he  will  pre- 
serve them  with  care,  and  even  feel  proud  of 
them. 

Within  a  few  days,  a  patient  was  brought 
to  the  hospital  who  had  been  confined  three 
years  in  a  cage  ;  he  had  not  used  knife  or  fork 
to  take  his  meals  during  this  period,  and  had 
not  felt  the  influence  of  a  fire  for  two  winters. 
The  gentleman  who  brought  him  to  our  care 
manifested  praiseworthy  benevolence  in  his  ef- 
forts to  ameliorate  his  condition,  and  get  him 
into  more  comfortable  winter  quarters,  and 
hoped  that  in  a  few  months  we  should  be  able 
to  improve  his  state,  and  that  he  would  observe 
the  decencies  of  life  and  take  his  food  in  a  pro- 
per manner ;  while  he  remained  conversing 
respecting  him,  the  patient  below  was  quiedy 
seated  at  the  table  taking  his  supper  with  knife 
and  fork  in  his  hand  !  On  the  second  Sabbath 
from  his  admission,  he  attended  chapel  quiet!)-, 
and  gave  it  as  his  unqualified  opinion  that  he 
was  "  ivell  off." 

Another  man  came  into  the  hospital  quite 
recendy,  furious  as  a  wild  beast,  noisy,  violent 
and  outrageous ;  he  was  placed  in  a  solitary 
room  with  wristbands  upon  his  arms  to  save 
his  clothes  and  keep  them  on.  For  many 
days  in  succession  he  tore  his  clothes  and 
stripped  himself  constantly.  A  few  days  ago, 
I  found  him  in  a  state  of  perfect  nudity.  I 
proposed  to  him  to  be  dressed  and  go  into  the 
gallery  ;  he  promised  that  he  would  be  quiet 
and  tear  no  more  clothing  ;  upon  his  pledge 
he  went  in— he  has  been  quiet,  has  kept  his 
clothes  upon  him,  lakes  his  food  at  the  table 
with  others,  and  is  quite  civil,  in  a  state  of  en- 
tire contrast  to  what  he  had  been  before. 

If,  in  our  daily  intercourse  with  the  insane, 

we  should  treat   them    as    inferiors,    or   pass 

them  by  without  notice  or  attention,  refuse  to 

I  hear  them,  and  evince  towards  them  a  feelini^ 

with  others  more  or  less  of  the  time  ;  of  these  j  gf  superiority,  we  should  find  them  in  a  con 


twenty,  more  than  three-fourths  were  so 
and  feeble  when  they  arrived  at  the  hospital 
as  te  be  unable  to  do  so,  and  died  without 
amendment  in  a  few  days.  While  this  sheet 
is  being  written,  we  have  not  a  solitary  indi- 
vidual who  has  not  for  a  very  considerable 
time  taken  food  with  others,  with  knives  and 
forks.  No  injury  has  ever  been  done  by  al- 
lowing patients  all  the  means  of  comfortably 
taking  their  meals. 

The  diff'erence  between  eating  food  in  soli- 
tude from  a  tin  or  wooden  dish  with  the  fin- 
gers or  a  spoon,  and  going  to  a  neatly  furnish- 
ed table,  and  taking  meals  from  crockery  with 
a  knife  and  fork,  is  the  difference  between  a 
savage  and  a  civilized  man,  of  a  brute  and  a 
human  being. 

No  one  thing  contributes  more  to  awaken 
self-respect  and  restrain  the  furiously  insane, 
than  this  indulgence  at  table,  and  the  confi- 
dence which  he  feels  is  placed  in  him  by  those 
who  have  him  in  keeping.  The  same  is  tiue 
in  respect  to  dress  and  the  treatment  he  re- 
ceives from  those  whom  he  looks  upon  as  su- 
periors and  whom  he  feels  bound  to  obey.  If 
he  is  neatly  and  comfortably  clad,  like  tho: 
whom  he  meets,  he  feels  that  he  is  as  good  as 


tant  state  of  irritation  and  excitement.  If  we 
treat  them  kindly  and  politely,  inquire  after 
their  welfare,  and  hear  patiendy  their  story, 
we  awaken  in  them  a  spirit  of  mildness  and 
aflection,  we  can  control  them  without  severity, 
and  gain  their  confidence  and  esteem. 

If  there  is  any  secret  in  the  management  of 
the  insane,  it  is  this  ;  respect  them,  and  they 
will  respect  themselves  ;  treat  them  as  reason- 
able beings,  and  they  will  take  every  possible 
pains  to  show  you  that  they  are  such  ;  give 
them  your  confidence,  and  they  will  rightly 
appreciate  it,  and  rarely  abuse  it. 


From  tlio  Newport  Mercury. 
ANTIQUITIES    OF    AMERICA. 

AVe  learn  from  the  New  York  Daily  Ex- 
press, that  Stephens,  United  States  Charge 
d' Affairs  to  Guatemala,  and  Catherwood,  of 
the  Panorama,  have  met  with  the  most  encou 
raging  success  almost  at  the  outset  of  their  re- 
searches for  antiquities  in  Central  America 
At  Quiragua  they  made  the  following  disco- 
veries : — 

"One  statue  10  feet  high,  lying  upon  the 
ground.      One    ditto,    10^    feet    high,    lying 


upon  the  ground,  face  looking  towards  the 
heavens.  One  ditto  26  feet  high,  inclining 
simdar  to  the  steeple  or  tower  at  Pisa.  A 
monument  23  feet  high  perpendicular,  in  the 
form  of  an  obelisk,  full  of  hieroglyphics,  with 
a  human  statue  cut  upon  its  top,  and  has  some 
figures  in  its  hands.  Another  statue  6  feet 
high,  representing  a  woman.  One  other  statue 
19  feet  high,  representing  on  the  other  a  man, 
in  good  preservation.  Another,  the  head  of  a 
giant,  6  feet  in  diameter.  Two  altars,  most 
elegandy  sculptured.  One  obelisk,  12  feet  in 
height.  Four  other  monuments  in  distinct 
places,  one  of  which  is  of  a  circular  form,  and 
upon  a  small  eminence  formed  of  stones,  appa- 
rendy  brought  from  the  river.  In  the  centre 
between  these  four  monuments,  there  is  a  huge 
round  stone,  which  is  wholly  covered  with 
hieroglyphics  and  inscriptions ;  beneadi  the 
stone  are  two  human  heads,  covered  nearly 
with  vegetation,  upon  which  the  stone  rests. 

"  The  above  monuments  are  found  about 
3000  feet  from  the  river  Montagua.  The  time 
of  Messrs.  Catherwood  and  Stephens  being 
short,  they  were  unable  to  make  more  disco- 
veries in  that  place ;  but  they  are  satisfied  that 
these  monuments,  &c.  can  be  removed  and 
taken  to  the  United  States  of  America,  which 
is  their  intention ;  while  those  of  Palenque  are 
so  far  in  the  interior,  it  would  be  impossible  to 
remove  them.  We  also  learn  that  the  human 
figures,  and  the  ornaments  which  appear  about 
them,  are  all  similar  to  those  of  Palenque.  In 
fact,  this  we  consider  only  as  a  prelude  to  what 
we  shall  expect  from  these  distinguished,  per- 
severing and  scientific  travellers.  We  learn 
these  gentlemen  will  continue  their  journey, 
and  after  their  visit  to  Palenque,  will  proceed 
to  Mexico." 

The  New  Y''ork  Star,  (edited  by  Noah,  a 
Hebrew,)  offers  the  following  comments  upon 
the  above  facts  : — 

"  The  people  of  this  country  must  be  pre- 
pared for  extraordinary  developements  in  re- 
searches throughout  Central  America,  Peru, 
and  Mexico.  We  must  as  a  nation  relinquish 
our  unbelieving  propensities,  our  uniform  prac- 
tice of  doubting  every  thing  which  we  cannot 

I  «.-.,«♦!..    nrtrti.^.-rtr.n.ifl       onrl     1-irtlioTrinrr-    nil     tViinnft: 


exactly  comprehend,  and  believing  all  things 
to  be  a  hoax  or  a  humbug  excepting  men  or  a 
silver  dollar,  and  prepare  ourselves  by  a  proper 
study  and  discipline  of  mind  to  know  and  to 
believe  that  this  new  world,  so  called — the  dis- 
covery of  a  few  centuries — was  settled  by  the 
descendants  of  Peleg,  and  that  the  statues  above 
described,  together  with  the  altars  and  obelisks, 
the  temples  at  Palenque,  the  hieroglyphics,  the 
aqueducts,  viaducts,  and  military  highways, 
are  from  tire  same  people  who  built  Tyre,  Ba- 
bylon, the  Tower,  the  Pyramids,  and  Carthage 
-^the  Phcenicians !  who,  driven  down  the  Me- 
diterranean by  Joshua,  after  they  had  circum- 
navigated Africa,  visited  Britain  and  the  West- 
ern Islands,  found  themselves,  nearly  4000 
years  ago,  in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  there 
made  their  settlement — spread  over  the  penin- 
sula to  the  Pacific  Ocean  and  to  Cape  Horn. 
Let  our  people  be  prepared  for  something  yet 
more  starding — the  downfall  of  the  powerful 
people  who  built  those  cities.  Let  them  be 
prepared  to  believe  that  1500  years  after  the 
Phcenicians  had  setded  in  America,  the  nine 
and  a  half  tribes  of  Israel,  after  the  capture  of 


348 


THE    FRIEND. 


Samaria,  took  their  departure  for  'an  unknown 
country,'  and  after  taking  in  train  the  Tartars 
and  Chinese  disposed  to  follow,  crossed  at 
Behring's  Straits,  and  passed  down  on  the  Pa- 
eific  side  until  they  reached  the  Isthmus  of 
Darien,  and  there  they  came  suddenly  upon 
the  Canaanites  and  destroyed  them  a  second 
time,  and  in  the  new  world,  and  with  them 
destroyed  their  temples  and  their  pagan  altars, 
as  they  were  ordered  to  do  by  the  Almighty 
wherever  they  found  them.  Let  our  people 
know  that  the  red  men  spread  over  this  conti- 
nent are  the  descendants  of  what  was  called 
the  lost  tribes,  who  bear,  at  this  day,  the  proofs 
in  their  religion,  language,  and  ceremonies,  of 
their  early  origin." 


Peaches. — A  correspondent  of  the  Journal 
of  Commerce,  speaking  of  peach  trees,  and 
their  liability  to  be  destroyed  by  "  hard  win- 
ters," states  that  Judge  Judson,  of  the  U.  S. 
District  Court  of  Connecticut,  who  resides  at 
Canterbury,  caught  the  idea  that  it  might  be 
the  too  early  springs  which  created  the  diffi- 
culty. He,  therefore,  in  January,  after  the 
ground  had  become  thoroughly  frozen,  covered 
the  roots  a  foot  deep  with  hay  or  straw,  which 
had  the  effect  to  keep  the  frost  in  the  ground, 
and  so  prevent  the  sap  from  starting  until  the 
spring  was  fairly  opened.  He  succeeded  com- 
pletely ;  for  the  last  spiing  the  trees  all  around, 
and  of  his  neighbours  in  the  adjoining  yard, 
were  all  destroyed,  but  his  were  fresh  and 
blooming.  The  fact  seems  to  be,  that  not  the 
cold  weather,  but  warm  weather  doe.s  the  mis- 
chief. The  trees  are  killed  by  the  frost  after 
the  sap  starts. 

The  National  Intelligencer  contains  a  notice 
of  Kercheval's  History  of  the  Valley  of  Vir- 
ginia, and  speaking  of  the  Ice  Mountain  in 
Hampshire  county,  in  that  state,  it  says  : — 

"  The  Table  Ice  Mountain,  Kercheval 
thinks  '  the  most  extraordinary  and  wonderful 
work  of  creation,  and  deserves  the  highest 
rank  in  the  history  of  the  natural  curiosities  of 
our  country.'  '  It  is  washed  on  one  side  by 
the  Capon,  and  its  west  side  for  about  a  mile, 
is  covered  with  loose  stones  of  various  sizes, 
and  of  diamond  shape.  It  is  from  six  to  seven 
hundred  feet  in  height,  and  on  the  western  side 
for  about  one  hundred  yards,  and  ascending 
some  thirty  feet,  when  the  loose  stones  are 
removed,  the  most  perfect,  pure  and  crystal 
looking  ice  at  all  seasons  of  the  year,  is  to  be 
found  in  blocks  of  from  one  or  two  pounds  to 
fifteen  or  twenty  pounds  weight.'  " 


In  the  extremity  of  pain  the  Christian  feels 
there  is  no  consolation  but  in  humble  acquies- 
cence in  the  Divine  will.  It  may  be  that  he 
can  pray  but  little,  but  that  little  will  be  fer- 
vent. He  can  articulate,  perhaps,  not  at  all, 
but  his  prayer  is  addressed  to  one  who  sees 
the  heart;  who  can  interpret  its  language; 
who  requires  not  words,  but  afTections.  We 
have  a  striking  instance  of  an  answer  to  silent 
prayer  in  the  case  of  M;).  es.  In  a  situation 
of  extreme  distress,  when  he  had  not  uttered  a 
word,  the  Lord  said  unto  him,  I  have  heard 
thy  crying. 


ConiinunicatL-d  for  "  The  Friend." 
TO  THE  MEMORY  OF  DANIEL  WHEELER. 

Oh,  dearly  loved. 
And  worthy  of  our  love!     No  more 
Thy  aged  (brni  shall  rise  before 

The  hushed  and  waiting  worshipper, 
In  meek  obedience,  utterance  giving 
To  words  of  truth,  so  fresh  and  living 
That  ever  to  the  inward  -.ease. 
They  bore  unquestioned  evidence 

Of  an  anointed  messenger!  — 
Or,  bowing  down  thy  silver  hair. 
In  reverent  awfulness  of  prayer, 

The  vi'orld— its  time  and  sense  shut  out, 
The  brightness  of  Faith's  holy  trance 
Gathered  upon  thy  countenance. 
As  if  each  lingering  cloud  of  doubt— 
The  cold  dark  shadows  floating  hero 
In  Time's  unluminous  atmosphere 

Were  parted  by  an  angel's  hand, 
And  Ihrough  ihem  on  thy  spiritual  eye 
Shone  down  the  blessedness  on  high — 

The  glory  of  the  belter  land. 

We  mourn  for  thee: 

Yet,  full  of  hope  and  strong  in  faith 

That,  through  the  ministry  ofdcath, 

From  weary  works  our  blessed  Lord 

Ilath  called  thee  to  the  rich  reward, 

Of  those  who  in  His  holy  nanic 

Have  borne  the  cross — despised  the  shame, 
And  counted  not  ihcir  own  lives  dear; 

Knowing  no  other  will  Ihan  His— 
Nor  hope  but  of  His  love— nor  fear 

Save  of  their  oivn  unworthincss 

No  shelter  save  beneath  the  wing 
Of  Ancient  Goodness, — and  no  life 
Save  in  their  death  to  outward  strife 
The  burial  of  their  human  will- 
In  meek  submission  draining  still 
Each  bitter  and  afflicting  cup 
Vouchsafed  to  Ihem,  while  filling  up 

The  remnant  of  His  suffering. 

The  oak  is  fallen  ! 
While,  meet  fur  no  good  work,  the  vine 
May  still  its  worthless  branches  twine. 
Who  knowelh  not  that  with  Ihee  fell 
A  great  man  in  our  Israel  ? 
Fallen,  while  thy  loins  were  girded  still, 
Thy  feet  with  Zion's  dews  still  wet, 
And,  in  thy  hand  retaining  yet 
The  Pilgrim's  slafTand  scallop.shell. 
Unharmed  and  safe,  where,  wild  and  free, 

Across  the  Neva's  cold  morass 
The  breezes  from  the  Frozen  Sea 

With  winter's  arrowy  keenness  pass. 
Or,  where  the  unwarning  tropic  gale 
Howled  through  thy  Freeling's  tattered  sai 
Or,   where  the  noon-hour's  fervent  heat 
Against  Tahiti's  mountains  beat; — 
The  samo  mysterious  Hand  which  gave 
Deliverance  upon  land  and  wave — 
Tempered  for  thee  the  storms  which  blew 

Ladoga's  frozen  surface  o'er. 
And  blessed  for  thee  the  baleful  dew 

Of  evening  upon  Eimeo's  shore. 
Beneath  this  genial  heaven  of  ours, 
Midst  our  solt  gales  and  opening  flowers, 
Hath  given  thee  a  grave! 

His  will  be  done  ! 
Who  seelh  not  as  man— whose  way 
Is  not  as  ours:  and  oh,  for  thee. 
Nor  anxious  doubt,  nor  dark  di; 
Disquieted  by  closing  day. 
But  evermore  thy  soul  could  say 

"  My  Father  careth  still  for  me!" 
Called  from  thy  childhood's  home — from  he 

The  last  bud  on  thy  household  tree. 
The  last  dear  one  to  minister 

In  duty  and  in  love  to  thee, — 

From  all  that  Nature  huldelh  dear, 
Weary  with  years  and  worn  with  pain 
To  seek  our  distant  shores  again  : 
Bound  in  the  spirit,  yet  unknowing 

The  things  that  should  befall  thee  here, 


aismay 


Whether  of  labour  or  of  death, 
In  child-like  trust  serenely  going 

To  that  last  trial  of  thy  faith  ! 

Oh  :  far  away 
Where  never  shines  our  Northern  star 

On  that  dark  waste  which  Balboa  saw 
From  Darien's  mountains  stretching  far. 
So  strange,  Heaven. broad  and  lone,  that  there 
With  forehead  to  its  damp  winds  bare. 

He  bent  his  mailed  knee  in  awe; — 
In  many  an  isle  whose  coral  feet 
The  surges  of  that  ocean  beat, 
In  thy  palm-shadows  Oahu, 

And  Honolulu's  silver  bay. 
Amidst  Owhyee's  hills  of  blue. 

And  taro  groves  of  Tooboonai, 
Are  gentle  hearts  which  soon  shall  be 
Sad  as  our  own  at  thought  of  thee — 

Worn  sowers  of  Truth's  holy  seed, 

Whose  souls,  in  weariness  and  need, 
Were  strengthened  and  refreshed  by  thine. 

For  blessed  by  the  Master's  hand 
To  them  and  theirs,  thy  tender  care, 
Thy  ministry  and  fervent  prayer — 
Grateful  as  Esheol's  clustered  vine, 


-1 


To  Israel  in  their 


weary 


And  they  who  drew 
By  thousands  round  thee  in  the  hour 
Of  prayerful  seeking,  hushed  and  deep. 
That  He,  who  bade  His  islands  keep 
Silence  before  Him,  might  renew 
Their  strength  with  His  unslumbering  power. 
Will  they  forget  the  pilgrim  old — 

The  gray  haired  voyager  on  the  wave — 
Who  in  their  solemn  gatherings  told 

Of  Him  who  came  to  seek  and  save 
The  wanderers  from  His  Father's  fold  ? 
They  too  may  weep  thiit  thou  art  gone  ; 

That  never  more  thy  faithful  lip 
Shall  soothe  the  weak — the  erring  warn 
Of  those  who  first,  rejoicing,  heard 
Through  thee,  the  Gospel's  glorious  word — 

Seals  of  thy  true  apostleship  ! 
Yet,  if  the  brightest  diadem. 

Whose  rays  of  living  lustre  burn 
Around  the  ransomed  ones  in  bliss. 
Be  evermore  reserved  for  them. 
Who  here,  through  toil  and  trial,  turn 

Many  to  righteousness, — 
May  they  not  think  of  thee  as  wearing 
That  star-like  crown  of  light,  and  bearing 
Amidst  heaven's  bright  and  bli.ssful  band 
The  fadeless  palin-branch  in  thy  hand; 
And  joining  with  a  seraph's  tongue 
In  that  new  song  the  elders  sung. 
In  offering  to  its  blessed  Giver 
Thanksgiving,  praise  and  love,  forever- 
Farewell  !— 
And  though  the  ways  ofZion  mourn 

When  her  strong  ones  arc  called  away 
Who  like  thyself  have  calmly  borne 
The  heat  and  burden  of  tiie  day; 
Yet  He  who  slumbereth  not  nor  sleepeth. 
His  ancient  watch  about  us  keepelh. 
Still,  sent  from  His  preparing  hand 
New  witnesses  for  Truth  shall  stand — 
New  instruments  to  sound  abroad 
The  Gospel  of  our  risen  Lord, 
To  gather  to  the  fold  once  more 
The  desolate  and  gone  astray — 
The  scattered  of  a  cloudy  day. 
And  Zion's  broken  walls  restore; 
And,  through  the  travail  and  the  toil 

Of  true  obedience,  minister 
Beauty  for  ashes,  and  the  oil 

Of  joy  for  mourning  unto  her  !   - 
So  shall  her  holy  bounds  increase 
With  gates  of  praise,  and  courts  of  peace; 
So  shall  the  Vine  which  martyr  tears 
And  blood  sustained  in  other  years 
With  fresher  life  be  clothed  upon 
And  to  the  world  in  beauty  show, 
As  the  rose  plant  of  Jericho, 
And  glorious  as  Lebanon  ! 

J.  G.  W- 


THE    FUIEND. 


349 


Tor  "  Th(!  FrieiK 
EAKJ.Y     FKIENDS     IN    NKW     ENtJLAl' 


Ralph  Goldsmith's  ship  arrived  in  Boston 
harbour  near  the  close  of  1601,  and  on  the 
first  day  of  the  week.  On  board  was  Samuel 
Shattuek,  the  banished  Quaker,  but  now  the 
king's  deputy,  and  having  charge  of  the  royal 
mandamus  to  the  colonial  officers  and  minis- 
ters. And,  to  preserve  the  secrecy  of  the  mis- 
sion, no  intercourse  was  allowed  by  the  cap- 
tain between  the  ship's  company  and  the 
town's  people  on  the  day  of  their  arrival. 
Early  on  the  following  morning  Ralph  and 
Shattuek  repaired  to  John  Endicot's  house, 
and  on  knocking  at  the  door,  a  man  came  from 
his  excellency  to  know  their  business.  They 
bid  him  say  to  his  master  that  they  had  a  mes- 
sage from  King  Charles  of  England  to  the 
governor,  which  they  could  communicate  in 
person  only. 

On  being  introduced,  Endicot's  countenance 
changed  when  his  eye  fell  upon  Shattuek  ;  he 
knew  that  Quaker,  for  he  had  pronounced  his 
sentence  of  banishment,  and  he  ordered  iiis 
hat  to  be  taken  off.  But  when  he  read  the 
deputation  and  the  mandamus,  his  countenance 
changed  again,  and  the  parties  seemed  sudden- 
ly to  have  shifted  positions,  for  they  gave 
Shattuek  his  hat,  and  Endicot  took  off"  h' 
own,  in  respect  to  the  vice-royal  deputy. 

Endicot  then  left  the  two  and  sought  out 
Bellingham  for  consultation  ;  and  they  soon 
returned  an  answer  that  they  would  obey  the 
king's  commands.  Goldsmith  and  Shattuek 
then  returned  to  the  ship  and  delivered  their 
letters  from  England  ;  and  all  the  company, 
which  was  supposed  to  consist  of  Quakers, 
went  on  shore,  and  with  their  friends  in  town 
returned  thanks  to  God  for  their  great  deliver- 
ance. 

At  this  time  the  assistants  were  in  session  ; 
tlie  subject  was  brought  before  them,  and  in  a 
short  time  there  was  a  general  jail  delivery  of 
the  Quakers  then  imprisoned  in  Boston. 

The  king's  mandate  produced  a  great  sensa- 
tion in  the  colony.  They  knew  that  Charles 
was  jealous  of  their  loyalty,  and  would  lend  a 
willing  ear  to  the  numerous  complaints  now 
gathering  against  them.  They  therefore  ap- 
pointed two  agents  to  London  —  Norton, 
preacher  at  the  first  "  church"  in  Boston,  and 
Bradstreet,  the  distinguished  persecuting  as- 
sistant. These  were  to  learn  the  king's  sus- 
picions against  them,  and  to  represent  the 
people  here  as  his  most  faithful  subjects.  The 
supposed  dangers  of  the  mission  may  be  learn- 
ed from  the  fact,  that  the  agents  took  surety  of 
the  government  to  make  good  all  damage  by 
detention  of  their  persons  in  England.  They 
sailed  in  the  second  month  of  1662. 

At  Whitehall  it  was  said  that  their  recep- 
tion was  most  flattering;  but  to  the  English 
Quakers  they  wore  objects  of  great  interest ; 
and  in  London  many  of  these,  with  George 
Fox,  gathered  round  them,  to  leain  what  part 
they  sustained  in  the  cruelties  to  the  Friends 
in  America.  Norton,  it  was  said,  denied  any 
participation  in  those  cruelties,  but  Bradstreet 
confessed  his  acts  and  defended  them.  And 
when  Fox,  the  father  of  the  sect,  asked  him 


by  what  law  they  put  his  friends  to  death,  he  j  before  the  general  court,  which,  to  raise  mo- 
replied,  by  the  English  law  against  Jesuits,  j  uey,  gave  the  following  order. 
But,  said  Fox,  did  you  believe  tliose  you  hung  j  "  Whereas,  Daniel  Southic  and  Provided 
were  Jesuits  or  Jesuitically  affected  ?  and  1  Southic,  son  and  daughter  of  Lawrence  South- 
Bradstreet  was  eonstrained  to  say  no.  Then,  ic,  absenting  themselves  from  the  publio^ordi- 
said  Fox,  you  murdered  them  !  The  charge  nances,  have  been  fined  by  the  courts  of  Salem 
of  murder  in   London   was  unpleasant  to  the   and  Ipswich,  pretending  to  have  no  estate,  and 

refusing  to  work  ;  the  court,  upon  perusal  of  a 

law  which  was  made  on  account  of  debts,  in 
answer  to  what  should  be  done,  for  the  satis- 
faction of  the  fines,  resolves,  that  the  treasur- 
ers of  the  several  counties  are  and  shall  be  fully 
impowered  to  sell  said  persons  to  any  of  the 
English  nation  at  Virginia  or  Barbadoes,  to 
answer  for  said  fines. 

"  Edward  Rawson,  .S'ec." 
Under  this  order  one  of  the  treasurers  actu- 
ally undertook  to  send  Southic's  children  to  a 
slave  market  at  Barbadoes.  But  to  the  lasting 
honour  of  the  profession,  no  shipmaster  could 
be  found  to  take  them  ;  and  one  especially,  af- 
w  and' frightful  aspect ;  alone"and  friendless  !  firmed  that,  should  he  be  tempted  to  engage  in 
in  a  distant  land,  they  could  now  appreciate  j  in  so  foul  a  business,  he  would  never  trust 
the  feelings  of  those  Quakers  they  had  slain  ^-— -' 
in  Massachusetts. 


charter  ruler,  and  he  exclaimed.  What,  have 
you  come  here  to  entrap  and  catch  us  ?  Thou 
hast  caught  thyself,  replied  the  Quaker ;  and 
upon  thine  own  admission  may  be  brought  to 
answer  here  in  England  for  the  lives  of  those 
men,  and  we  are  daily  advised  to  bring  thee  to 
answer,  by  the  most  loyal  of  the  king's  ser- 
vants, but  we  shall  leave  thee  with  the  Lord. 

This  was  a  most  starthng  intimation.  The 
idea  of  a  trial  for  murder,  in  England,  was  a 
vision  of  terror  to  the  charter  agents  ;  who 
saw  at  once,  in  the  actual  state  of  the  public 
mind,  a  strong  token  of  the  most  fatal  result. 
In  their  present  position  the  subject  assu 


himself  at  sea  again  in  the  best  ship  that  ever 
swam,  and  he   bade  the  wicked  treasurer  go 
Upon  Norton's  more  susceptible  mind  the   home  and  repent, 
impression    was  never  effaced,   for  from   the        How  soft  a  word  is  religious  intolerance  for 

of  their  return,  which  was  quite  hasty  after  such  an  act  of  charter  despotism  as  this  ! 
this,  all  accounts  agree  that  he  pined,  and  not       There  was  a  law   in  those  days,  also,  by 
long  after  died  in  melancholy  mood.  which   Quakers    might   be  whipped  as  vaga- 

From  the  reception  of  the  king's  mandamus  bonds  from  town  to  town  through  the  charter 
the  charter  powers  ceased  capital  persecutions  limits,  and  the  several  constables,  as  they  pass- 
lor  religion ;  but,  as  if  loth  to  take  their  hands  !  ed  them  on  from  hand  to  baud,  whipped  them 
off  the  Quakers,  they  for  a  long  season,  and  1  southerly  into  the  wilderness  between  Dedham 
almost  to  the  end  of  the  charter,  continued  to   and  Rhode  Island. 


whip,  fine,  and  imprison  them  almost  without 
measure.  By  a  law  as  late  as  1677,  the  year 
after  Philip's  war,  they  renewed  the  slumber- 
ing fires  of  persecution,  because,  as  they  al- 
leged, God's  judgments  were  upon  them,  in 
that  calamity,  for  their  toleration  of  Quakers. 
In  these  persecutions  more  than  three  hundred 
citizens  of  the  republic  suffered  in  their  per- 
sons and  estates,  and  many  wer-e  ruined  by 
heavy  fines,  whippings,  and  imprisonments, 
and  in  discouragement  left  the  country.  So 
numerous  were  the  law-made  offences  against 
the  church  power,  a  man  could  hardly  speak 
or  move  without  hazard.  To  go  to  a  Quaker 
meeting  was  penal,  to  stay  at  home  was  penal, 
and  Quakers  could  not  be  made  to  attend  the 
regular  charter  worship  in  company  with  their 
persecutors  ;  hence  prosecutions  and  punish- 
ment were  of  almost  daily  occurrence.  Those 
who  had  property  would  rather  see  it  wasted 
than  submit,  and  when  they  had  none,  they 
were  doomed  to  hard  labour,  and  in  one  case 
two  were  ordered  to  be  sold  out  of  the  country 
as  slaves  to  pay  their  fines,  for  not  attending 
the  regular  public  worship. 

Lawrence  Southic,  and  Cassandra  his  wife, 
were  sober  and  industrious  Quakers  of  Boston, 
whom  God  had  blessed  with  two  dutiful  chil- 
dren, a  son  and  a  daughter.  They  once  had 
property  of  lands  and  catde,  but  by  long  and 
continued  prosecutions,  and  the  lav/  against 
their  sect,  and  by  banishment,  they  were  now 


On  a  certain  time  three  young  and  delicate 
Quakeresses  went  down  to  Dover,  then  the 
most  northerly  town  in  Massachusetts,  and 
where  there  were  many  Quakers.  Here  their 
movements  and  exhortations  became  ofFeu- 
sive  to  Richard  Waldron,  one  of  the  charter 
magistrates,  and  the  following  order,  issued  by 
him,  wdl  serve  as  a  sample  of  many  others, 
and  of  itself  conveys  more  knowledge  of  the 
temper  of  the  times  than  any  description. 

"To  the  constables  of  Dover,  Hampton, 
Salisbury,  Newbury,  Rowley,  Ipswich,  Wen- 
ham,  Lynn,  Boston,  Roxbury,  and  Dedham, 
and  until  these  vagabond  Quakers  are  carried 
out  of  this  jurisdiction. 

You  and  every  of  you  are  required,  in  the 
king's  name,  to  take  these  vagabond  Quakers, 
Anne  Colman,  Mary  Tompkins,  and  Olive 
Ambrose,  and  make  them  fast  to  the  cart's  tail, 
and  driving  the  cart  through  your  several 
towns,  to  whip  them  upon  their  naked  backs, 
not  exceeding  ten  stripes  a  piece  in  each  town, 
and  so  to  convey  them  from  constable  to  con- 
stable, till  they  are  out  of  this  jurisdiction,  as 
you  will  answer  it  at  your  peril ;  and  this  shall 
be  your  warrant. 

Per  me,  Richard  Waldron." 

In  Dover,  on  a  cold  winter's  day,  Waldron 
saw  the  execution  of  his  own  order.  The 
young  women  were  stripped  to  the  waist  be- 
fore him,  tied  to  a  cart's  tail  and  whipped,  and 

hen  some   present  ventured  to  condemn  the 


ery  poor.     Their  children  refused  to   attend   cruelty,  he   put  two   of  them   in  the    stocks 


the  established  worship.  Upon  this  they  wer 
taken  before  a  magistrate  and  fined,  and  having 
no  property  were  ordered  to  work ;  this  they 
also  refused,  and  the  public  treasury  was  like 
to  lose  its  dues,  and  thus  the  case  was  carried 


From  Dover  they  were  passed  onto  Hampton, 
and  there  whipped  ;  and  thence  to  Salisbury. 
At  Salisbury,  Walter  Barefoot  through  com- 
passion persuaded  the  constable  to  give  him 
the  warrant  to  take  the  prisoners  to  Newbury; 


350 


THE    FRIEND. 


bQt  liaving  obtained  it,  lie  set  the  females  a 
liberty,  and  thus,  no  doubt,  saved  their  lives, 
For,  by  the  order,  they  could  be  whipped 
through  eleven  towns,  ten  stripes  in  each,  and 
over  a  distance  of  eighty  miles  ! 

This  cruelty  soon  built  up  a  Quaker  society 
in  Dover,  which  long  oudived  the  charter  des- 
potism ;  and  this  is  the  Waldron  who  was  to- 
mahawked in  his  own  bedchamber  by  the  In- 
dians for  his  cruelty  and  treachery  to  them, 
they  not  being  of  Quaker  forbearance. 


LETTER  XI. 

AUhougli  I  do  not  propose  to  detail  further 
the  Quaker  persecutions,  yet  it  is  not  for  lack  of 
matter.  The  collection  of  fines  in  those  days 
for  mere  law-made  offences,  was  a  lucrative 
business.  The  constables  and  marshals  levied 
upon  the  catde,  wearing  apparel,  the  farming 
and  household  utensils  of  the  people,  by  ap° 
praisement.  So  numerous  were  these  appraise- 
ments, that  as  they  now  stand  recorded,  a  cor- 
rect estimate  may  be  formed  of  the  gold  and 
silver  value  of  all  the  necessaries  of  life  under 
the  first  charter.  Cotemporary  writers  afliirm 
that  more  than  forty  thousand  pounds  were 
thus  levied  tor  the  use  of  the  government  and 
the  ministry ;  an  immense  sum,  when  we 
consider  the  poverty  of  the  country,  and  the 
fact  that  seventy-five  pounds  would  then  buy  as 
much  as  one  hundred  now.  It  brought  down 
a  wide  spread  ruin,  although  many  fattened 
upon  the  spods  of  their  fellow  citizens.  The 
rights  of  property  were  violated  by  that  go- 
vernment which  was  designed  to  protect  it.  It 
might  be  lost  without  sloth  or  improvidence, 
or  won  without  industry  or  virtue.  But  the 
most  deplorable  wrong  was  the  corruption  of 
the  public  mind.  It  was  the  pollution  of  the 
fountains  of  justice  :  and  to  sustain  those  per- 
secuting measures,  required  the  excitement  of 
the  worst  of  passions  among  the  people. 

In  1665  Governor  John  Endicot  died.  He 
was  older  than  the  charter,  being  one  of  those 
to  whom  it  was  originally  granted.  He  was 
nominated  as  a  fiist  assistant,  in  1629,  by  the 
king,  and  came  over  soon  after.  The  close 
of  his  life  and  administration  was  marked  by 
the  prosecution  of  five  anabaptists.  They 
were  degraded  and  deprived  of  the  power  to 
vote  as  freemen,  and  when  they  would  not 
cease  the  exercise  of  their  religion,  they  were 
first  imprisoned,  and  then  banished. 

But  the  king  never  forgot  or  forgave  the 
necessity  of  his  mandamus.  In  the  execution 
of  Englishmen,  not  for  any  crime  known  to 
British  law,  that  jealous  monarch  saw  the  as- 
sumption of  sovereignty  in  his  own  dominions 
and  by  his  own  subjects.  In  his  letter  to  the 
colony  in  1662,  he  commanded  that  only  wis- 
dom, virtue,  and  integrity  should  entitle  to 
office,  and  that  all  freeholders  of  competent 
estates,  not  vicious,  though  of  diff'erent  religi- 
ous persuasions,  should  be  allowed  to  vote.  In 
lieu  of  obedience,  they  sent  the  king  a  load  of 
mats  for  his  royal  navy,  with  a  most  loyal  let- 
ter. From  this  period  we  date  the  decline  of 
the  charter.  And  it  was  so  that  this  British 
king,  tyrannical  and  intolerant  at  home,  seemed 
here  the  advocate  of  all  good  freedom,  and  the 
great  refuge  of  all  the  oppressed.     Yet  it  was 

not  till  1683  that  he  dispatched  the  quo  war- 1  That  they  cause  small 
ranto  against  the  charter  ;  and  then  it  was  with  no  reason  to  doubt. 


a  promise,  that  if  the  colony  would  submit,  he 
would  regulate  the  government  merely,  and  not 
destroy  it. 

Upon  this  the  assistants,  as  was  quaindy 
said,  "  showed  more  of  the  willow  than  the 
oak,"  and  they  passed  a  resolve  "  that  they 
would  not  contend  in  law  with  his  majesty, 
but  would  humbly  lay  themselves  at  his  royal 
feet  in  submission  to  his  pleasure."  Another 
spirit  this,  from  that  which  animated  Mary 
Dyer,  the  defenceless  woman,  whom  they 
slew  in  the  days  of  their  power. 

"  The  wicked  flee  when  no  man  pursueth  : 
but  the  righteous  are  bold  as  a  lion  :" — "  the 
Lord  upholdeth  the  righteous." 


PRAYER. 

Henry  Scougal,  in  his  treatise  entided 
The  Life  of  God  in  the  Soul  of  Man,"  after 
reference  to  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  thus 
proceeds:  "In  prayer,  we  make  the  nearest 
approaches  to  God,  and  lie  open  to  the  influ 
ences  of  heaven;  then  it  is,  that  the  Sun  o 
Kighteousness  doth  visit  us  with  his  directest 
rays,  and  dissipateth  our  darkness,  and  imprint- 
eth  his  image  on  our  souls."  "  As  there  is  one 
sort  of  prayer,  wherein  we  make  use  of  the 
voice,  and  another  wherein,  though  we  utter 
no  sound,  yet  we  conceive  the  expressions 
and  form  of  words,  as  it  were  in  our  minds  ; 
so  there  is  a  diird  and  more  sublime  kind  of 
prayer,  wherein  the  soul  takes  a  higher  flight, 
and  having  collected  all  its  forces  by  long  and 
serious  meditation,  it  darteth  itself,  if  I  may  so 
speak,  towards  God  in  sighs  and  groans,  and 
thoughts  too  big  for  expression.  As  wiien  af- 
ter a  deep  contemplation  of  the  divine  perfec- 
tions, appearing  in  all  his  works  of  wonder, 
it  addresseth  itself  unto  him  in  the  profoundest 
adoration  of  his  majesty  and  glory  : — or  when, 
after  sad  reflections  on  its  vileness  and  mis- 
carriages, it  prostrates  itself  before  him  with  the 
greatest  confusion  and  sorrow,  not  daring  to 
'Tt  up  its  eyes,  or  utter  one  word  in  his  pre 
ence — or  when,  having  well  considered  the 
beauty  of  holiness,  and  the  unspeakable  felicity 
of  those  that  are  truly  good,  it  panteth  after 
God,  and  sendeth  up  such  vigorous  and  ardent 
desires,  as  no  words  can  sufliciendy  express  ; 
continuing  these  acts  as  long  as  it  flnds  itself 
upheld  by  the  force  and  impulse  of  the  previ- 
ous meditation." 

"  This  mental  prayer  is,  of  all  other,  the 
most  effectual  to  purify  the  soul,  and  dispose 
it  to  a  holy  and  religious  temper,  and  may  be 
termed  the  great  secret  of  devotion,  and  one  of 
the  most  powerful  instruments  of  the  divine 
life  ;  and  it  may  be,  that  the  apostle  hath  a 
peculiar  respect  to  it,  when  he  saith,  'the  Spirit 
helpeth  our  infirmities,  and  maketh  interces- 
sion for  us  with  groanings  which  cannot  be 
uttered,'  or,  as  the  original  may  bear,  that  can- 
not be  worded." 


That  which  renders  the  waterspout  so  re- 
markable is  die  circumstance  of  a  double  cone 
being  formed  when  the  phenomenon  is  com- 
plete, one  cone  pointing  downwards  from  a 
cloud,  whilst  another  points  upwards  from  the 
sea.  The  thin  semi-transparent  columns  which 
stalk,  as  it  were,  on  the  surface  of  the  ocean  in 
calm  weather,  though  no  cloud  is  to  be  seen 
above  them,  as  well  as  the  small  agitated  cir- 
cles, which  are  only  seen  by  their  marking  the 
smooth  surface  of  the  sea  in  their  gyrations, 
may  probably  have  the  same  origin  as  the 
waterspout.  One  of  these  circles,  which  ap- 
peared too  insignificant  to  do  harm,  after  per- 
forming many  gyrations  near  a  ship  command- 
ed by  Captain  Marquis,  on  the  coast  of  Malabar, 
suddenly  approached  her,  as  she  lay  becalmed, 
with  her  sails  loose,  and  passing  across  her 
bows,  carried  ofl"  her  flying  jib  and  jib-boom 
into  the  air,  higher  than  the  mast-head.  I  have 
myself  witnessed  these  semi-transparent  co- 
lumns, within  the  tropics,  without  being  able 
to  decide  which  way  they  turned  round;  and 
the  spiral  form  in  which  they  are  said  to  re- 
volve may  be  the  reason :  for  it  is  very  diflicult 
to  pronounce  which  way  a  screw  revolves 
when  turning  rapidly.  The  figure  being  double, 


and  the  cones 


pointing  in  opposite  directions, 


ON     WATERSPOUTS. 

Extracted  from  Reid's  work  on  the  Law  of  Storms. 

Of  the   diflerent   atmospheric    phenomena, 

none   is   more   curious   than   the   waterspouts. 

^j^j^l^^j^j^  ^^^^^  seems 


it  should  be  observed  whether  the  cloud  above 
the  spout  also  revolves,  and  if  the  gyrations  of 
the  upper  portion  of  the  phenomenon  be  in  the 
same  or  in  the  contrary  direction  to  those  at 
the  surface  of  the  sea. 

Notwithstanding  diligent  inquiry  of  a  great 
many  persons  who  witnessed  waterspouts  at 
sea,  I  have  only  been  able  to  obtain  one  ac- 
count in  which  the  gyrations  of  the  wind  are 
satisfactorily  explained ;  and  in  this  instance  it 
proved  to  be  on  the  surface  of  the  sea,  turning 
in  the  contrary  direction  to  the  apparent  law 
in  great  storms,  in  south  latitude.  The  instance 
alluded  to  is  the  waterspout  described  by  Capt. 
Beechey,  in  the  published  account  of  his  voy- 
age in  the  Pacific,  when  he  commanded  the 
Blossom.     That  account  says, — 

"  While  we  were  ofl"  Clermont  Tonnerre, 
we  had  a  narrow  escape  from  a  waterspout  of 
more  than  ordinary  size.  It  approached  us 
amidst  heavy  rain,  thunder,  and  lightning,  and 
was  not  seen  until  it  was  very  near  to  the  ship. 
As  soon  as  we  were  widiin  its  influence,  a 
gust  of  wind  obliged  us  to  take  in  every  sail, 
and  the  topsails,  which  could  not  be  furled  in 
time,  were  in  danger  of  splitting.  The  wind 
blew  with  great  violence,  momentarily  changing 
its  direction,  as  if  it  were  sweeping  round  in 
short  spirals;  the  rain,  which  fell  in  torrents, 
was  also  precipitated  in  curves,  with  short  in- 
tervals of  cessation.  Amidst  this  thick  shower, 
the  waterspout  was  discovered,  extending  in  a 
tapeiing  form,  from  a  dense  stratum  of  cloud 
to  within  thirty  feet  of  the  water,  where  it  was 
hid  by  the  foam  of  the  sea,  being  whirled  up- 
wards by  a  tremendous  gyration.  It  changed 
its  direcdon  after  it  was  first  seen,  and  threat- 
ened to  pass  over  the  ship:  but  being  diverted 
from  its  course  by  a  heavy  gust  of  wind,  it 
gradually  receded.  On  the  dispersion  of  this 
magnificent  phenomenon,  we  observed  the  co- 
lumn to  diminish  gradually,  and  at  length  to 
retire  to  the  cloud  from  whence  it  had  descend- 
ed, in  an  undulating  form. 

"Various   causes   have   been   assigned   for 


THE    FRIEND. 


351 


these  formations,  which  appear  to  be  intimately 
connected  with  electricity.  On  the  present  oc- 
casion a  ball  of  fire  was  observed  to  be  pre- 
cipitated into  the  sea,  and  one  of  the  boats, 
which  was  away  from  the  ship,  was  so  sur- 
rounded by  lightning,  that  Lieut.  Belcher 
thought  advisable  to  get  rid  of  the  anchor  by 
hanging  it  some  fathoms  under  water,  and  to 
cover  the  seamen's  muskets.  From  the  ac- 
counts of  this  officer  and  Mr.  Smyth,  who 
were  at  a  distance  from  the  ship,  the  column 
of  the  waterspout  first  descended  in  a  spiral 
form,  until  it  met  the  ascending  column  a  short 
distance  from  the  sea;  a  second  and  a  third 
were  afterwards  formed,  which  subsequently 
united  into  one  large  column,  and  this  again 
separated  into  three  small  spirals,  and  then  dis- 
persed. It  is  not  impossible  that  the  highly 
rarefied  air,  confined  by  the  woods  encircling 
the  Lagoon  Islands,  may  contribute  to  the  for- 
mation of  these  phenomena. 

"  Neither  the  barometer  nor  sympiesometer 
were  sensibly  affected  by  this  partial  disturb- 
ance of  the  atmosphere ;  but  the  temperature 
underwent  a  change  of  eight  degrees,  falling 
from  82'  to  71°:  at  midnight  it  rose  to  78°. 
On  the  day  succeeding  this  occurrence,  several 
waterspouts  were  seen  at  a  distance,  the  wea- 
ther being  squally  and  gloomy." 

Clermont  Tonnerre  is  in  south  latitude,  and 
is  one  of  the  group  of  islands  called  "Danger- 
ous Archipelago,"  about  lat.  19^  S.  long.  137° 
W. 

Having  applied  to  Captain  Beechey  in  the 
hope  that  he  might  be  able  to  explain  in  which 
way  the  gyrations  of  wind  which  accompanied 
this  waterspout  revolved,  I  received  from  him 
the  following  explanation : 

"  The  gyrations  were  in  a  direction  contrary 
to  that  of  the  hands  of  a  watch ;  if  it  had  been 
otherv/ise  the  ship  would  have  changed  her 
tack,  whereas  she  only  broke  off.  She  was 
on  the  starboard  tack,  and  the  watei spout  came 
upon  the  weather  beam,  and  passed  under  the 
stern.  At  first  the  ship  broke  round  off  seven 
or  eight  points,  and  afterwards  kept  coming  up 
and  breaking  off,  as  the  gusts  of  wind  varied 
their  direction,  but  the  wind  continued  on  the 
starboard  side  the  whole  time,  and  the  ship  did 
not  alter  her  position  more  than  a  quarter  of  the 
circle.  It  was  quite  clear,  from  the  peculiar 
manner  in  which  the  rain  (if  such  large  drops 
can  be  so  designated)  fell,  that  we  were  within 
the  vortex  of  the  spout,  and  that  the  gusts 
which  laid  the  vessel  on  her  side  were  part  of 
the  phenomenon,  and  consequently  that  the 
gyration  must  have  been  as  I  have  stated.  I 
have  observed  many  waterspouts  between  the 
tropics,  but,  with  the  exception  of  that  off 
Clermont  Tonnerre,  never  noticed  the  direc- 
tion in  which  they  turned,  and  regret  that  the 
subject  was  never  before  mentioned  to  me,  as 
I  have  had  many  opportunities  of  determining 
the  fact. 

"  As  it  appears  to  me  that  any  observations 
upon  this  extraordinary  phenomenon  will  be 
interesting,  I  extract  from  my  journal  a  few 
lines,  which  I  wrote  when  I  last  crossed  the 
equator : — 

" '  The  day  had  been  very  sultry,  and  in  the 
afternoon  a  long  arch  of  heavy  cumuli  and 
nimbi  rose  slowly  above  the  southern  horizon 
while  watching  its   movement,  a  waterspout 


began  to  form  at  a  spot  on  the  under  side  of 
the  arch,  that  was  darker  than  the  rest  of  the 
line.  A  thin  cone  first  appeared,  which  gradu- 
ally became  elongated,  and  was  shortly  joined 
with  several  others,  which  went  on  increasing 
in  length  and  bulk,  until  the  columns  had 
reached  about  half  down  to  the  horizon.  They 
here  united  and  formed  one  immense  dark- 
coloured  tube.  The  sea  beneath  had  been 
hitherto  undisturbed;  but  when  the  columns 
united,  it  became  perceptibly  agitated,  and  al- 
most immediately  became  whirled  in  the  air 
with  a  rapid  gyration,  and  formed  a  vast  basin, 
from  the  centre  of  which  the  gradually-length- 
ening column  seemed  to  drink  fresh  supplies 
of  water.  The  column  had  extended  about  two 
thirds  of  the  way  towards  the  sea,  and  nearly 
connected  itself  with  the  basin,  when  a  heavy 
shower  of  rain  fell  from  the  right  of  the  arch 
a  short  distance  from  the  spout,  and  shortly 
after  another  fell  from  the  opposite  side.  This 
discharge  appeared  to  have  an  effect  upon  tl: 
waterspout,  which  now  began  to  retire.  The 
sea,  on  the  contrary,  was  perceptibly  mori 
agitated,  and  for  several  minutes  the  basin  con 
tinned  to  increase  in  size,  although  the  column 
was  considerably  diminished.  In  a  few  mi- 
nutes more  the  column  had  entirely  disappear- 
ed ;  the  sea,  however,  still  continued  agitated, 
and  did  not  subside  for  three  minutes  after  all 
disturbing  causes  from  above  had  vanished. 

" '  This  phenomenon  was  unaccompanied  by 
thunder  or  lightning,  although  the  showers  of 
rain  which  fell  so  suddenly  seemed  to  be  oc- 
casioned by  some  such  disturbance.'" 

The  circular  motion  imparted  to  the  water 
of  the  sea  during  waterspouts,  is  probably  not 
confined  merely  to  the  surface,  for  the  ocean, 
to  an  unknown  depth,  may  partake  of  the 
impulse. 

In  1815,  the  Orontes  frigate,  commanded  by 
Captain  Cochrane,  was  in  company  with  the 
Newcasde,  the  flag-ship  of  the  late  Admiral 
Sir  Pulteney  Malcolm.  The  ships  were  near 
the  equator,  between  Teneriffe  and  St.  Helena, 
when  two  large  waterspouts  were  observed  a- 
head  of  the  Orontes,  one  on  each  bow,  about 
a  mile  and  a  half  distant,  whilst  the  Newcastle 
was  nearly  the  same  distance  on  the  larboard 
beam. 

It  was  perfectly  calm  at  the  time;  yet  the 
Orontes  was  observed  to  be  going  a-head  of  the 
admiral ;  and  it  was  proved  by  throwing  paper 
into  the  sea,  that  the  vessel  was  making  no 
way  through  the  water.  The  officers  were  of 
opinion  that  the  Orontes  was  carried  forward 
by  a  partial  current  which  did  not  affect  the 
Newcastle,  and  the  circumstance  was  mention- 
ed to  the  admiral  by  Captain  Cochrane,  on 
their  arrival  at  St.  Helena,  as  a  curious  coinci- 
dence, viz.  the  Orontes  being  carried  forward, 
whilst  the  waterspouts  were  a-head  of  her. 

The  moving  pillars  of  sand  described  by 
Bruce  as  having  been  seen  in  Nubia,  though 
the  account  may  be  familiar  to  many,  is  here 
reprinted,  because  these  moving  pillars  proba- 
bly originated  from  the  same  cause,  whatever 
that  may  be. 

"  On  the  14th  of  November,  at  seven  in  the 
morning,  we  left  Assa  Nagga,  our  course  being 
due  north;  atone  o'clock  we  alighted  among 
acacia  trees  at  Waadi  el  Halboub,  having  gone 
twenty-one  miles.    We  were  here  at  once  sur- 


prised and  terrified,  by  truly  one  of  the  mos^ 
magnificent  sights  in  the  world.  In  that  vast 
panse  of  desert  from  west  to  northwest  of 
,  we  saw  a  large  number  of  pillars  of  sand 
at  different  distances,  at  times  moving  with 
great  celerity,  at  others  stalking  on  with  a  ma- 
jestic slowness;  at  intervals  we  thought  they 
were  coming  in  a  very  few  minutes  to  over- 
whelm us;  and  small  quantities  of  sand  did 
actually  more  than  once  reach  us.  Again  they 
would  retreat,  so  as  to  be  almost  out  of  sight, 
their  tops  reaching  to  the  very  clouds.  Then 
the  tops  often  separated  from  the  bodies  ;  and 
these  once  disjoined,  dispersed  in  the  air,  and 
did  not  appear  more.  Sometimes  they  were 
broken  near  the  middle,  as  if  struck  with  a 
large  cannon  shot.  About  noon  they  began  to 
advance  with  considerable  swiftness  upon  us, 
the  wind  being  very  strong  at  north.  Eleven 
of  them  ranged  alongside  of  us,  about  the  dis- 
tance of  three  miles.  The  greatest  diameter 
of  the  largest  appeared  to  me  at  that  distance 
as  if  it  would  measure  ten  feet.  They  retired 
from  us  with  a  wind  at  southeast,  leaving  an 
impression  upon  my  mind  to  which  I  can  give 
no  name,  though  surely  one  ingredient  in  it 
was  fear,  and  a  considerable  deal  of  wonder 
and  astonishment.  It  was  in  vain  to  think  of 
flying:  the  swiftest  horse,  or  fastest  sailing 
ship,  would  have  been  of  no  use  to  have  car- 
ried us  out  of  the  danger. 

"  15th  Nov. — At  7  A.  M.  we  left  Waadi  Di- 
mokea.  The  same  appearance  of  moving  pil- 
lars of  sand  presented  themselves  to  us  this 
day,  in  form  and  disposition  like  those  we  had 
seen  at  Waadi  el  Halboub,  only  they  seemed 
to  be  more  in  number  and  less  in  size." 


THE    TORNADO    AT    NATCHEZ. 

We  have  just  conversed  with  an  observant 
and  scientific  citizen  of  Natchez,  who  was  an 
eye-witness  of  the  late  desolating  tempest,  and 
he  has  communicated  to  us  some  particulars 
which  go  towards  explaining  the  rationale  of 
tornadoes.  This  gentieman  lives  in  a  house 
built  after  the  Spanish  model,  and  which  is 
more  substantial  than  the  great  majority  of 
houses  in  Natchez.  Its  chimneys  were  blown 
down  and  its  windows  driven  out,  and  one  of 
its  wings,  built  more  recentiy,  and  not  so  se- 
curely as  the  rest  of  tiie  edifice,  was  prostrated. 
The  main  body  of  the  building  was  uninjured, 
and  the  ftimily  escaped. 

The  gentieman's  gardener  had  just  left  his 
own  house,  close  by,  and  its  windows  and 
doors  were  by  accident  left  open ;  it  received 
no  injury.  The  gardener  of  a  friend,  living  in 
his  immediate  neighbourhood,  hastened  to  his 
house  when  he  saw  the  storm  approaching, 
and  succeeded  in  closing  his  doors  and  win- 
dows, which  he  had  scarcely  done  when  the 
house  fell  and  crushed  him  'under  the  ruins. 
Dr.  Tooley,  the  neighbour  of  our  informant, 
and  a  man  of  science,  with  a  just  conception 
of  the  action  of  the  tempest,  threw  open  all  the 
windows  and  doors  of  his  house,  not  already 
open  when  the  storm  commenced,  and,  al- 
though the  structure  of  it  was  frail,  it  sustained 
no  injury:  not  even  a  pane  of  glass  was  broken. 
It  was  saved  by  the  free  outlet  given  to  the  air 
in  the  rooms  seeking  to  restore  the  balance  in 
the  atmosphere. 


THE  FRIEND. 


Houses,  that  were  made  as  air-tight  as  the 
closing  oi"  doors  and  windows  could  render 
(hem,  were  in  the  condition  of  the  sealed  bot- 
tle under  the  exhausted  receiver  of  an  air- 
pump:  the  pent-up  air  of  which  shivers  it  into 
a  thousand  fragments.  The  destruction  of 
houses  was  entirely  owing  to  the  sudden  ex- 
pansion of  the  air  within,  said  to  have  been 
equal  to  the  explosive  force  of  gunpowder. 
They  were  exploded— the  roofs  shot  up  into 
the  air,  and  the  bricks  in  the  walls  were  pro- 
jected with  violence  in  all  directions  around. 
In  many  cases  the  upper  rooms,  or  garrets, 
which  were  most  confined,  alone  exploded, 
the  other  apartments  escaping  in  consequence 
of  tlie  exit  afforded  to  the  air  by  doors  and 
windows.  Our  informant  represents  it  as  hav^ 
ing  been  the  work  of  an  instant.  The  wind 
did  not  seem  to  blow  harder  than  it  [does  in 
storms  of  ordinary  severity.]  It  appeared  that 
the  common  air  was  suddenly  and  strangely 
rarefied — as  if  its  pressure  had  been  at  once 
annihilated — and,  in  this  state,  the  atmosphere 
confined  in  houses  rushing  out  into  the  void, 
threw  down  every  wall  not  of  remarkable 
strength,  or  having  large  outlets  by  which  it 
might  escape.  He  walked  forth  a  moment 
after  his  own  house  felt  the  concussion,  and 
beheld  on  all  sides  houses  prostrate,  and  his 
neighbours  crawling  forth  from  under  their 
ruins.  He  confirms  the  statement  already 
given,  that  a  marvellously  small  number  of  per- 
sons perished,  considering  how  many  houses 
full  of  inhabitants  were  demolished  in  a  single 
moment  of  time. 

Those  persons  who  heard  the  lectures  of 
Dr.  Espy,  on  his  late  visit  to  our  city,  will  be 
struck  with  the  confirmation  which  the  tornado 
of  Natchez  gives  to  his  theory  of  storms.  As 
he  maintained  was  the  fact  in  all  such  tem- 
pests, the  buildings  in  that  ill-fated  city  were 
thrown  down  by  an  explosion— the  instantane- 
ous expansion  of  the  air  within  the  houses. 
And  the  practical  lesson  to  be  drawn  from  the 
whole  is,  that  the  windows  of  our  dwellings 
should  be  raised  and  the  doors  thrown  open 
during  a  tornado,  to  allow  free  egress  to  the 
air,  in  case  of  the  sudden  rarefaction  of  the 
atmosphere  without. — Louisville  Journal. 


It  is  a  fact  well  known  in  the  history  of 
knowledge,  that  men,  gifted  with  singular  in- 
telligence, have  broached  the  grossest  errors, 
and  even  sought  to  undermine  the  grand  truths 
on  which  human  virtue,  dignity  and  hope  de- 
pend. And  on  the  other  hand,  there  are  in- 
stances of  men  of  naturally  moderate  powers  of 
mind,  who  by  a  disinterested  love  of  truth  and 
iheir  fellow-creatures,  have  gradually  risen  to 
no  small  force  and  enlargement  of"  thought. 
Some  of  the  most  useful  teachers  of  mankind 
have  owed  their  power  of  enlightening  others, 
not  so  much  to  any  natural  superiority,  as  to 
the  simplicity,  impartiality  and  disinterested- 
ness of  their  minds,  to  their  readiness  to  live 
and  die  for  tlie  truth.  Thought  expands  as  by 
a  natural  elasticity,  when  the  pressure  of  self- 
ishness is  removed.  Moral  and  religious  prin- 
ciples fertilize  the  intellect.  Duty  faithfully 
performed,  opens  the  mind  to  truth,  both  being 
of  one  family,  alike  immutable,  universal  and 
everiastinff. 


The  Yearly  meeting  of  Friends  in  London 
gave,  in  their  Epistle  of  1826,  the  following 
truly  excellent  advice  to  its  members— advice 
as  applicable  now  as  then,  and  to  others,  as 
well  as  those  within  the  pale  of  the  Society  of 
Friends.  "We  would  tenderly  invite  those 
who  may  have  acquired  a  competency  of  out- 
ward substance,  to  watch  the  proper  period  at 
which  they  may  withdraw  from  the  cares  of 
business,  and  when  disengaged  from  the  regu- 
lar concerns  of  trade,  to  beware  how  they  eln- 
pl  )y  their  property  in  investments  which  may 
involve  them  anew  in  care  and  anxiety.  We 
affectionately  desire  that  neither  these  nor  any 
other  cares  may  disqualify  them  froin  acting 
the  part  of  faithful  stewards  in  the  employ- 
ment of  their  time,  their  talents,  and  their 
substance,  or  from  being  concerned  above  all 
things,  through  watchfulness  unto  prayer,  to 
have  their  lamps  trimmed,  and  oil  in  their 
vessels;  that  when  the  solemn  close  of  life 
shall  come,  they  may,  through  redeeming  love 
and  mercy,  be  prepared  to  enter  into  the  joy 
of  their  Lord." 


Faithfulness  to  God.— The  man  who  would 
be  faithful  to  his  God,  would  rather  be  rebuked 
by  the  wise  and  religious,  than  applauded  by 
the  foolish  and  profane. 


Perhaps  nothing  would  tend  so  elKcaciously 
to  diminish  the  general  evils  of  insolvency  as 
a  sound  stale  of  public  opinion  respecting'  the 
obligation  to  pay  our  debts.  The  insolvent 
who,  with  the  means  of  paying,  retains  the 
money  in  his  own  pocket,  is,  and  he  should 
be  regarded  as  being  a  dishonest  man.  If 
public  opinion  held  such  conduct  to  be  of  the 
same  character  as  theft,  probably  a  more  pow- 
erful motive  to  avoid  insolvency  would  be 
established  than  any  which  now  exists. 


THE    PRSS3MB. 

EIGHTH  MONTH,  1,   1840. 


Within  a  few  days  past,  we  have  received 
more  than  one  intimation,  from  respectable 
sources,  that  we  have  been  guilty  of  an  indis- 
cretion by  inserting,  the  week  before  last,  the 
article  headed  "  Coloured  People  in  London." 
In  answer  we  may  say,  that  it  was  copied 
from  one  of  our  exchange  papers,  with  no 
other  view  than  as  showing  the  kind  of  feeling 
with  which  coloured  people  were  regarded 
there  ;  and,  being  unaccompanied  by  note  or 
comment,  it  was  only  by  a  strained' inference 
that  we  could  be  supposed  to  hold  it  up  as  an 
example  for  imitation  among  ourselves.  We 
should  be  very  sorry  to  be  so  understood.  We 
are  not,  nor  ever  have  been  connected  with 
the  anti-slavery  societies,  and  although  among 
those  associated  with  them  are  many  estima- 
ble individuals,  and  not  a  few  of  them  in  the 
list  of  our  particular  friends,  yet  we  have  uni- 
formly believed,  that  one  of  the  greatest  mis- 
lakes  committed  by  the  anti-slavery  people,  is 
the  mixing  up  with  the  abolition  question,  the 
warfare  against  what  they  are  pleased  to  call 


prejudices  in  regard  to  the  coloured  race.  The 
great  object,  it  is  our  setded  judgment,  should 
be  the  extirpation  of  slavery,  by  striking  at  the 
root;  leaving  those  minor  appendages  to  time, 
and  the  gradual  but  certain  effects  of  advanc- 
ing light  and  knowledge.  In  short,  it  con- 
tinues to  be,  as  it  has  been,  our  desire  to  act 
in  consistency  with  the  temper  and  principles 
of  Old  School  Abolitionists — such  as  influenc- 
ed the  James   Pembertons,   the  Warner  Mif- 

ilins,  the  Benjamin  Rushes  of  former  days, 

or,  which  is  still  more  in  accordance  with  our 
convictions,  we  desire  to  regulate  our  move- 
ments in  relation  to  this  subject,  so  that  they 
may  continually  harmonize  with  the  princi- 
ples and  mode  of  action  "  professed  and  prac- 
tised by  the  Society  of  Friends — that  is  safe 
and  proper."  In  the  mean  time,  we  wish  our 
friends  to  bear  in  mind,  than  an   editor  has  a 

diflioult  and  often  a  perplexed  path  to  tread 

that  with  the  best  intentions  he  is  liable  to  err, 
either  on  the  right  hand,  or  on  the  left,  and 
therefore  has  a  reasonable  claim  to  kindness 
on  the  part  of  those  who  judge. 

It  has  been  mentioned  to  us,  that  we  omit- 
ted to  note,  according  to  our  general  practice 
in  similar  cases,  the  return  of  our  Friend  Jacob 
Green  to  his  home  in  Ireland.  The  omis- 
sion was  altogether  unintentional,  and  it  may 
be  satisfactory  to  distant  subscribers,  even  yet 
to  state,  that  he  embarked  in  the  steamship 
British  Queen  (direcdy  after  attending  New 
York  Yearly  Meeting)  on  or  about  the  1st  of 
the  6th  month  last.  We  have  now  to  add, 
that  our  Friend  Joseph  John  Gurney  embark- 
ed at  New  York,  on  seventh  day  the  25th 
ultimo,  in  the  packet  ship  Roscius  for  Liver- 
pool. 


MORAL  AL-MANAC. 

We  have  on  our  table  the  Moral  Almanac 
for  the  year  1841,  published  by  the  Tract  As- 
sociation of  Friends,  and  to  be  had  at  their  de- 
pository No.  50,  North  Fourth  street.  It  bears 
a  neat,  and  we  think  improved  appearance,  and 
with  the  tables  and  calculations  essential  to  an 
almanac,  contains  besides  equivalent  to  about 
twenty-three  pages  of  judiciously  selected  mo- 
ral and  religious  reading  matter,  of  itself  worth 
at  least  three  times  the  selling  price.  The 
demand  last  year,  it  appears,  considerably 
exceeded  the  number  printed ;  consequently 
many  who  neglected  to  apply  early  were  dis- 
appointed. This  we  are  desired  lo  mention 
for  the  benefit  of  those  who  wish  a  supply, 
lest  by  neglecting  to  call  seasonably,  a  like 
disappointment  ensue. 


The  lines  inserted  to-day  to  the  memory  of 
D.  Wheeler,  were  kindly  furnished  us  by  a 
friend  of  the  gifted  author.  Their  beauty  and 
appropriateness,  ws  think,  will  not  be  ques- 
tioned. 

Died,  at  his  residence  in  Wilmington,  Delaware,  on 
the  I9th  ult.  William  Wetherell,  in  the  72d  year  of 
his  age. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 

Carpenter  Street,  heloic  .SevcrUh,  PJiiladelpU 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SEVENTH  XJikir,  SIGHTS  ESOS^THj   8    1340. 


NO.  'iS. 


EDITED   BV    KOBEitr    S-IHTH. 


PUBLISHED  WF.EKLY. 


doUaispi' 


pni/u 


bk  inadv 


50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  OP  STAIB 

I'HILADF.I.l'lilA. 


THE  UEWEDY  FOR  THE  SLAVE  TRADE. 

I  have  been  much  interested  in  looking  over 
Buxton's  remedy.  The  scheme  is  a  magnili- 
oent  and  noble  one  indeed,  and  an  honour  to 
the  great  nation  which  has  undertaken  to  carry 
it  out.  If  successful,  it  will  shed  incalculably 
more  glory  upon  her  than  all  the  conquests 
ever  won  by  her  or  any  nation,  however  bril- 
liant in  the  estimation  of  men  who  are  more 
disposed  to  glorify  their  oppressors  than  their 
benefactors  ;  and  ii'  unsuccessful,  even  defeat  in 
such  a  cause  will  be  no  small  praise.  We 
have  read  of  many  nations  brought  to  degra- 
dation and  destruction  by  more  powerful 
neighbours,  but  the  pleasing  example  has  not 
yet  found  a  page  in  history,  of  the  most  pow- 
erful nation  of  the  earth  attempting,  under  the 
influence  of  Christian  philanthropy,  to  raise  a 
people  who  have  been  trodden  down  as  near 
to  the  level  of  the  brute  as,  perhaps,  it  is  pos- 
sible for  llie  cruelty  of  man  to  sink  his  fellow. 
A  project  so  novel  and  so  vast,  seems,  at  first, 
more  like  the  dream  of  some  benevolent  vi- 
sionary, than  the  deliberate  determination  of 
cool-headed,  calculating  men. 

Let  those  who  think  so  examine  the  founda- 
tion upon  which  its  author  stands,  and  if  they 
are  not  quite  convinced  that  liis  feet  are  on  a 
rock,  they  will  in  candour  acknowledge  that 
he  lias  foothold  on  what  wears  the  appearance 
at  least  of  solid  substance.  In  his  book,  he 
gives  in  the  first  place  a  summary  of  the  pre- 
sent legitimate  commerce  of  Africa,  and  con- 
trasts it  with  her  capabilities  as  they  are  re- 
presented by  numerous  travellers  of  high 
standing.  He  shows  the  prodigious  cost  of 
the  brutal  traffic  in  the  bodies  of  men,  and 
compares  the  paltry  profit  gained  in  this  way 
with  that  which  would  result  fiom  the  labour 
of  those  whom  she  banishes  from  hei  teeming 
soil,  if  properly  applied  to  the  cultivation  of  it. 
He  holds  up  the  temptation  of  a  lucrative  trade, 
waiting  for  the  merchants  of  all  nations  who 
will  co-operate  in  this  great  scheme,  and  illus- 
trates both  by  theory  and  fact  the  practicability 
of  inducing  the  indolent,  marauding  African  to 
quit  the  slaughter  and  sale  of  his  fellows  for 
the  peaceable  and  harmless  pursuit  of  regular 
and  lawful  trade  combined  with  agriculture. 


Religion,  acting  upon  the  susceptible  mind  of 
the  negro,  is  the  chief  corner  stone  of  Buxton's 
expectations.  His  system  rests  upon  religious 
instruction  in  the  first  place,  to  be  immediately 
followed  by  the  arts  and  sciences,  and  above 
all,  the  commerce  of  civilized  life.  Religion 
is  to  give  the  impulse  which  is  to  rescue  Af- 
rica from  her  miserable  thraldom. 

The  chief  obstacle  to  aflbrding  her  people 
religious  instruction  heretofore  has  been  the 
destructiveness  of  her  climate  to  the  constitu- 
tion of  the  white  man;  but  the  emancipation 
of  the  West  India  negroes  seems  likely  to  be 
the  means  of  selling  numbers  of  pious  indi- 
viduals at  libel ty  for  this  work,  who,  moved 
with  compassion  for  the  deplorable  condition 
of  the  land  of  their  fathers,  are  willing  and 
already  are  freely  offering  themselves  for  the 
service. 

Buxton  says  :  My  first  object  is  to  show  that 
Africa  possesses  within  herself  the  means  of 
obtaining  by  fair  trade,  a  greater  quantity  of 
our  goods  than  she  now  receives  from  the 
slave  trade ;  and  secondly,  to  point  out  how 
this  truth  may  be  made  plain  to  the  African 
nations.  I  have  further  to  prove,  tliat  Great 
Britain,  and  other  countries  have  an  interest  in 
the  question  only  inferior  to  that  of  Africa, 
and  that  if  we  cannot  be  persuaded  to  suppress 
the  slave  trade  for  the  fear  of  God,  or  in  pity 
to  man,  it  ought  to  be  done  for  the  lucre  of 
gain.  The  present  condition  of  Africa  in  re- 
lation to  commerce  is  deplorable.  Even  the 
feathers  received  at  Liverpool  from  Ireland 
reach  an  amount  exceeding  all  the  productions 
of  central  Africa ;  the  eggs  from  France  and 
Ireland  exceed  one  half  of  it ;  while  the  value 
of  pigs  from  Ireland  into  the  port  of  Liverpool 
is  three  times  as  great  as  the  whole  trade  of 
Great  Britain  in  the  produclions  of  the  soil  of 
central  Africa.  The  whole  amount  of  goods 
exported  direct  from  Great  Britain  to  all  Af- 
rica is  considerably  within  one  million  ster- 
ling. 

The  imports,  though  they  have  increased 
since  the  year  1820,  are  still  extremely  limited; 
and  it  is  observable  that  they  scarcely  embrace 
any  articles  produced  from  the  cultivation  of 
the  soil.  Their  estimated  value,  in  1834,  was 
about  two  and  a  quarter  millions  of  dollars  (ex- 
clusive of  gold  dust,  about  one  and  one  third 
millifuis) ;  they  consisted  chiefly  of  palm  oil, 
teak  timber,  gums,  ivory,  beeswax,  &c.  all 
extremely  valuable,  and  in  great  demand,  but 
obtained  at  r,wnparatively  little  labour  and 
cost. 

After  quoting  a  number  of  writers  on  the 
capabilities  of  Africa  and  the  feasibleness  of 
his  scheme,  he  remarks  :  There  is  no  species  of 
argument  which  carries  with  it  a  greater  force 
of  conviction  to  my  mind,  than  tlie  concur- 
rence of  a  variety  of  persons,  who,  being  com- 
petent to  judge,  and  having  opportunities  of 


forming  a  sound  judgment,  examine  a  given 
object  with  very  difl'erent  purposes,  from  very 
different  points  of  view,  yet  arrive,  without 
concert,  or  previous  communication,  at  the 
same  conclusion.  In  the  case  before  us  we 
collect  the  unpublished  dispatches,  letters,  and 
journals  of  the  several  governors  of  Sierra 
Leone,  Fernando  Po,  the  Gambia,  and  tJie 
Gold  Coast.  These  documents  were  written 
at  difl'erent  times,  with  no  view  to  publication, 
and  there  was  no  connection  between  the  offi- 
cers who  wrote  them.  Diflering  on  many 
points,  they  harmonize  exactly  on  those  whicii 
affect  my  case.  Each  speaks  of  the  exube- 
rant fertility  of  the  soil ;  each  laments  the  de- 
solation which,  in  spite  of  nature  prevails  ;  and 
each  looks  to  the  cultivation  ol'  those  fertile 
lands,  and  to  the  growth  of  legitimate  com- 
merce, as  the  remedy  to  the  distractions  of 
Africa,  and  the  horrors  of  the  slave  trade.  For 
example,  it  appears  that  General  Turner  at 
Sierra  Leone,  and  Colonel  Nicolls  of  Fernan- 
do Po,  had  in  view  much  such  a  plan  as  I 
have  suggested,  when  they  spoke  in  their  dis- 
patches of  putting  an  end  to  the  slave  trade  in 
two  or  three  years.  This  unconscious  union 
between  themselves  is  not  all.  The  views  of 
these  gentlemen  correspond  with  those  which 
I  find  in  the  private  journals  of  the  missiona- 
ries, who  have  gathered  their  experience,  and 
formed  their  opinion,  while  labouring  among 
the  native  tribes  of  the  Gambia.  That  which 
is  the  opinion  of  these  soldiers  and  of  these 
teachers  of  religion  turns  out  to  be  the  opinion 
of  the  most  distinguished  travellers  and  of  in- 
telligent traders.  Captain  Becroft,  who  traded 
on  the  western  coast,  and  Captain  Raymond, 
who  did  the  same  on  the  eastern,  tell  me — 
that  trade,  springing  from  the  cultivation  of 
the  soil,  will,  and  that  nothing  else  will,  abol- 
ish the  slave  trade. 

Buxton  quotes  a  number  of  authorities  to 
show  how  readily  the  natives  of  Africa  may  be 
induced  to  devote  themselves  to  agriculture 
and  trade.  The  testimony  of  a  gentleman 
named  Ferguson,  who  has  resided  seventeen 
years  at  Sierra  Leone,  and  for  the  last  eight 
years  has  been  at  the  head  of  the  medical  de- 
partment there,  is  interesting  and  important. 

He  says  :  "  Keeping  steadily  in  sight  your 
principle  of  substituting  a  harmless  and  profit- 
able trade  for  one  that  is  illegal  and  worse 
than  profitless,  I  am  also  desirous  of  directing 
your  attention  lo  what  has  been  going  on  du- 
ring the  last  year  or  two  in  the  Rio  Nunez. 
This  river,  ihough  now  little  spoken  of,  was 
in  former  years  notorious  for  slave  trading. 

"  At  Kaikandy,  the  chief  trading  place, 
situated  about  100  miles  from  the  sea,  and  in 
the  country  of  the  I^andemas,  numerous  facto- 
ries, occupied  by  French  and  English  traders, 
are  established  ;  to  which  Foulahs,  Seracoo- 
lies,  Bambarras,  and  people  of  other  nations, 


354 


THE    FRIEND. 


resort  in  great  nuniben-.  I  spent  some  time 
there  in  February  last,  and  was  assured  by  the 
merchants  that  the  Foulahs  were  gradually 
weaning  themselves  from  the  slave  trade,  and 
that  tiiey  had  of  late  years  brought  down  a 
much  larger  quantity  of  native  produce  than 
formerly. 

"  About  three  years  ago,  some  of  the  Fou- 
lah  traders  who  resort  to  Kaikandy,  brought 
down  small  parcels  of  coffee,  and  offered  them 
for  sale.  The  coffee  was  so  eagerly  purchased 
by  the  European  merchants,  that  the  Foulahs 
immediately  turned  their  attention  to  the  fur- 
flier  supply  of  it.  It  appears  that  there  are 
vast  forests  of  indigenous  coflee  in  the  Foulah 
country,  and  of  much  finer  quality  than  that  of 
the  West  Indies  or  Soutli  America.  The  Fou- 
lahs evince  great  satisfaction  in  the  possession 
of  such  an  unexpected  source  of  wealth,  and 
the  quantity  supplied  has  of  course  greatly 
increased. 

"  They  are  an  inteUigent  people,  and  are 
very  anxious  to  extend  their  commercial  deal- 
ings with  the  British.  They  seem  to  have 
already  perceived  that  it  is  more  profitable  for 
them  to  preserve  the  element  of  labour  in  their 
own  country,  than  to  deprive  themselves  of  its 
assistance  by  selling  each  other  to  strangers  ; 
so  that  it  may  be  said,  without  a  metaphor, 
that  in  every  hundred  weight  of  cofiee  which 
they  collect  and  take  to  Kaikandy,  at  least  one 
human  being  is  preserved  from  slavery." 

The  Gambia  was  formerly  a  great  mart  for 
slaves.  The  population  along  its  banks  are 
now  eager  for  lawful  commerce,  in  which 
alone  they  are  now  engaged.  The  trade  is 
extended  about  400  miles  up  the  river  ;  a  new 
and  lucrative  branch  has  also  been  lately  open- 
ed there  in  gum  ;  and  the  only  exception  to 
the  cheerful  picture  occurs  in  the  French  es- 
tablishment at  Albreda,  where  still  some  slaves 
are  said  to  be  harboured.  This  great  change 
is  ascribed  to  two  causes  ;  first,  to  the  vicinity 
of  the  British  colony,  and  its  command  over 
the  river  ;  and,  secondly,  to  the  existence  of  a 
good  market  for  the  produce  of  the  soil.  Now 
that  the  natives  can  find  a  ready  market  for  the 
produce  of  their  lands,  the  cultivation  of  the 
soil  increases  every  year  ;  and  the  aborigines 
have  been  heard  to  say,  that  they  now  wish 
they  had  their  slaves  back  again,  because  they 
could  get  more  by  their  labours  in  husbandry 
than  they  did  by  selling  them  to  Europeans. 

We  know  that  a  slave  fetches,  in  interior 
Africa,  about  3,'. ;  in  Brazil,  at  least  70/.  ;  Af- 
rica, then,  has  this  advantage  over  America, 
that  it  can  be  cultivated  at  one -twentieth  of  the 
expense.  The  soil  being  equal,  a  labourer  in 
Africa  will  raise  as  much  produce  as  the  same 
labourer  transported  to  America,  but  at  less 
expense  ;  for  you  can  hire  ten  labourers  in  the 
former  at  the  price  that  one  costs  in  the  latter. 
Hence  I  infer,  that  the  labour  and  produce  of 
Africa,  if  fairly  called  forth,  would  rival  the 
labour  employed,  and  the  produce  raised  in 
America,  throughout  the  markets  of  the  civil- 
ized world. 


For  •'The  Friend." 
FACTS    IN   THE  NATIIKAI.   HISTORY  OF 
REPTILES. 

In  vol.  .39,  No.  I,  of  "The  American  Jour- 
nal of  Science  and  Arts,"  is  an  article  com- 


piled from  the  Proceedings  of  the  Boston  So- 
ciety of  Natural  History,  which  contains  sev- 
eral curious  facts.  Under  dale  of  February 
19,  f840,  it  is  staled  that  "  Dr.  Storer  pre- 
sented the  following  report  on  Bell's  British 
Reptiles,"  some  extracts  from  which  may  be 
interesting  for  the  readers  of  the  Fiiend. 

From  an  examination  of  the  splendid  "  mo- 
nograph of  the  Testudinata"  of  our  author,  we 
had  a  right  to  expect  a  rich  treat  from  the 
pages  before  us ;  nor  have  we  been  disap- 
pointed. The  "  History  of  the  British  Rep- 
tiles" is  written  by  a  true  naluruUst.  by  one 
whose  every  page  is  stamped  with  accuracy 
and  truth,  who  never  finds  it  necessary  to  ex- 
aggerate in  order  to  interest,  but  who  seems  to 
feel  his  responsibility  in  the  statements  he 
makes,  and  that  his  reputation  is  associated 
with  the  subjects  he  is  endeavouring  to  eluci- 
date. 

The  descriptions  of  each  of  the  sixteen  spe- 
cies which  constitute  the  Reptilia  of  Great 
Britain,  are  all  clear  and  interesting — such  de- 
scriptions as  satisfy  the  naturalist.  I  will 
glance  at  some  of  the  species.  Singular  as  it 
may  appear,  but  one  of  the  Colubridse  is  found 
in  Great  Britain — the  natrix  torquata,  common 
snake ;  which  we  are  h.ere  told,  "  inhabits  most 
of  the  countries  of  Europe,  from  Scotland  and 
the  corresponding  latitude  of  the  continent,  to 
Italy  and  Sicily."  The  following  curious  an- 
ecdote is  related  of  the  manner  in  which  they 
manage  their  prey  and  each  other : — 

"  On  placing  a  frog  in  a  large  box  in  which 
were  several  snakes,  one  of  the  latter  instantly 
seized  it  by  one  of  the  hinder  legs,  and  imme- 
diately afterwards  another  of  the  snakes  took 
forcible  possession  of  the  fore  leg  of  the  oppo- 
site side.  Each  continued  its  inroads  upon 
the  poor  frog's  limbs  and  body,  until  at  length 
the  upper  jaws  of  the  two  snakes  met,  and  one 
of  them  in  the  course  of  its  progress,  slightly 
bit  the  jaw  of  the  other;  this  was  retaliated, 
though  evidendy  without  any  hostile  feeling  ; 
but  after  one  or  two  such  accidents,  the  most 
powerful  of  the  snakes  commenced  shaking  the 
other,  which  still  had  hold  of  the  frog,  with 
great  violence,  from  side  to  side  against  the 
sides  of  the  box.  After  a  few  moments'  rest, 
the  other  returned  the  attack,  and  at  length, 
the  one  which  had  last  seized  the  frog,  having 
a  less  firm  hold,  was  shaken  off",  and  the  vic- 
tor swallowed  the  prey  in  quiet.  No  sooner 
was  this  curious  contest  over,  than  I  put  an- 
other frog  into  the  box,  which  was  at  once 
seized  and  swallowed  by  the  unsuccessful  com- 
batant." Our  author,  immediately  after  relat- 
ing this  anecdote,  observes  :  "  The  frog  is 
generally  alive,  not  only  during  the  process  of 
deglutition,  but  even  after  it  has  passed  into 
the  stomach.  I  once  saw  a  very  small  one 
which  had  been  swallowed  by  a  large  srake  in 
my  possession,  leap  again  out  of  the  mouth  of 
the  latter,  which  happened  to  gape,  as  they  fre- 
quently do  immediately  after  tciking  food.  And 
on  another  occasion,  I  heard  a  frog  distinctly 
utter  its  peculiar  cry  several  minutes  after  it 
had  been  swallowed  by  the  snake."  This  re- 
minds us  of  the  anecdote  related  by  Harlan,* 
who,  speaking  of  the  tenacity  of  life  exhibited 

*  Descriptions  of  several  species  of  Batracian  Rep- 
tiles, &c.  by  Ricliard  Harlan  of  Philadelphia. 


by  the  liana  clainala,  ohset\es:  "  A  dog  of 
Mr.  Bartram'.-'  having  accidentally  swallowed 
one  of  these  animals,  it  was  observed  to  strug- 
gle and  cry  piteously  for  at  least  half  an  hour, 
to  the  great  diversion  of  the  spectators,  and  no 
small  confusion  of  the  dog,  who  was  at  a  loss 
to  comprehend  this  species  of  intestinal  elo- 
quence." Like  many  of  our  snakes,  the  tor- 
quata may  be  easily  tamed.  Our  author  re- 
marks :  "  I  had  one  many  years  since,  which 
knew  me  from  all  other  persons  ;  and  when 
let  out  of  his  box,  would  immediately  come  to 
me,  and  crawl  under  the  sleeve  of  my  coat, 
where  he  was  fond  of  lying  perfectly  still,  and 
enjoying  the  warmth.  He  Was  accustomed  to 
come  to  my  hand  for  a  draught  of  milk  every 
morning  at  breakfast,  which  he  always  did  of 
his  own  accord  ;  but  he  would  fly  from  stran- 
gers, and  hiss  if  thgy  meddled  with  him." 

The  history  of  the  Rand  teniporaria,  com- 
mon frog,  is  very  interesting;  the  changes 
which  take  place  in  its  developement  from  the 
ovum  to  the  perfect  animal,  are  pointed  out 
with  a  clearness  which  shows  how  well  they 
are  understood  by  the  describer.  In  a  pleas- 
ing anecdote,  our  author  proves  its  capability 
of  being  tamed  ;  he  states  that  his  friend.  Dr. 
William  Roots,  of  Kingston,  informed  him, 
"  that  he  was  in  possession  for  several  years, 
of  a  frog  in  a  perfect  state  of  domestication. 
It  appears  that  the  lower  offices  of  his  house 
were,  what  is  commonly  called  under  ground, 
on  the  banks  of  the  Thames.  That  this  little 
reptile  accidentally  appeared  to  his  servants, 
occasionally  issuing  from  a  hole  in  the  skirt- 
ing of  the  kitchen,  and  that  during  the  first 
year  of  his  sojourn,  he  constanUy  withdrew 
upon  their  approach  ;  but  from  their  showing 
him  kindness,  and  ofl'ering  him  such  food  as 
they  thought  he  could  partake  of,  he  gradually 
acquired  habits  of  familiarity  and  friendship  ; 
and  during  the  following  three  years,  he  regu- 
larly came  out  every  day,  and  particularly  at 
the  hour  of  meal  time,  and  partook  of  the  food 
which  the  servants  gave  him.  But  one  of  the 
most  remarkable  features  in  his  artificial  state 
of  existence,  was  his  strong  partiality  for 
warmth,  as  during  the  winter  seasons,  he  regu- 
larly (and  contrary  to  the  cold-blooded  ten- 
dency of  his  nature)  came  out  of  his  hole  in  the 
evening,  and  directly  made  for  the  hearth  in 
front  of  a  good  kitchen  fire,  where  he  would 
continue  to  bask  and  enjoy  himself  until  the 
family  retired  to  rest.  "  There  happened  to 
be  at  the  same  time  a  fovourite  old  domestic 
cat,  and  a  sort  of  intimacy  or  attachment  ex- 
isted between  these  two  incongruous  inmates  ; 
the  frog  frequently  nestling  under  the  warm 
fur  of  the  cat,  whilst  the  cat  appeared  extreme- 
ly jealous  of  interrupting  the  comforts  and  con- 
venience of  the  frog.  This  curious  scene  was 
often  witnessed  by  many  besides  the  family." 

The  manner  in  which  the  Bufo  vulgaris, 
common  toad,  sheds  its  cuticle,  is  described 
very  instructively : — 

"  Having  often  found,  among  several  toads 
which  I  was  then  keeping  for  the  purpose  of 
observing  their  habits,  some  of  brighter  co- 
lours than  usual,  and  with  the  surface  moist 
and  very  smooth,  I  had  supposed  that  this  ap- 
pearance might  have  depended  upon  the  state 
of  the  animal's  health,  or  the  influence  of  some 
peculiarity  in  one  or  the  other  of  its  functions  ; 


THE     FRIEND. 


355 


on  watching  carefully,  however,  I  one  clay 
obseived  a  large  one,  liie  skin  of  which  was 
particularly  dry  and  didl  in  its  colours,  with  a 
bright  streak  down  the  medial  line  of  the 
back;  and  on  examining  further,  I  discovered 
a  corresponding  line  along  the  belly.  This 
proved  to  arise  from  an  entire  slit  in  the  old 
cuticle,  which  exposed  to  view  the  new  and 
brighter  skin  underneath.  Finding,  therefore, 
what  was  about  to  happen,  I  watched  the 
■whole  detail  of  this  curious  process.  I  soon 
observed  that  the  two  halves  of  the  skin,  thus 
completely  divided,  continued  to  recede  fur- 
ther and  further  from  llie  centre,  and  became 
folded  and  rugose  ;  and  after  a  short  space,  by 
means  of  the  continued  twitching  of  the  ani- 
mal's body,  it  was  brought  down  in  folds  on 
the  sides.  The  hinder  leg,  first  on  one  side 
and  then  on  the  other,  was  brought  forward 
under  the  arm,  which  was  pressed  down  upon 
it,  and  on  the  hinder  limb  being  withdrawn,  its 
cuticle  was  left  inverted  under  the  arms,  and 
that  of  the  anterior  extremity  was  now  loosen- 
ed, and  at  length  drawn  off  by  tlie  assistance 
of  the  mouth.  The  whole  cuticle  was  thus 
detached,  and  was  now  pushed  by  the  two 
hands  into  the  month  in  a  little  ball,  and  swal- 
lowed at  a  single  gulp." 


For  •■  Tllc  Friend." 
JAMAICA    FRKEDO.H. 

AVe  often  hear  of  the  bad  working  of  eman- 
cipation in  Jamaica.  As  many  of  the  readers 
of  "The  Friend"  may  be  at  a  loss  to  know 
u-liy  it  works  badly,  the  following  extract  from 
the  "British  and  Foreign  Anti-Slavery  Report- 
er," is  offered  for  their  information. — Read  and 
see.  E.  N.  R. 


JAMAICA. 

Our  attention  has  been  called  to  a  pamphlet 
entitled,  "  Conciliation,  a  Letter  addressed  to 
the  Planters  of  Jamaica," — an  extract  or  two 
from  which  we  give  in  our  present  number. 
We  shall  have  occasion  to  recur  to  it.  After 
a  iew  words  on  the  duty  of  every  one  of  the 
queen's  subjects,  to  abstain  from  all  contraven- 
tion of  the  law  bestowing  absolute  freedom  at 
once  on  those  in  bonds,  J.  J.  Gurney  pro- 
ceeds:— 

"  Now,  tlie  very  essence  of  slavery  is  com- 
pulsory labour.  1  apprehend  that  T  can  make 
no  mistake  in  asserting,  that  all  attempts  to 
compel  labour,  be  they  weak  or  be  they  strin- 
gent, be  they  temperate  or  be  they  violent,  are 
opposed  to  the  true  meaning  and  purpose  of 
the  act  of  emancipation,  and  to  the  principles 
of  justice  as  they  bear  on  the  circumstances  of 
the  case. 

"  One  of  the  methods  which  has  been  re- 
sorted to  in  this  island,  for  compelling  work, 
is  the  mixture  of  the  question  of  tenure  with 
that  of  labour;  and  I  am  confident  that  a  litUe 
calm  reflection  will  serve  to  convince  any  man 
that  such  a  mixture  is  not  only  at  variance 
with  the  commonplace  rules  of  political  econo- 
my, but  also  with  the  rule  of  right.  It  is  a 
system  which  classes  under  slavery,  and  is  in 
its  nature  opposed  to  that  law  of  liberty,  in 
which,  I  trust,  we  all  now  rejoice. 

"Allow  me  to  explain  myself.     A  planter 


of  Jamaica,  at  the  close  of  the  apprenticeship — 
the  date  of  lull  freedom  by  law — finds  himself 
in  possession  of  a  number  of  cottages  and  pro- 
vision grounds,  occupied  by  certain  freeinen, 
who,  I  suppose,  in  such  a  case,  might  be  re- 
garded as  tenants  at  will.  Allowing  some  short 
interval  for  the  almost  inevitable  temporary  un- 


setdement,  it  must  soon  become  evident  that  traint.     In 


there  be  a  deficiency  in  the  amount  thus  levied 
to  pay  the  debt  and  the  fees,  lie  is  imprisoned 
for  ten  days.  But  this  is  not  all;  after  he  has 
been  discharged,  the  remainder  of  the  debt  still 
hangs  over  his  head,  and  whenever  his  petty 
articles  of  comfort  and  convenience  again  ac- 
cumulate, he  may  be  exposed  to  another  dis- 


of 


something  is  due  to  the  planter,  in  return  for 
such  tenancy.  Now,  what  is  that  something, 
according  to  the  universal  principles  which 
regulate  the  relations  of  landlord  and  tenant? 
Certainly  not  labour — much  less  a  personal 
restriction  to  work  on  a  paiticular  spot — but  a 
fair  rent — such  a  rent  as  represents  the  true 
money  value  of  the  property  tenanted.  This 
is  the  only  quid  pro  quo,  as  I  conceive,  which 
justice  can  demand  on  the  occasion. 

"  To  require  of  the  tenant  the  regular  pay- 
ment of  such  a  rent,  and  fegqfly  to  eject,  in 
case  of  the  non-payment  of  it,  are  neither  of 
them  proceedings  to  which  any  reasonable  ob- 
jection can  be  urged.  But  to  require  not 
merelj'  diat  the  tenant  should  pay  rent,  but 
that  he  should  work  on  a  certain  estate,  at  a 
certain  rate  of  wages,  and  for  a  certain  number 
of  days  in  the  week,  and  to  eject  him  if  these 
latter  provisions  are  not  complied  widi — ap- 
pears to  me  unjust  in  principle — a  recurrence, 
as  far  as  it  goes,  to  the  old  system  of  slavery. 
Jl  is  the  compelling  of  labour  by  a  penal  in- 
fiiction. 

"  I  presume  that  ejectments  from  tenements 
on  the  grounds  now  mentioned,  cannot  be 
legal ;  and  it  appears  that  the  object  has,  in 
many  cases,  been  eflected  by  manual  force. 
Cocoa  nut  and  bread-fruit  trees  have  been 
felled— cottages  have  been  unroofed,  and  some- 
times demolished — pigs  have  been  shot — pro- 
vision grounds  have  been  destroyed — the  plea- 
sant fruits  of  God's  earth  uprooted  by  the  rude 
hand  of  violence,  or  trodden  under  foot  of  oxen. 
I  conceive  that  such  acts  of  spolialion  arc,  in 
point  of  fact,  nothing  more  or  less  than  sub- 
stitutes for  the  cart-whip.  Notorious  as  the 
facts  are  to  which  I  have  now  alluded,  I  mention 
them,  because  necessary  to  be  mentioned,  and 
with  no  other  than  Christian  feelings  towards 
those  who  have  perpetrated  them." 

J.  J.  Gurney  supposes,  what  we  wish  were 
true,  that  the  planters  dislike  this  mode  of 
compelling  labour  quite  as  much  as  he  does. 
We  fear  that  many  of  the  highest  and  proudest 
of  them  are  guilty  of  these  deeds  of  wrong. 
He  proceeds :  — 

"  Another  method  of  compelling  labour  has 
been  the  arbitrary  increase  of  rents,  with  dis- 
traint, imprisonment,  and  ejeetment  in  the 
train,  in  case  of  their  not  being  paid.  A  la- 
bourer on  a  certain  estate  is  under  an  agree- 
ment with  its  manager,  to  pay  two  shillings 
sterling  per  week  as  rent  for  his  house  and 
ground.  Some  cause  of  dispute  and  dissatis- 
faction arises  with  regard  to  his  labour,  and 
the  rent  is  immediately  raised,  by  way  of  penal 
exaction,  to  twice,  thrice,  or  four  times  the 
amount;  or,  strange  to  say,  it  is  demanded  for 
his  wife,  and  each  of  his  children  respectively, 
as  well  as  for  himself.  He  of  course  is  unable 
to  pay  it.  Complaint  is  made  against  him  by 
the  overseer  to  some  of  the  magistrates  in  the 
neighbourhood ;  the  debt  is  adjudicated  to  be 
a  valid  one;  his  goods  are  distrained;  and  if 


removing  any  of  hii 


goods  to  avoid  the  effect  of  this  second  seizure, 
he  is  liable  as  a  fraudulent  debtor  to  imprison- 
ment, at  the  discretion  of  the  magistrate,  for 
any  term  not  exceeding  three  months ;  and  any 
members  of  his  family  who  assist  him  in  so  do- 
ing, may  be  subjected  to  the  same  punishment. 
Now  all  this  is  monstrous.  It  is  a  screw  of 
prodigious  power,  of  which  the  obvious  appli- 
cation is  to  compel  labour,  or  in  other  words, 
to  reduce  freemen,  a  second  lime,  to  slavery.''^ 

THE  ATMOSPHERE  OF  ClilES. 

In  an  annual  report  by  a  register-general  of 
births,  deaths,  marriages,  &c.  wliieli  we  find 
in  a  late  English  print,  there  is  au  appendix, 
embracing  statements  of  the  comparative  mor- 
tality of  great  towns  and  rural  districts.  The 
person  who  prepared  the  calculations,  con- 
sulted on  one  side,  returns  from  thirty-two 
metropolitan  cities,  and  twenty-four  of  the 
largest  towns  in  England,  such  as  Birmingham, 
Manchester,  Liverpool,  &e.,  and  on  the  other 
hand  possessed  himself  of  statistics  from  the 
counties  of  Cornwall,  Devon,  and  others, 
containing  an  equal  amount  of  population.  In 
six  months  the  deaths  from  twelve  principal 
causes  of  disease,  were  as  arranged  in  the  fol- 
lowing table  : 

In  London  and  24  In  rural  districts, 
other  towns,  con-     containing  a  po- 


tionor3,Gi3,000. 

3,500,00 

Epidemic,  endemic 

and      contagious 

diseases. 

12,766 

6,015 

Sporadic  diseases. 

25,398 

14,230 

Of  uncertain  seat. 

4,396 

3,730 

Age, 

2,924 

3,102 

Violent  deaths. 

1,.370 

929 

Not  specified. 

1,104 

1,657 

Total, 

47,953 

29,093 

This    comparison 

,    he    thinks 

,    estabh 

completely  the  fact  of  the  increased  mortality 
in  crowded  communities,  and  the  immense 
influence  of  the  state  of  the  atmosphere  in 
angmenling  disease.  The  classes  of  disease 
upon  which  the  difference  between  the  mor- 
tality of  town  and  country  districts  chiefly 
hinges,  are  precisely  those  in  which  the  air  is 
most  influential. — Eve.  Post. 

From  Chambers'  F-ilinbiirgli  Journal. 
ANI3IAL  COTTON. 
In  an  age  when  fine  loaves  of  bread  are  manu- 
factured from  sawdust,  and  superior  wine  from 
rhubarb  and  turnips,  it  is  surprising  that  but 
little  advantage  has  been  taken  of  the  natural 
production  of  an  insect,  very  common  and  much 
dreaded  in  the  West  Indies,  the  Capada  worm 
or  insect  fly-carrier.  It  is  a  deadly  enemy  to 
the  indigo  and  capada  plantations,  sometimes 
destroying  whole  fields  in  a  night:  a  circum- 
stance which  gave  rise  to  a  saying  once  cur- 
rent   in    the   western    hemisphere,    that   the 


356 


THE    FRIEND. 


planters  of  indigo  go  to  bed  rich,  and  rise  in 
the  morning  l)eggars.  Attention  has  been 
turned  more  to  the  most  efficient  methods  of 
destroying  the  animal,  than  to  turning  it  to 
some  useful  purpose.  Yet  this  might  easily 
be  done,  for  in  a  certain  state  it  produces  a 
substance  which  appears  to  be  equal,  if  not 
superior,  to  the  finest  silk  or  cotton.  It  is  of 
the  most  dazzling  whiteness  and  the  greatest 
purity,  answering  the  purposes  of  lint  in  the 
liospitals  of  the  negroes,  when  silk  and  vege- 
table cotton  serve  only  to  inflame  wounds  by 
the  aspeiities  of  their  filaments.  We  abridge 
an  account  of  it  from  Burt's  "Observations  on 
the  Curiosities  of  Nature,"  a  very  bad  title  for 
an  ingenious  book. 

The  capada  worm,  or  insect  fly-carrier,  is 
produced,  like  the  silk-worm,  from  the  eggs 
which  its  mother  scatters  every  where,  alter 
she  has  undergone  her  metamorphosis  into  a 
white  butterfly.  It  begins  to  live  at  the  end 
of  -July,  and  at  its  birth  is  arrayed  in  a  robe 
of  the  most  brilliant  and  variegated  colours. 
When  on  the  point  of  undergoing  its  meta- 
morphosis in  August,  it  throws  off' this  superb 
livery,  and  puts  on  another  of  an  admirable 
sea-green  hue.  This  fundamental  colour  re- 
flects all  its  various  shades,  according  to  the 
difl^erent  undulations  of  the  animal,  and  the 
different  accidents  of  light;  but  this  new  de- 
coration announces  the  approach  of  a  period 
when  it  is  doomed  to  undergo  great  tortures. 
It  is  immediately  assailed  by  a  swarm  of  ich- 
neumon flies,  one  of  which  inserts  itself  into 
each  of  the  pores  of  its  body,  not  an  opening 
being  left  unoccupied.  All  its  struggles  to  get 
free  of  its  tormentors  are  in  vain.  These  flies, 
which  are  so  small  that  they  can  only  be 
studied  by  the  microscope,  drive  their  stings 
into  the  skin  of  their  victim,  over  the  whole 
extent  of  its  back  and  sides.  Afterwards,  and 
all  at  the  same  moment,  they  slip  their  eggs 
into  the  bottom  of  the  wounds  which  they 
liave  inflicted.  No  sooner  is  the  operation 
performed,  than  the  ichneumon  flies  disappear, 
and  the  patient  remains  for  an  hour  in  a  drowsy 
and  even  motionless  state,  out  of  which  it 
awakens  to  feed  with  its  former  voracity.  It 
then  appears  much  larger,  and  its  size  increases 
every  day.  Its  green  colour  assumes  a  deeper 
hue,  and  the  tints  produced  by  the  reflection 
of  the  light  are  more  strongly  marked.  About 
a  fortnight  after  the  worm  has  been  encumber- 
ed with  this  factitious  pregnancy,  the  prospect 
of  a  numerous  progeny  begins  to  be  apparent. 
By  the  aid  of  a  microscope  the  eggs  may  be 
seen  hatching  in  the  body  of  the  animal ;  and 
as  they  are  all  produced  at  the  same  instant,  a 
single  glance  reveals  the  capada  worm  covered 
with  a  living  robe  of  ichneumon  flies.  They 
issue  from  every  pore,  all  the  body  being  co- 
vered with  them,  only  the  top  of  the  head 
appearing  bare.  Its  colour  then  changes  to 
dirty  white,  and  the  little  worms  assume  a 
black  appearance  to  the  eye,  although  their 
true  colour  is  a  deep  brown.  This  operation 
lasts  about  an  hour,  and  it  is  followed  by  an- 
other, which  is  not  much  more  protracted,  but 
still  more  singular. 

Immediately  that  the  ichneumon  worms  are 
liatched,  without  quitting  the  spot  where  they 
separate  themselves  from  the  eggs,  they  yield 
a  liquid  gum,  which  becomes  solid  on  exposure 


to  the  air.  At  the  same  time,  and  by  a  simul- 
taneous motion,  they  elevate  themselves  on 
their  lower  extremities,  shake  their  heads  and 
one  half  of  their  bodies,  and  swing  themselves 
in  every  direction.  And  now  they  commence 
a  very  curious  operation.  Each  of  these  ani- 
malcules works  himself  a  small  and  almost  im- 
perceptible cocoon  in  the  shape  of  an  egg,  in 
which  he  wraps  himself  up.  The  formation 
of  these  cocoons  occupies  only  about  two 
hours,  and  myriads  of  them  being  crowded 
close  together,  form  a  white  robe,  with  which 
the  capada  worm  appears  elegantly  and  com- 
fortably clothed ;  but  while  they  are  thus  busily 
arraying  him  in  his  new  attire,  he  remains  a 
parently  unconscious  of  their  assiduities — he 
then  in  a  state  of  insect  paralysis.  As  soon  as 
this  covering  has  been  completed,  and  the  litde 
artists  who  wove  it  have  retired  to  their  cell 
the  worm  endeavours  to  rid  himself  of  h 
oflicious  guests,  and  of  the  robe  which  contains 
them,  but  he  does  not  succeed  in  the  attempt 
without  the  greatest  eflbrts.  At  length  he  con^ 
trives  to  get  rid  of  the  encumbrance  ,  but  in 
stead  of  his  former  fat  and  shining  appearance 
he  presents  all  the  decrepitude  of  extreme  old 
age.  He  is  flaccid  and  dull  ;  his  skin 
wrinkled  and  dirty  ;  and,  in  short,  symptoms 
of  approaching  dissolution  begin  to  show  them 
selves.  He  still  makes  a  desperate  attempt  to 
gnaw  a  few  leaves,  but  he  no  longer  devours 
them  with  that  voracity  which  "indicates 
vigourous  constitution.  Shortly  afterwards  he 
passes  into  the  state  of  a  chrysalis,  and  in  giv 
ing  life  to  thousands  of  eggs,  he  relinquishes 
his  own.  The  cotton  pruduced  in  this  re- 
markable manner  may  be  used  without  any 
preparatory  process,  as  soon  as  the  flies  have 
quilted  the  cocoons,  which  is  generally  eight 
or  ten  days  after  their  seclusion.  Indeed,  there 
is  no  neeJ  for  the  precautions  which  the  silk- 
worm requires,  the  robe  which  covers  the  fly- 
carrier  being  worked  every  where  so  perfectly 
well,  and  in  such  abundance,  that  in  less  than 
two  hours  the  quantity  of  one  hundred  pints 
has  been  collected.  This  highly  interesting 
animal  certainly  deserves  some  attention,  for 
we  are  not  aware  that  any  has  been  given  to 
it,  except  in  so  far  as  its  destruction  was  con- 
cerned. We  know  not  that  experiments  have 
been  made  to  weave  this  silky  substance  into 
a  wearable  tissue,  but  if  the  description  which 
we  have  given  above  be  correct,  (and  there  is 
no  reason  to  doubt  but  it  is,)  there  seems  no 
obstacle  to  its  being  used  for  this  purpose. 

We  may  here  notice  a  singular  fact,  estab- 
lished by  Dr.  Mitchell  of  New  York,  that 
vegetable  fungi  grow  on  the  bodies  of  living 
insects.  He  states  that  these  vegetable  pro- 
ductions are  not  peculiar  to  one  insect,  but  are 
to  be  found  on  the  bodies  of  the  wasp,  sphynx, 
and  others ;  that  the  bodies  of  insects  nourish 
more  than  one  species  of  vegetable  fungi ;  that 
some  of  these  parasitical  plants  begin  their 
works  of  annoyance,  like  the  larvae  of  the  ich- 
neumon, in  the  body  of  the  living  insect,  and 
continue  it  till  the  animal  is  killed  by  its  de- 
structive operations ;  that  these  mixed  associa- 
tions of  vegetable  with  animal  life  are  not 
prone  to  rapid  putrefaction,  but  remain  long 
enough  to  be  collected  by  naturalists,  and  be- 
come the  objects  of  scientific  investigation. 
Dr.  Mitchell  seems  to  be  of  opinion  that  vege- 


table fungi,  in  attaching  to  the  insect  class  of 
animals,  perform  an  important  purpose  in  the 
economy  of  nature,  by  preventing  the  inordi- 
nate increase  of  such  animals. 


From  Uie  Doston  Courier. 
Tlie  following  lines  were  written  on  the  occasion  of 
an  accidental  inceling,  a  few  evenings  since,  of  all  the 
surviving  menihers  of  a  family,  the  lather  and  mother 
of  which  (one  eighty-two,  the  other  eighty  years  old) 
have  lived  in  the  same  house  Jifly  three  years. 

THE  FA31ILY  MEETING. 

We  are  all  here! 

F.,ther,  Mother, 

Sister,  lirolhcr, 
All  who  hold  each  other  dear, 
Each  chair  is  filled,  we're  all  at  home. 
To-night  1ft  no  cold  stranger  come; 
It  is  notolten  thus  around 
Our  old  familiar  hearth  we're  found, 
Ble,=s  then  the  meeting  and  the  spot. 
For  once  be  every  care  forgot; 
Let  gentle  pi  ace  assert  her  power. 
And  kind  atieilion  rule  the  hour. 


We 


We're  not  all  here  ! 
Some  are  away^ — the  dead  ones  dear. 
Who  thronged  with  us  this  ancient  hearth, 
And  gave  the  hour  to  guileless  mirth. 
Death,  with  a  stem,  relentless  hand, 
Looked  in  and  thinned  our  little  band. 
Some  like  a  night  flash  passed  away. 
And  some  sank,  lingering,  day  by  day  ; 
The  quiet  graveyard— some  lie  there, 
And  cruel  Ocean  has  his  sliare— 


I  her 


Even  thev — the  dead — though  dead,  so  dear. 
Fond  memory,  to  her  duty  true, 
Brings  back  their  faded  forms  to  view 
How  life-like  through  the  mist  of  years, 
Each  well-remcmbcrcd  face  appears  ; 
We  see  them  as  in  times  long  past ; 
From  each  to  each  kind  looks  are  cast; 
We  hear  their  word.s,  their  smiles  behold. 
They're  round  us  as  they  were  of  old — 
We  ARE  all  here. 

We  are  all  here! 

Father,  Mother, 

Sister,  Brother, 
You  that  I  love  with  love  so  dear — 
This  may  not  long  of  us  be  said, 
Soon  must  we  join  the  gathered  dead, 
And  by  the  hearlh  we  now  sit  round, 
Some  other  circle  will  be  found. 
O  then  that  wisdom  may  we  know. 
That  yields  a  life  of  peace  below. 
So  in  the  world  to  follow  this, 
May  each  repeat,  in  words  of  bliss, 

We're  all-all  here. 


Interesting  Literary  Discovery. — The  in- 
defatigable oriental  scholar.  Professor  Lee,  has 
brought  to  light,  in  a  Syriac  translation,  one 
of  the  lost  works  of  the  celebrated  Eusebius, 
author  of  the  Church  History. 

Tfulows — No  city  in  the  world  contains  so 
many  widows  as  Paris.  There  are  53,625  in 
the  city,  and  64,082  in  the  department. — Bri- 


tish Journal. 


Died,  in  Baltimore  on  the  1st  inst,  Elizabeth,  wife 
of  Dr.  William  W.  Handy,  after  a  protracted  illness,  in 
the  50th  year  nf  her  age.  To  her  surviving  friends,  it 
may  be  a  consolation  to  know  that  she  made  a  peace- 
ful close,  being  fully  resigned  to  the  Divine  will,  and  in 
hope  of  a  happy  eternity  through  the  merits  of  her 
Saviour. 


5IEMORIAI.S. 

Memorials  received  through  the  kind  atten- 
tion of  a  friend,  respecting  John  Barclay,  Han- 
nah Fisher,  and  John  Dyniond,  are  handed  to 
the  editor  of  "  The  Friend"  for  insertion. 

Nearly  all  the  Yearly  Meetings  in  the  so- 
ciety, have  adopted  the  plan  of  printing  such 
of  these  documents  as  are  deemed  suitable  for 
publication,  early  after  they  have  passed  the 
inspection  and  approbation  of  the  meetings 
whose  province  it  is  to  prepare  them  for  that 
purpose.  A  few  years  since,  the  Yeaily  Meet- 
ing of  Philadelphia  authorised  its  meeting 
for  sufferings  to  print  the  unpublished  memo- 
rials whenever  it  might  be  judged  expedient. 
There  are  seveial  concerning  Friends  who 
were  highly  valued  in  their  lives,  which 
remain  locked  up  from  public  view,  and  which 
would  be  very  acceptable  to  tlie  younger  part 
of  the  society.  Would  not  a  benefit  arise 
from  giving  them  the  opportunity  of  contem- 
plating these  bright  examples,  who,  through 
obedience  to  the  grace  and  power  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  were  made  lights  in  the  world,  and 
proved  by  their  practice  the  excellency  of  that 
heartfelt  religion  which  subdues  sin,  purifies 
the  soul,  and  gives  a  solid  ground  for  the  hope 
of  everlasting  salvation  ? 

.1 1  est  17110  ny  from  Gracechiirch  Street  iVonth- 
ly  Meeting,  concernins:  John  Barclay, 
u'ho  died  on  the  ilfh  of  5th  month,  1838, 
and  his  remains  were  interred  at  JT'inch- 
morc  Hill,  on  the  \Bth  of  the  same. 


in  heart,  Tor   tin 


God.- 


This,  our  dear  friend,  was  tiie  son  of  Robert 
and  Ann  Barclay,  and  was  born  at  Clapham, 
in  Suney,  in  the  year  1797.  His  parents 
were  members  of  our  religious  society.  His 
mother  died  whilst  he  was  very  young.  From 
his  own  memorandums  we  find  that  he  was 
early  visited  with  the  convictions  of  divine 
grace  ;  but  becoming  exposed  to  the  influence 
of  bad  example  at  a  public  school,  the  sinful 
propensities  of  the  natural  mind  were  strength- 
ened ;  yet  the  strivings  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
were  graciously  continued,  and  he  was  often 
brought  into  deep  humiliation  and  sorrow  on 
account  of  his  transgressions  ;  and  his  tears  of 
repentance  and  his  prayers  for  preservation 
were  poured  forth  in  secret  places.  In  refer- 
ence to  the  state  of  his  mind  at  this  time,  he 
says,  "  As  the  evil  tree  cannot  but  bring  forth 
evil  fruit  as  long  as  it  is  suffered  to  live  and 
thrive  in  the  heart ;  so  this  being  the  case  with 
me,  the  fruits  did  show  themselves  abundantly 
indeed.  Oh  !  that  all  who  have  been  injured 
by  my  evil  example  could  be  shown  a  fiftieth 
part  of  the  remorse  and  repentance,  sorrow  and 
trouble,  which  has  been,  through  unutterable 
meicy,  experienced  by  me."  He  was  made 
willing  to  abide  under  the  judgments  of  the 
Lord,  and  was  favoured  to  know  that  these 
chastisements  from  his  Heavenly  Father's  hand 
were  administered  in  love  ;  in  a  sense  of  which 
his  heart  was  often  made  to  overflow  with  thank- 
fulness, and  he  was  brought  into  a  state  of  sub- 
mission to  the  Lord's  will,  and  humble  dedica- 
tion to  his  requirings.  Alluding,  some  years 
afterwards,  to  the  circumstances  of  this  event- 
ful period  of  his  life,  he  writes  thus  :   "  This 


THE  FRIEND. 

I  may  say  and  leave  upon  record,  that  tliough 
many  almost  indescribable  temptations  and 
presentations  of  evil  had  been  permitted  to 
come  about  me,  sometimes  like  a  mighty 
flood,  so  that  in  hours  of  extreme  weakness  I 
have  been  many  and  many  a  time  ready  to 
give  up  the  '  fight  of  faith  ;'  yet  to  this  day  the 
Lord,  strong  and  mighty,  has  been  pleased  in 
his  abundant  compassion,  to  encamp  around 
me,  and  to  give  me  songs  of  deliverance,  songs 
of  triumph  and  of  praise.  In  his  name  will  I 
set  up  my  banner,  who  is  a  Rock  of  defence, 
and  sure  Refuge  to  my  poor  weary  soul.  Oh ! 
young  man  or  young  woman,  to  whom  this 
may  come, — my  friend,  my  brother,  my  sister, 
who  art  seeking  the  better  country,  and  Hiin 
who  is  the  Way  and  the  Guide;  oh!  though 
thou  art  weary  and  heavy  laden,  take  courage  ; 
there  is  a  staff,  a  stay,  and  strength  and  suc- 
cour with  him  and  in  him  who  hath  gone  be- 
fore, and  who  leadeth  on  his  little  ones  gently 
and  sweetly,  as  they  are  able  to  follow.  Take 
this  as  the  counsel  of  one  who  writes  from  a 
sure  and  living  experience,  and  who  hath  in- 
dubitably known  his  name  (which  is  above 
every  name)  to  be  a  strong  tower  indeed.  He 
will  be  with  his  even  to  the  end  of  the 
world." 

His  mind  for  several  years  after  his  father's 
decease,  was  brought  under  much  concern  on 
the  subject  of  business ;  and  he  felt  it  to  he  his 
duty  to  give  up  an  offer  which  was  considered 
to  be  very  advantagiious.  In  a  retrospective 
view  of  this  step,  he  says,  in  a  letter,  "  I  know 
not  that  I  have  taken  any  measure,  that  now 
in  seasons  of  calmness  seems  to  afford  the  like 
peace  to  me."  Alluding  to  this  again,  he  adds, 
"The  ground  upon  which  I  think  it  best  for 
me  to  be  not  much  engrossed  with  the  things 
of  this  life  is,  that  having  experienced  no  small 
share  of  the  forbearance  and  mercy  of  the 
Lord,  having  been  delivered  from  the  pit  of 
destruction,  having  sincere,  hearty,  and  very 
fervent  desires  for  my  own  preservation  and 
salvation,  as  well  as  for  that  of  my  poor  fellow 
creatures  every  where,  I  have  inclined  towards 
the  belief,  that  the  Lord  will  make  use  of  me, 
if  I  am  faithful  to  his  requirings,  in  the  way, 
time,  and  for  the  purposes  which  he  sees  best ; 
under  this  impression  it  is,  and  not  to  encour- 
age or  give  way  to  an  apathy,  or  want  of  en- 
ergy or  exertion,  that  I  believe  it  right  for  me 
to  sit  loose  to  this  world  and  the  anxieties 
thereof,  lest  I  should  be  incapacitated  for  per- 
forming that  service,  which  may  be  shown  to 
be  my  duty.  I  believe  it  safest  for  me,  if  in 
any  business,  it  should  be  one  of  moderate 
profit,  and  not  involving  much  attention." 

He  believed  himself  required  to  observe 
much  simplicity  and  economy  in  providing  the 
needful  accommodations  of  life  ;  and  in  refer- 
ence to  this  subject  he  says,  "  I  am  clearly  of 
the  belief,  that  it  is  my  duty  to  live  in  such  a 
humble,  plain,  homely,  simple  manner,  as  that 
neither  in  the  furniture,  food,  or  clothing  used, 
any  misapplication  of  the  gifts  of  Divine  Pro- 
vidence be  admitted  or  encouraged." 

About  this  time,  which  was  in  the  twenty- 
second  year  of  his  age,  he  writes  thus  :  "  O 
the  love  that  tlie  Lord  hath  shed  abioad  in  my 
heart ! — O  the  divine  joy,  the  unspeakable 
peace,  the  blessed  presence  of  the  Most  High, 
how  it  seems  to  flow  through  me,  making  up 


357 

for  all  trial,  and  tears  cf  disquietude  and  dis- 
tress ! — O  may  this  feeble  testimony  speak  out 
his  adorable  mercy,  when  this  poor  frail  flesh 
shall  be  laid  low  m  the  dust;  may  it  induce 
others  to  fear  Him  that  made  the  heavens  and 
th(f  earth,  and  to  trust  in  Him  lor  ever! 
Praises  to  the  Lamb  that  liveth,  yet  was  slain. 
— Amen." 

Early  in  the  year  1830,  he  believed  it  right 
for  him  to  remove  from  the  family  circle,  and 
to  reside  for  a  time  at  Poole  in  Dorsetshire, 
and  about  the  end  of  the  same  year  he  was 
married  to  Georgiana  Hill.  Their  union  was 
short,  for  in  less  than  three  years  his  dear 
companion  was  taken  from  him  by  death,  at 
Marazion,  in  Cornwall,  whither  they  had  re- 
moved for  the  benefit  of  her  health. 

His  mind  had  for  several  years  been  im- 
piessed  with  an  apprehension  that  he  should 
be  called  to  the  work  of  the  ministry  ;  and  in 
the  prospect  of  it  he  was  preserved  in  a  wait- 
ing dependent  state;  and  fervent  was  his  con- 
cern to  be  entirely  given  up  to  serve  the  Lord 
in  the  way  of  his  holy  requirings.  At  the  in- 
terment of  his  beloved  wife,  in  the  6th  month, 
1823,  he  was  engaged  in  vocal  supplication; 
and  in  the  autumn  of  that  year  he  spoke  as  a 
minister.  In  allusion  to  this  solemn  and  im- 
portant work,  after  describing  the  fear  and  cau- 
tion with  which  he  had  entered  upon  it,  he 
says,  "  The  weight  and  sweetness  that  dwelt 
on  my  mind  after  this  surrender,  cannot  be  set 
forth.  O  how  it  rested  on  my  spirit  all  the 
day  in  an  unutterable  manner  !  and  yet  such 
freedom  of  spirit,  so  that  nothing  seemed  a 
trial,  or  that  to  which  T  was  unequal.  I  shall 
not  easily  forget  how  comfortable  and  at  ease 
in  my  mind  I  felt.  O  !  it  was  a  heavenly  feel- 
ing, and  nothing  short  of  Him  that  is  in  heaven 
could  give  it." 

He  was  acknowledged  as  a  minister  by  his 
Friends  in  Cornwall  in  1825,  and  in  the  fol- 
lowing year  was  married  to  Mary  Moates,  and 
removed  to  Alton.  After  a  residence  of  three 
years  at  that  place,  he  settled  at  Croydon,  and 
in  1835  he  removed  to  Stoke  Newington, 
within  the  compass  of  this  Monthly  Meeting, 
where  he  resided  during  the  remainder  of  his 
life.  In  the  course  of  the  before-mentioned 
period,  he  paid  several  religious  visits,  with 
the  unity  of  his  friends,  and  in  one  of  these 
journeys  he  travelled  into  Scotland  as  far  as 
Aberdeen. 

He  had  been  from  his  youth  of  a  tender  con- 
stitution, and  for  the  last  few  years  of  his  life 
he  had  suffered  much  from  a  disease  in  his 
knee,  which  rendered  walking  or  other  active 
exertion  difficult  to  him.  He  was,  however, 
very  exemplary  in  his  efforts  to  attend  our  re- 
ligious meetings,  in  which  the  exercise  of  his 
dedicated  spirit  was  strengthening  to  many. 
His  engagements  in  the  line  of  ministry 
amongst  us  were  not  frequent;  but  he  was  at 
times  led  to  address  his  friends  in  a  weighty 
and  feeling  manner,  endeavouring  to  turn  their 
attention  from  a  dependence  on  man,  and  from 
all  that  is  superficial  in  religion,  to  a  single  re- 
liance on  the  great  Head  of  the  Chuich,  "  The 
minister  of  the  sanctuary  and  of  the  true  taber- 
nacle, which  the  Lord  pitched,  and  not  man." 
Our  dear  Friend  was  remarkable  for  integrity 
and  uprightness  of  heart;  and  in  the  private 
walks  of  life  his  conduct  was  strikingly  cir- 


358 


THE  FRIEND. 


cumspect,  and  his  conversation,  whilst  inno- 
cently clieerful,  was  instructive,  being  seasoned 
with  grace. 

Notwithstanding  he  was,  in  the  ordering  of 
unerring  wisdom,  much  confined  at  home  from 
bodily  infirmity,  yet  his  concern  for  the  pros- 
perity of  onr  society  remained  unabated,  and 
his  mind  was  actively  employed  in  endeavour- 
ing to  promote  the  spiritual  welfare  of  its 
members.  VVith  this  object,  his  time  was 
much  occupied  in  editing  a  series  of  publica- 
tions, selected  from  the  writings  of  our  honour- 
ed predecessors  in  religious  profession. 

In  the  ]lth  month  of  1836,  he  paid  an 
ceptable  visit,  in  the  love  of  the  Gospel,  to  the 
families  of  Friends  at  Brighton;  and  in  the 
11th  month  1837,  he  felt  attracted  by  the  same 
precious  influence,  to  a  similar  engagement  in 
his  own  particular  meeting  of  Stoke  Newing- 
ton.  After  going  through  nearly  half  the  fami- 
lies, wherein  his  service  was  much  to  the  com- 
fort of  his  friends,  finding  his  constitution  in- 
creasingly enfeebled,  he  returned  to  the  Month- 
ly Meeting  its  minute  granted  him  for  that 
purpose,  accompanying  it  with  a  letter,  replete 
with  the  expression  of  religious  concern,  from 
which  the  following  is  extracted  :  "  On  pro- 
ceeding in  the  weighty  engagement  before  me, 
I  may  acknowledge  that  although  no  wonder- 
ful outpouring  of  Divine  Power  was  my  por- 
tion, I  was  mercifully  favoured,  during  the  few 
days  that  I  entered  upon  the  work,  with  such 
a  sense  that  the  Lord  preserveth  the  simple 
and  the  upright,  that  it  was  my  meat  and  drink 
to  be  thus  among  my  friends  ;  hard  things  were 
made  very  easy,  and  bitter  things  full  of  sweet- 
ness ;  a  gently  flowing  stream  of  heavenly 
goodness  being  extended  in  every  hour  of  need, 
though  in  a  way  humiliating  to  the  creature, 
and  so  as  nothing  of  the  flesh  could  glory." 

His  health  continuing  to  decline,  he  went  to 
Brighton ;  but  there  his  indisposition  increas- 
ed, and  on  the  8th  of  the  5th  month,  he  was, 
by  medical  advice,  removed  to  Tunbridge 
Wells ;  after  which  he  survived  but  a  fevv  days. 
On  the  evening  of  the  9th,  when  about  to  re- 
tire to  rest,  on  rising  from  his  chair,  and  lean- 
ing on  the  couch  and  on  the  arm  of  his  beloved 
wife,  he  supplicated  thus  ;  "  Oh,  gracious  Fa- 
ther !  if  it  please  thee,  spare  us  to  each  other 
a  little  longer,  and  make  us  more  entirely  de- 
voted to  thee  and  thy  precious  cause  of  Truth 
in  the  earth :  neverdieless  not  our  will,  O 
Lord  !  but  thine  be  done."  On  the  next  day, 
which  was  the  one  immediately  preceding  his 
decease,  he  uttered  many  weighty  expressions, 
.imongst  which  were  the  following:  "The 
'iVuth  shall  prevail.  Truth  shall  reign  over 
;'.ll. — None  that  trust  in  the  Lord  shall  be  con- 
founded, but  they  shall  be  as  Mount  Zion, 
which  cannot  be  moved. — You  all  know  my 
desire  to  be  preserved  near  unto  the  Lord. — I 
only  want  to  be  strengthened  and  upheld  by 
the  Lord  ;  to  be  found  in  him  ;  this  is  the  way 
of  peace. — I  trust  we  shall  be  strengthened 
and  animated  to  go  through  our  day's  work ; 
then  we  shall  find  mercy  at  tlie  hands  of  the 
Lord. — Let  us  look  to  the  Lord  for  strength,  at 
all  limes,  and  under  all  circumstances." 

In  the  latter  part  of  this  day  his  voice, 
though  feeble,  appeared  to  be  making  a  con- 
stant melody;  during  which  those  around  him 
distinguished  the  words,  "  O  Lord— dear  Lord 


— come. — I  bless  the  Lord. — I  am  the  Lord's 
— for  ever. — Cleave  to  Him — O — cleave  to 
Ilim — love  Him  with  all  your  heart."  The 
name  of  Jesus  was  often  to  be  heard,  and  the 
word  Hallelujah  was  frequently  repeated. 

About  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the 
11th  of  5di  month,  1838,  he  peacefully  passed 
away,  aged  forty-one  years,  a  minister  about 
fifteen  years ;  and  is,  we  reverenUy  trust, 
united  to  the  redeemed  before  the  throne,  who 
sing  the  new  song,  "  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that 
was  slain,  to  receive  power,  and  wisdom,  and 
riches,  and  strength,  and  honour,  and  glory, 
and  blessing." 

Given  forth  by  our  Monthly  Meeting,  held 
at  AVhite  Hart  Court,  the  10th  of  10th  mouth, 
1838,  and  signed  by — 

\_Here  follow  the  signatures  of  men  and 
women  Friends.'], 

Read  and  approved  in  onr  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing for  London  and  Middlesex,  held  in  Lon- 
don this  25th  day  of  the  12th  month,  1838, 
and  in  and  on  behalf  thereof  signed  by 

George  Stacey,  Clerk. 

Signed  in  and  on  behalf  of  the  Women's 
Quarterly  meeting,  by 

Mary  Forster,  Clerk. 

(Remainder  next  week.) 

For  "The  Friend." 
FIR.ST  DAY  MEDITATIONS. 

The  declaration  of  our  Holy  Redeemer, 
"  By  this  shall  all  men  know  that  3-e  are  my 
disciples,  if  ye  have  love  one  to  another," 
would  seem  to  have  more  meaning  than  is 
usually  attributed  to  it  by  those  who  profess 
to  be  his  followers  and  disciples,  and  as  it 
points  out  such  a  distinguishing  feature,  ought 
to  claim  from  us  more  attention,  and  to  awaken 
the  inquiry  whether  we  are  participators  in 
In  order  to  be  seen  of  all  men,  there  must  be 
some  obvious  fruits  of  its  inward  operations 
which  would  prove  to  the  world  at  large,  that  we 
are  really  the  disciples  of  Christ.  As  we  cannot 
question  the  truth  of  the  declaration,  let  us  in 
a  glance  at  the  multitude  of  those  who  profess 
his  name,  see  whether  it  is  in  reaht)^  the  badge 
of  Christianity  as  it  now  exists  in  the  world. 
A  moment's  reflection  will  convince  us,  that 
among  the  nations  of  Christendom  there  sub- 
sists little  of  that  fraternal  regard  which  leads 
to  seek  one  another's  welfare  as  their  own,  but 
that  pretexts  arc  sought  and  found  for  the  most 
sanguinary  conflicts.  To  turn  to  individual 
nations,  to  communities,  to  neighbourhoods, 
and  even  to  associations  professedly  leligious, 
do  we  find  among  them  those  marks  which 
make  it  evident  that  their  members  are  truly 
followers  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ?  It  will  not  be 
difficult  to  answer  this  question  b}-  a  simple 
reference  to  what  lies  within  reach  of  our  own 
observation,  for  selfishness  is  too  obviously  the 
predominating  feeling. 

The  love  which  subsists  among  the  follow- 
ers of  Christ,  and  which  is  designed  to  be  per- 
petually their  distinguishing  mark,  must  arise 
from  their  being  actuated  b)'  a  common  princi- 
ple, by  something  universal  in  its  nature,  and 
operating  in  the  minds  of  all.  We  cannot 
imagine  a  uniformity  of  feeling  and  action  as 
arising  from  diverse  and  contrary  desires  and 
'nclinations,  from  various  motives  and  various 
interests.     This  characteristic  must  therefore 


arise  from  the  prevalence  in  the  minds  of  be- 
lievers, of  that  which  makes  them  "  of  one 
heart  and  one  soul."  We  must  be  sensible  as 
a  religious  communit}-,  that  there  is  a  short- 
ness among  ourselves,  notwithstanding  our 
high  profession,  in  this  essential  qualification 
of  Christian  discipleship;  and  it  behooves  us 
to  inquire  wherein  lies  the  cause  of  this  la- 
mentable deficiency  ; — lamentable  because  the 
light  which  might,  through  the  prevailing  of 
the  Spirit  of  Christ  in  our  hearts,  shine  with 
lustre  in  the  eyes  of  the  people,  is  dimmed  for 
want  of  faithfulness  in  following  him. 

The  apostle  John  declares,  "  If  we  love  one 
another,  God  dwellelh  in  us,  and  his  love  is 
perfected  in  us."  How  many  theie  are  v/ho 
can  say  they  love  their  fellow  professors,  and 
yet  on  a  close  examinaUon  would  hardly  ven- 
ture to  determine  that  "God  dwelt  in  them, 
and  that  the  love  of  God  was  perfected  in 
them."  This  love  then,  or  charity,  which  is 
declared  of  in  the  New  Testament,  must  be 
something  else  than  that  ordinary  feeling  of 
good  will  which  subsists  between  individuals 
who  have  no  occasion  to  be  dissatisfied  with 
each  other ;  but  would  wish  to  promote  one 
another's  temporal  comfort,  and  which  would 
even  bear  with  some  inconveniences  for  the 
sake  of  accommodating  their  neighbours :  dif- 
ferent even,  it  must  be,  from  that  ordinary 
friendship  which  subsists  among  the  members 
of  any  religious  body,  seeing  that  many  such 
there  are,  who  are  deficient  in  some  of  the 
prominent  traits  of  being  ingrafted  into  the 
true  vine. 

What  then  is  it  ?  is  the  solemn  inquiry 
which  should  present  itself  to  all  of  our  minds. 
What  is  this  blessed  and  heavenly  fellowship 
which  is  to  mark  us  as  the  disciples  of  the  cru- 
cified Redeemer  ?  What  is  it  that  is  to  unite 
us  as  individuals  to  those  Avhose  felloM'ship  is 
with  the  Father  and  with  the  Son  ? 

"  Herein  is  love,  nol  that  we  loved  God,  but 
that  he  loved  us  and  sent  his  Son  to  be  the 
propitiation  for  our  sins."  The  beginnings  of 
love  are  in  the  Divine  fountain,  which  flowing 
forth  towards  us  poor  lost  and  undone  crea- 
ture.-i,  brought  the  Son  of  God  into  the  world 
a  propitiation  for  our  sins,  that  he  might  recon- 
cile us  to  God,  and  not  only  reconcile  us,  but 
redeem  us  from  the  wayward  course  of  our 
own  lusts  and  unsanctified  propensities.  In 
order  to  biing  about  this  change  in  us,  our  Sa- 
viour more  than  once  declares  that  we  must 
lose  ot(r  lives;  a  most  emphatic  expression, 
and  conveying  in  a  very  cogent  manner  the 
mode  of  his  operation  in  the  sonl  of  man  to 
efiect  that  new  creation  unto  righieousness, 
which  must  be  experienced  if  we  l)ecome  pre- 
pared to  join  the  general  assembly  and  church 
of  the  first  born  who  are  written  in  heaven. 
This  process  is  also  expressed  by  the  apostle 
as  "  putting  off'  the  old  man  with  his  deeds," 
and  the  change  wrought,  as  "  putting  on  the 
new  man  which  is  renewed  in  knowledge  af- 
ter the  image  of  him  that  created  him."  Va- 
rious other  similitudes  are  used  to  designate 
that  entire  change  which  takes  place  in  the 
true  believer  and  disciple  of  Christ,  which 
change  is  essential  in  order  to  a  participation 
in  the  benefits  of  his  coming,  and  without 
which  M'e  are  but  nominal  professors  of  his 
name.     As   then    this  work   is  not 


THE     FRIEND. 


359 


wrought  of,  or  by  ourselves,  but  is  expressly 
declared  to  be  his  work  from  the  beginning  to 
the  end,  it  must  be  perlected  by  the  operatiop 
of  his  own  Holy  Spirit,  Lind  free  from  the  con- 
trivance of  the  creaturely  will.  The  sensible 
direction  of  Christ  in  his  chddren  and  people, 
is  aptly  compared  to  the  connection  of  the  head 
with  the  natural  body,  in  which  are  concen- 
trated those  organs  of  sense  which  are  essen- 
tial to  its  welfare,  and  irom  whence  are  sup- 
posed to  flow  to  the  extremities  the  incentives 
to  action.  Thus  are  the  followers  of  Christ 
compared  to  a  body,  of  which  he  is  the  head, 
and  as  close  as  is  the  connection  between  the 
head  of  the  natural  body  and  its  members,  so 
is  that  of  Christ  with  his  church,  all  the  mem- 
bers being  actuated  by  one  will,  and  that 
"  the  good  and  acceptable,  and  peifect  will 
ofC4od." 

This  may  serve  to  illustrate  that  perfect 
concordancy  among  the  true  members  of  his 
body  which  our  Lord  designed  to  indicate, 
when  he  set  forth  love  as  the  badge  of  disci- 
pleship,  inasmuch  as  the  possibility  of  dissen- 
sion among  the  members  of  his  mystical  body, 
the  church,  is  as  unlikely  as  any  difference 
among  the  members  of  the  natural  body.  This 
love  then,  also  includes  unity,  oneness,  for  the 
apostle  expressly  declares  "  there  is  no  schism 
in  the  body  of  Christ,"  and  thus  points  out 
that  perfect  condition  in  which  they  are  har- 
moniously united  in  him. 

How  then  is  if,  that  among  us  as  a  religious 
body,  theie  is  so  little  of  this  true  fellowship, 
this  blessed  evidence  of  Christian  discipleship, 
this  influence  which  would  unite  us  together 
as  the  heart  of  one  man,  make  us  strong  in  the 
Lord  and  in  the  power  of  his  might  for  the 
overturning  of  evil,  and  advancing  his  glorious 
cause  in  the  earth  1  Is  it  not  because  many 
have  failed  in  a  willingness  to  endure  that  first 
requisition  of  losing  their  lives,  of  becoming 
dead  with  Christ  by  baptism,  of  submitting 
to  that  stroke  which  would  destroy  the  old 
man  with  his  deeds,  with  his  unsanctified  will, 
his  unsanctified  knowledge  even  of  divine  things, 
and  are  unwilling  to  receive  as  little  children 
the  ingrafted  word  which  is  able  to  save  the 
soul  ?  Till  we  know  more  of  this,  we  shall 
always  be  a  divided  people,  a  halting  people, 
and  shall  fail  in  coming  up  to  that  condition 
which  was  pointed  out  as  characteristic  ef  the 
Zion  of  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  "An  eternal 
excellency,  a  jov  of  many  generations." 

M.  D. 


FRIENDS'  SELECT  SCHOOLS. 

The  school  for  boys  will  open  in  the  school 
house  on  Orange  street,  on  2d  day  the  31st  of 
the  8th  month,  under  the  superintendence  of 
the  principal,  Samuel  Alsop,  assisted  in  the 
elementary  department  by  William  Ivins 
The  classical  school  is  taught  by  Josepl 
Thomas. 

The  course  of  study  embraces  all  the  usual 
branches  of  a  solid  and  practical  education,  and 
the  school  is  believed  to  ofler  advantages  which 
are  surpassed  by  few  or  none. 

The  new  building  on  Cherry  street  above 
Eighth,  designed  foi  the  accommodation  of 
this  school,  is  now  in  the  course  of  erection. 


and  is  expected  to  be  ready  for  occupancy  in 
a  few  months.  As  the  accommodations  and 
advantages  which  this  will  give  for  a  better 
classification  and  arrangement  of  the  pupils, 
will  render  some  changes  in  the  organization 
of  the  school  expedient,  it  is  thought  unneces- 
sary to  publish  a  synopsis  of  the  course  of 
studies  until  those  changes  are  completed. 

Parents  wishing  to  enter  their  children  will 
do  well  to  attend  to  it  early,  so  that  the  pupils 
may  commence  their  studies  at  the  opening  of 
the  session,  this  being  found  to  be  of  great 
advantage  to  them. 

Application  to  be  made  to  Samuel  Alsop  at 
the  school  on  Orange  street  below  Eighth,  or  at 
his  residence.  No.  200  Noble  street  above  Fifth. 
The  girls'  select  school  for  the  education 
of  the  children  of  Friends,  is  held  in  a  com- 
modious building  erected  for  the  purpose,  in 
James  street,  near  the  corner  of  Sixth  and 
Market  streets. 

The  year  is  divided  into  two  terms  of 
twenty-three  weeks  each :  the  first  commenc- 
ng  the  last  second  day  in  the  Eighth  month  : 
the  second  at  the  close  of  the  first  term,  and 
ending  at  the  beginning  of  the  summer  vaca- 
tion, whicli  continues  six  weeks. 

The  price  of  tuition  per  term  for  those  in 
the  sewing  department,  is  $8  :  those  in  the 
first  class,  $18,  and  for  those  in  the  other 
classes,  $11.  Stationary,  50  cents  ;  and  the 
usual  charge  for  fuel. 

No  pupils  will  be  admitted  for  less  than  one 
term  ;  and  it  is  particularly  requested  that  they 
enter  the  school  at  the  commencement  of  the 
term.  No  deduction  from  the  price  will  be 
made  foi  those  who  enter  after  that  period. 

The  school  convenes  as  follows:  From  the 
15th  of  the  Third  month  to  the  1st  of  the  Fifth 
month,  and  from  the  1st  of  the  Ninth  month 
to  the  15th  of  the  Tenth  month,  at  half  past 
eight:  from  the  1st  of  the  Fifth  to  the  1st  of 
the  Ninth  month,  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing ;  and  during  the  remainder  of  the  year  at 
9  o'clock.  The  afternoon  session  commences 
thioughout  the  year  at  half  past  two  o'clock. 

The  design  of  the  monthly  meetings  in  the 
establishment  of  the  select  schools,  is  not 
merely  to  give  to  our  youth  the  advantages  of 
a  solid  and  useful  literary  education,  but  also 
to  guard  them  from  the  corrupting  influence  of 
improper  company  and  example ;  to  imbue 
their  minds  with  correct  principles,  and  to 
train  them  to  love  and  observe  our  Christian 
doctrines  and  testimonies. 

Sensible  of  the  responsibility  which  rests 
upon  them,  and  desirous  of  promoting  the  real 
welfare  of  the  pupils,  as  well  as  the  support  of 
those  testimonies,  the  committee  earnestly  so- 
licit the  cordial  co-operation  of  parents  and 
guardians  in  supporting  the  following  rides, 
and  in  giving  the  children  an  education  both  at 
home  and  at  school,  consistent  with  our  reli- 
gious profession,  since  without  this  co-opera- 
tion, the  labours  of  the  committee  and  teach- 
ers will  be,  in  a  great  degree,  frustrated. 

Plainness  of  dress  and  language  being  im- 
portant branches  of  our  testimonies,  it  is  par- 
ticularly requested  that  parents  may  not  send 
their  children  to  school  in  apparel"  whicli  is 
not  consistent  with  simplicity. 

RULES. 

The  plain  Scripture  language  of  Thou  and 


Thee  to  a  single  person,  shall  be  exclusively 
used. 

The  pupils  will  be  required  to  dress  in  plain 
apparel,  consistently  with  our  well-known  tes- 
timony in  this  respect;  all  superfluous  trim- 
mings such  as  lace,  or  ribbons  merely  for  orna- 
ment, being  prohibited. 

All  the  scholars  will  be  required  to  attend 
meetings  for  Divine  worship  with  their  teach- 
ers in  tiie  middle  of  the  week. 

Punctual  attendance  at  the  stated  hour  for 
opening  the  school  is  required  ;  and  for  every 
absence  or  detention  from  school,  each  girl  is 
to  bring  a  note,  signed  iiy  the  parent  or  guar- 
dian, stating  the  fact. 

It  is  requested  that  none  of  the  pupils  with- 
out permission  from  the  teacher,  should  come 
to  school  more  than  15  minutes  before  the 
time,  and  that  they  leave  the  premises  as  soon 
as  they  are  dismissed. 

No  books  not  used  in  school,  nor  newspa- 
pers, shall  be  introduced. 

STUDIES. 

Sewing  Department  and  Fourth  Class. 

Spelling, — Primary  Dictionary  and  Pro- 
gressive Spelling  book.  Defining, — Book  of 
Commerce.  Geography, — Parley's,  Mitch- 
ell's, and  Geographical  Exercises.  Philoso- 
phy,—Swift's,  1st  and  2d  Part.  Arithmetic, 
— Pike's.  Religious  Instruction, — Scripture 
Lessons  and  Catechism. 

Second  Division  of  Third  Class. 

Spelling, — Progressive  Spelling  book.  Geo- 
graphy,—  Mitchell's.  Arithmetic, —  Pike's. 
Grammar,— Comly's.  Book  of  Commerce. 
Gallaudet's  Natural  Theology.  Religious  In- 
struction,— Scriptural  Questions  and  Conver- 
sations for  Youth. 

First  Division  of  Third  Class. 

Spelling.      Geography.      Grammar.     Reli- 
gious   Instruction.     Arithmetic, — Pike's    and 
Lewis's.  Philosophy, — Comstock's.  History, 
— Worcester's  Elements.    Botany,— Lincoln's. 
Second  Class. 

Spelling.  Geography.  Grammar.  History. 
Botany.  Philosophy.  Arithmetic, — Lewis's 
and  Emerson's.  Chemistry, — Comstock's. 
Religious  Instruction, — Scriptural  Questions 
and  Bevan's  View. 

Second  Division  of  First  Class. 

Spelling.  Grammar.  Botany.  Arithmetic. 
Chemistry.  Religious  Instruction.  Geogra- 
phy,— Goodrich's.  Astronomy, — Guy's.  Na- 
tural History, — Smellie's.  Geometry, — Le- 
gendre.     Algebra. — Colburn's. 

First  Division  of  First  Class. 

Spelling.  Botany.  Arithmetic.  Geometry. 
Geography.  Religious  Instruction.  Algebra, — 
Colburn's  and  "Lewis's.  Rhetoric, — Mill's 
Blair.  Mental  Philosophy, — Abbott's  Aber- 
crombie.     Paley's  Natural  Theology. 

Senior  Class. 

Spelling.  Botany.  History.  Algebra.  Geom- 
etry, &.C.  Roget's  Animal  and  Vegetable  Phy- 
siology.    Religious  Instruction. 

Reading,  Writing  and  Composition  attended 
to  by  all  the  classes. 

Latin  and  French  taught  at  an  additional 
charge. 


360 


THE    FRIEND. 


Persons  wishing  to  enter  children  in  this 
school,  may  apply  at  the  school-house  on 
James  street,  or  to  Hannah  Allen  at  her  resi- 
dence, in  Pine  near  Sixth  street. 

INFANT  SCHOOL. 

The  School  Association  of  Women  Friends, 
having  for  several  years  observed  the  great  de- 
crease in  the  number  of  scholars  in  the  Infant 
School  during  the  warm  weather,  and  believ- 
ing it  would  conduce  to  its  benefit,  on  consid- 
eration of  the  subject,  have  concluded  to  divide 
the  school  year  into  two  terms.  The  first,  to 
commence  the  last  Second-day  in  the  Eighth 
month,  and  continue  to  the  last  day  of  the 
First  month.  The  second,  to  commence,  with 
the  first  of  the  Second  month,  and  continue  to 
the  end  of  the  Sixth  month,  when  a  vacation 
of  two  months  will  take  place. 

The  price  of  tuition  per  terra  is  eight  dol- 
lars. 

Reading  books,  cards,  and  slates  are  pro- 
vided by  the  Association,  for  the  use  of  which 
a  small  charge  is  made  of  twenty-five  cents 
per  term.  Children  will  be  furnished  with 
other  books  at  the  usual  store  prices. 

Fuel  charged  as  customary, — one  dollar. 

Punctual  attendance  at  the  slated  hour  of 
opening  the  school  is  requested. 

The  scholars  are  required  to  dress  simply ; 
and  parents  are  particularly  requested  to  aid 
the  Association  in  this  important  testimony  of 
our  religious  society,  endeavouring  to  avoid 
the  changing  fashions  of  the  world.  Ribbons, 
trimmings,  and  buttons,  merely  added  for  or- 
nament, will  come  under  this  restriction,  and 
the  boys  are  prohibited  from  wearing  caps. 

The  design  of  the  Association  in  the  esta- 
blishment of  this  Seminary,  was,  that  the  chil- 
dren of  our  society,  while  they  were  receiving 
their  early  school  instruction,  might  at  the 
same  time  have  a  guarded,  religious  care  ex- 
tended over  them,  and  an  endeavour  main- 
tained to  train  them  in  the  love  and  observance 
of  our  Christian  doctrines  and  testimonies. 

Philadelphia,  1th  month,  1840. 


T2SB    FRIBMD. 


EIGHTH  MONTH,  8,   1840. 

The  "  Irish  Friend,"  of  6th  mo.  1st,  con- 
tains some  account  of  the  late  yearly  meeting 
in  London,  from  which  we  extract  the  follow- 
ing :— 

"  The  yearly  meeting  in  London  concluded, 
we  understand,  on  sixth  day  evening,  the  29th 
ult. — there  was  about  as  large  an  attendance 
as  in  past  years — nearly  40  Friends  were  pre- 
sent from  Ireland.  Epistles  were  received 
from  Ireland  and  all  the  American  yearly 
meetings,  except  Virginia.  Epistles  in  reply 
to  all  the  before  mentioned  meetings,  Virginia 
included,  were  issued,  and  also  a  general  epis- 
tle to  the  American  yearly  meetings,  on  the 
subject  of  slavery  ;  encouraging  Friends  to  a 
faithful  discharge  of  their  duty  in  this  respect. 
A  document  was  also  issued  on  the  spirituality 
of  the  gospel  dispensation,  as  held  by  Friends, 
testifying  against  the  continuance  of  all  types 
and  shadows  in  the  Christian  church — against 


tithes  and  other  ecclesiastical  demands  for  the 
support  of  the  ministry,  &c. 

"Several  very  instructive  testimonies  of  de- 
ceased Friends  in  the  ministry  were  presented 
to  the  meeting,  viz.  Wm.  Rickman,  of  Ro- 
chester, John  Wigham,  Aberdeen,  Sarah  Jago, 
Plymouth,  Mary  Hagger,  Ashford,  Francis 
Dixon,  Gainsboro',  Elizabeth  Janson,  York, 
and  Elizabeth  Hoyland,  Northampton;  some 
of  these  will  be  printed.  The  yearly  meeting 
was  also  deeply  impressed  with  the  sulTering 
condition  of  the  Aborigines  in  the  several  parts 
of  the  globe  ;  much  sympathy  and  feeling  for 
them  was  expressed,  and  a  desire  that  none 
under  our  name  who  emigrate  to  British  colo- 
nies, might,  in  any  degree,  compromise  the 
golden  rule  of  a  Christian's  conduct  towards 
them,  in  doing  unto  others  as  they  would  wish 
others  should  do  to  them.  A  considerable  de- 
gree of  feeling  was  manifested  on  account  of 
the  warlike  preparations  which  have  lately 
been  made  in  several  of  the  ports  and  arsenals 
of  the  country.  It  is  to,  be  lamented  that  the 
awful  prospect  of  war  with  a  heathen  nation 
has  become  so  popular,  and  that  many  pious 
and  influential  persons  of  other  communities 
are  found  to  defend  it,  as  being,  in  dieir  esti- 
mation, permitted,  if  not  ordered,  by  Divine 
Providence  to  open  the  hitherto  closed  king- 
dom of  China  to  the  reception  of  the  gospel. — 
Strange !  that  reflecting  minds  can  ever  be- 
lieve that  the  v/rath  of  man  will  be  able  to 
work  the  righteousness  of  God  :  and  still  as 
strange,  that  they  can  be  brought  to  hope  or 
desire  that  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  may  be, 
or  can  be,  brought  home  to  the  minds  of  un- 
believers by  the  sword  ;  or  that,  through  the 
slaughter  of  thousands  of  our  fellow  mortals, 
the  kingdom  of  the  Prince  of  Peace  is  to  be 
established  !  !" 

To  the  foregoing  is  appended  as  follows  : — 
"  A  school  to  combine  manual  labour  with 
instruction  is  about  to  be  established  in  Ox- 
fordshire for  the  children  of  poor  Friends,  and 
those  whose  parents  may  have  had  a  claim 
upon  our  society.  This  plan  cf  education  ap- 
pears to  have  answered  well  at  Brookfield  in 
this  country,  and  also  at  Penketh  in  Lanca- 
shire. A  subscription  in  aid  of  the  object 
was  entered  into  at  the  yearly  meeting." 


Di™ 

in 

Lynn 

Mass 

.  or 

the 

21st  of  6tl 

month,  of 

Imon 

rv 

cons 

umption, 

Ma 

llA 

MOTT 

Newiiali., 

ughlt 

■  Este 

s    and 

:w 

riaii 

Nc 

whall, 

n  the  20th 

Dge. 


FniENDS'    ASYLU.1I. 

Committee  on  ^fidmissions. — John  G.  Hos- 
kins.  No.  60  Franklin  street,  and  No.  50 
North  Fourth  street,  up  stairs  ;  E.  B.  Garri- 
gues.  No.  185  North  Seventh  street,  and  No. 
41  Market  street,  up  stairs;  Isaac  Collins, 
No.  129  Filbert  street,  and  No.  50  Commerce 
street;  Edward  Yarnall,  southwest  corner  of 
Twelfth  and  George  streets,  and  No.  39  Mar- 
ket street ;  Samuel  Bettle,  jr..  No.  73  North 
Tenth  street,  and  26  South  Front  stieet. 

Visiting  Managers  for  the  Month. — Wil- 
liam Jones,  No.  326  Arch  street ;  Thomas  P. 
Cope,  No.  277  Spruce  street ;  John  Farnum, 
No.  116  Arch  street. 

Superintendents. — John  C.  and  La;titia 
Redmond. 

.Attending  jChysician. — Dr.  Charles  Evans, 
No.  201  Arch  street. 

Resident  Physieian. — Dr.  Pliny  Earle. 


In  the  early  part  of  her  illness,  after  becoming 
aware  of  the  improbability  of  licr  recovery,  it  was  Ijcr 
lot  to  pass  through  deep  baptisms,  and  severe  eonBicts, 
during  which  she  was  given  to  see  the  exceeding  sin- 
fulness  of  sin  ;  and  although  fhe  was  possessed  by  na- 
ture of  an  alTectionate  disposition,  and  had  been  care- 
ful in  the  tnlfilnK'nt  of  her  moral,  social,  and  rflativc 
duties,  yet  she  was  now  brought  to  acknowledge  that 
she  had  not  yielded  sufficiently  to  the  pointings 
of  truth  in  her  own  mind  ;  that,  without  true  repent- 
ance and  the  washing  of  regeneration,  she  had  no 
ground  to  hope  for  Divine  acceptance;  and  that  if  she 
was  ever  saved,  it  must  be  by  the  one  great  offering. 

As  lier  disease  progressed,  she  became  increasingly 
interested  for  the  promotion  of  the  principles  of  our 
society,  and  maintenance  of  its  testimonies  ;  and  on 
hearing  an  article  read,  which  had  appeared  in  print, 
calling  in  question  the  propriety  of  continuing  to  sup- 
port our  testimony  with  respect  to  plainness  of  dress, 
she  remarked — "  VVc  cannot  serve  God  and  mammon 
— Oh,  it  is  reasoning — they  may  reason  the  truth  all 
away."  And  at  another  time  after  a  season  of  medita- 
tion, she  .said—"  Those  who  prophecy  the  downfall  of 
our  society  will  find  they  are  mistaken — the  principles 
are  immutable,  and  there  will  continue  to  be  sup- 
porters." 

The  light  and  trifling  manner  in  wliich  some  were 
in  the  practice  of  speaking  uj  on  serious  things,  parti- 
cularly the  minislry,  eind  of  repeating  passages  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures  in  an  irreverent  manner,  was  cause 
of  much  concern  with  her;  the  tendency  thereof  she 
considered,  was  to  undermine  all  that  was  good,  and 
to  be  in  the  way  of  hearing  such  things,  she  believed 
had,a  deleterious  effect  upon  the  mind. 

A  deep  sense  of  gratitude  and  love  to  her  Heavenly 
Father  pervaded  her  mind,  for  the  mercies  and  favours 
bestowed  upon  her;  and  although  from  the  nature  of 
her  disease,  she  passed  through  much  bodily  suffering, 
yet  patience  and  humble  resignation  appeared  to  be  the 
clothing  of  her  spirit.  She  was  frequently  heard  to 
1  I  have  to  bo  thankl^ul  for" — "  How 
*  And  one  evening  she  R-as  led  to 
exclaim,  "  Bless  the  Lord,  oh  my  soul,  and  forget  not 
all  his  benefits  !" 

In  conversing  with  some  of  her  particular  acquaint- 
ance, she  frequently  advened  lo  the  Divinity  of  our 
Saviour,  saying— "  There  is  no  other  name  under 
Heaven,  wlierebv  we  can  be  saved  but  that  of  Jesus — 
he  that  denieth  the  Son  denicth  the  Father  also.  W'e 
are  comnianded  to  worship  and  adore  him,  and  how- 
can  we  except  we  believe  ?" 

Shortly  before  her  death  she  informed  her  friends, 
she  had  been  aware  for  several  days,  that  her  final 
change  was  very  near,  and  that  she  was  rea-ty  and 
willing  to  go.  Thus  she  continued  calm  and  tranquil, 
with  a  bright  and  cheerful  countenance,  and  appa- 
rently free  from  suffering,  until  like  one  in  a  peaceful 
slumber  she  quietly  departed;  and  we  doubt  not  has 
joined  that  happy  number,  whose  robes  have  been 
washed  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 

,    at    Indian    Springs,    Ann    Arundel    county, 

Maryland,  on  the  4tli  of  4th  month  lasl,  Elizabeth 
Hopkins.  Tliis  valuable  friend  was  one  of  ihe  small 
number  of  that  neighbourhood,  who,  ::h-iil  the  period 
of  the  separation  in  Baltimore  Yearly  .Meeting,  main- 
tained their  allegiance  to  the  ancii  ni  doctrines  of  our 
religious  society.  She  was  an  humble  Christian,  cha- 
racterised by  the  possepsion  of  that  "  meek  and  quiet 
spirit  which  is  in  the  sight  of  God  of  great  price." 

,  in  this  city,  on  the  90th  ult.  in  the  23d  year  of 

his  age,  Henry  Hill  Collins,  son  of  Isaac  Collins. 

The  deceased  was  in  the  full  bloom  of  vigorous 
health,  when  his  career,  so  full  of  hope,  was  suddenly 
arrested  by  a  severe  disease,  which  terminated  his  life 
after  a  few  days  illness.  He  had  active  habits,  manly 
principles,  amiable  dispositions,  and  warm  affections"; 
and  it  is  a  consolation  to  hi-  friends,  to  believe  that  his 
mind  had  been  gradually  preparing  for  the  awful 
change;  that  the  latter  months  of  his  life  were  marked 
by  increased  seriousness  and  self-examination,  and 
that  he  was  mercifully  favoured  before  his  departure  to 
trust  and  to  rejoice  in  his  Redeemer. 


ng   I 
'  How  I 
blessin 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vot.  XISS. 


SEVENTH  DAY,  EIGHTH  IfflOWTK,  15,   1840. 


HO.  16. 


EDITED   BY    KOBEllT    SMITli. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 
Price  liDO  dollars  per  annum,  paj/able  in  adcatice. 

GEOlUiE    U.    TAILUK, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREKT,  DP  STAIRS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


For  ■•  The  Friend." 
THE  UE.UEDY  FOR  THE   SLAVE    IRAOE. 

To  any  one  farailiar  with  the  earlier^period 
of  the  slave  trade  controversy,  it  will  not  be 
necessary  to  say,  that  the  Gold  Coast  was  per- 
petually referred  to  as  the  district  which  lur- 
nished  by  far  the  greater  part  of  the  slaves 
taken  to  the  British  colonies.  We  not  only 
established  foits  there  for  the  express  purpose 
of  encouraging  that  trade,  but  there  seems  to 
have  been  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  from  par- 
liament munificent  grants  for  their  maintenance 
— £30,000  was  the  annual  sum  thus  applied. 
"  These  establishments,"  says  the  governor 
of  the  colonjs  "  constituted  the  great  emporium 
whence  the  British  West  India  colonies  were 
supplied  with  slaves.  Such  being  the  case, 
and  considering  also  the  vast  number  of  slaves 
which  were  annually  exported  in  order  to 
meet  the  demands  of  so  extensive  a  market, 
n-e  are  fully  warranted  in  affirming,  that  in  no 
part  of  Africa  was  the  slave  trade  more  firmly 
rooted,  or  more  systematically  carried  on,  than 
in  these  settlements." 

What  is  now  termed  legitimate  commerce, 
was,  previously  to  the  passing  of  the  abolition 
act,  but  little  thought  of,  or  only  attended  to 
so  far  as  it  was  auxiliar)^  to  the  grand  object — 
the  acquisition  of  slaves.  "  Daily  accustomed 
to  witness  scenes  of  the  most  cold-blooded 
cruelty,  the  inhabitants  became  utterly  callous  to 
human  suffering ;  each  petty  chieftain  oppress- 
ed and  plundered  his  weaker  neighbours,  to  be 
in  his  turn  plundered  and  oppressed  by  one 
stronger  and  more  powerful  than  himself.  In 
no  portion  of  Africa,  in  short,  was  the  demo- 
ralising, the  brutalising  influence  of  the  slave 
trade  more  fearfully  displayed,  than  in  those 
extensive  tracts  of  country  which  now  foini, 
or  are  adjoining  to,  our  settlements  on  the 
Gold  Coast." 

But,  happily,  this  state  of  things  no  longer 
exists.  Within  a  few  short  year.s,  so  com- 
plete a  revolution  has  been  effected,  that,  in 
the  expressive  words  of  Governor  McLean, 
"  From  Apollonia  to  Jiccra,  not  a  single  slave 
has  been  exported  since  the  year  1830." 

It  becomes,  then,  highly  interesting  to  as- 
certain how  the  slave  trade  has  been  eradicated 


from  a  portion  of  Africa,  comprehending  a 
space  which  Governor  McLean  rates  at  4000 
square  miles  inland,  and  a  line  of  coast  180 
miles  in  extent,  where  it  had  been  planted, 
protected,  fostered,  and  munificently  encour- 
aged for  centuries. 

This  great  object  has  not  been  accomplished 
by  our  naval  squadrons.  Her  majesty's  cruis- 
ers have  certainly  been  in  the  habit  of  visiting 
the  settlement,  but  only  for  the  purpose  of  pro- 
curing supplies,  and  of  affording,  if  called 
upon,  aid  to  the  local  authorities.  No  cruiser 
(says  the  governor)  has  ever,  at  least  for  many 
years,  been  stationed  off  the  Gold  Coast  for 
the  purpose  of  intercepting  slaves. 

This  revolution  has  been  effected  by  the 
very  agency  which  I  desire  to  see  tried  on 
other  parts  of  the  coast,  and  on  a  greater  scale, 
by  the  establishment  of  a  station,  which,  while 
it  multiplies  the  difficulties  and  dangers  of  the 
slave  trader,  will  aflbid  protection  to  the  native 
in  the  cultivation  of  the  soil,  by  giving  security 
to  the  trader,  and  opening  a  market  for  the 
sale  of  the  productions  he  rears.  Crops  have 
been  grown,  and  articles  produced,  and  labour 
bestowed,  because  he  who  sowed  knew  that 
he  should  reap,  and  he  who  laboured  was  no 

longer  exposed  to  the  probability  of  seeing  his  riments.'But  innocent  commerce  has  at  length 
acquisitions  rifled,  and  himself  hunted  after,  j  fairly  won  the  victory,  and  the  last  case  of 
by  the  marauders  whom  his  prosperity  had  at-  slave  trading  occurred  in  1830.  Buxton  gives 
traded.  some  description  of  it  because  it  proves  the 

It  is  not  to  be  denied  that  there  were  great  check  already  given  to  the  trade,  and  because 
difficulties  in  the  outset.  The  trade  in  man  j  it  incidentally  shows  in  an  official  form,  the 
las  its  attractions — it  combines  the  hazard  of  customary  horrors  of  the  Iraflic,  which,  as  far 


have  been  efl'ected  without  the  aid  of  resident 
merchants  and  a  local  government :  the  one  to 
afibrd  a  perpetual  and  ready  supply  of  the  ar- 
ticles which  the  African  needed,  and  to  urge 
him  to  provide  the  goods  which  would  be 
taken  in  exchange ;  the  other,  to  protect  legiti- 
mate commerce,  and  to  redress,  and,  if  need- 
ful, to  punish  the  exportation  of  slaves. 

The  experiment  has  been  successful.  The 
difficulties  and  perils  which,  after  the  abolition 
law,  attached  to  the  slave  trade,  called  into  ex- 
istence various  articles  of  commerce  previously 
unknown.  The  soil,  which  formerly  did  not 
yield  sufficient  for  the  sustenance  of  the  inhab- 
itants, now  exports  a  very  large  amount  oi' 
corn  to  A.'adeira  ;  and  the  natives,  as  we  are  ex- 
pressly told  by  tlie  governor,  are  better  supplied 
with  European  and  other  merchandise  than  for- 
merly, when  it  was  the  chief  mart  for  slaves. 

It  does  not  diminish  ray  satisfaction  to  know 
that  this  result  was  brought  about  by  slow  de- 
grees. For  many  years  after  the  slave  trade 
was  abolished  by  law,  the  conflict  between 
lawful  and  unlawfnl  trade  continued.  It  v/as 
not  likely  that  the  natives  would  be  weaned  in 
a  moment  from  the  customs  of  their  forefathers, 
or  by  any  tiling  short  of  a  succession  of  expe- 


the  chase,  with  the  name  and  profits  of  mer- 
chandize. It  aflbrds  a  field  for  the  exercise  of 
skill — for  the  display  of  courage — for  tlie  em- 
ployment of  stratagem — for  the  gratification  of 
revenge.  It  calls  forth  all  those  martial  pas- 
sions in  which  savages,  and  others  than  savages. 


as  the  Gold  Coast  extends,   we   have  been  so 
happy  as  to  repress. 

In  the  month  of  January,  a  Spanish  slaver 
appeared  off  Apollonia,  (an  ally  merely  of  the 
British,)  and  asserted  that  he  had  liberty  to 
trade  from  the  English.     The  king  sent  racs- 


conceive  that  all  glory  resides.  To  some,  no  1  sengers  to  Cape  Coast  Castle  to  ascertain  the 
doubt,  it  yielded  wealth  :  a  successful  sally — a  j  fact,  which  not  being  confirmed,  he  refused 
fortunate  adventure — a  sudden  and  daring  sur- ,  either  to  sell  a  slave  or  to  restore  the  Spaniard's 
prise— rendered  a  profit  larger  than  a  month's  '  cargo,  which,  meantime,  he  had  got  possession 
labour  would  produce.  It  was,  moreover,  the  j  of.  But  the  Spanish  captain  contrived  to  en- 
inveterate  custom  of  the  country.     The  inhab-   trap  several  of  the  king's  family,  and  intimated 


itants  knew  the  art  of  kidnapping,  and  knew 
no  other  art :  there  seemed  to  them  no  other 
way  by  which  they  could  obtain  those  sup- 
plies of  foreign  manufacture  and  produce, 
which  long  habit  had  rendered  necessaries  of 
life. 

These  difficulties  stood  in  the  way  of  the 
eff'ectual  abolition  of  the  slave  trade  :  they 
were  only  to  be  overcome  by  proving  to  the 


that  he  would  carry  them  ofT  if  the  slaves  were 
not  forthcoming.  "Whereupon  the  king 
mustering  his  more  immediate  attendants  and 
adherents,  sallied  out  into  the  town,  in  the 
night  time,  and  seizing  all  without  distinction 
whom  he  could  find,  sent  them,  to  the  number 
of  360,  on  board  in  irons,  at  daybreak,  receiv- 
ing in  return  the  persons  detained  as  hostages. 
.   _  _  •'  Here  were  360  free  people,  living  in  their 

natives  experimentally  that  it  was  their  interest  own  houses,  in  perfect  peace  and  apparent  se- 
to  suppress  it;  in  other  words,  that  they  would  curity,  seized,  without  the  shadow  of  pretest, 
gain  by  the  sale  of  their  productions  a  larger  by  a  rapacious  and  remorseless  tyrant,  whom 
amount  of  those  foreign  luxuries  which  they  they  had  been  taught  to  look  up  to  as  their 
craved,  than  by  the  sale  of  man.  It  was  father  and  protector.  One  of  them,  a  mulatto 
therefore  necessary  to  create  some  other  spc-  girl,  about  16  or  17  years  of  age,  was  after- 
cies  of  traffic,  whereby  the  native  could  pro- 1  wards  redeemed,  and"  she  described  the  con- 
cure  his  wonted  supplies.     This  end  could  not !  sternation  and  horror  of  the  poor  people  when 


362 


THE    FRIEND. 


they  found  themselves  ironed  in  the  slaver's 
hold." 

In  a  letter  which  I  received  from  Governor 
McLean,  dated  28th  September,  1838,  he 
again  adverts  to  the  formerly  disordered  state 
of  the  colony,  which  he  thus  contrasts  with  its 
present  condition  : — "  In  1830  all  communica- 
tion with  Ashantee,  and  tlirough  it  with  the 
interior,  had  been  entirely  stopped  for  ten 
years  previously  ;  and  the  only  trade  done  was 
for  what  gold  and  ivory  could  be  procured  in 
the  districts  adjoining  the  roast.  'J'he  whole 
country  was  one  scene  of  oppression,  cruelty 
and  disorder  ;  so  much  so,  tiiat  a  trader  dared 
not  go  twenty  miles  into  the  '  bush.' 

"At  present  our  communication  with  the 
interior  is  as  free  and  safe  as  between  England 
and  Scotland  ;  single  messengers  can,  and  do 
travel  from  one  end  of  tlie  country  to  the  other 
with  perfect  safety ;  and  no  man  can  oppress 
another  with  impunity."  Such  is  the  im- 
portant change  which  a  local  government, 
with  but  limited  resources  at  its  command,  has 
been  enabled  to  effect  throughout  this  exten- 
sive territory,  in  the  short  period  of  eight 
years,  and  principally  by  means  of  a  strict  and 
impartial  administration  of  justice. 

The  trade  of  the  Gold  Coast  already  repays 
more  than  twenty-fold  the  sum  granted  by  par- 
liament for  the  support  of  the  local  establish- 
ment. Its  exports  to  Great  Britain  amount  to 
$900,000  per  annum,  forming  one  fifth  of  the 
whole  commerce  of  Africa ;  although  the 
country  is  by  no  means  so  fertile  as  many 
other  parts  of  that  continent,  and  has  not  the 
advantage  of  navigable  rivers. 

We  do  not  give  Africans  the  credit  due  to 
them  for  mechanical  ingenuity.  Clarkson  in 
11818  exhibited  to  the  Emperor  Alexander  ar- 
ticles made  by  them,  in  leather,  in  iron,  in 
gold,  in  cotton  cloth,  mats,  &c.  The  empe- 
ror, surprised,  inquired  if  he  was  to  understand 
that  these  were  made  by  Africans  in  their  own 
country,  that  is,  in  their  own  villages ;  oi 
after  they  had  arrived  where  they  had  the  op- 
portunity of  seeing  European  manufactures. 
Clarkson  says,  "  I  replied,  that  such  articles 
might  be  found  in  every  African  village,  both 
on  the  coast  and  in  the  interior ;  and  that  they 
were  samples  of  their  own  ingenuity,  without 
any  connection  with  Europeans.  '  Then,' 
said  the  emperor,  'you  have  given  me  a  new 
idea  of  the  state  of  these  poor  people.  I  was 
not  aware  that  they  were  so  far  advanced  in 
society.  The  works  you  have  shown  me  are 
not  the  works  of  brutes,  but  of  men  endued 
with  rational  and  intellectual  powers,  and  ca- 
pable of  being  brought  to  as  high  a  degree  of 
proficiency  as  other  men.  Africa  ought  to  be 
allowed  to  have  a  fair  chance  of  raising  her 
character  in  the  scale  of  the  civilised  world.'  '" 
Buxton  has  collected  much  interesting  testi- 
mony to  their  aptness  for  manufactures,  agri 
culture,  and  navigation  ;  in  the  latter  depart 
ment  the  Kroomen  have  already  earned  amonc^ 
sailors  a  high  reputation  for  good  seamanship. 
They  are  an  intrepid,  generous  race,  who 
neither  sell  nor  allow  themselves  to  be  made 
slaves. 


History  of  the  Lehigh  Coal  and  Navigation 
Company. 

In  the  year  1793  a  company  was  formed 
under  the  title  of  the  "Lehigh  Coal  Mine 
Company,"  who  purchased  from  Jacob  Weiss 
the  tract  of  land  on  which  the  large  opening  at 
Summit  Hill  is  made,  and  afterwards  "  took 
up,"  under  warrants  from  the  commonwealth, 
about  ten  thousand  acres  of  land,  embracing 
about  five  sixths  of  the  coal  lands  now  owned 
by  the  Lehigii  Coal  and  Navigation  Company. 
The  Coal  Mine  Company  proceeded  to  open 
the  mines,  and  made  an  appropriation  of  ten 
pounds  ($26.67)  to  construct  a  road  from  tlie 
mines  to  the  landings,  (nine  miles  !  !)  After 
many  fruitless  attempts  to  get  coal  to  market 
over  this  nominal  road,  and  by  the  Lehigh 
river,  which,  in  seasons  of  low  vvater,  in  its 
unimproved  state,  defied  the  floating  of  a  ca- 
noe over  its  rocky  bed,  and  after  calling  for 
contributions  of  money  from  the  stockholders 
until  calling  was  useless,  the  Lehigh  Coal 
Mine  Company  became  tired  of  the  experi- 
ment, and  suffered  their  property  to  lie  idle  for 
some  years. 

In  the  mean  time  they  endeavoured  to  get 
the  navigation  of  the  Lehigh  improved,  and 
several  laws  were  passed  by  the  common- 
wealth without  effecting  this  object. 

To  encourage  and  bring  into  notice  the  use 
of  their  C9al,  the  company,  in  December, 
1807,  gave  a  lease  upon  one  of  the  coal  veins 
to  Rowland  and  Butland  for  twenty-one  years, 
with  the  privilege  of  digging  iron  ore  and  coal, 
gratis,  for  the  manufacture  of  iron.  This  bu- 
siness was  abandoned,  together  with  the  lease, 
as,  from  some  cause,  they  did  not  succeed 
in  their  work. 

In  December,  1813,  the  company  made  a 
lease  for  ten  years  of  their  lands,  to  Miner, 
Cist  and  Robinson,  with  the  right  of  cutting 
lumber  on  the  lands,  for  building  boats;  the 
whole  consideration  for  this  lease  was  to  be 
the  annual  introduction  into  market  of  ten 
thousand  bushels  of  coal,  for  the  benefit  of  the 
lessees.  Five  ark  loads  of  coal  were  despatch- 
ed by  these  gendemen  from  the  landing  at 
Mauch  Chunk,  two  of  which  reached  Phila- 
delphia, the  others  having  been  wrecked  in 
their  passage.  Four  dollars  per  ton  were  paid 
to  a  contractor  for  the  hauling  of  this  coal  from 
the  mines  to  the  landing  over  the  road  above 
referred  to,  and  the  contractor  lost  money. 
The  principal  part  of  the  coal  which  arrived 
at  Philadelphia  was  purchased  at  twenty-one 
dollars  per  ton,  by  White  and  Hazard,  who 
were  then  manufacturing  wire  at  the  Falls  of 
Schuylkill.  But  even  this  price  did  not  remu- 
nerate the  owners  for  their  losses  and  expenses 
in  getting  the  coal  to  market,  and  they  were 
consequendy  compelled  to  abandon  the  prose- 
cution of  the  business,  and,  of  course,  did  not 
comply  with  the  terms  of  the  lease. 

In  December,  1817,  Josiah  White  and  Ers- 
kine  Hazard,  being  desirous  of  supplying 
their  works  with  anthracite  coal,  and  finding 
they  could  not  obtain  it  as  cheaply  from  the 
Schuylkill  region  as  they  were  led  to  believe 
it  could  be  procured  from  the  Lehigh,  deter- 
mined that  Josiah  White  should  visit  the  Le- 
high mines  and  river,  and  obtain  the  necessary 
information  on  the  subject.     In  this  visit  he 


was  joined  by  George  F.  A.  Hauto.  Upon 
their  return,  and  making  a  favourable  report,  it 
was  ascertained  that  the  lease  on  the  mining 
property  was  forfeited  by  non  user,  and  that 
the  law,  the  last  of  six  which  had  been  passed 
for  the  improvement  of  the  navigation  of  the 
river,  had  just  expired  by  its  own  hmitation. 
Under  these  circumstances  the  Lehigh  Coal 
Mine  Company  became  completely  dispirited, 
and  executed  a  lease  to  White,  Hauto  and 
Hazard,  for  twenty  years,  of  their  whole  pro- 
perty, on  the  conditions  that,  after  a  given  time 
for  preparation,  they  should  deliver  for  their 
own  benefit  at  least  forty  thousand  bushels  of 
coal  annually  in  Philadelphia  and  the  districts, 
and  should  pay,  upon  demand,  one  ear  of  corn 
as  an  annual  rent  for  the  property. 

Having  obtained  the  lease,  these  gentlemen 
applied  to  the  legislature  for  an  act  to  autho- 
rise them  to  improve  the  navigation  of  the  Le-. 
high,  stating  in  their  petition  their  object  of 
getting  coal  to  market,  and  that  they  had  a 
plan  for  the  cheap  improvement  of  river  navi- 
gation, which  they  hoped  would  serve  as  a 
model  for  the  improvement  of  many  other 
streams  in  the  state.  Their  project  was  con- 
sidered chimerical,  the  improvement  of  the 
Lehigh  particularly  being  deemed  impruclira- 
ble,  from  the  failure  of  the  various  companies 
who  had  undertaken  it  under  previous  laws, 
one  of  which  had  the  privilege  of  raising  mo- 
ney by  lottery.  The  act  of  20lh  of  March, 
1818,  however,  gave  these  geiulemen  the  op- 
portunity of  "  ruining  themselves,"  as  many 
members  of  the  legislature  predicted  would  be 
the  result  of  their  undertaking.  The  various 
powers  applied  for.  and  which  were  granted  in 
the  act,  embraced  the  whole  scope  of  tried  and 
untried  methods  of  effecting  the  object  of  get- 
ting "  a  navigation  downw^ard  once  in  three 
days  for  boats  loaded  with  one  hundred  barrels, 
or  ten  tons,"  with  the  reservation  on  the  part 
of  the  legislature  of  the  right  to  compel  the 
adoption  of  a  complete  slack-water  navigation 
from  Easton  to  Stoddartsville,  should  they  not 
deem  the  mode  of  navigation  adopted  by  the 
undertakers  sufiicient  for  the  wants  of  the 
country. 

White  and  Hazard,  having  levelled  the  river 
from  Stoddartsville  to  Easton,  in  the  month  of 
April,  1818,  with  instruments  borrowed  of  the 
Delaware  and  Schuylkill  Canal  Company,  (the 
only  instruments  at  that  time  to  be  m.et  with  in 
Philadelphia,)  and  having  also  taken  the  levels 
from  the  river  to  the  coal  mines,  to  ascertain 
that  a  road  could  be  constructed  altogethei  on 
a  descending  grade  from  the  coal  to  the  navi- 
gation, and  having  ascertained  from  the  con- 
current testimony  of  persons  residing  in  the 
neighbourhood,  that  the  water  in  the  river 
never  fell,  in  the  driest  seasons,  below  a  cer- 
tain mark  in  a  rock  at  the  Lausanne  Landing, 
were  satisfied  that  there  would  always  be  a 
sufficiency  of  water  in  the  river  to  give  the 
depth  and  width  of  water  required  by  the  law, 
if  the  water  were  confined  by  wing  dams  and 
channel  walls  in  its  passage  over  the  "riffles" 
from  pool  to  pool.  This  plan  was  therefore 
decided  upon  for  the  improvement  of  the  navi- 
gation, as  well  as  the  use  of  flat-bottomed  boats, 
to  be  constructed  for  each  voyage  from  the 
timber  lands  which  were  purchased  for  this 
purpose  on  the  upper  section  of  the  Lehigh. 


THE    FRIEND. 


It  may  not  be  uninteresting  to  state  the  situa- 
tion of  tlie  country  along  the  Lehigh,  as  they 
found  It  at  this  period.  From  Stoddartsville 
to  Lausanne,  a  distance  of  thirty-five  miles, 
there  was  no  sign  of  a  human  habitation;  every 
thing  was  in  the  state  of  nature.  The  ice  had 
not  yet  left  the  shores  of  the  river,  which  runs 
for  almost  the  whole  of  this  distance  in  a  deep 
ravine  between  hills  from  four  hundred  to  one 
thousand  feet  high,  and  so  abrupt  that  but  few 
places  occur  where  a  man  on  horseback  can 
ascend  them.  The  adjacent  country,  though 
in  many  parts  well  covered  with  timber,  had 
only  a  nominal  value,  as  all  hope  of  getting  it 
to  market  was  extinguished  by  the  repeated 
failures  of  all  attempts  to  improve  the  naviga- 
tion, which  was  now  considered  impossible. 
The  fall  in  this  part  of  the  river  was  ascertain- 
ed to  be,  from  Stoddartsville  to  Mauch  Chunk, 
nine  hundred  and  ten  feet ;  or,  on  the  average, 
about  twenty-five  feet  to  the  mile.  Above  the 
gap  in  the  Blue  Mountain  there  were  but  thir- 
teen liouses,  including  the  towns  of  Lausanne 
and  Lehighton,  within  sight  from  the  river. 
Below  the  gap  the  country  was  improved. 
Rafts  were  sent,  during  fre.shets,  from  Lau- 
sanne downward,  but  no  raft  had  ever  come 
from  above  that  point.  From  Mauch  Chunk 
to  Easton  the  fall  was  three  hundred  and  sixty- 
four  feet,  making  the  whole  fall  from  Stod- 
dartsville to  Easton  twelve  hundred  and  seven- 
ty-four feet. 

The  great  first  and  second  anthracite  coal 
regions  were  then  entirely  unknown  as  such. 
Coal  had  been  found  on  the  summit  hill,  where 
the  great  opening  of  the  Lehigh  Company  now 
is,  and  also  at  the  Beaver  Meadows.  But 
there  was  then  no  knowledge  that  there  were, 
in  each  location,  continuous  strata  of  coal,  for 
many  miles  in  extent,  in  each  direction  from 
these  two  points.  Lideed  the  old  Coal  Mine 
Company  ibr  some  years  oflered  a  bonus  of 
two  hundred  dollars  to  any  one  who  should 
discover  coal  on  their  lands,  nearer  to  the  Le- 
high than  the  summit  mines,  but  without  its 
being  claimed.  The  use  of  the  coal  from  these 
locations  was  confined  to  the  forge  fires  of  the 
neighbouring  blacksmiths  and  the  bar  room 
stoves  of  the  taverns  along  the  road.  Wood 
was  almost  the  only  fuel  used  in  Philadelphia; 
and  that  and  bituminous  coal  supplied  the  fire- 
places of  New  York  and  eastern  cities.  The 
only  canal  in  Pennsylvania,  at  that  time  in 
navigable  order,  was  one  of  about  two  miles  in 
length,  at  York  Haven,  on  the  Susquehanna, 
and  one  made  by  Josiah  White,  at  the  Falls 
of  Schuylkill,  with  two  locks,  and  a  canal 
three  or  four  hundred  yards  long. 

It  was  under  these  circumstances  that  the 
legislature  of  1818  granted  the  privileges  of  the 
*'  Act  to  improve  the  navigation  of  the  river  Le- 
high" to  Josiah  White,  George  F.  A.  Hauto, 
and  Erskine  Hazard,  which  are  noiv  considered 
of  such  immense  magnitude  that  they  ought 
never  to  have  been  gTanted,  and  that  those  gen- 
tlemen were  at  that  time  pointed  at  as  extremely 
visionary,  and  even  crazy,  for  accepting  them. 

Having  obtained  the  law,  the  lease  on  the 
coal  mines,  and  the  necessary  information  re- 
specting them,  and  decided  upon  the  plan  of 
making  the  improvements,  the  next  step  of  the 
pioneers  was  to  raise  the  necessary  capital  for 
carrying  on  the  work.     Pieliminary  to  this, 


they  published,  in  pamphlet  form,  a  description 
of  the  property,  and  the  privdeges  annexed  to 
it,  and  proposed  to  create  a  company  to  im- 
prove the  navigation  and  work  the  coal  mines. 

The  stock  of  this  company  was  subscribed 
for  on  the  condition  that  a  committee  should 
proceed  to  the  Lehigh,  and  satisfy  themselves 
that  the  actual  state  of  affairs  corresponded 
with  the  representation  of  them.  The  com- 
mittee consisted  of  two  of  our  most  respectable 
citizens,  both  men  of  much  mechanical  expe- 
rience and  ingenuity.  They  repaired  to 
Mauch  Chunk,  visited  the  coal  mines,  and 
then  built  a  batteau  at  Lausanne,  in  which  they 
descended  the  Lehigh  and  made  their  observa- 
tions. They  both  came  to  the  conclusion,  and 
so  reported,  that  the  improvement  of  the  navi- 
gation was  perfectly  practicable,  and  that  it 
would  not  exceed  the  cost  of  fifty  thousand 
dollars,  as  estimated,  but  that  the  making  of  a 
good  road  to  the  mines  was  utterly  impossible; 
••for,"  added  one  of  them,  "to  give  you  an 
idea  of  the  country  over  which  the  load  is  to 
pass,  I  need  only  tell  you  that  I  considered  it 
quite  an  easement  when  the  wheel  of  my  car- 
riage struck  a  stump  instead  of  a  stone  !  !" 
This  report  of  course  voided  the  subscription 
to  ihe  joint  stock. 

It  very  soon  appeared  that  there  was  great 
diveisity  of  opinion  relative  to  the  value  of  the 
two  objects.  Some  were  willing  to  join  in  the 
improvement  of  the  navigation,  but  had  no 
faith  in  the  value  of  the  coal,  or  that  a  market 
could  ever  be  found  for  it  among  a  population 
accustomed  wholly  to  the  use  of  wood.  On  the 
other  hand,  some  were  of  the  opinion  that  the 
navigation  would  never  pay  the  interest  of  its 
cost,  while  the  coal  business  would  piove  pro- 
fitable. This  gave  rise  to  the  separation  of  the 
two  interests  ;  and  proposals  were  issued  for 
raising  a  capital  of  fifty  thousand  dollars,  on 
the  terms  that  those  who  furnished  the  money 
should  have  all  the  profits  accruing  from  the 
navigation  up  to  twenty-five  per  cent.,  all  pro- 
fits beyond  that  to  go  to  White,  Hauto  and 
Hazard,  who  also  retained  the  exclusive  man- 
agement of  the  concern.  The  amount  was 
subscribed,  and  the  company  formed  under  the 
title  of  the  "  Lehigh  Navigation  Company^'' 
on  the  10th  of  August,  1818.  The  work  was 
immediately  commenced,  the  managers  taking 
up  their  quarters  in  a  boat  upon  the  Lehigh, 
which  moved  downwards  as  the  work  of  con- 
structing the  wing-dams  progiessed.  The 
hands  employed  had  similar  accommodations. 

On  the  31st  of  October  of  the  same  year 
"  The  Lehigh  Coal  CompamJ'  was  formed, 
for  the  purpose  of  making  a  road  from  the 
river  to  the  mines,  and  of  bringing  coal  to  mar- 
ket by  the  new  navigation.  The  capital  sub- 
scribed to  this  company  was  fifty-five  thousand 
dollars,  and  was  taken  on  the  same  plan  as 
that  of  the  Navigation  Company ;  but  the  man- 
agers were  to  be  entitled  to  all  the  profits,  above 
twenty  per  cent.,  they  conveying  the  lease  of 
the  coal  mine  company's  land,  and  also  se/eral 
other  tracts  of  land  which  they  had  purchased, 
to  trustees  for  the  benefit  of  the  association. 
The  road  which  now,  for  seven  miles,  consti- 
tutes the  grading  of  the  rail  road  to  the  summit 
mines  was  laid  out  in  the  fall  of  1818,  and 
finished  in  1819.  This  is  believed  to  have 
been  the  first  road  ever  laid  out  by  an  instru- 


ment, on  the  principle  of  dividing  the  whole 
descent  into  the  whole  distance,  as  regularly 
as  the  ground  would  admit  of,  and  to  have  no 
undulation.  It  was  intended  for  a  rail  road, 
as  soon  as  the  business  would  warrant  the  ex- 
pense of  p  acing  rails  upon  it.  A  pair  of 
horses  would  bring  down  from  four  to  six  tons 
upon  it  in  two  wagons. 

[To  be  continued.) 


THE    LUMIPHOUS    SEA. 

Extracted  from  an  iirticle  in  the  Nautical  Magazine. 

Curiosity  h.is  not  been  oftener  excited  by 
the  phenomena  of  nature,  nor  with  more  pleas- 
ing sensations,  to  those  who  have  witnessed 
its  full  efiects,  than  by  the  luminous  appear- 
ance of  the  sea.  In  the  tropical  regions  where 
nature  spreads  her  richest  treasures,  this  phe- 
nomenon is  seen  in  its  greatest  splendour,  and 
the  mariner,  with  no  great  stretch  of  the  ima- 
gination, has  often  fancied  himself  in  a  sea  of 
liquid  fire.  On  the  coast  of  Mexico,  in  the 
Pacific  Ocean,  during  the  calm  of  night,  when 
stars  only  are  visible  above,  the  sea  has  as- 
sumed this  appearance  to  such  a  degree  that  a 
ship  actually  seems  floating  in  a  bed  of  sparks 
of  living  fire,  and  as  she  rises  with  the  swellj 
or  dashes  it  from  her,  by  any  sudden  effect  of 
a  wave,  it  curls  from  her  side  as  a  sheet  of  fire 
throwing  a  broad  glare  of  light.  This  appear- 
ance, so  gratifying  to  the  eye,  is  sufficient  to 
fill  the  mind  of  the  beholder  with  wonder  and 
astonisliment,  and  the  cause  of  it  is  naturally 
his  first  question.  That  it  proceeds  from  ani- 
malculcE  is  generally  known,  but  their  nature 
and  the  circumstances  under  which  the  light  is 
emitted  is  with  many  persons  still  a  matter  of 
speculation. 

On  the  passage  from  Madeira  to  Rio  Janei- 
ro, the  sea  was  observed  by  Sir  Joseph  Banks 
to  be  unusually  luminous,  flashing  in  many 
parts  like  lightning.  He  directed  some  of  the 
water  to  be  hauled  up,  in  which  he  discovered 
two  kinds  of  animals  that  occasioned  the  phe- 
nomenon ;  the  one  a  crustaceous  insect  which 
he  called  the  cancer  ful gens,  the  other  a  larger 
species  of  medusa,  to  which  he  gave  the  name 
of  pellucens. 

The  cancer  fulgens  bears  some  resemblance 
to  the  common  shrimp ;  it  is,  however,  con- 
siderably less,  the  legs  are  furnished  witli  nu- 
merous seta.  The  light  of  this  animal,  which 
is  very  brilliant,  appears  to  issue  from  every 
part  of  its  body. 

The  medusa  pellucens  measures  about  six 
inches  across  the  crown  or  wnbeUa;  this  part 
is  marked  by  a  number  of  opaque  lines,  that 
pass  off"  from  the  centre  to  the  circumference. 
The  edge  of  the  umbella  is  divided  into  lobules 
which  succeed  each  other,  one  large  and  two 
small  ones,  alternately.  From  within  the  mar- 
gin of  the  umbella,  there  are  suspended  a  num- 
ber of  long  cord-sliaped  tcntacula.  The  cen- 
tral part  of  the  animal  is  opaque,  and  furnished 
with  four  thick  irregularly  shaped  processes, 
which  hang  down  in  the  midst  of  the  tentacula. 

This  zoophyte  is  the  most  splendid  of  the 
luminous  inhabitants  of  the  ocean.  The  flash- 
es of  light  emitted  during  its  contractions  are 
so  vivid  as  to  aff"ect  the  sight  of  the  spectator. 

In  tlie  notes  communicated  to  Sir  Joseph 
Banks  by  Capt.  Horsburg  he  remarks,  thst  the 


364 


THE    FRIEND. 


luminous  state  of  the  sea  between  the  tropics 
is  generally  accompanied  with  the  appearance 
of  a  great  number  of  marine  animals  of  various 
kinds  upon  the  surface  of  the  water ;  to  many 
of  which,  however,  he  does  not  attiibute  the 
property  of  shining.  At  other  times  when  the 
water  which  gave  out  light  was  examined,  it 
appeared  to  contain  only  small  particles  of  a 
dusky  straw  colour,  which  dissolved  with  the 
slightest  touch  of  tlie  finger.  He  likewise  ob- 
serves that  in  Bombay,  during  the  hot  weather 
of  May  and  June,  he  has  freqiiendy  seen  tlie 
edges  of  the  sea  illuminated  by  minute  spark- 
ling points. 

At  sunrise,  on  April  12th,  1796,  in  the  Ara- 
bian sea,  he  perceived  several  luminous  spots 
in  the  water,  which,  conceiving  to  be  animals, 
he  went  in  a  boat  and  caught  one.  It  proved 
to  be  an  insect  somewhat  resembling  in  appear- 
ance the  woodlouse,  and  was  about  one  third 
of  an  inch  in  length.  When  viewed  with  a 
microscope  it  seemed  to  be  formed  by  sections 
of  a  thin  crustaceous  substance.  During  the 
time  that  any  fluid  remained  in  the  animal,  it 
shone  brilliantly  like  the  firefly. 

In  the  month  of  June  of  the  same  year,  he 
picked  up  another  luminous  insect  on  a  sandy 
beach,  which  w'as  also  covered  with  a  thin 
shell,  but  it  was  of  a  diffisrent  shape  and  a 
larger  size  than  the  animal  taken  in  the  Ara- 
bian sea. 

Comparing  the  above  description  with  an 
elegant  pen  and  ink  drawing  which  was  made 
by  Captain  Horsburgh,  and  accompanied  his 
paper,  I  have  no  doubt  that  both  these  insects 
were  monoculi ;  the  first  evidendy  belongs  to 
the  genus  limulus  of  Muller ;  I  shall  therefore 
beg  leave  to  distinguish  it  by  tlie  name  of 
limulus  nocticuhis. 

My  pursuits  and  the  state  of  my  liealth 
having  frequently  led  me  to  the  coast,  I  have 
had  many  opportunities  of  making  observations 
upon  the  aniinals  which  illuminate  our  own 
seas.  Of  these  I  have  discovered  three  species, 
one  of  which  is  a  beroe  not  hitherto  described 
by  authors ;  another  agrees  so  nearly  with  the 
medusa  hemispherica,  that  I  conceive  it  to  be 
the  same,  or  at  least  a  variety  of  that  species  ; 
the  third  is  a  minute  species  of  medusa,  whicii  I 
believe  to  be  the  luminous  animal,  so  fre- 
quently seen  by  navigators,  although  it  has 
never  been  distinctly  e.\amined  or  described. 

I  first  met  with  these  animals  in  the  month 
of  October,  1804,  at  Heme  Bay,  a  small  wa- 
tering place  on  the  northern  coast  of  Kent. 
Having  observed  the  sea  to  be  extremely  lu- 
minous for  several  night.-i,  I  had  a  considerable 
quantity  of  the  water  taken  up.  When  per- 
fectly at  rest  no  light  was  emitted,  but  on  the 
slightest  agitation  of  the  vessel  in  which  the 
water  was  contained,  a  brilliant  scintillation 
was  perceived,  particularly  towards  the  sur- 
face ;  and  when  the  vessel  was  suddenly  struck, 
a  flash  of  light  issued  from  the  top  of  the  water 
in  consequence  of  so  many  points  shining  at 
the  same  moment.  When  any  of  these  spark- 
ling points  weie  removed  from  the  water,  they 
no  longer  yielded  any  light.  They  were  so 
transparent  that  in  the  air  they  appeared  like 
globules  of  watei.  They  were  more  minute 
than  the  head  of  the  smallest  pin.  On  the 
slightest  touch  they  broke  and  vanished  from 
the  siglit.     Having  strained  a  quantity  of  the 


luminous  water,  a  great  number  of  these  trans- 
parent corpuscles  were  obtained  upon  the 
cloth,  and  the  water  which  had  been  strained 
did  not  afterwards  exhibit  the  least  liglit.  I 
then  put  some  sea  water  that  had  been  render- 
ed particularly  clear  by  repeated  filtration  into 
a  large  glass,  and  having  floated  in  it  a  fine 
cloth,  on  which  I  had  previously  collected  a 
number  of  luminous  points,  several  of  them 
were  liberated,  and  became  distinctly  visible, 
in  their  natural  element,  by  placing  the  glass 
before  a  piece  of  dark  coloured  paper.  'I'hey 
were  observed  to  have  a  tendency  to  come  to 
the  surface  of  the  water,  and  after  the  glass 
was  set  by  some  time,  they  were  found  con- 
gregated together,  and  when  thus  collected  in 
a  body,  they  had  a  dusky  straw  colour  ;  al- 
though, individually,  they  were  so  transparent 
as  to  be  perfectly  invisible,  except  under  par- 
ticular circumstances.  Their  substance  was, 
indeed,  so  extremely  tender  and  delicate,  that 
they  did  not  become  opaque  in  distilled  vine- 
gar or  alcohol  until  immersed  in  these  liquors 
lor  a  considerable  time. 

On  examining  these  minute  globules  with 
the  microscope,  I  found  that  they  were  not 
quite  perfect  spheres,  but  had  an  irregular  de- 
pression on  one  side,  which  was  formed  of  an 
opaque  substance,  that  projected  a  little  way 
inwards,  producing  such  an  appearance  as 
would  arise  from  tying  the  neck  of  a  round  bag 
and  turning  it  into  the  body. 

The  motions  of  these  creatures  in  the  water 
were  slow  and  graceful,  and  not  accompanied 
by  any  visible  contractions  of  their  bodies. 
After  death  they  always  subsided  to  the  bottom 
of  the  vessel. 

From  the  sparkling  light  afibided  by  this 
species,  I  shall  distinguish  it  by  the  name  of 
medusa  sdnlillans. 

The  night  following  that  on  which  I  discover- 
ed the  preceding  animal,  I  caught  the  two  other 
luminous  species.  One  of  these  I  shall  call 
the  beroe fulgens. 

This  most  elegant  creature  is  of  a  colour 
changing  between  purple,  violet  and  pale  blue; 
the  body  is  truncated  before,  and  pointed  be- 
hind ;  but  the  form  is  difficult  to  assign,  as  it 
is  varied  by  partial  contractions  at  the  animal's 
pleasure.  I  have  represented  the  two  extremes 
of  form  that  I  have  seen  this  creature  assume  ; 
the  first  is  somewhat  that  of  a  cucumber, 
which,  as  being  the  one  it  takes  when  at  rest, 
should  perhaps  be  considered  as  its  proper 
shape  ;  the  other  resembles  a  pear,  and  is  the 
figure  it  has  in  its  most  contracted  state.  The 
body  is  hollow,  or  forms  internally  an  infundi- 
bular cavity,  which  has  a  wide  opening  before 
and  appears  also  to  have  a  small  aperture  pos- 
teriorly. The  posterior  and  two  thirds  of  the 
body  are  ornamented  with  eight  longitudinal 
ciliated  ribs,  the  processes  of  which  are  kept  in 
such  a  rapid  rotatory  motion,  whde  the  animal 
is  swimming,  that  they  appear  like  the  conti- 
nual passage  of  a  fluid  along  the  ribs.  The 
ciliated  ribs  have  been  described  by  Professor 
Mitchell  as  arteries  in  a  luminous  beroe,  which 
I  suspect  was  no  other  than  the  species  I  am 
now  giving  an  account  of. 

When  the  beroe  fulgens  swam  gently  near 
the  surface  of  the  water,  its  whole  body  be- 
came occasionally  illuminated  in  a  slight  de- 
gree.   During  its  contractions,  a  stronger  light 


issued  from  die  ribs,  and  when  a  sudden  shock 
was  communicated  to  the  water,  in  which 
several  of  these  animals  were  placed,  a  vivid 
flash  was  thrown  out.  If  the  body  was  broken, 
the  fragments  continued  luminous  for  some 
seconds,  and  being  rubbed  on  the  hand,  left  a 
light  like  that  of  phosphorus.  This,  however, 
as  well  as  every  other  mode  of  emitting  light, 
ceased  after  the  death  of  the  animal. 

The  hemispherical  species  that  I  discovered, 
had  a  very  faint  purple  colour.  The  largest 
that  I  found  measured  about  three  quarters  of 
an  inch  in  diameter.  The  margin  of  the  um- 
bella  was  undivided,  and  surrounded  internally 
by  a  row  of  pale  brown  spots  and  numerous 
small  twisted  tentacula :  four  opaque  lines 
crossed,  in  an  arched  manner,  from  the  circum- 
ference towards  the  centre  of  the  animal  :  an 
opaque,  irregular  shaped  process  hung  down 
from  the  middle  of  the  unibella;  when  this 
part  was  examined  with  a  lens  of  high  power, 
I  discovered  that  it  was  enclosed  in  a  sheath  in 
which  it  moved  ;  and  that  the  extremity  of  the 
process  was  divided  into  four  tentaculas,  cover- 
ed with  little  cusps  or  suckers  like  those  on 
the  tentacula  of  the  cutde  fish. 

This  species  of  medusa  bears  a  striking  re- 
semblance to  the  figures  of  the  medusa  hemi- 
spherica published  by  Gionovious  and  Muller. 

In  this  species  the  central  spot  and  the  part 
round  the  margin  are  commonly  seen  to  shine 
on  lifting  the  animal  out  of  the  water  into  the 
air,  presenting  the  appearance  of  an  illuminated 
I  wheel,  and  when  it  is  exposed  to  the  usual 
percussion  of  the  water,  the  transparent  parts 
of  its  body  are  alone  luminous. 

In  the  month  of  September,  1805,  I  again 
visited  Heme  Bay,  and  frequently  had  oppor- 
tunities of  witnessing  the  luminous  appearance 
of  the  sea.  I  caught  many  of  the  hemispheri- 
cal and  minute  species  of  medusa,  but  not  one 
of  the  beroe  fulgens.  I  observed  that  these 
luminous  animals  always  retreated  from  the 
surface  of  the  water  as  soon  as  the  moon  rose. 
I  found,  also,  diat  exposure  to  the  day  light 
took  away  their  property  of  shining,  which 
was  viewed  by  placing  them  for  some  time  in 
a  dark  situation. 

In  that  season  I  had  two  opportunities  of 
seeing  an  extended  illumination  of  the  sea  pro- 
duced by  the  above  animals.  The  first  night 
I  saw,  this  singular  phenomenon,  was  extreme- 
ly dark  ;  many  of  the  medusa  scintillans  and 
medusa  hemispherica  had  been  observed  at  low 
water,  but  on  the  return  of  the  tide  they  had 
suddenly  disappeared.  On  looking  towards 
the  sea,  I  was  astonished  to  perceive  a  flash  of 
light  of  about  six  yards  broad,  extend  from  the 
shore  for  apparently  the  distance  of  a  mile  and 
a  half  along  the  surface  of  the  water.  The 
second  time  that  I  saw  this  sort  of  light  pro- 
ceed from  the  sea,  it  did  not  take  the  same 
form,  but  was  diff'used  over  the  surface  of  the 
waves  next  the  shore,  and  was  so  strong,  that 
t  could  for  the  moment  distincfly  see  my  ser- 
vant, who  stood  at  a  litrte  distance  fiom  me  ; 
he  also  perceived  it,  and  called  out  to  me  at  the 
same  instant.  On  bodi  these  occasions  the 
flash  was  visible  for  four  or  five  seconds,  and 
although  I  watched  for  a  considerable  time,  I 
did  not  see  it  repeated. 


THE  FRIEND. 


365 


ajEHOUIALS. 

(ConcLudcil  from  p.  35-1 

.5  Testimony  of  Frenchay  Monthly  Meet- 
ing, respenting  Hannah  Fisher,  deceased 
Zlth  2d  month,  1830. 

Our  late  dear  and  valued  Friend,  Hunnah 
Fisher,  of  Hillside,  near  Bristol,  widow  of  the 
late  George  Fisher,  of  Bristol,  and  daughter  ol 
William  and  Hannah  Jepson,  of  Lancaster, 
died  on  the  20th  day  of  the  6th  month,  1838, 
whilst  on  a  visit  to  her  son-in-law  at  Harrow 


M  Testimony  from  the  Monthly  Meeting forlHe^veBly  Father,   exemplifying  in  a  rcmark- 
IJivision  of  JJcvonsiiire,  on  bdw/p-Me  manner   the  truth  ot   that  declaration  of 

>f  -^      .1  .   _i    -^     .i  '111,- :i.  l-««^    l.;.-n     ill    t'.oripni 


the  East  Division  of  JJcvonsh 
o/JoHN  DvMo.ND,  dcceosed. 
Our  late  valued  friend,  John  Dymond,  was 
born  in  the  9lh  month,  17C1.  He  died  on  the 
31st  of  the  5th  mo.,  and  was  buried  at  Exeter 
on  the  6th  of  6lh  mo.,  1838,  a  minister  about 
forty  years. 

He  was  the  eldest  son  of  George  and  Ann 
Dymond,  of  Exeter,  both  honourable  elders  of 
that  meeting,  from  whom  he  received  a  guard- 

.„^, ed  and  religious  education.    Their  pious  efl'orts 

...  the  seventy-thiid  year  of  her  age,  and  was  [|_^gj^g  accompanied  by  fervent  aspirations  to 
interred  in  Friends'  burial  ground  at  Winch-  |  ^i^^  p^j,^g^  ^(  mercies  for  his  blessing,  and  en- 
more  Hill,  on  the  37th  of  the  same.  She  had  j.^^^^^  i^^  ^j^gj^  o^u  exemplary  conduct,  weie 
been  an  acknowledged  minister  in  our  society  j^  means  of  producing  a  permanently  beneficial 
about  twenty-two  years,  and  a  member  ol  this   i„fl„ence  on  his  character. 

He  was  preserved  from  uniting  in  most  of 
the  follies  incident  to  youth  ;  and  exhibited 


meeting  nearly  fourteen  years 

Although  the  attack  which  proved  fatal  w 


sudden,  it  appear: 


not  to  have  been  unexpect- 


ed, as  she  had  previously  sustained  a  very 
milar,  but  slighter  seizure,  on  recovering  irom 
which  she  remarked  to  some  of  her  family, 
that  it  was  a  gentle  warning.  In  conversation 
on  the  subject  of  death,  she  frequently  re- 
marked of  how  little  importance  it  appeared  to 

her  in  what  way  it  came,  so  that  a  preparation    _^ 

for  it  had  been  'realized.     That  this  had  long  |  pg^n;,,;,  hi„i  ;  and  he  came  fort! 
ni  favoured  experience,  many  very  


been  her  „ .  - 

interesting  and  valuable  private  memoranda  in- 
dicate,  at  the  same  time  clearly  recording  a 
humbling  sense  of  her  own  unworthiness,  and 
of  her  whole  reliance  upon  the  mercy  ol  God 
in  Christ  Jesus.  In  writing  to  a  friend  respect- 
ing the  bereavements  which  some  others  had 
then  recently  si^gtained,  she  says,  "  I  think  it 
we  viewed  death  as  Christians  should  do,  we 
should  consider  it  a  gate  opened  to  set  the  cap- 
tive free,  and  as  a  passage  to  life,  and  liberty, 
and  /oj/." 

Her  communications  as  a  minister  were 
neither  frequent  nor  in  many  words,  yet  they 
were  acceptable  and  instructive,  and  evidenced 
a  mind  deeply  exercised  for  the  spiritual  ad- 
vancement of  those  around  her.  It  was  the  lot 
of  this  valued  friend,  after  the  decease  ol  her 
husband,  to  experience  great  and  varied  trials, 
through  all  of  which  her  character,  as  a  sin- 
cerely humble  and  practical  disciple  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour,  was  instructively  shown. 
Her  whole  deportment  was  dignified,  securing 
respect  from  all,  and  the  love  of  those  who 
knew  her.  She  possessed  a  remarkably  clear 
and  sound  judgment,  which  was  acceptably 
exercised  in  the  disciplinary  proceedings  of 
our  society,  as  well  as  in  the  concerns  of  pri 
vate  life.  . 

Under  a  sense  of  the  loss  we  have  sustained 
by  her  removal,  and  in  the  hope  that  it  may 
stimulate  others  to  follow  her,  as  we  believe 
she  was  concerned  to  follow  Christ,  we  think  it 
right  to  record  tliis  brief  tribute  of  our  esteem 
and  love. 

Signed  in  Frenchay  Monthly  Meeting,  held 
at  Frenchay  the  27th  of  the  2d  month,  1839. 

[_Here  follow  the  signatures  of  men  and 
women  Friends.'] 

Read  and  approved  in  the  Quarterly  Meet- 
ins  of  Gloucester  and  Wilts,  held  at  Melks- 
ham  the  26th  of  3d  mo.  1839,  and  signed  in 
and  on  its  behalf  by 

John  Fowler,        ?  ^^^g,^,, 
Rebecca  Fowler,  ;> 


steady  and  consistent  example  to  the  younger 
members  of  the  family.  Early  desires  were 
raised  in  his  heart,  to  endeavour  unreservedly 
to  follow  his  heavenly  guide  ;  and  as  he  ripen- 
ed in  age,  we  believe  he  was  incieasingly  fa- 
voured to  feel  the  precious  visitations  of  re- 
deeming love.  He  was  thus  gradually  prepared 
foi  further  discoveries  of  the  divine  will  con- 
cerning him  ;  and  he  came  forth  in  the  impor- 
tant work  of  the  ministry  about  the  thirty-sixth 
year  of  his  age.  His  early  communications 
were  expressed  in  few  words,  in  great  hu- 
mility, and  under  deep  exercise  of  mind.  His 
gift  becoming  gradually  enlarged,  and  being 
attended  bv  the  baptizing  power  of  the  holy 
spirit,  he  became  an  instrument  of  strength  and 
edification  to  those  of  his  own  quarterly  meet- 
ins,  beyond  the  compass  of  which  his  labours 
for  many  years  seldom  extended.  At  subse- 
quent periods  of  his  life,  with  the  full  unity  of 
his  friends,  he  visited  the  meetings  of  Friends 
London  and  Middlesex,  Yorkshire,  and 
many  other  of  the  English  counties  ;  also  in 
Scotland  and  Ireland.  In  the  course  of  these 
weighty  services,  he  was  frequently  engaged 
in  visiting  families  ;  also  in  appointing  meet- 
ings for  those  of  other  religious  societies  ;  and 
there  is  reason  to  believe  that  his  labours  were 
very  acceptable,  and  have  left  a  sweet  and  last- 
ing impression  on  the  minds  of  many. 

Our  dear  friend  was  zealous  in  promoting 
the  abolition  of  the  slave  trade  and  slavery  ; 
objects,  which  for  a  long  seiies  of  years,  ob- 
tained his  earnest  and  persevering  attention. 

Highly  appreciating  the  value  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  and  being  himself  a  diligent  reader 
of  them,  he  rejoiced  in  the  establishment  of 
the  Bible  Society,  and  became,  in  the  place  of 
his  residence,  one  of  its  earliest,  and  continued, 
to  a  very  late  period  of  his  life,  one  of  its  most 
efficient  supporters.  He  also  actively  co- 
operated with  his  fellow  citizens  in  various 
measures  of  public  utility,  -and  objects  of  be- 
nevolence :  and  in  these  pursuits  he  evinced  a 
soundness  of  judgment,  and  an  integrity  of  pur- 
pose, which  secured  to  him  their  confidence 
and  attachment. 

In  the  year  1838,  three  of  his  children,  who 
had  arrived  at  mature  age,  and  who  were 
a  comfort  and  stay  to  him  in  his  declining 
years,  were  removed  by  death  within  the  short 
space  of  two  months.  Deeply  aflSictive  was 
this  bereavement,  yet  he  was  enabled  to  bow 
in   Christian   submission  to  the   will  of  his 


the  propliet,  "  Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  i^erfect 
peace  whose  mind  is  stayed  on  thee,  because 
he  trusteth  in  thee." 

His  ministry  was  sound,  weighty,  and  in- 
structive. He  was  concerned  to  preach 
"  Christ  crucified,"  as  the  great  propitiatory 
ring  made  "  once  for  all,"  as  well  as  to  in- 
culcate attention  to  the  immediate  teachings  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  and  unreserved  submission  to 
the  divine  will  manifested  in  the  soul.  He 
mourned  the  late  divisions  within  the  borders 
of  our  society  ;  but  he  had  faith  to  believe,  to 
adopt  his  own  words  when  writing  to  a  friend, 
that  "the  foundation  upon  which  our  early 
worthies  built,  will  stand  the  test  of  the  most 
rigid  examination,  and  still  be  held  dear  by 
many."  And  again,  at  a  subsequent  date, 
"  The  longer  I  live,  the  more  firmly  is  the 
conviction  fixed  upon  my  mind,  that  if  ever 
our  society  fills  that  station  in  the  Christian 
church,  which  I  believe  our  Heavenly  Father 
calls  us  to,  we  must  walk  by  the  same  rule, 
and  mind  the  same  thing,  which  our  early 
friends  were  led  into.  It  was,  I  believe,  in 
their  assemblies  (often)  when  no  words  were 
spoken,  that  they  were  brought  to  a  deep  sense 
of  the  need  in  which  they  stood,  of  redeeming 
love  and  power,  and  that  they  were  instnicted 
in  things  pertaining  to  life  and  salvation." 

During  an  illness  of  many  months,  he  was 
preserved  in  much  patience  and  cheerfulness. 
On  the  34th  of  4th  mo.  he  remarked  to  his 
daughter-in-law,  "  I  have  been  for  some  weeks 


precarious  situation. 


I  have  not  been  able 


to  feel  anxious  about  it ;  I  hope  it  is  not  apa- 
thy, but  it  seems  as  if  I  could  not  be  uneasy." 
She  remaiked  that  she  believed  there  was  no 
cause  for  uneasiness,  and  that  all  was  ordered 
in  best  wisdom.  He  rejoined,  "  I  trust  so.  I 
have  often  thought  of  what  a  friend  in  the  min- 
istry said  to  me  not  long  since,  '  Thy  sacrifices 
have  been  accepted,'  and  oh  !  it  deeply  hum- 
bled me.  They  have  been  little  and  imperfect ; 
yet  this  I  trust  I  can  say,  I  have  endeavoured 
to  be  faithful."  After  a  pause,  "  My  day's 
work  is  done,  but  I  have  nothing  to  trust  to 
but  the  mercy  and  goodness  of  the  Almighty. 
I  may  not  be  able  to  express  much  more,  yet 
may  say  that  I  have  a  quiet  hope." 

As  our  dear  friend's  bodily  strength  declined, 
and  the  last  solemn  event  drew  near,  it  was 
evident  to  those  about  him,  that  under  an  hum- 
ble hope  in  divine  acceptance,  "  His  heart  was 
fixed,  trusting  in  God."  Thus  he  departed  in 
peace,  and  his  memory  is  precious. 

While  we  mourn  the  loss  which  ourselves 
and  the  church  have  sustained,  we  are  con- 
soled by  the  belief,  that  through  the  mercy  of 
God  in  Christ  Jesus,  he  has  exchanged  this 
probationary  state  for  one  of  unsullied  and 
endless  joy ;  and  that  his  purified  spirit  is  uni- 
ted to  the  just  of  all  generations. 

Signed  in  the  Monthly  Meeting  aforesaid, 
held  at  Exeter,  the  5th  of  12th  mo.  1838,  by 

IHere  follow  the  signattires  of  men  and 
women  Friends.'] 

Read  and  appro\'ed  in  the  Quarterly  Meet- 
ino-  for  Devonshire,  held  at  Plymouth  the  26th 
of''l2th  month,  1838,  and  signed  by  direction 
and  on  behalf  of  the  meeting,  by 

John  Dymond,  Clerk. 


366 

Signed  ill  and  on  behalf  of  the   Women's 
Quaiieriy  Meeting  for  Devonshire,  by 

Sarah  John  Dymond. 


THE  FRIEND. 


Frr.ra  the  Irish  Fnciiil  of  Cth  nionlh  Jsl. 

Seasons  why  Christian  Jf'omen  should  exer- 
cise the  Gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  particu- 
larly m  reference  to  the  Ministry  of  the 
Gospel.     W.  Eade,  Lindtield,  1839. 


This  little  tract,  although  published  anony- 
mously, is  understood  to  have  been  revised  by 
"The  Morning  Meeting,"  in  London,  and 
may  therefore,  be  said  to  express  tiie  senti- 
ments of  tlie  society,  on  the  subject  of  wo- 
men's preaching.  It  may  be  safely  handed,  as 
information,  to  those  of  other  societies  ;  many 
of  whom,  it  is  apprehended,  are  unacquainted 
with  our  reasons  for  adopting  views  so  con- 
trary to  the  practice  of  almost  all  other  denomi- 
nations of  the  Christian  church. 

We  are  informed,  that  a  large  edition  of  this 
little  woik  has  been  translated  into  French,  for 
distribution  on  the  continent,  by  our  Friends, 
who  have  lately  been  travelling  on  religious 
service  there.  It  may  readily  be  imagined, 
that  great  ignorance,  upon  this  subject, 
prevails,  in  those  places  where  people,  in 
general,  give  themselves  but  little  trouble  to 
mquire  whether  these  things  are  so  ;  having 
been  educated  in  the  belief,  that  such  matters 
belong  not  to  themselves,  but  to  the  priest. 
The  author  of  the  work  under  notice,  1 
treated  the  subject  of  it  in  a  clear  and  forcible 
style  of  reasoning,  which  every  really  unpre- 
judiced mind  must  allow,  has  truth,  equity, 
and  Scripture  to  support  it.  The  arguments 
in  defence  of  the  ministry  of  women  are  fairly 
drawn  from  holy  writ,  and  are  supported  by 
reason,  and  by  analogy,  as  well  as  by  the  evi- 
dence of  learned  and  pious  individuals,  not  of 
the  Society  of  Friends.  A  stronger  proof  than 
those,  we  have  in  the  abundant  evidence 
amongst  us,  of  the  baptising  influence  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  being  wrought  upon  the  heart, 
through  the  instrumentality  of  women's  preach- 
ing,— even  to  the  converting  the  soul  to  God. 
The  author,  very  properly,  sets  out  witli  ob- 
servmg,  that  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  as  a 
characteiistic  privilege  of  the  Christian  dis- 
pensation, has  been  restricted,  either  by  eccle- 
siastical domination,  or  by  the  prejudices  and 
preconceived  opinions  of  many  who  profess 
the  name  of  Christ. 

The  writer  then  proceeds  to  notice  that 
memorable  day,  when  the  company  of  disci- 
ples, consisting,  as  there  is  good  leason  to 
conclude,  of  both  men  and  women,  "  were  all 
with  one  accord  in  one  place,  and  were  all 
filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  began  to  speak 
with  other  tongues  as  the  Spirit  gave  them  ut- 
terance." "  This  is  that,"  said  Peter,  "  which 
was  spoken  by  the  prophet  Joel.  And  it  shall 
come  to  pass  in  the  last  days,  saith  God,  I 
will  pour  out  my  spirit  upon  all  flesh,  and 
your  sons  .ind  your  daughters  shall  prophesy, 
and  your  young  men  shall  see  visions,  and 
your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams,  and  on  my 
servants  and  on  my  hand-maidens  I  will  pour 
out  of  my  spirit,  and  they  shall  prophesy." 
This  outpouring  of  the  spirit,  this  gift  of  pro- 
phecy, our  author  truly  asserts,  was  as  une- 
quivocally declared  to  be  bestowed  upon  the 


daughters  and  on  the  handmaidens,  as  on  the 
sons  and  the  servants.  That  women  did  con- 
tinue to  exercise  this  gift  of  prophecy,  is  sufli- 
ciently  manifest  by  the  Apostle  Paul  refetring 
to  certain  women  by  name,  in  his  epistle  to 
the  Romans,  who  were  his  fellow-workers  in 
the  gospel ;  and,  in  his  epistle  to  the  Philip- 
pians,  he  speaks  of  those  women  who  laboured 
with  him  in  the  gospel,  and  as  being  amongst 
his  fellow-labourers.  In  addressing  the  Co- 
rinthian church,  the  same  apostle  gives  some 
particular  directions,  how  both  men  and  ivo- 
men  should  behave  themselves  when  engaged, 
in  the  holy  assemblies,  in  the  exercise  of  the 
gift  of  prophecy,  or  of  prayer.  As  the  apos- 
tle thus  decidedly  recognises  the  public  pray- 
ing and  prophesying  of  females— giving  injunc- 
tions concerning  their  dress  and  deportment, 
when  so  employed — it  is  self-evident,  that 
some  women,  as  well  as  men,  laboured  in  the 
ministry  of  the  word.  In  the  21st  chapter  of 
Acts,  there  is  mention  made  of  Philip,  the 
evangelist,  who  had  four  daughters  which  did 
prophesy.  The  Apostle  Paul,  himself,  defines 
the  term  here  used   prophesying,  in    the  way 

and  manner  which  we  now  call  preaching : 

'  He  that  prophesieth,"  saith  he,  "  spealieth 
unto  men  to  edification,  to  exhoitation,  and 
comfort."  And,  thus,  Adam  Clarke,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  views  of  John  Locke,  says,  that, 
"prophecy,  in  the  New  Testament,  often 
means  the  gift  of  exhorting,  preaching,  or  ex- 
pounding the  Scriptures."  From  these  obser- 
vations, and  much  more  which  might  be  ad- 
duced in  proof  that,  "  male  and  female  are  all 
one  in  Christ,"  we  are  brought  to  the  convic- 
tion, that  the  same  apostle,  whom  we  have  be- 
fore quoted,  when  he  forbade  women  to  speak 
in  the  church,  did  not  apply  the  restriction  to 
the  exercise  of  any  spiiitual  gift,  but  solely 
with  a  view  to  correct  certain  abuses  which 
had  rendered  their  assemblies  for  worship  at 
Corinth,  both  unprofitable  and  disorderly. 
Ecclesiastical  writers  concur  in  asserting,  that 
it  was  lawful  and  customary  for  any  man  in 
the  Jewish  synagogue,  who  had  a  mind  so  to 
do,  to  ask  of  his  teaclier,  explanation  of  any 
thing  which  he  had  heard  only;  this  privilege 
was  not  permitted  to  the  women — they  were 
to  ask  their  questions  at  home.  This  custom 
of  asking  questions  in  the  synagogue — Benson 
and  others  inform  us — was  transferred  to  the 
Christian  church,  with  the  approbation  of  the 
apostle,  who,  however,  restricted  these  inter- 
rogatories to  the  men.  In  the  Corinthian 
church  this  practice  had  been  introduced, 
whicli  the  apostle  forbade  to  the  women,  re- 
ferring them,  for  answers  to  their  questions 
(probably,  very  unsuitable  ones)  to  their  bus- 1 
bands  at  home.     Grotius,  on  this  passage,  re- !  God 


marks,  that  "the  apostle  suffers  not  the  wo 

men  to  perforin  such  an  office — [teaching] 

that  is  to  say,  unless  they  have  the  proplieti- 
cal  impulse."  "  Prophecy,"  adds  he,  in  an- 
other place,  "  is  beyond  the  reach  of  positive 
"  Adam  Clarke,  on  this  text,  fully  ad- 
mits, that  the  apostle's  prohibition  to  women 
speaking  in  public,  "by  no  means  intimated, 
that,  when  a  woman  received  any  particular 
influence  from  God,  to  enable  her  to  teach, 
she  was  not  to  obey  it ;  on  the  contrary,"  adds 
he,  "she  was  to  obey  that  influence;  and  the 
apostle  lays  down  directions  for  regulating  her 


personal  appearance  when  thus  engaged."  It 
IS  well  known,  that  the  late  John  w'esley  ap- 
proved of  women's  preaching:  for,  said  he, 
"  God  owns  them  in  the  conversion  of  sin- 
ners; and  who  am  I,  that  I  should  withstand 
God?" 

"  In    tracing    the  history   of  the    Christian 
church,"  the  author  of  the  tract  under  notice 
very  justly  and   forcibly  remarks,   "  we  may 
observe,  how  very  soon  was  the  brightness  of 
the  gospel  day  eclipsed  by  the  power  of  the 
'  man  of  sin.'     Then,  no  longer  was  the  choice 
and  the  qualifications  of  the  ministers  referred 
to  Him  who  is  ordained  to  be  the  only  'Head 
over   all    things    to    the   church;'    bu"t,    men, 
swayed    by    temporal   interests,  appointed  to 
this  sacred  oflice,  such  as  were  the  fit  instru- 
ments for  promoting  or  securing  the   wealth 
and  the  power  of  worldly  princes.     And,  al- 
though the  Christian  church  has,  to  a  consid- 
erable extent,  emerged   from  the  darkness  of 
the   apostacy,  yet   she  has,  perhaps,  been,  in 
no  respect,  more  slow  to  avail  herself  of  the 
blessings  and  privileges  of  this  glorious  gospel 
day,  than  in  allowing  the  free  and  unrestricted 
exercise  of  the  ministry."     "  Put  me,  I  pray 
thee,  into  one  of  the  priest's  offices,  that  I  may 
eat  a  piece  of  bread,"   is,  too   generally,  the 
prevailing  language  of  the  present  day,  in  the 
candidates  for  the  Christian  ministry.     Divini- 
ty is  taught  as  a  science,  and  pieaching  as  an 
art,  in  the   colleges  and  schools  of  Christen- 
dom ;  and,  acquirements  thus  obtained  for  mo- 
ney, are  too  often  made   objects  of  pecuniary 
calculation.     "  The  enticing  words  of  man's 
wisdom"  are  suited  to  those  "who  have  itch- 
ing  ears  ;"  and  thus,  whilst  the  people  will 
have  it  so,  the  buyers  and  sellers  continue  in 
the  temple.     But  those  who  are  taught  in  the 
school  of  Chiist,  and  are  commissioned,  by 
him,  to  preach  his  gospel,  and  are  content  to 
labour  on  his  own  terms — "  Freely  ye  have 
received,  freely   give."     "  How  many   (says 
thor)  have  yet  to  learn,  that,  in  Christ 
Jesus,  there  is  neither  male  nor  female;  that, 
as    God   is  a   Spirit,  so  his  communications, 
through  whatever  medium  conveyed,  are  di- 
rected   to  the  souls  of  his  rational  creatures ; 
that  no  external  circumstances  necessarily  in- 
fluence these   communications  ;  that,   to  sup- 
pose they  do  so,  is  to  estimate  the  dispensa- 
tion of  the  gospel  as  far  below  that  of  the  law. 
Can  we   believe,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  noiv 
more  limited  in   its  manifestations,  and  in  its 
requirements,  than   when,  by  its  inspiration, 
Miriam  prophesied  and  sang  the  praises  of  Je- 
hovah ? — when  Deborah,  under  the  palm  trees 
of  Mount  Ephraim,   prophesied,  and  judged 
'srael  by  the  law,  and  the  Spirit  of  the  living 
and,  when   Huldali  the  wife  of  Shal° 
lum,  together  with  cotemporary  prophets,  de- 
clared the  judgments  of  the  Most  High,  as  im- 
pending over  a  rebellious  and  gainsaying  peo- 
ple ?     And,  when  the  Sun  of  Righteousness 
was  about  to  rise  upon  a  benighted  world,  how 
remarkably  were  women  employed  to  announce 
his  coming  and  advent !  when  Elizabeth  and 
Mary  were   filled  with   the   Holy  Ghost,  and 
when  Anna,   the  prophetess,  spoke  of  the  in- 
fant Messiah  to  all  those  that  looked  for  re- 
demption in  Israel !     His  coming  was  efl"ect- 
ually  declared  to  the  inhabitants  of  Samaria, 
through  the  instrumentality  of  a  woman;  and 


THE     FRIEND. 


367 


it  was  to  women  that  tlie  joyful  titlings  were 
communicated,  by  the  two  men  in  shinmg  gar- 
ments :  •  He  is  not  here,  but  is  risen.'  It 
was  they  (the  women)  who  were  commaiuled 
to  '  go  quickly,'  and  tell  his  sorrowing  disci- 
ples of  his  resurrection.  It  was  a  woman  that 
received  that  most  sacred  commission  —  '  Go  to 
my  brethren,  and  say  unto  them,  1  ascend  unto 
my  Father,  and  your  Father,  and  to  my  God, 
and  your  God.'"  In  conclusion,  our  author 
very  forcibly  remarks—"  So  etlectually  have 
the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  been  decla.ed  by 
females,  that  many  have  been,  through  their 
instrumentality,  converted  from  the  error  of 
their  ways,  and  brought  from  darkness  to  light : 
many  hungry  and  thirsty  souls  have  been  re- 
freshed and  strengthened ;  and  many  living 
members  of  the  Church  edified  together.  And, 
though  this  preaching  may  not  be  •  with  ex- 
cellency of  speech  or  of  wisdom,' — but  '  in 
weakness  and  fear,  and  in  much  trembling,' — 
yet  many  can  feelingly  testify,  from  heartfelt 
experience,  that  it  has  often  been  exercised 
'in  the  demonstration  of  the  Spirit,  and  of 
power.'  Did  professing  Christians,  wiili  a 
more  lively  faith,  appreciate  their  high  privi- 
lege, as  offered  through  this  most  blessed  gift 
— were  they  seeking  to  obey  its  teachings— 
and  to  live  under  its  sanctifying  power — and. 
with  a  true  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteous- 
ness, thankfully  accepting  every  medium, 
through  which  the  great  Shepherd  and  Bishop 
of  souls  condescends  to  feed,  and  to  instruct 
his  people— there  would  be  no  disposition  to 
dispute  the  authority  of  the  instrument  through 
which  he  may,  in  his  infinite  compassion,  ex- 
tend to  sinners  the  invitations  of  his  grace,  and 
cause  the  glad  tidings  of  his  gospel  to  be  pro- 
claimed." 


PUMSn.yE.NT     OF     DEATH. 

A  circumstance  worthy  of  note  occurred  a 
few  years  since  to  a  Friend  residing  in  the 
neighbourhood  of ,  in  Essex,  which  fur- 
nishes a  lively  proof  of  the  energy  of  the  prin- 
ciple of  Christian  love,  in  producing  conviction 
in  the  mind  of  an  obdurate  offender,  and  of 
drawing  forth  a  confession  of  guilt  and  pei 
tence  which  all  the  terrors  of  revenging  1; 
failed  to  elfect.  The  anecdote  is  ascertained 
be  literally  true.  J ,  was  one  even- 
ing returning  home  rather  late,  it  being  nearly 
dark,  when  he  was  met  by  two  men,  whom 
he  suspected  were  soldiers.  They  spoke  to 
each  other  in  a  low  voice  as  he  passeil,  when 
he  was  almost  immediately  knocked  down, 
and  robbed  of  a  considerable  sum  of  money 
and  his  watch.  Being  severely  hurt,  it  was 
with  considerable  difficulty  that  he  reached  his 
own  dv.'elling,  not  far  distant,  and  was  there 
confined  under  surgical  care  about  two  months. 
During  this  time,  no  information  could  be  ob- 
tained which  might  lead  to  a  discovery  of  the 
perpetrators  of  the  deed,  but  some  time  after, 
he  understood  that  a  robbery  had  been  com- 
mitted in  the  neighbourhood,  and  that  two 
soldiers  had  been  taken  tip,  one  of  whom  was 
tried,  convicted,  and  condemned  to  death  for 

the  crime,  and  then  lay  in jail,  waiting 

his  execution.  Being  now  sufficiently  reco- 
vered from  the  injuries  he  had  sustained,  he 
determined,  if  practicable,  to  obtain  an  inter- 


view with  the  unhappy  man,  judging  it  at 
least  possible  that  he  might  know  and  be  pre- 
vailed upon  to  reveal  something  relating  to  his 
own  circumstance.  Accordingly,  accompani- 
ed by  a  Friend,  he  applied  to  the  keeper  of 
the  jail  for  admission  to  him.  The  request 
was,  with  reluctance,  acceded  to,  on  account 
of  the  dark  state  of  mind  which  the  person  had 
all  along  evinced,  and  the  determination  which, 
Irom  the  first,  he  had  shown,  not  to  be  pre- 
vailed upon  to  make  the  least  disclosure. 
J ,  persevering,  however,  in  his  en- 
deavours to  see  him,  the  criminal  was  at 
length  brought  up  into  the  master's  room,  and 
urged  to  acknowledge  if  he  knew  any  thing 
which  related  to  the  rubbery  committed  upon 
him.  He  sullenly  and  obstinately  rejected 
every  inquiry,  and  although  the  jailer  also  ex- 
postulated with  him,  "  how  much  belter  it 
might  be,  if  he  knew  any  thing  to  tell  the 
gentlemen,  seeing  it  could  not  make  his  own 
case  worse,  which  was  now  awfully  decided  ;' 
yet  he  persisted  in  avowing  his  entire  ignorance 
of  the  matter.  When  all  endeavours  tlius  prov 
ing  fruitless,  he  was  about  to  be  returned  to  his 

cell,  J 's  mind  became  aflected  with 

tender  compassion  towards  the  man,  and  step- 
ping up  to  him  as  he  was  in  the  act  of  withdraw- 
ing^ he  afiectionately  grasped  his  hand,  and 
said — ''K  thou  art  the  man  who  robbed  me,  I 
freely  forgive  thee,  and  I  hope  the  Almighty 
will  :"  on  which,  with  gieat  emotion,  he  im- 
mediately exclaimed — ''  I  am  the  man."  Truth 
and  conviction  forced  their  way  into  his  mind 
— trembling  and  amazed,  and  with  tears,  he 
voluntarily  made  full  confession,  and  mentioned 
particularly  how  the  stolen  property  had  been 
in  difl'erent  ways  disposed  of,  by  which  a  part 
of  it  was,  in  consequence,  recovered.  Not  sc 
the  man.  Desirable  as  it  was,  under  circum- 
stances of  contrition  and  confession,  that  he 
might  have  been  privileged  with  time  and  op- 
portunity to  prove  the  sincerity  of  his  repent- 
ance by  an  amended  life,  it  is  afli"ecting  to 
consider  that  the  sanguinary  edicts  of 
country  forbad  it,  and  the  unsparing  rigour  of 
a  human  law  conferred  no  mercy  on  one 
whom  the  Divine  Judge,  mhis  mercy,  appears 
to  have  visited.  W. 


A  Biographical  Notice  of  the  late  John  Pick- 
ering. 
Extracted  from  Lettsotn's  Memoirs  of  Dr.  Fothergill- 
The  late  Major  John  Pickering,  of  Tortola, 
was,  in  early  life,  brought  up  to  a  mechanical 
employment,  but,  by  strength  of  genius  and 
dint  of  self-exertion,  he  acquired  a  compotont 
share  of  learning  and  an  extensive  acquaint- 
ance with  mathematics  ;  by  industry  he  be- 
came possessed  of  a  large  tract  of  uncultivated 
land,  and  by  perseverance  he  covered  it  with 
canes  and  cotton,  and  he  gradually  rose  to  be 
one  of  the  wealthiest  planters  in  the  West  In- 
dies. He  was,  about  his  fortieth  year,  made 
governor  of  the  island  of  Tortola,  and  held 
the  rank  of  major  in  the  insular  militia.  At 
length  he  publicly  professed  the  religious  prin- 
ciples of  the  Quakers,  and  relinquished  all  his 
civil  and  military  honours  and  employments. 
He  afterwards  rarely  attended  the  courts  of  ju- 
dicature, unless  he  thought  some  poor  person, 
some  orphan  or  widow,   was    oppressed    by 


some  more  powerful  neighbour,  when  he  vol- 
untarily attendeJ,    and    publicly    pleaded   the 
cause  of  the  weak,  if  be  deemed  them  oppress- 
ed ;  and  his  justice  and  weight  were  such  as 
generally  preponderated.     1  frequently  accom- 
panied him  to  his  plantations,  through  which, 
as   he  passed,  his  numerous  negroes  saluted 
him  in  a  loud  chorus  or  song,  which  they  con- 
tinued as  long  as  he  remained  in  sight.     I  was 
also  a  melancholy  witness  of  their  attachment 
to  him  after  his  death.     He  expired  suddenly, 
and  when  few  of  his   friends  were  near  him. 
I  remember  I  had  hold  of  his  hand  when  this 
fatal  period  arrived ;  but  he  had  scarcely  ex- 
pired his  last   breath  before  it  was  known  to 
his  slaves,  and  instantly  about  five  hundred  of 
them  surrounded  his  house  and  insisted  upon 
seeing  their    master.     With   this    they    com- 
menced a  dismal  and   mournful  yell,   which 
was  communicated  from  one  plantation  to  an- 
other, tdl   the  whole  island  was  in  agitation, 
and    crowds    of    negroes    were   accumulating 
around  us.     Distressed  as  I  was  with  the  loss 
of  my  relative  and  friend,  I  could  not  be  insen- 
ble  to  the  danger  of  a  general  insurrection  ; 
or  if  they  entered  the  house,  which  was  con- 
structed of  wood,  and  mounted  into  his  cham- 
ber, there  was   danger  of  its  falling  by  their 
weight,  and  crushing  us  all  in  its  ruins.     In 
this  dilemma  I  had  resolution  enough  to  secure 
the  doors,  and  thereby  prevent  sudden   intru- 
sion.    After   these    precautions,    I    addressed 
them  through  a  window,  assuring  them,  that, 
if  they  would  enter  the  house  in  companies  of 
twelve  (only)  at  a  time,  they  should  all  be  ad- 
mitted to  see  their  deceased  master,  and  that 
the  same  lenient  treatment  they  had  experien- 
ced .Vom  him  should  be  still  continued  ;  to  this 
they  assented,  and  in  a  (aw  hours  quiet  was 
restored:  but  it  affected  me  to  see  with  what 
silent,  sullen,  fixed  melancholy,  they  departed 
from  the  remains  of  this  venerable  man.     He 
died  in   1768,  aged  about  CO.     Dr.  Lettsom 
himself  became  possessed  of  a  large  property 
in  slaves  in  Tortola,  bequeathed    to   him  by 
John   Pickering  or  some  other  relative.     On 
this   circumstance    he    subjoins  the  following 
reasoning   and    conclusion.      "  The   repealed 
proofs  of  fidelity  and  love  which  I  received 
from  my  own  people,  gave  me,  at  lengtti,  so 
setded  a  confidence   in   their  integrity,   thai, 
without  the  least  apprehension  of  danger,  I 
have  frequently  found,  that  I  had  left  not  only 
my  liberty  but  my  life  entirely  at  their  disposal. 
The  beneficence  of  the  powerful,  and  the  gra- 
titude of  the  dependent,  form  an  union  of  in- 
terests that  never  fails  to  heighten  mutual  re- 
gard ;  my  own  happiness  became  at  length  so 
closely  connected  with  the  happiness  of  my 
negroes,  that  I  could  no  longer  withhold  from 
them   the  natural  privilege  of  freedom   which 
Heaven   had   conferred  upon  me  ;  I  therefore 
delivered   them   from    bondage,  and    thus   re- 
stored them    to  the  character  of  beings,  into 
whom  the  Author  of  Nature  and  Giver  of  all 
good  has  breathed  the  breath  of  life." 


From  tlie  same. 

It  may  not  be  generally  known  that  George 
Pilkington,  accompanied  by  his  v.'ife,  sailed 
some  months  ago  for  the  Brazils,  where  he 
appears,  by  the  latest  accounts,  to  be  engaged 


368 


THE    FRIESD. 


in  promoting  that  cause  to  which  he  has  beeii 
for  some  years  so  zealously  devoted.  The 
only  intbrmation  which  we  possess  relative  to 
his  proceedings,  is  comprised  in  the  following 
extract  from  the  "  Jornal  Do  Commercio" 
published  at  Rio  de  Janeiro,  and  dated  2d 
month,  27th  last: — 

"  George  Pilkingtoii,  late  captain  of  the 
corps  of  royal  engineers,  who,  under  a  con 
viclion  of  duty,  has  during  the  last  six  years 
traveled  on  his  own  responsibility,  and  with- 
out being  the  missionary  or  agent  of  any  reli- 
gious sect,  society  cr  political  party,  through 
the  British  empire,  and  addressed  large  assem- 
blies in  upwards  of  500  of  its  cities  and  towns, 
on  the  unchristian  principle  of  every  descrip- 
tion of  war,  aflectionately  invites  those  who 
feel  an  interest  in  the  gospel  of  the  Prince  of 
Peace,  to  attend  a  lecture  on  the  subject,  a 
Ihe  grand  saloon,  Pharoux  Hotel,  on  the  even 
ing  of  the  27th  inst.,  at  a  quarter  before  seven 
-o'clock  precisely. 


PKOyiDE>TIA  L  DEMVERANCE, 

The  late  J.  A ,  of  Leeds,  when  in  the 

meridian  of  life,  was  traveling  in  Scotland.  In 
descending  a  hill,  at  the  foot  of  which  a  river 
meandered,  he  found  himself  forcibly  struck 
with  the  scenery  ;  not  only  on  account  of  its 
beauty,  but  because  he  was  certain  he  had 
seen  it  before.  As  he  had  never  previously 
been  even  on  the  borders  of  Scotland,  he  could 
not  account  for  this  strange  though  cleai  re- 
membrance of  the  country  around  him,  but  af- 
ter a  few  minutes,  he  recollected  a  dream  he 
had  some  time  before  : — 

He  thought  he  was  descending  the  same 
hill,  in  order  to  cross  the  river  by  a  ferry  at 
the  foot  of  it ;  and  that  a  little  ragged  boy  open- 
ed him  a  gate,  and  held  his  horse  while  he  got 
into  the  boat,  and  then  followed  him  with  it — 
that  when  they  had  reached  the  middle  of  the 
river  the  boat  sunk,  and  all  weie  drowned.  As 
this  was  passing  in  his  mind,  the  same  little  rag- 
ged boy  opened  a  gate  for  him.  At  first,  he  en- 
deavoured to  discard  all  apprehension  from  his 
dream,  as  unworthy  a  man  of  sense  and  edu- 
cation :  he  was  a  man  of  liberal  and  unpreju- 
diced mind,  and  earlier  in  life,  had  been  ac- 
cused of  free-thinking  :  how  then  would  it  be 
compatible  with  his  former  principles,  to  sur- 
render himself  the  child  of  a  romantic  imagi- 
nation— to  an  idle  dream  ?  As  these  reflec- 
tions crossed  his  mind,  he  determined  to  go 
on  ;  but  he  found  the  impulse  too  strong  to  he 
resisted ;  and  to  avoid  the  ferry,  he  resolved 
to  pursue  his  way  by  the  nearest  bridge,  about 
twenty  miles  off.  From  that  moment  he 
thought  no  more  of  his  dream,  till  some  weeks 
after,  as  he  was  returning  from  his  journey,  he 
stopped  at  an  inn,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
eame  ferry  to  dine.  The  landlady  observed 
hira  with  a  melancholy  earnestness  which  dis- 
tressed him.  "Are  you  not,  sir,"  she  said, 
with  great  emotion,  "  tiie  gentleman  who,  a 
few  weeks  ago,  refused  to  cross  the  ferry,  and 
went  round  by  Stirling  bridge  instead?" 
"  Yes,"  he  answered,  "  I  am  ;  why  do  you 
ask?"  "  Then,  sir,  you  may  thank  God  for 
it;  for  either  by  the  boat's  being  too  much 
laden,  or  from  some  unknown  cause,  it  sank  in 


the  middle  of  the  river,  and  every  one. 
whom  was  my  son,  perished."  Let  those 
who  affect  philosophical  incredulity,  disprove 
this  if  they  can,  to  be  the  interposition  of  Pro- 
vidence in  favour  of  a  man  so  estimable  and  so 
necessary  to  his  family  !  Let  them  prove  it  if 
they  can,  to  be  the  effect  of  blind  chance  or  of 
a  distempered  imagination!  Those  to  whom 
he  was  dear,  bowed  with  humility  and  admi- 
ration to  inscrutible  wisdom,  who,  in  so  extra- 
ordinary a  manner,  had  preserved  to  them  a 
life  so  precious.  The  ways  of  the  Most  High 
are,  indeed,  past  finding  out. 

A  remarkable  instance  of  the  strength  of 
maternal  affection  is  related  in  a  French  paper. 
The  inhabitants  of  an  inn  at  Roulers,  in  Bel- 
gium, were  surprised  in  their  beds  by  the 
house  being  on  fire,  and  were  obliged  to  make 
their  escape  in  their  night  clothes.  The  young 
mother  of  two  children,  in  the  terror  of  the 
moment,  came  away  with  only  one  of  them, 
an  infant  at  her  breast,  but  the  panic  almost 
instantly  subsided,  and,  recollecting  the  other 
was  left  behind,  she  laid  her  infant  on  the 
ground,  and  rushed  into  the  flames  to  save  the 
other,  or  rather  to  perish  herself,  as  everyone 
present  felt  confident  would  be  her  fate.  Her 
courage  and  affection,  however,  were  reward- 
ed; lor  in  a  few  minutes  she  returned  with  a 
child  in  her  arms,  though  her  own  face  was 
scorched,  her  hair  singed,  and  her  scanty  co- 
vering in  flames.  She  had  scarcely  got  clear 
of  the  house,  when  the  whole  buildmg  fell 
burning  mass  of  ruins ! 

American  Mechanics. — The  mechanics  in 
this  country  are  fast  equalling,  if  they  do  not 
surpass,  those  of  Europe.  A  self-taught  artist 
(by  name  Holcomb)  in  a  small  town  in  Massa- 
chusetts, has  constructed  some  of  the  most  per- 
fect telescopes  ever  made.  One  in  the  posses- 
sion of  an  academy  at  Albany,  is  saitl  to  be 
unrivaled  for  its  beauty  and  accuracy.  He  is 
now  constructing  one  for  the  Girard  College 
n  Philadelphia,  which  will  surpass  in  size,  if 
not  in  exquisite  power  of  observation,  the  cele- 
brated telescope  of  Herschell.  We  saw  in  the 
upper  part  of  this  city  the  other  day,  a  beauti- 
ful astronomical  appaiatus  designed  for  Wil- 
'iams'  College,  inimitably  finished,  and  em- 
bodying more  various  uses  than  any  other 
pparatus  ever  conslnicted.  It  was  made  by 
modest  and  worthy  brass-founder  of  the  name 
of  Phelps. —  Troy  Alail. 


TKE    TRIBBIB. 


EIGHTH  MOMTH,  15,  1840. 


riie  magnitude  and  importance  of  the  an- 
thracite coal-fields  of  Pennsylvania — the  im- 
mense influence  which  they  already  have,  and 
are  destined  to  have  upon  the  prosperity  of  the 
state,  and  even  of  the  United  Slates,  renders 
the  subject  one  of  deep  interest  to  the  commu- 
nity at  large.  We  therefore  have  thought  pro- 
per to  transfer  to  our  pages  a  considerable  part 
of  a  pamphlet  recently  put  forth,  entitled,  "A 
History  of  the  Lehigh  Coal  and  Navigation 
Company,  published  by  order  of  the  Board  of 
Managers,"     The  history  of  this  company  is 


in  fact  essentially  the  history  of  the  introduc- 
tion into  use  amongst  us  of  anthracite  coal,  and 
our  readers  will  be  well  repaid  in  tracing,  by 
means  of  this  narrative,  its  progress,  from 
small  beginnings,  through  all  the  various  dis- 
couragements and  impediments,  to  its  present 
triumphant  and  magnificent  developement. 

FARMERS'    CABINET. 

We  copy  from  the  number  for  the  present 
month  the  following  spirited  notice,  from  the 
pen  of  the  able  editor  of  the  Farmers'  Cabinet; 
and  we  sincerely  wish  for  this  useful  periodi- 
cal a  degree  of  success  commensurate  with  the 
talent  and  zeal  with  which  it  is  conducted. 

NOTICE  TO   SUBSCRIBERS. 

The  5th  volume  of  the  Cabinet  commences 
with  the  present  number.  We  rejoice  in  the 
avenues  which  are  opening  around  us  for  the 
cultivation  of  agricultural  knowledge;  and  the 
hope  of  assisting  others  in  their  pleasing  task, 
and  fulfilling  our  own  engagements  with  credit 
to  ourselves  and  usefulness  to  our  subscribers, 
adds  not  a  little  to  the  present  reward  of  our 
labours. 

We  sincerely  thank  our  contributing  friends 
for  their  unremitted  favours,  and  beg  to  apprise 
them,  that  the  time  is  coming  when  those  who 
have  done  most  will  have  most  to  do,  for  agri- 
cultural science  is  rising  in  all  her  majesty, 
throughout  all  lands;  the  sword  is  beaten  into 
the  ploughshare  and  the  spear  into  the  pruning- 
hook,  and  millions  are  enabled  to  sit  under 
their  own  vine  and  under  their  own  fig-trees, 
none  ivishing  to  make  them  afraid.  And  it 
never  can  be,  that  America  will  content  herself 
to  sit  and  receive  as  a  boon  instructions,  either 
in  this  or  any  other  department  of  science, 
without  feeling  a  proud  desire  to  add  her  share 
to  the  general  fund.  But  if  "  of  those  to  whom 
much  is  given,  much  will  be  required,"  she 
lias  indeed  a  debt  upon  her  hands  !  Let  her, 
therefore,  bestir  herself,  and  show  that  she 
feels  the  world  is  "traveling  west." 

Nothing  facilitates  so  much  the  diffusion  of 
agricultural  knowledge  as  the  circulation  of 
periodical  works  on  that  subject;  it  is  a  mis- 
take to  suppose  or  to  expect  that  such  publi- 
cations ought  to  contain  nothing  but  what  has 
been  tried  and  found  correct,  and  deserving  of 
general  adoption  into  practice, — it  is  merely 
.1  means  of  communication  between  man  and 
man,  and  the  detail  of  failure  in  an  experiment 
might  be  made  equally  interesting  and  profit- 
able, even  to  him  who  has  been  "exercised 
theieby,"  as  might  the  most  perfect  instance 
of  success ;  by  comparing  notes,  we  shall  find 
which  way  the  current  lies,  and  then  we  shall 
steer  forward  in  unison  to  the  haven  of  success. 
One  thing  is  certain — agriculture  will  no  longer 
be  a  subject  upon  which  persons  will  be  able 
to  sleep  comfortably — it  is  the  scientific  mana- 
ger only  who  will  henceforth  be  able  to  live  on 
his  labours,  or  what  is  called — make  both  ends 
meet. 

DiKD,  of  a  short  and  severe  illness,  at  the  residence 
of  Ijis  niollicr,  Pophir  Ridge,  Fayette  county,  Indiana, 
on  the  4lh  of  7th  month,  1840,  Iskakl  Wright,  son  of 
the  lale  Jnel  Wright,  in  the  nineteenth  year  of  his  age. 
Ilia  loss  will  be  severely  felt,  not  only  by  those  eonsli- 
luting  the  domestic  circle  to  which  he  immediately 
belonged,    but    likewise    by    numerous    relatives   and 


nds. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SEVENTH  HAY,  EIGHTH  MONTK,  22,    1840. 


NO.  f.7. 


EDITED   BY    ROBEin     SMITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

Priie  two  dollars  per  annum,  pai/able  in  advar, 

S.ib-criplionB  and  raymcnts  rnc'-lved  by 

(JEOR«^E    >»  .   TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  V?  STAIRS, 

PHILADELI'HIA. 

Tor 
THE  REMEDY  FOR  THE   SLAVE    TRADE. 

tCoiitinuea  iV.imp.  :e3., 

The  venerable  Thomas  Clarkson  sirongl}' 
commeniJs  the  plan  proposed  by  Buxton.  He 
sa3-s:  "  As  far  as  our  knowledge  of  Africa  and 
African  manners,  customs,  and  dispositions 
goes,  a  better  plan  could  not  be  devised — no 
other  plan,  in  short,  could  answer.  Had  this 
plan  been  followed  from  the  first,  it  would 
have  done  wonders  for  Africa  by  this  time, 
and  it  would  do  much  for  us  now  :  in  two 
years  from  the  trial  of  it,  it  would  become 
doubtful  whether  it  was  worth  while  to  carry 
on  the  slave  trade  ;  and  in  five  years  I  have  no 
doubt  that  it  would  be  generally,  though,  per- 
haps, not  totally,  abandoned.  Depend  upon 
it  there  is  no  way  of  civilising  and  Christianis- 
ing Africa,  which  all  good  men  must  look  to, 
but  this." 

Among  the  practical  evidence  in  favour  of 
his  proposition,  he  makes  mention  of  the  hap- 
py effect  of  an  attempt  made  a  number  of  years 
ago  by  some  Friends,  on  a  small  scale,  but  of 
a  somewhat  similar  character.  "  The  experi- 
ment failed,  or  it  seemed  to  fail,  owing  to  the 
death  of  the  agent  whom  they  had  sent ;  but  it 
was  with  no  small  pleasure  that  I  found,  in  the 
papers  of  the  brother  of  a  deceased  governor 
of  the  colony  at  St.  JJary's,  this  evidence  that 
their  labours  were  not  entirely  lost.  After 
stating  that  they  had  established  a  school  and 
farm  on  a  point  of  land  forming  Cape  St. 
Mary's,  '  as  eligible  a  spot  for  such  an  under- 
taking as  could  be  found  in  the  country,'  he 
goes  on  to  say,  '  the  natives  of  the  neighbour- 
hood must  have  observed,  with  some  degree 
of  attention,  the  mode  adopted  by  these  set- 
tlers in  their  agricultural  pursuits.  Indeed,  it 
must  be  inferred  that  many  of  them  assisted  on 
the  works  of  the  farm,  as  at  this  date  (viz.  14 
years  after)  they  conduct  matters  in  a  more  neat 
and  satisfactory  manner  than  is  to  be  observed 
in  other  parts  of  the  country.  Their  grounds 
are  well  cleaned  and  enclosed;  vegetation,  of 
one  kind  or  other,  appears  to  be  kept  up  during 
the  year ;  the  quality  of  their  articles  is  supe- 
lior  to  their  neighbours  ;  and  altogether  there 
is  a  superiority  among  these  people,  a  neatness 
about  their  persons  and  villages  that  pleases 
the  eye,  particularly  as  these  things  do  not  ex- 


I  ist  in  oilier  paits  of  the  country.  The  old 
chief  of  the  district  loses  no  opportunity  of 
i  making  tlie  most  particular  inquiries  after  his 
I  friends,  the  Quakers,  and  of  expressing  his  re- 
I  gret  that  such  good  people  should  not  have  re- 
i  mained  amongst  them,  as  their  kindness  will 
ever  live  in  the  memory  of  the  inhabitants. 
The  chief  and  his  son  are  worthy,  good  folks, 
and  much  attached  to  the  English.  The  seeds 
which  W.  Allen  and  other  gentlemen  have 
sent  to  the  Gambia,  have  been  of  infinite  ser- 
vice in  improving  the  quality  of  the  cotton  and 
rice.'  " 

I  hardly  know  any  thing  more  encouraging 
than  the  facts  which  have  thus  unexpectedly 
come  to  light.  Here  an  effort  has  been  made 
exactly  inconformity  with  the  views  which  I 
am  endeavouring  to  urge,  but  it  was  soon 
abandoned  ;  yet  the  effect  of  that  imperfect  ex- 
periment is  still  visible  in  the  improvement  of 
the  f-Ace  of  the  countiy,  and  in  the  manifest 
distinction  between  that  district  which  had 
been  thus  befriended,  and  the  desolate  regions 
which  surround  it. 

The  fact,  too,  that  these  simple  people  retain 
a  lively  and  grateful  recollection  of  their  bene- 
factors, and  cease  not  to  pant  for  their  return, 
proves  that  in  the  minds  of  the  people,  as  well 
as  in  the  quality  of  the  soil,  there  are  materials 
on  which  we  may  work-.  When  so  much  was 
eff"ected  by  a  slight  effort,  what  may  we  not 
expect  to  be  accomplished,  when  the  same 
merciful  measures  shall  be  adopted  permanent- 
ly, and  upon  a  large  scale  ? 

Commerce  will  follow  agriculture.  I  do 
not,  however,  anticipate  that  this  commerce 
will,  in  the  first  instance,  he  large.  Africa  is 
only  capable  of  producing  :  as  yet,  she  does 
not  produce.  When  it  is  found  that  there  is 
security  for  person  and  property,  and  tl'.at  pro- 
ducts of  industry  find  a  ready  market,  and 
command  a  supply  of  European  articles  which 
the  natives  covet,  an  impulse  will,  no  doubt, 
be  gi\'en  to  internal  cultivation.  But  it  is 
greatl)'  to  be  desired,  that  this  impulse  should 
be  as  strong,  and  operate  as  speedily  as  possi- 
ble. What  we  want  is,  to  supplant  the  slave 
trade  by  another  trade,  which  sliall  be  more 
lucrative.  We  cannot  expect  that  savage  na- 
tions will  be  greatly  influenced  by  the  promise 
of  prospective  advantage.  The  rise  of  the  le- 
gitimate trade  ought,  if  we  are  to  carry  the 
good  will  of  the  natives  along  with  us,  to  fol- 
low as  close  as  possible  upon  the  downfall  of 
the  trade  in  man  :  there  ought  to  be  an  imme- 
diate substitute  for  the  gains  v,-hich  are  to 
cease.  In  short,  the  natives  must  be  assisted, 
and  by  every  method  in  our  power,  put  in  the 
way  of  producing  those  things  which  will  bear 
a  value  in  the  market  of  the  world.  It  is  im- 
possible that  we  can  be  in  error  in  assuming 
that  Africa,  under  cultivation,  will  make  more 


from  her  exports  than  she  now  receives  born 
the  sale  of  her  population. 

There  is  no  danger  that  the  experiment  wi!! 
fail,  if  time  enough  is  allowed  for  the  full  de- 
velopement  of  its  results  :  but  there  is  veiy 
considerable  risk  that  the  experiment,  while 
advancing  to  maturity,  will  fail,  from  the  ire- 
patience  of  a  barbarous  people,  who  are  not  in 
the  habit  of  contemplating  distant  results,  and 
who,  finding  themselves  stripped  of  one  spe- 
cies of  customary  trade,  have  not  as  yet  been 
remunerated  by  the  acquisition  of  a  better 
source  of  revenue.  For  this  reason,  I  suggest 
that  we  should,  for  a  time,  subsidise  the  chiefs 
of  Africa,  whose  assistance  we  require;  and, 
for  the  same  reason  I  propose  that  wo  should 
give  all  natural,  and  even  some  artificial  stimv.- 
lants  to  agricultuial  industry. 

If  at  the  moment  when  the  African  popula- 
tion find  themselves  in  unaccustomed  security, 
and  feel,  for  the  first  time,  a  certainty  of  reap- 
ing what  they  sow;  when  they  see  their  rivers, 
which  have  hitherto  been  worse  than  useless 
to  the  bulk  of  the  people  Qiaving  been  but  the 
highway  of  armed  banditti]— transformed  into 
the  cheapest,  the  safest,  and  the  most  conve- 
nient channel  of  intercourse  between  iherj- 
selves  and  the  civilised  world,  and  discover 
this  to  be  the  choicest  blessing  which  nature 
has  bestowed  upon  them  ;  if  at  the  momenl 
when  a  market  is  brought  to  their  doors,  and 
foreign  merchants  are  at  hand,  ready  to  ex- 
change for  their  productions  the  alluring 
articles  of  European  manufacture,  of  which, 
sparingly  as  they  have  hitherto  tasted,  they 
know  the  rare  beauty  and  surpassing  usefui- 
ness, — if  at  this  moment,  when  so  many  spe- 
cific and  powerful  motives  invite  them  to  the 
diligent  cultivation  of  their  soil,  they  are  visit- 
ed by  a  band  of  agricultural  instructors,  who 
ollt-r  at  once  to  put  them  in  possession  of  tliat 
skill  in  hnsbaudry  which  the  rest  of  the  world 
has  acquired,  and  they  are  enabled  to  till  their 
ground  in  security,  and  find  opened  to  them  a 

j  conveyance  for  its  productions,  and  a  market 
lor  their  sale  ;  and  if  simultaneously  with  these 
advantages  we  furnish  that  practical  knowledge, 
and  those  mechanical  contrivances  which  the 
experience  of  ages,  and  ingenuity  of  successive 

j  generations  have  by  slow  degrees  disclosed  to 

I  ourselves— I  cannot  doubt  that  those  combined 
benefits  and  discoveries  will  furnish  an  imme- 
diate, as  well  as  an  ample  compensation  for 
the  loss  of  tiint  wicked  traffic,  which,  if  it  hsu 
afforded  profit  to  the  few,  lias  exposed  th-! 
great  mass  of  the  inhabitants  to  unutterable 
wretchedness. 

No  more  daring  attempt  was  ever  made  to 
form  a  settlement  in  Africa  than  that  underta- 
ken by  Captain  Beaver,  near  the  close  of  the 
last  century.  His  object  was  to  establish  a 
colony  on  the  island  of  Bulama.     In  negotia- 

I  ting  for  the  purchase  of  territory,  the  natives 


370 


THE    TRIEND. 


wondered  that  he  and  his  company  would  no 
buy  slaves;  and,  by  steadiness  on  this  point 
they  got  the  character  of  being  the  first  white 
men  the  natives  had  heard  of  "  who  could  not 
do  bad." 

The  two  first  who  came  to  Captain  Beaver 
were  full  of  suspicion,  and  soon  departed.  He 
did  not  even  ask  them  to  remain,  but  paid 
them  off,  and  dismissed  them  with  presents. 
He  never  after  wanted  labourers  :  in  one  year 
he  employed  nearly  200  of  them.  The  Afri- 
cans of  these  parts,  says  he,  always  go  armed, 
and  never  voluntaiily  place  themselves  in  the 
power  of  even  a  friendly  tribe.  "  They  came 
to  me  unarmed,"  says  Captain  Beaver,  "  and 
remained  for  weeks  and  months  at  a  time  on 
the  island,  without  the  least  suspicion  of  my 
ever  intending  them  evil."  The  captain  be- 
lieves that  by  fair  dealing,  and  by  the  wealth 
which  is  to  be  raised  from  the  soil  of  Africa, 
the  slave  trade  is  to  be  overthrown.  "  If," 
says  he,  "  we  could  substitute  another  com- 
merce, and  at  the  same  time  that  other  be  more 
certain  and  more  abundant,  the  great  object  in 
trading  in  slaves  will  be  done  away.  This 
may  be  done  by  the  produce  of  the  earth." 
"  And,  as  far  as  my  litde  knowledge  of  the 
Africans  will  enable  me  to  judge,  I  have  no 
doubt  of  their  readily  cultivating  the  earth  for 
hire,  whenever  Europeans  will  take  the  trouble 
so  to  employ  tiiem.  I  never  saw  men  work 
harder,  more  willingly  or  regularly,  gene- 
rally speaking,  than  those  free  natives  whom  I 
employed  in  the  island  of  Bulama.  AVhat  in- 
duced them  to  do  so  ?  Their  desire  of  Euro- 
pean commodities  in  my  possession,  of  which 
they  knew  that  they  would  have  the  value  of 
one  bar  at  the  end  of  a  week,  or  four  at  the 
end  of  a  month." 

Captain  Beaver's  opinions  are  considered 
peculiarly  important  by  Buxton,  because  pub- 
lished before  the  controversy  as  to  free  and 
slave  labour  had  arisen,  and  because  that  gen- 
tleman took  nothing  upon  the  authority  of 
others,  but  formed  his  opinions  from  his  own 
personal  experience  in  Africa. 
(To  be  continued.) 

History  of  the  Lehigh  Coal  and  Navigation 
Company. 

(Continueii  from  page  363.) 

Every  thing  was  thus  making  satisfactory 
advances  toward  the  accomplishment  of  the 
object,  when,  late  in  the  season  of  1818,  the 
water  in  the  river  fell,  by  an  unparalleled 
drought,  as  was  believed,  fully  twelve  inches 
below  the  mark  which  has  been  mentioned  as 
shown  by  the  inhabitants  to  be  the  lowest  point 
to  which  the  river  ever  sunk.  Here  was  a  diffi- 
culty totally  unanticipated,  and  one  which  re- 
quired a  very  essential  alteration  in  the  plan. 
Nature  did  not  furnish  enough  water,  by  the 
regular  flow  of  the  river,  to  keep  the  channels 
at  the  proper  depth,  owing  to  the  very  great 
fall  ill  the  river,  and  the  consequent  rapidity  of 
its  motion.  It  became  necessary  to  accumulate 
water  by  artificial  means,  and  let  it  ofi"  at  stated 
periods,  and  let  the  boats  pass  down  with  the  long 
wave,  thus  formed,  which  filled  up  the  channels. 

This  was  effected  by  constructing  dams  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  Mauch  Chunk,  in  which 
were  placed  sluice-gates  of  a  peculiar  construc- 


tion, invented  for  the  purpose  by  Josiah 
White,  (one  of  the  managers,)  by  means  of 
which  the  water  could  be  retained  in  the  pool 
above,  until  required  for  use.  When  the  dam 
became  full,  and  the  water  had  run  over  it  long 
enough  for  the  river  below  the  dam  to  acquire 
the  depth  of  the  ordinary  flow  of  the  river,  the 
sluice-gates  were  let  down,  and  the  boats, 
which  were  lying  in  the  pools  above,  passed 
down  with  the  artificial  flood.  About  twelve 
of  these  dams  and  sluices  were  made  in  1819, 
and  with  what  work  had  been  done  in  making 
wing-dams,  absorbed  the  capital  of  the  compa- 
ny (which,  on  the  first  plan  of  improvement, 
would  have  been  adequate,)  before  the  whole 
of  the  dams  were  completely  protected  from 
ice  freshets.  They  were,  however,  so  far 
completed,  as  to  prove,  in  the  fall  of  that  year, 
that  thej'  were  capable  of  producing  the  re- 
quired depth  of  water  from  Mauch  Chunk  to 
Easton.  In  the  spring  of  1830  the  ice  severe- 
ly injured  several  of  the  unprotected  dams, 
and  carried  away  some  of  the  sluice-gates. 
This  situation  of  things,  of  course,  gave  rise 
to  many  difficulties.  It  was  necessary  that 
more  money  should  be  raised,  or  the  work 
must  be  abandoned.  A  difticulty  also  arose 
among  the  managers  themselves,  which  result- 
ed in  White  and  Hazard  making  an  arrange- 
ment with  Hauto  for  his  interest  in  the  con- 
cern, on  the  7th  of  March,  1820.  On  the  21st 
of  April  following,  the  Lehigh  Coal  Company 
and  the  Lehigh  Navigation  Company  agreed 
to  amalgamate  their  interests,  and  to  \mite 
themselves  into  one  company,  under  the  title 
of  the '' Lehigh  Navigation  and  Coal  Com- 
pany,'" provided  the  additional  sum  of  twenty 
thousand  dollars  was  subscribed  to  the  stock  by 
agivendate.  Of  this  sum  nearly  three  fifths  were 
subscribed  by  White  and  Hazard.  With  this 
aid  the  navigation  was  repaired,  and  three 
hundred  and  sixty-five  tons  of  coal  sent  to 
Philadelphia,  as  the  first  fruits  of  the  con- 
cern! This  quantity  of  coal  completely  stock- 
ed the  market,  and  was  with  difficulty  dispos- 
ed of  in  the  year  1820.  It  will  be  recollected 
that  no  anthracite  coal  came  to  market  from 
any  other  source  than  the  Lehigh  before  the 
year  1825,  as  a  regular  business. 

The  money  capital  of  the  concern  was  soon 
found  to  require  an  increase.  The  work  was 
done,  with  the  exception  of  one  place  at  the 
"  slates,"  where  the  channel  and  wing  walls 
were  made  over  the  smooth  surface  of  slate 
ledges,  which  projected  alternately  from  one 
side  of  the  river  nearly  to  the  other,  and  rose 
to  widiin  four  inches  of  the  surface  of  the 
water  for  a  considerable  distance  along  the 
river.  From  the  nature  of  the  ground,  it  was 
impossible  to  make  the  wing  walls  remain 
tight  enough  to  keep  the  water  at  the  required 
height,  and  it  was  evident  that  a  solid  dam 
must  be  resorted  to,  to  bury  the  slates  perma- 
nently to  a  sufficient  depth  below  the  surface. 
This,  it  was  estimated,  could  not  be  erected  at 
less  cost  than  twenty  thousand  dollars.  To 
raise  this  sum,  in  the  circumstances  of  the 
company,  was  a  difficult  task.  The  small 
quantity  of  coal  which  had  been  brought  down 
having  so  completely  filled  the  market,  and 
the  inexperience  in  the  use  of  that  species  of 
fuel  having  excited  so  many  prejudices  against 
it,   that  many   of   the    stockholders  doubted 


whether  it  would  be  possible  to  introduce  the 
coal  into  general  use,  even  if  the  navigation 
were  made  perfect.  While  this  difficulty  was  in 
the  process  of  arrangement,  the  work  was  kept 
alive  by  the  advances  of  one  of  the  managers. 
At  length,  on  the  1st  of  May,  1821,  a  new  ar- 
rangement of  the  whole  concern  took  place,  by 
which  all  the  interests  became  more  closely 
amalgamated.  The  title  of  the  company  was 
changed  to  "  The  Lehigh  Coal  and  Naviga- 
tion Company."  It  was  agreed  that  the  capi- 
tal stock  should  be  increased  by  new  subscrip- 
tions, and  that  in  consideration  thereof,  and  of 
certain  shares  of  the  stock  to  be  given  to  them, 
J.  White  and  E.  Hazard  would  release  to  the 
company  all  their  reserved  exclusive  rights 
and  privileges,  and  residuary  profits,  and  con- 
vey to  trustees,  for  the  use  of  the  company,  all 
their  right  to  the  water  power  of  the  river  Le- 
high, and  come  in  as  simple  stockholders  ;  the 
company,  at  the  same  time,  assuming  the  set- 
tlement of  Hauto's  claim  upon  White  and 
Hazard.  It  was,  however,  agreed  that  the 
subs<a-ibers  to  the  new  stock  should  have  the 
benefit  of  .all  the  profits  up  to  three  per  cent, 
semi-annually ;  then  the  original  stockholders 
became  entided  to  the  profits  until  they  derived 
semi-annual  dividends  of  three  per  cent. ;  and, 
finally,  any  excess  of  profit  beyond  these  was 
to  go  to  the  stock  allotted  to  J.  While  and  E. 
Hazard,  until  the  profit  in  any  six  months 
should  be  sufficient  to  produce  a  three  per  cent, 
dividend  on  all  die  stock.  From  that  time  all 
discrimination  in  the  stock  was  to  cease,  and 
all  the  owners  to  come  in  for  an  equal  share  of 
the  profits  in  the  proportion  of  shares  of  stock 
held  by  them. 

The  business  of  the  company  was  to  be  car- 
ried on  by  five  managers,  two  of  whom  were  to 
reside  at  Mauch  Chunk,  under  the  title  of  act- 
ing managers,  and  superintend  the  navigation 
and  coal  department,  while  the  others  took 
care  of  the  finances. 

After  this  agreement  was  made,  a  number  of 
the  stockholders  and  their  friends  visited  the 
works  and  property  of  the  company,  and  al- 
though they  expressed  themselves  agreeably 
disappointed  in  the  appearance  of  things,  yet 
the  doubt  of  the  possibility  of  getting  a  market 
for  the  coal,  induced  a  timidity  in  subscribing 
to  fifty  thousand  dollars  of  new  stock,  which 
was  only  overcome  by  .1.  White  and  E.  Haz- 
ard transferring,  as  a  bonus  to  those  who 
would  subscribe,  an  amount  of  the  stock  held 
by  them  equal  to  twenty  per  cent,  on  the 
amount  of  the  new  subscription.  In  this  way 
the  whole  fifty  thousand  dollars  was  subscrib- 
ed. The  dam  and  lock  at  the  slates  were 
erected,  and  one  thousand  and  seventy-three 
tons  of  coal  were  sent  to  Philadelphia  in  1821. 

The  unincorporated  situation  of  the  compa- 
ny, now  that  its  operations  were  becoming 
more  extensive,  caused  uneasiness  among  the 
stockholders  with  regard  to  their  personal  lia- 
bilities, and  necessarily  operated  as  a  check  to 
the  prosperous  extension  of  the  business.  In 
addition  to  which,  the  whole  property  and  in- 
terests of  the  concern  were  virtually  mortgaged 
to  the  holders  of  the  fifty  thousand  dollars  of 
new  stock,  which  would  render  any  extension 
of  the  capital  excessively  difficult.  To  reme- 
dy these  difficulties,  application  was  made  to 
the  legislature,  who,  on  the  13th  of  February, 


THE  FRIEND. 


3^1 


1822,  granted  the  act  of  incorporation  under 
which  the  company  are  now  operating.  In 
this  year  the  capital  stock  of  the  company  was 
increased  by  new  subscriptions  amounting  to 
$83,950,  and  two  thousand  two  hundred  and 
forty  tons  of  coal  were  sent  to  market. 

The  boats  used  on  this  descending  naviga- 
tion consisted  of  square  boxes,  or  arks,  from 
sixteen  to  eighteen  feet  wide,  and  twenty  to 
twenty-live  feet  long.  At  first,  two  of  these 
were  joined  together  by  hinges,  to  allow  them 
to  bend  up  and  down  in  passing  the  dams  and 
sluices,  and  as  the  men  became  accustomed  to 
the  work,  and  the  channels  were  straightened 
and  improved  as  experience  dictated,  the  num- 
ber of  sections  in  each  boat  was  increased,  till 
at  last  their  whole  length  reached  one  hundred 
and  eighty  feet.  They  were  steered  with  long 
oars,  like  a  raft.  Machinery  was  devised  for 
jointing  and  putting  together  the  planks  of 
which  these  boats  were  made,  and  the  hands 
became  so  expert  that  five  men  would  put  one 
of  the  sections  together  and  launch  it  in  forty- 
five  minutes.  Boats  of  this  description  were 
used  on  the  Lehigh  till  the  end  of  the  year 
1831,  when  the  Delaware  division  of  the  Penn- 
sylvania Canal  was  partially  finished.  In  the 
last  year  forty  thousand  nine  hundred  and 
sixty-six  tons  were  sent  down,  which  required 
so  many  boats  to  be  built,  that,  if  they  had  all 
been  joined  in  one  length,  they  would  have  ex- 
tended more  than  thirteen  miles.  These  boats 
made  but  one  trip,  and  were  then  broken  up 
in  the  city,  and  the  planks  sold  for  lumber,  the 
spikes,  hinges,  and  other  iron  work,  being  re- 
turned to  Mauch  Chunk  by  land,  a  distance  of 
eighty  miles.  The  hands  employed  in  running 
these  boats  walked  back  for  two  or  three  years, 
when  rough  wagons  were  placed  upon  the 
road  bj'  some  of  the  tavern-keepers,  to  carry 
them  at  reduced  fares. 

During  tlie  low  water  upon  the  Delaware  it 
was  found  necessary  to  improve  several  of  the 
channels  of  that  river,  and  in  this  way  about 
five  thousand  dollars  were  expended  by  the 
Lehigh  Company,  under  the  authority  of  the 
commissioners  appointed  by  the  state  for  the 
improvement  of  the  Delaware  channels,  whose 
funds  were  exhausted. 

The  descending  navigation  by  artificial 
freshets  on  the  Lehigh  is  the  first  on  record 
which  was  used  as  a  permanent  thing ;  though 
it  is  stated  that  in  the  expedidon  in  1779, 
under  General  Sullivan,  General  James  Clin- 
ton successfully  made  use  of  the  expedient  to 
extricate  his  division  of  the  army  from  some 
difficulty  on  the  east  branch  of  the  Susque- 
hanna, ijy  erecting  a  temporary  dam  across  the 
oudet  of  Otsego  lake,  which  accumulated 
water  enough  to  float  them,  when  let  off,  and 
carry  them  down  the  river. 

The  descending  navigation  of  the  Lehigh 
was  inspected,  and  the  governor's  license  to 
take  toll  upon  it  obtained  on  the  17th  of  .Janu- 
ary, 1823,  it  having  been  in  use  for  two  years 
previous  to  the  inspection.  No  toll  was  charged 
upon  it  till  1837. 

The  great  consumption  of  lumber  for  the 
boats  very  soon  made  it  evident  that  the  coal 
business  could  not  be  carried  on,  even  on  a 
small  scale,  without  a  communication  by  water 
with  the  pine  forests,  about  sixteen  niilei 
above  Mauch  Chunk,  on  the  upper  section  of 


the  Lehigh.  To  obtain  this  was  very  difficult. 
The  river,  in  that  distance,  had  a  fall  of  about 
three  hundred  feet,  over  a  very  rough,  rocky  bed, 
with  shores  so  forbidding  that  in  only  two 
places  above  Lausanne  had  hoises  been  got 
down  to  the  river.  To  improve  the  navigation 
it  became  necessary  to  commence  operations 
at  the  upper  end,  and  to  cart  all  the  tools  and 
provisions  by  a  circuitous  and  rough  road 
through  the  wilderness,  and  then  to  build  a 
boat  for  each  load  to  be  sent  down  to  the  place 
where  the  hands  were  at  work  by  the  chan- 
nels which  they  had  previously  prepared. 
Before  these  channels  were  effected,  an  at- 
tempt was  made  to  send  down  planks,  singly, 
from  the  pine  swamp,  but  they  became  bruised 
and  broken  by  the  rocks  before  they  reached 
Mauch  Chunk.  Single  saw-logs  were  then 
tried,  and  men  sent  down  to  clear  them  irom 
the  rocks  as  they  became  fast.  But  it  fre- 
quently happened  that,  when  they  got  near 
iSIaucli  Chunk,  a  sudden  rise  of  the  water 
would  sweep  them  off,  and  tliey  were  lost. 
These  difficulties  were  overcome  by  the  com- 
pletion of  these  channels  in  1823,  which  gave 
rise  to  an  increase  of  the  capital  stock,  at  the 
same  time,  of  ninety-six  thousand  and  fifty 
dollars,  making  the  whole  amount  subscribed 
five  hundred  thousand  dollars.  In  this  year, 
also,  five  thousand  eight  hundred  and  twenty- 
three  tons  of  coal  were  sent  to  market,  of  which 
about  one  thousand  tons  remained  unsold  in 
the  following  spring,  there  being  still  a  great 
prejudice  against  the  domestic  use  of  coal.  This 
prejudice  was,  however,  on  the  wane,  and  ver}^ 
soon  after  this  time  became  nearly  extinct. 

In  1825,  the  demand  for  coal  increased  so 
much  that  twenty-eight  thousand  three  hun- 
dred and  ninety-three  tons  were  sent  down  the 
Lehigh,  and  the  coal  ti-ade  on  the  Schuylkill 
now  commenced  by  their  sending  down  by 
that  navigation  seven  thousand  one  hundred 
and  forty-three  tons. 

iTobs  continued.) 

THE    lAIMlNOUS    SEA. 

Extracted  from  an  nrticlc  in  the  Nanticnl  M.-igazinp. 
iConchided  from  p.  3f4.) 

A  difl"used  luminous  appearance  of  the  sea, 
in  some  respects  different  from  what  I  have 
seen,  has  been  described  b)'  several  navigators. 

Godehen  de  Riville  saw  the  sea  assume  the 
appearance  of  a  plain  of  snow  on  the  coast  of 
Malabar.* 

Captain  Horsburgh,  in  the  notes  he  gave 
to  Sir  Joseph  Banks,  says  :  There  is  a  peculiar 
phenomenon  sometimes  seen  within  a  few  de- 
grees distance  of  the  coast  of  Malabar,  during 
the  rainy  monsoon,  which  he  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  observing. 

At  midnight  the  weather  was  cloudy,  and 
the  sea  was  particularly  dark,  when  suddenly 
it  changed  to  a  white  flaming  colour  all  around ; 
this  bore  no  resemblance  to  the  sparkling  or 
glowing  appearance  he  had  observed  on  other 
occasions  in  seas  near  the  equator,  but  was  a 
regular  white  colour,  like  milk,  and  did  not 
continue  more  than  ten  minutes.  A  similar 
phenomenon,  he  says,  is  frequenfly  seen  in 
the  Banda  sea,  and  is  very  alarming  to  those 

*  MemEtrang.  de  TAcad.  des  Sc.     Tom.  3. 


who  have  never  perceived  or  heard  of  such  an 
appearance  before.- 

This  singular  phenomenon  appears  to  be 
explained  by  some  observations  communicated 
to  me,  by  Langstafl',  a  surveyor  in  the  city, 
who  formerly  made  several  voyages. 

In  going  from  New  Holland  to  China, 
about  half  an  hour  after  sunset,  every  person 
on  board  was  astonished  by  a  milky  appear- 
ance of  the  sea :  the  ship  seemed  to  be  sur- 
rounded by  ice  covered  with  snow  ;  some  of 
the  company  supposed  they  were  in  soundings, 
and  that  coral  bottom  gave  this  curious  reflec- 
tion, but  on  sounding  with  70  fiithoms  of  line 
no  bottom  was  met  with.  A  bucket  of  water 
being  hauled  up,  Langstaff  examined  it  in  the 
dark,  and  discovered  a  great  number  of  globu- 
lar bodies  linked  together,  each  about  the  size 
of  a  pin's  head. 

The  chains  thus  formed  did  not  exceed 
three  inches  in  length,  and  emitted  a  pale 
phosphoric  light.  By  introducing  his  hand 
into  the  water,  Langstaff  raised  upon  it  several 
chains  of  the  luminous  globules,  which  were 
separated  by  opening  the  fingers,  but  readily 
reunited  on  being  brought  again  into  contact, 
like  globules  of  quicksilver,  (the  globules  were 
so  transparent  that  they  could  not  be  perceived 
when  the  hand  was  taken  into  the  light.) 
This  extraordinary  appearance  of  the  sea  was 
visil)le  for  two  nights.  As  soon  as  the  moon 
exerted  her  influence,  the  sea  changed  to  its 
natural  dark  colour,  and  exhibited  distinct  glit- 
tering points  as  at  other  limes.  The  pheno- 
menon, he  says,  had  never  been  witnessed  be- 
fore by  any  of  the  company  on  board,  although 
some  of  the  crew  had  been  two  or  three  times 
round  the  globe. 

I  consider  this  account  very  interesting  and 
important,  as  it  proves  that  the  diftused  light 
of  the  sea  is  produced  b}^  an  assemblage  of 
minute  medusae  on  the  surface  of  the  water. 

In  June,  1806,  I  found  the  sea  at  Margate 
more  richly  stored  with  the  small  luminous 
meduscc  than  I  have  ever  seen  it.  A  bucket 
of  the  water  being  set  by  for  some  time,  the 
animals  sought  the  surface,  and  kept  up  a  con- 
tinual sparkling,  which  must  have  been  occa- 
sioned by  the  motions  of  individuals  as  the 
water  was  perfectly  at  rest.  A  small  quantity 
of  the  luminous  water  was  first  put  into  a  glass 
jar,  and  on  standing  for  some  time,  the  me- 
dus;e  collected  at  the  top  of  the  jar,  and  form- 
ed a  gelatinous  mass,  one  inch  and  a  half 
thick,  and  of  a  reddish  or  mud  colour,  leaving 
the  water  underneath  perfectly  clear. 

In  order  to  ascertain  if  these  animals  would 
materially  alter  llicirsize,  or  assume  the  figure 
of  any  other  known  species  of  medusas,  I  kept 
them  alive  for  25  days,  by  carefully  changing 
the  water  in  which  they  were  placed  ;  during 
which  time,  although  they  appeared  as  vigor- 
ous as  when  first  taken,  their  form  was  not  in 
the  slightest  degree  altered,  and  their  size  but 
litde  increased.  By  this  experiment  I  was 
confirmed  in  my  opinion  of  their  being  a  dis- 
tinct species,  as  the  young  actinia;  and  medu- 
sa; exhibit  the  form  of  the  parent  in  a  much 
shorter  period  than  the  above. 

In  September  1806,  I  took  at  Sandgate  a 
number  of  the  bcrce  fidgens,  but  no  other 
species :  they  were  of  various  dimensions, 
from  the  full  size  down  to  that  of  the  medusa 


nn 


PHE  FRIEND. 


sdnlillans  on  diflcrent  parts  of  tlie  coast  of 
Sussex,  also  at  Tenby,  and  at  Milford  Haven. 
I  have  likewise  seen  this  species  in  the  bogs 
of  Dublin  and  Carlingford  in  Ireland. 

In  the  month  of  April,  last  year,  I  caught  a 
number  of  the  bcrmfulgens  in  the  sea  at  Hast- 
ings ;  ihey  were  of  various  sizes,  from  about 
the  half  of  an  inch  in  length,  to  the  bulk  of  the 
head  of  a  large  pin.  I  found  many  of  them 
adhering  together  in  the  sea;  some  of  the 
iarger  sort  were  covered  with  small  ones, 
which  fell  off  when  the  animals  were  handled, 
and  by  a  person  unaccustomed  to  observe 
these  creatures,  would  have  been  taken  for  a 
phosphoric  substance.  On  putting  a  number 
of  them  into  a  glass,  containing  clear  sea  water, 
tl'iey  still  showed  a  disposition  to  congregate 
upon  the  surface :  I  observed  that  when  they 
adhered  together,  they  showed  no  contractile 
motion  in  any  part  of  their  body,  which  ex- J 
plains  the  cause  of  the  pale  or  wiiite  colour  of 
the  difl'used  light  of  the  ocean.  The  flashes 
of  light  which  I  saw  come  from  the  sea  at 
Heme  bay,  were  probably  produced  by  a  sud- 
den and  general  eflbrt  of  the  medusa>  to  sepa- 
rate from  each  other,  and  descend  in  the 
water. 

The  medusa  scintillans  almost  constantly 
exists  in  the  different  branches  of  Milford 
Haven  that  are  called  pills.  I  have  sometimes 
found  these  animals  collected  in  such  vast 
Himbers  in  those  situations,  that  they  bore  a 
considerable  proportion  to  the  volume  of  the 
water  in  which  ihey  were  contained :  thus, 
from  a  gallon  of  sea  water  in  a  luminous  state, 
I  have  strained  above  a  pint  of  these  medusa; 
—I  have  found  the  sea,  under  such  circum- 
stances, to  yield  me  more  support  in  swim- 
ming, and  the  water  to  taste  more  disagreeably 
than  usual — probably  the  difference  of  density, 
that  has  been  remarked  at  different  times  in 
the  water  of  the  sea,  may  be  referred  to  this 
cause. 

All  my  own  observations  lead  me  to  con- 
clude that  the  medusa  scinliUans,  is  the  most 
frequent  source  of  the  light  of  the  sea  around 
this  country,  and  by  comparing  the  accounts  of 
Others  with  each  other,  and  with  what  I  have 
myself  seen,  I  am  persuaded  that  it  is  so  like- 
vi'ise  in  other  parts  of  the  world.  Many  ob- 
servers appear  to  have  mistaken  this  species 
for  the  nereis  noctilucu,  which  was  very  natu- 
ral, as  they  were  prepossessed  with  the  idea 
of  the  frequent  existence  of  the  one,  and  had 
no  knowledge  of  the  other.  Some  navigators 
hare  actually  described  this  species  of  medusa 
without  being  aware  of  its  nature.  .  Bajon 
during  his  voyage  from  France  to  Cayenne, 
collected  many  luminous  points  in  the  sea, 
which  he  says,  when  examined  by  a  lens, 
v/ere  found  to  be  minute  spheres  ;  thej'  disap- 
peared in  the  air.  Doctor  le  Roy,  in  sailing 
from  Naples  to  France,  observed  the  sparkling 
of  the  sea,  which  is  usually  produced  by  the 
medusa  scintillans.  By  filtering  the  water,  he 
.separated  the  luminous  particles  from  it,  which 
he  preserved  in  spirits  of  wine  :  they  were,  he 
.says,  like  the  head  of  a  pin,  and  did  not  at  all 
resemble  the  nereis  noetihica  described  by 
Vianelli ;  their  colour  approached  a  yellow 
brown,  and  their  substance  was  extremely  ten- 
der and  fragile.  Notwithstanding  this  striking 
resemblance  to  the  medusa;  scintillans,  Le  Roy 


in  consequence  of  a  preconceived  theory,  did 
hot  suppose  what  he  saw  were  animals,  but 
particles  of  an  oily  or  bituminous  nature. 

The  minute  globules  seen  by  Langstaff  in 
the  Indian  Ocean,  were,  I  think,  in  all  proba- 
bility, the  scintillating  species  of  medusas,  and 
on  my  showing  him  some  of  these  animals  I  have 
preserved  in  spirits,  he  entertained  the  same 
opinion.  ! 

Professor  Mitchell  of  New  York,  found  the 
luminous  appearance  on  the  coast  of  America 
to  be  occasioned  by  minute  animals,  that  from 
his  description,  plainly  belonged  to  this  species  j 
of  medusa,  notwithstanding  which  he  supposed 
them  to  be  a  number  of  the  nereis  noctiluca.     i 

The  luminous  animalcule,  discovered  by ' 
Forster  off  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  in  his 
voyage  round  the  world,  bears  so  strong  a  re- 
semblance to  the  medusa  scintillans  that  I  am 
much  disposed  to  believe  them  the  same.  He 
describes  his  animalcule  as  being  a  little  gela- 
tinous globule,  less  than  the  head  of  a  pin  ; 
transparent,  but  a  little  brownish  in  its  colour, 
and  of  so  soft  a  texture,  that  it  was  destroyed 
by  the  slightest  touch.  On  being  highly  mag- 
nified, he  perceived  on  one  side  a  depression, 
in  which  there  was  a  tube  that  passed  into  the 
bod)-,  and  communicated  with  four  or  five  in- 
testinal sacs. 

Many  writers  have  ascribed  the  light  of  the 
sea  to  other  causes  than  luminous  animals. 
Martin  supposed  it  to  be  occasioned  by  putre- 
faction :  Silberschlag  believed  it  to  be  phos- 
phoric :  Professor  J.  Mayer  conjectured  that 
the  surface  of  the  sea  imbibed  light,  which  it 
afterwards  discharged.  Bajon  and  Gentil 
thought  the  light  of  the  sea  was  electric,  be- 
cause it  was  excited  by  friction.  Forslcr  con- 
ceived that  it  was  sometimes  electric,  some- 
times caused  from  putrefaction,  and  at  others 
by  the  presence  of  living  animals.  Fougeroux 
de  Bondaroy  believed  that  it  came  sometimes 
from  electric  fires,  but  more  frequently  from  the 
putrefaction  of  marine  animals  and  plants.  But 
these  authors  have  left  their  speculations  un- 
supported by  either  arguments  or  experiments, 
and  they  are  inconsistent  with  all  ascertained 
facts  upon  this  subject. 

I  shall  terminate  this  paper  by  an  enumera- 
tion of  the  several  conclusions,  that  are  the  re- 
sult of  the  observations  I  have  been  able  to 
make  upon  the  phenomena  of  animal  light. 

The  property  of  emitting  light  is  confined 
to  animals  of  the  simplest  organization,  the 
greater  number  of  which  are  inhabitants  of  the 
sea.  The  luminous  property  is  not  constant, 
but  in  general,  exists  only  at  certain  periods, 
and  in  particular  states  of  the  animal's  body. 
The  power  of  showing  light  resides  in  a  pecu- 
liar substance  or  fluid,  which  is  sometimes 
situated  in  a  particular  organ,  and  at  others 
diffused  throughout  the  animal's  body.  The 
light  is  differently  regulated,  when  the  lumin- 
ous matter  exists  in  the  living  body,  and  when 
it  is  abstracted  from  it.  In  the  first  case,  it  is 
intermitting,  or  alternated  with  periods  of  dark- 
ness ;  is  coiumonly  produced  or  increased  by 
a  muscular  effort,  and  is  sometimes  absolutely 
dependent  upon  the  will  of  the  animal.  In 
the  second  case  the  luminous  appearance  is 
usually  permanent  until  it  becomes  extinct, 
after  which  it  may  be  restored  by  friction,  con- 
cussion, and  the  application  of  warmth,  which 


last  cause  operates  on  the  luminous  matter 
(while  in  the  living  body)  only  indirectly  by 
exciting  the  animal.  The  luminous  matter  in 
all  situations,  so  far  from  possessing  phos- 
phoric properties,  is  incombustible,  and  loses 
the  quality  of  emitting  light,  by  being  dried  or 
much  heated.  The  exhibition  of  light,  how- 
ever long  it  may  be  continued,  causes  no  dimi-- 
nution  of  the  bulk  of  the  luminous  matter.  It 
does  not  require  the  presence  of  pure  air,  and 
is  not  extinguished  by  other  gases. 

The  luminous  appearance  of  living  animals 
is  not  exhausted  by  long  continuance,  or  fre- 
quent repetitions,  nor  accumulated  by  expo- 
sure to  natural  light ;  it  is  therefore  not  de- 
pendent upon  any  foreign  source,  but  inheres 
as  a  property  in  a  peculiarly  organized  animal 
substance  or  fluid,  and  is  regulated  by  the 
same  laws  which  govern  all  the  other  functions 
of  living  beings. 

The  light  of  the  sea  is  always  produced  by 
living  animals,  and  most  frequently  by  the 
presence  of  the  medusa  scintillans.  When 
great  numbers  of  this  species  approach  the  sur- 
face, they  sometimes  coalesce  together,  and 
cause  that  snowy  or  milky  appearance  of  the 
sea,  which  is  so  alarming  to  navigators.  These 
animals,  when  congregated  on  the  surface  of 
the  water,  can  produce  a  flash  of  light,  some- 
what like  an  electric  corruscation.  When  the 
luminous  medusas  are  very  numerous,  as  fre- 
quently happens  in  confined  bays,  they  form 
a  considerable  portion  of  the  mass  of  the  sea, 
at  which  times  they  render  the  water  heavier, 
and  more  nauseous  to  the  taste ;  it  is  therefore 
advisable  to  always  strain  sea  water  before  it 
is  drunk. 


From  tilt;  I'hitadelpliia  Couri 
HARVEST. 


Hr.sbandn 


I  thii 


eye 


How  the  I^ord  of  the  liarvcst  is  blessing  lliee  I 

He  causes  the  sun  on  thy  fields  to  glow  ; 

He  speaks  ihe  word,  and  the  waters  flow ; 

The  evil  and  good  his  bounties  share, 

Tlie  just  and  unjust  arc  Btill  his  care  ; 

The  grass  at  his  bidding  grows  up  around. 

And  herbs  for  the  service  of  man  abound  ; 

The  cattle  are  his  on  a  thousand  hills. 

They  quench  their  thirst  at  crystal  rills 

Which  spring  up  for  tliem  at  the  sound  of  his  voice. 

And  the  forests,  and  mountains,  and  valleys  rejoice  I 

Husbandman,  bow  iby  heart  and  knee. 

For  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  calls  lo  thee! 

He  calls  to  thee  from  the  waving  plain. 

From  the  ripening  corn,  and  the  standing  grain  ; 

He  speaks  to  Ihee  in  llie  rolling  thunder — 

In  each  passing  breeze — then  listen  ai.d  wonder : 

"  Hearken,  O  man,  unto  thee  I  call, 

I  am  thy  Maker,  the  God  of  all !' 

Man,  who  goes  forth  in  the  morning  to  toil. 

Who  reaps  the  fruits  of  the  teeming  soil. 

As  evening  advances  thy  labours  close. 

And  wearied  thou  seekest  the  sweets  of  repose; 

O  man,  ere  in  slumber  thy  pillow  is  pressed, 

Think  of  the  God  who  has  given  thee  rest  I 

Thine  heart  in  grateful  penitence  raise, 

O  brealhc  unto  him  an  hymn  of  praise  ; 

And  the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  who  cares  for  Ihee, 

Thy  Father,  thy  Friend,  and  Redeemer  will  be  '. 


Of  all  parts  of  wisdoin,  the  practice  is  the 
best.  Socrates  was  esteemed  the  wisest  man 
of  his  lime,  because  he  turned  his  acquired 
knowledge  into  morality,  and  aimed  at  good- 
ness more  than  greatness. 


THE     FKiEMJ. 


The    Military   Profession,  imlaivful  for    a 
Christian. 

The  following  extracts  from  Letters  un  the 
Unlawfulness  of  the  Military  Profession  for  a 
Christian,  are  taken  from  the  "  Memoir  ot 
Gordon  Hall,  A.  M.,  one  of  the  first  Mission- 
aries of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners 
for  Foreign  Missions,  at  Bombay,  by  Horatio 
Baidwell?'     Glasgow,  1834. 

"  It  will  be  perceived  by  the  lollowing  ex- 
tracts as  well  as  by  a  preceding  letter,;  that 
G  Hall  was  an  advocate  for  the  doctrine  ot 
peace.  He  uniformly  and  zealously  opposed 
the  principle  of  war  in  every  shape^, -"-i  -^'i 
every  occasion     ^^  --.  -<       *,«, 


He  v.'as  not  altogether  unsuc- 
cessful in  his  efforts  to  lead  others  to  adopt  the 
same  sentiment.  It  is  known  that  two  young 
EnMish  officers  in  the  India  service,  with 
whom  G.  Hall  was  conversant,  were  brought 
into  the  same  sentiments,  chiefly  through  his 
instrumentality.  It  is  believed  both  of  these 
voung  gentlemen  consider  G.  Hall  as  instru- 
mental in  their  conversion  to  God,  as  well  as 
of  abandoning  the  principle  of  war. 

"The  following  letters  were  written  by  G. 
Hall,  to  one  of  these  young  men." 

"  Bombay,  Aug.  25,  1813. 
"  My  deal  Friend,— Yours  of  the  SSd  came 
;o  hand  last  evening.  I  rejoice  that  the  Lord 
has  not  forsaken  you,  that  he  does  not  leave 
you  to  sin,  without  being  sensible  of  it,  that 
he  is  teaching  you  the  depravity  of  your  heart, 
the  vanity  of  this  world,  the  necessity  of 
Christ,  and  tlie  duty  of  taking  up  the  cross 
and  following  him.  How  great  is  that  grace, 
which  inclined  your  heart  to  think  of  the  ba- 
viour  \  ,  ,, 

-  When  we  think  of  the  treachery  ot  our 
hearts,  where  should  we  find  any  hope,  had 
not  God  said,  I  will  not  forsake  my  people  ? 
In  our  hearts  all  is  discouragement — m  Lhnst, 
till  is  encouragement.  Without  Christ,  we  can 
do  nothing— through  Christ  strengthening  us, 
we  can  do  all  things. 

"  You  desire  me  to  be  very  explicit  on  '  the 
matter  of  war,  and  respecting  Us  being  justih- 
able  or  not.'  You  cannot  mean  that  I  should 
enter  into  a  full  discussion  of  the  whole  sub- 
ject ;  it  would  require  a  volume.  I  perlectly 
'agree  with  you  in  viewing  the  three  cases  of 
war  which  you  have  mentioned,  as  entirely 
contrary  to  the  gospel.  If  these  three  are  the 
only  cases  in  which  you  are  liable  to  be  called 
.0  fi<^ht,  and  if  you  deem  it  contrary  to  hght 
in  either  of  these  cases,  then  your  way  is  clear. 
You  must  leave  the  army,  or  do  violence  to 
your  conscience. 

"  "  As  to  war  and  violence,  m  every  shape,  1 
am  as  confident  that  it  is  utterly  contrary  to  the 
spirit  of  the  gospel,  as  I  am  that  theft  or  any 
other  immorality  is  so.  You  cannot  expect 
me  to  collect  and  arrange  the  arguments 
against  it.  Just  look  at  this  command,  '  I  ut 
)-e  on  the  Lord  .Tesus.'     Assume  his  character 

be  holy  and  harmless  as  he 

lowly,  gende,  and  inofTensi.. 
Love  your  enemies,  pray  for  them,  and  do 
them  good,  as  he  did.  Peter,  in  his  zeal  to 
defend  his  master  (and  what  cause  could  be 
more  justifiable  ?)  cut  off  an  ear  of  one  of  the 
k     But  Peter  was  reproved  for  drawing  the 


^word,  and  Christ  wrought  a  miracle  to  heal 
his  enemy.  And  when  he  was  seized  by  his 
enemies,  he  was  led  like  a  lamb  to  the  slaugh- 
ter, he  opened  not  his  mouth.  iSuch  is  the 
character  we  are  to  put  on,  and  never,  lor  a 
moment,  to  put  off.  Now,  can  the  man  who 
thus  puts  on  Christ,  thus  abides  in  Christ,  thus 
conforms  to  Christ,  can  he  draw  his  sword  and 
take  the  life  of  his  fellow  man,  and  hurry  him 
to  the  bar  of  God  ? 

"  '  Whatever  ye  would  that  men  should  do 
to  you,  do  ye  the  same  to  them.'— Now  is  it 
possible  for  a  man  to  commit  any  kind  ol  vio- 
lence, without  breaking  this  command  ? 

"  We  are  commanded  to  pray  for  all  men, 
and  to  pray  without  ceasing.— Who  can  le- 
concile  this  with  the  business  oi  killing  them  ? 
"  It  is  our  duty  to  pray  that  zyars  may  cease. 
But  how  wotdd  such  a  prayer  sound  on  the 
lips  of  a  man  girded  with  the  sword  ?— Let 
your  heart  be  open  to  conviction — keep 
Saviour  before  your  eye,  and^you  cannot  re- 
main in  doubt  on  this  subject." 

■'  Bombay,  Sept.  1813. 
"  Dear    friend,— You    say  that   your  sins 
and  your  Saviour  are  constantly  before  your 


ensilv 


the    victory    over    all    the 


sub 


eyes.  I  rejoice  at  this.  May  it  never  be 
otherwise.  David,  that  eminent  servant  of 
God,  said,  '  Mv  sin  is  ever  before  me,'  and 
again,  '  I  set  'the  Lord  always  before  me.' 
'fhese  were  doubdess  two  important  means, 
which  he  employed,  in  his  becoming  a  man 
after  God's  own  heart. 

■'  You  do  well  in  making  every  step  a 
ject  of  prayer.  Could  I  say  any  thing  to  im- 
pre.-^s  this  duty  still  more  deeply  upon  your 
mind,  I  should  deem  myself  inexcusable  in  not 
doing  it.  Your  trying  circumstances  do,  in 
a  very  special  manner,  call  you  to  prayerful- 
ness.  T    1  •  1 

"  Concerning  your  resignation,  1  tliinli  you 
have  taken  a  right  course.  It  is  unquestion- 
ably 


give    }i 
mighty  foes." 

"  Bombay,  Sept.  27,  1813. 
■■  My  dear  friend,— Your's  of  the  18th 
came  to  hand  on  the  21st.  We  unitedly 
blessed  God  for  his  mercy  to  you.  Neither 
we  nor  you  can  ever  ascribe  to  him  one  thou- 
sandth p'art  of  that  praise,  which  is  his  due  ; 
but  let  us  do  all  we  can,  and  pray  for  strength 
to  do  more.  If  God  has  truly  enlightened 
your  mind  by  a  knowledge  of  his  IruUi,  and 
enabled  you,  in  any  measure,  to  do  his  will, 
how  great  the  mercy!  Such  knowledge  does 
not  spring  from  any  acuteness  of  mental  dis- 
cernment ;  for  the  natural  man  understandeth 
not  the  things  of  the  Spirit,  nor  can  he  know 
them,  because  they  are  spiriivaUy  discerned. 

You  say,  you  are  ignorant — and  well  may 

you  say  this.     The  Christian  is   a   perpetual 

,„,,, student;  he  has  many  things  to  study  and  to 

—keep  the  i  learn,  before  he  can  fully  know  what  the  Lord 
would  have  him  do.  So  far  as  you  have  ob- 
tained a  knowledge  of  God's  will,  you  cannot 
hold  it  fast,  unless  you  are  strengthened  by 
divine  grace  ;  much  less  can  you,  without  the 
same  grace,  derive  peace  and  comfort  from  that 
knowledge.  While  you  fear  that  you  are 
leaning  to  your  own  understanding,  see  well 
to  it,  that  you  do  not  fear  still  more  to  submit 
yourself  to  be  taught  of  God— to  sit  at  the 
feet  of  Jesus,  with  an  entire  willingness  to  hear 
and  obey  every  direction  he  may  give. 

"  You  seem  decided  on  the  subject  of  war. 
I  think  all  your  subsequent  reflections,  if  de- 
vout, will  only  confirm  your  decisions,  and 
render  you  more  thanklul  for  that  spiritual 
light  and  grace,  which  enabled  you  to  make 
them.  Y"ou  request  me  '  to  search,  if  there 
are  any  scriptural  proofs  in  favour  of  war:'  I 
could  as  soon  look  for  proof  that  men  may  he 
one  to  another,  as  that  they  may  slaughter  one 
other.     The   last    passages    on   which   my 


,  taken  a  right  course.     It  is  unquestion- 1  --       •  ^^^,,^^^^,^,,  ^ere  Rom.  xiii.  1 

correct   to   reduce   your   inquiry  '«.  *e  | ''':""  ^ov   vii   20,21.     The  objection  arisi 

le  point,-' Is  the  profession  of  arms  r.ghj,       ^^^--^^^^^  ^^  ^^^^^^  j^^^.^  ^^^^.^^ 

3ibk  proof,  or  is  it  wrong?     H  wrong,  U    .^^^^.^^...^,._  .i.e  second  no  more  pro' 


-be  meek, 
he    was 


nob. 


^  See  last  paragraph. 


inBib      .  .  ^ 

sinful,  it  must  be  abandoned,  come  what  may, 
—nothing  is  so  daiing  and  presumptuous  as 
living  in  known  sin.  But,  my  friend,/ee/  the 
importance  of  being  taught  by  the  Holy  Spirit. 
If  you  see  your  duty,  you  will  not  pursue  it, 
unless  moved  forward  by  the  grace  of  God.  If 
you  begin  the  pursuit,  you  will  finish  it  only 
through  Christ  strengthening  you. 

"  The  question  before  you  is,  whether  you 
shall  abandon  what  the  world  calls  honourable, 
lucrative,  and  wise  ;  and,  in  the  place  of  it, 
take  what  the  same  world  esteems  folly,  igno- 
miny, and  poverty.  In  this,  you  will  hnd  the 
world,  satan,  and  all  the  wickedness  ot  your 
own  heart  combined  to  oppose  you.  They 
will  not  mind  defeats— if  they  do  not  succeed 
in  one  attack,  they  will  plot  another.  In  the 
great  work  of  salvation,  it  is  satan's  policy, 
first,  to  hold  the  sinner  in  perfect  stupidity  ;  if 
he  fails  in  this,  he  will  endeavour  to  induce 
him  to  put  it  off  for  the  present;  if  he  does 
not  succeed  here,  he  will  attempt  to  substitute 
error  for  truth.  These  are  his  devices,  not 
only  in  the  article  of  personal  salvation,  but  in 
every  step  of  Christian  duty.  May  you  be 
enabled  to  lake  refuge  in  Christ,  who  has 
overcome  principalities  and  powers,  and  can 


ising 
ered, 
.ncontrovcrtibly  ;  the  second  no  more  pro 
that  the  soldier  must  abide  in  his  calling,  than 
it  docs  that  the  highwayman  must  abide  in  his. 
"  You  say  you  cannot  remain  in  the  army, 
with  a  clear  conscience,  and  shall  therefore 
resign  your  commission,— but  by  retaining  it 
and'going  to  England  on  a  furlough  and  then 
resigning,  the  passage  will  cost  you  only  1500 
rupees,  whereas  if  you  resign  here  your  pas- 
sage will  cost  4000.  If  your  profession  in  the 
army  is  incompatible  with  your  duty  as  a 
Christian,  it  can  be  no  less  sinful  for  you  to 
continue  in  that  profession  for  a  moment, 
either  on  board  ship  or  in  England,  than  here  ; 
and  to  do  it,  for  the  sake  of  saving  money  to 
benefit  your  aged  parents,  or  for  any  other 
purpose',  would  be  '  doing  evil,  that  good  may 
come.'  . 

"  In  the  present  stage  of  the  business,  I  ad- 
vise you  to  bring  distinctly  before  your  mind 
•1.;=  solemn  inquiry,— by  what  course  of  life 


you  can  do  most  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  re- 
tain a  conscience  void  of  offence." 

"  The  following  and  last  letter  to  this  young 
officer,  contains  a  discussion  of  a  principle  of 
very  general  application,  and  on  which  multi- 
tud'es^are  deceived  to  their  own  ruin  and  the 


3f4 


great  injury  of  community;  it  therefore  de- 
serves the  particular  consideration  of  tire 
reader." 

''Bombay,  Oct.  5,  1813. 
"My  dear  sir, — Tlie  questions  you  propose 
are  important,  and  not  without  difficulties.  I 
consider  myself  as  fearfully  responsible  to  God 
for  every  word  I  write  to  you^  I  need  much 
time  to  meditate  upon  and  examine  the  sub- 
ject. But  as  you  desire  me  to  write  imme- 
diately, and  as  I  shall  only  have  time  to 
receive  another  letter  from  you,  before  my 
expected  departure,  I  send  you  such  thoughts 
as  occur  to  my  mind  without  much  medita- 
tion. 

"Your  first  inquiry  is  this,—' Can  I  relinquish 
the  present  means  of  subsistence,  which  God 
has  given  me,  till  I  have  some  reasonable  hope 

of  gaining   my   bread?' You   admit   that 

your  profession  is  a  sinful  one,  which  you 
cannot  conscientiously  follow.  But,  dear  sir, 
will  you  charge  God  with  putting 'you  into 
this  sinful  profession,  or  providing  such  unholy 
means  for  your  subsistence  ?  Ought  you  not 
rather  to  consider,  that  in  the  pride,  vanity, 
and  thoughtlessness  of  your  heart,  you  put 
yourself  into  this  situation,  contrary  to  his  will, 
as  made  known  to  you  in  his  word  ?  And  that 
God  might  justly  call  you  to  want  and  disgrace 
for  it  ?  Again,  if  your  profession  is  a  sinfuf one, 
IS  It  better  to  run  the  risk  of  continuing  a  while 
in  a  course  of  sin,  than  to  run  the  risk  of  want- 
ing bread  ? 

"  You  say,  '  till  I  have  some  reasonable 
hope  of  gaining  my  bread  ;'  I  would  have  you 
examine  Psa.  xxxiv.  9,  10,  and  Lxxxiv  11  • 
Matt.  vi.  25—34,  and  Markx.  28—31.  Now, 
do  not  the  numerous  promises  of  this  kind, 
which  God  has  made  to  his  children,  amount 
to  so  much  as  '  a  reasonable  hope  of  gaining 
your  bread  V  Do  not  the  terms  of  this  inquiry 
look  something  like  this  ?  If  I  could  but  see 
that  my  bread  would  be  sure,  then  I  would 
trust  in  God  for  it,  and  do  what  he  commands ; 
but  till  I  have  this  '  reasonable  hope,'  I  must 
take  care  of  myself.— My  dear  sir,  we  are  to 
walk  hy  faith,  and  not  by  sight. 

"  You  argue  from  the  command,  '  Abstain 
from  all  appearance  of  evil,'  as  though  giving 
up  a  reasonable  hope  of  gaining  your  bread 
had  tlie  '  appearance'  of  evil.  But  has  it  not 
something  more  than  the  '  appearance  of  evil' 
— IS  It  not  evil  itself— to  remain  in  an  evil 
employment,  though  you  might  in  your  heart 
intend  to  make  a  pious  use  of  the  avails  of  that 
employment " 


THE    FKiEND. 


\yithout  violating  the  precepts  and  will  of  you 
haviour,  nor  can  any  considerat' 
in  sustai 


justify  you 
which  vou  know  to 


3ut,  after  all,  if  the  course  you  contem 
plate  slionld  bring  you  to  hunger  and  even  to 
death,  v.'oukl  that  be  any  argument  against  it  ? 
What  has  the  faiili  of  those  of  whom  "the  world 
was  not  worthy,  brought  them  to?  (See  Heb. 
xi.  36—39.)  Can  you  suffer  more  than  they 
did?  and  does  their  suffering  prove  that  the'v 
chose  a  wrong  course  ? 

"  Your  next  inquiry  is,  '  What  shall  you  do 
for  your  dear  parents  in  this  trying  situation  ?' 
This  is  a  tender  point.  I  shall  only  observe 
at  present,  that  if  your  profession  is  a  sinful 
one,  tltcy  sinned  in  putting  their  son  into  it, 
and  God  might  justly  make  them  suffer  for 
It.  Certainly  neither  they  nor  any  other  per- 
sons have  a  right,  for  a  moment,  "to  bind  you 
to  that  situation,  whicl)  you  cannot  occupy, 


ning  a  professio 
be  disallowed  by  Christ, 

The  following  extract  is  from  the  letter  al- 
luded to  in  the  tirst  paragraph. 

"As  to  war,  you  may  mark  me  foi  a  tho- 
rough Quaker.  I  believe  it  is  utterly  opposed 
10  the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  for  man,  in  anv 
case,  to  draw  his  sword  and  stab  his  brother, 
— '  bone  of  his  bone,  and  flesh  of  his  flesh  ' 
I  wish  every  body  would  read  Barclay,  Clark- 
son,  and  Dodge,  on  this  subject.  '  Though 
they  have  not  advanced  the  whole  weight  °of 
argument  that  might  be  presented,  yet  I  think 
enough  to  convince  every  pious  mind.  How 
long  did  many  good  men  advocate  the  slave 
trade,- but  now  what  a  phenomenon  to  such  a 
man  !  So  it  will  soon  be  with  war." 


Extracts  on  the  subjects  of  Slavery,  from  the 
journal  and  ivritings  of  John  J  fool  man,  of 
Mount  Holly,  New  Jersey,  a  minister  of 
the  Society  of  Friends,  ivho  died  at  Fork, 
England,  .fi.  I).  1772. 

1753.— A  person  at  some  distance  lying 
sick,  his  brother  came  to  me  to  write  his  will. 
I  knew  he  had  slaves,  and  asking  his  brother, 
was  told  he  intended  to  leave  them  as  slaves  to 
his  children.  As  writing  is  a  profitable  em- 
ploy, and  as  offending  sober  people  was  dis- 
agreeable to  my  inclination,  I  was  straitened  in 
my  mind;  but  as  I  looked  to  the  Lord,  he  in- 
clined my  heart  to  his  testimony:  and  1  told 
the  man,  that  I  believed  the  practice  of  con- 
tinuing slavery  to  this  people  was  not  right ; 
and  had  a  scruple  in  my  mind  against  doino- 
writings  of  that  kind:— that  thouffh  many  in 
our  society  kept  them  as  slaves,  slill  I  was  not 
easy  to  be  concerned  in  it ;  and  desired  to  be 
excused  from  going  to  write  the  will.  I  spake 
to  him  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  he  made 
no  reply  to  what  I  said,  but  went  away;  he 
also  had  some  concerns  in  the  practice,  and  I 
thought  he  was  displeased  with  me.  In  this 
case  I  had  a  fresh  confirmation,  that  acting 
contiary  to  present  outward  interest, 
motive  of  divine  love, 


rom  a 
,     .  ,  .      fl  in  regard  to  truth 

and  righteousness,  and  tliereby  incurrino-  (he 
resentments  of  people,  opens  the  way  to  a  trea- 
sure better  than  silver,  and  to  a  friendship  ex- 
ceeding the  friendship  of  man. 

A  neighbour  receiving  a  bad  bruise  in  his 
body,  sent  for  me  to  bleed  him  ;  which  being 
done,  he  desired  me  to  write  his  will;  and 
amongst  other  things,  he  told  me,  to  which  of 
his  cliildren  he  gave  his  young  negro.  I  con- 
sidered the  pain  and  distress  "he  was  in,  and 
knew  not  how  it  would  end;  so  I  wrote  his 
will,  save  only  that  part  concerning  his  slave 
and  carrying  it  to  his  bedside,  read  it  to  him  • 
and  then  told  him,  in  a  friendly  way,  that  I 
could  not  write  any  instruments  by  which  my 
fellow  creatures  were  made  slaves,  without 
bringing  trouble  on  my  own  mind.  I  let  him 
know  that  I  charged  nothing  for  what  I  had 
done,  and  desired  to  be  excused  from  doin<Tthe 
other  part,  in  the  wav  he  proposed.  V.-eUien 
had  a  serious  conference  on  the  subject;  at 
ength  he  agreeing  to  set  her  free,  I  finished 
his  will. 


Being  on  a  religious  visit  in  the  southern 
provinces,  he  thus  writes  : 

Soon  after  I  entered  this  province,  a  deep 
and  painful  exercise  came  upon  me,  which  I 
often  had  some  feeling  of,  since  my  mind  was 
drawn  towards  these  parts. 

As  the  people  lived  much  on  the  labour  of 
slaves,  many  of  whom  aie  used  hardly,  ray 
concern  was,  that  I  might  attend  with  single, 
ness  ot  heart,  to  the  voice  of  the  true  Shep- 
lierd,  and  be  so  supported  as  to  remain  un- 
moved at  the  faces  of  men. 

As  it  is  common  for  Friends,  on  such  a  visit, 
to  have  entertainment  free  of  cost,  a  difficulty 
arose  in  my  mind,  with  respect  to  savino-  my 
money,  by  kindness  received,  which  to  ine  ap- 
peared to  be  the  gain  of  oppression.  Receiv- 
ing a  gift,  considered  as  a  gift,  brings  the 
receiver  under  obligations  to  the  benefactor, 
and  has  a  natural  tendency  to  draw  the  oblio-ed 
into  a  party  with  the  giver.  To  prevent  diffi- 
culties of  this  kind,  and  to  preserve  the  minds 
of  judges  from  any  bias,  was  that  Divine  pro- 
hibition; "Thou  Shalt  not  receive  any  gift  • 
lor  a  gift  blindeth  the  wise,  and  perverteth  the 
words  of  the  righteous." 

Being  helped  to  sink  down  into  resignation, 
1  felt  a  deliverance  from  that  tempest  in  which 
I  had  been  sorely  exercised,  and  in  calmness 
of  mind,  went  forward,  trusting  that  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  as  I  faithfully  attended  to  him, 
would  be  a  counsellor  to  me  in  all  difficulties  ; 
and  that  by  his  strength  I  should  be  enabled 
even  to  leave  money  with  the  members  of  so- 
ciety, where  I  had  entertainment,  when  I 
found,  that  omitting  it  would  obstruct  that 
vvork  to  which  I  believed  he  had  called  me. 
And  as  I  copy  this  after  my  return,  I  may  here 
add,  that  oftentimes  I  did  so,  under  a  sense  of 
duty.  The  way  in  which  I  did  it  was  this  : 
when  I  expected  soon  to  leave  a  Friend's 
house  where  I  had  entertainment,  if  I  believed 
that  I  should  not  keep  clear  from  the  gain  of 
oppression,  without  leaving  money,  I  spoke  to 
one  of  the  heads  of  the  family  privately,  and 
desired  them  to  accept  those  pieces  of  silver, 
and  give  them  to  .such  of  their  negroes  as 
would  make  the  best  use  of  them  ;  at  other 
times,  I  gave  them  to  the  negroes  myself,  as 
the  way  looked  clearest  to  me.  Oflering  them 
to  some  wlio  appeared  to  be  wealthy  people, 
was  a  trial  both  to  me  and  them  ;  but  the  fear  of 
the  Lord  so  covered  me  at  times,  that  my  way 
was  made  easier  than  I  expected;  and  few,  if 
any,  manifested  any  resentment  at  the  offer, 
and  most  of  them,  after  some  talk,  accepted 
tliem.  ^ 

On  the  way,  happening  in  company  with  a 
colonel  of  the  militia,  who  appeared  to  be  a 
thoughtful  man,  I  took  occasion  to  remark  on 
the  diflerence,  in  gener;.),  between  a  people  used 
to  labour  moderately  for  their  living,  trainino- 
up  their  children  in  Iragality  and  business,  and 
those  who  live  on  the  labour  of  slaves ;  the 
former  in  my  view,  being  the  most  happy  life : 
with  winch  he  concurred,  and  mentioned  the 
trouble  arising  from  the  untoward,  slothful 
disposition  of  the  negroes ;  adding  that  one  of 
our  labourers  would  do  as  much  in  a  day,  as 
two  of  their  slaves.  I  replied  that  free  men, 
whose  minds  were  properly  on  their  business, 
found  a  satisfaction  in  improving,  cultivating! 
and  providing  for  their  families  :  but  negroe'* 


THE    FRIEND. 


375 


labouring  to  support  others,  who  clahn  tliem  as 
then-  property,  and  expecting  notliing  but  sla- 
very during  iife,  had  not  the  like  inducement 
to  be  industrious. 

After  some  further  conversation,  I  said,  that 
men  having  power,  too  often  misapplied  it; 
that  though  we  made  slaves  of  the  negroes, 
and  the  Turks  made  slaves  of  the  Christians, 
I,  however,  believed  that  liberty  was  the  right 
of  all  men  equally;  which  he  did  not  deny, 
but  said,  the  lives  of  the  negroes  were  so 
wretched  in  their  own  country,  that  many  of 
them  lived  belter  here  than  there.  1  only  said, 
there  is  great  odds  in  regard  to  us,  on  what 
principle  we  act ;  and  so  the  conversation  on 
that  subject  ended.  And  I  may  here  add,  that 
another  person,  sometime  afterward,  mention- 
ed the  wretchedness  of  the  negroes,  occasioned 
by  their  intestine  wars,  as  an  argument  in  fa- 
vour of  our  fetching  them  away  for  slaves  ;  to 
which  I  then  replied,  if  compassion  on  the 
Africans,  in'  regard  to  their  domestic  troubles, 
were  the  real  motives  of  our  purchasing  them, 
that  spirit  of  tenderness  being  attended  to, 
would  incite  us  to  use  them  kindly ;  that  as 
strangers  brought  out  of  affliction,  their  lives 
miglu  be  happy  among  us  ;  and  as  they  are 
human  creatures,  whose  souls  are  as  precious 
as  ours,  and  who  may  receive  the  same  help 
and  comfort  from  the  Holy  Scriptures  as  we 
do,  we  could  not  omit  suitable  endeavours  to 
instruct  them  therein  ;  but  while  we  manifest, 
by  our  conduct,  that  our  views  in  purchasing 
them,  are  to  advance  ourselves;  and  v/hile  our 
buying  captives  taken  in  war,  animates  those 
parties  to  push  on  that  war,  and  increase  deso- 
lation among  them  :  to  say  they  lived  unhappy 
in  Africa,  is  far  from  being  an  argument  in  our 
favour.  And  I  further  said,  the  present  cir- 
cumstances of  these  provinces,  to  me  appear 
ditficult;  that  the  slaves  look  like  a  burden- 
some stone,  to  such  who  burden  themselves 
with  them  ;  and  that  if  the  white  people  retain 
a  resolution  to  prefer  their  outward  prospects 
of  gain,  to  all  other  considerations,  and  do  not 
act  conscientiously  towards  them,  as  fellow 
creatures,  I  believe  that  burden  will  grow 
heavier  and  heavier,  till  times  change  in  a  way 
disagreeable  to  us  :  at  which  the  person  ap- 
peared very  serious,  and  owned,  that  in  con- 
sidering their  condition,  and  the  manner  of 
their  treatment  in  these  provinces,  he  had  some- 
times thought  it  might  be  just  in  the  Almighty 
so  to  order  it. 

The  sense  I  had  of  the  state  of  the  churches, 
brought  a  weight  of  distress  upon  me.  The 
gold  appeared  to  me  to  be  dim,  and  tlie  fine 
gold  changed  ;  and  though  this  is  the  case  too 
generally,  yet  the  sense  of  it,  in  these  parts, 
hath,  in  a  particular  manner,  borne  heavy  upon 
me.  It  appeared  to  me,  that  through  the  pre- 
%'aUing  spirit  of  this  world,  the  minds  of  many 
were  brought  to  an  inward  desolation;  and  in- 
stead of  the  spirit  of  meeljness,  gentleness, 
and  heavenly  wisdom,  which  are  the  necessary 
companions  of  the  true  sheep  of  Christ,  a  spi- 
rit of  fierceness,  and  the  love  of  dominion,  too 
generally  prevailed.  From  small  beginnings 
in  errors,  great  buildings,  by  degrees,  are  rais- 
ed, and  from  one  age  to  another,  are  more  and 
more  strengthened  by  the  general  concurrence 
of  the  people  :  and  as  men  obt-ain  reputation 
by  their  profession  of  the  truth,  their  virtues 


are  mentioned  as  arguments  in  favour  of  gene- 
ral error;  and  those  of  less  note,  to  justify 
themselves,  say,  such  and  such  good  men  did 
the  like.  By  what  other  steps  could  the  peo- 
ple of  Judah  arise  to  that  lieight  in  wicked- 
ness, as  to  give  just  ground  to  the  prophet 
Isaiah,  to  declare,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
tliat  "  none  calleth  for  justice,  nor  any  plead- 
eth  for  truth."  Is.  lix.  4.  Or  for  the  Al- 
mighty to  call  upon  the  great  city  of  Jerusalem, 
just  before  the  Babylonish  captivity,  "  If  ye 
can  find  a  man,  if  there  be  any  who  execiiteth 
judgment,  that  seeketh  the  truth,  and  I  will 
pardon  it."  Jer.  v.  1.  The  prospect  of  a 
road  lying  open  to  the  same  degeneracy,  in 
some  parts  of  this  newly  settled  land  of 
America,  in  respect  to  our  conduct  towards  the 
negroes,  hath  deeply  bowed  my  mind  in  this 
journey;  and  though,  briefly  to  relate  how 
these  people  are  treated,  is  no  agreeable  work, 
yet  after  often  reading  over  the  notes  I  made 
as  I  travelled,  I  find  my  mind  engaged  to  pre- 
serve them.  Many  of  the  white  people  in 
those  provinces,  take  little  or  no  care  of  negro 
marriages;  and  when  negroes  marry,  after 
their  own  way,  some  take  so  litde  account  of 
those  marriages,  that  with  views  of  outward 
interest,  they  often  part  men  from  their  wives, 
by  selling  them  far  asunder.  *  *  *  Many, 
whose  labour  is  heavy,  are  followed,  at  their 
business  in  the  field,  by  a  man  with  a  wiiip, 
hired  for  that  purpose,  and  have  in  common 
little  else  allowed,  but  one  peck  of  Indian  corn, 
and  some  salt  for  one  week,  with  a  few  pota- 
toes ;  the  potatoes  they  commonly  raise  by 
their  labour  on  the  first  day  of  the  week. 

The  correction  ensuing  on  their  disobedience 
to  oveiseers,  or  slothfulness  in  business,  is  of- 
ten very  severe,  and  sometimes  desperate. 

Men  and  women  have  many  times  scarce 
clothes  enough  to  cover  them,  and  boys  and 
girls,  ten  and  twelve  years  old,  are  often  with- 
out clothing  amongst  their  master's  children. 

A  few  use  some  endeavours  to  instruct  those 
they  have  in  reading;  but  in  common,  this  is 
not  only  neglected,  but  disapproved.  These 
are  the  people,  by  whose  labour  the  other  in- 
habitants are  in  a  great  measure  supported,  and 
many  of  them,  in  the  luxuries  of  life  ;  these 
are  the  people,  who  have  made  no  agreement 
to  serve  us,  and  who  have  not  forfeited  their 
liberty  that  we  know  of;  these  are  the  souls 
for  whom  Christ  died  :  and  for  our  conduct 
towards  them,  we  must  answer  before  Ilira, 
who  is  no  respecter  of  persons. 

They  who  know  the  only  true  God,  and 
Jesus  Christ,  whom  He  hath  sent,  and  are 
thus  acquainted  with  the  merciful,  benevolent, 
gospel  spirit,  will  therein  perceive  that  the 
indignation  of  God  is  kindled  against  oppres- 
sion and  cruelty ;  and  in  beholding  the  great 
distress  of  so  numerous  a  people,  will  lind 
cause  for  mourning. 

To  rational  cieatures  bondage  is  uneasy,  and 
frequendy  occasions  sourness  and  discontent  in 
them  ;  which  affects  the  family,  and  those  who 
claim  the  mastery  over  them  :  and  thus  people 
and  their  children  are  many  times  encompassed 
v,-ith  vexations,  which  arise  from  their  apply- 
ing to  wrong  methods  to  get  a  living. 

Treasures  though  small,  obtained  on  a  true 
principle  of  virtue,  are  sweet  in  the  posses- 
sion ;  and  while  we  walk  in  the  light  of  the 


Lord,  there  is  true  comfort  and  satisfaction' 
Here  neither  the  murmurs  of  an  oppressed 
people,  nor  throbbing  uneasy  conscience,  nor 
anxious  thoughts  about  the  event  of  things, 
hinder  the  enjoyment  of  it. 

A  Friend  of  some  note  in  Virginia,  who 
hath  slaves,  told  me,  that,  being  far  from  home 
on  a  lonesome  journey,  he  had  many  serious 
thoughts  about  them  ;  and  that  his  rnind  was  so 
impressed  therewith,  that  he  believed  he  saw  a 
time  coming,  when  Divine  Providence  would 
alter  the  circumstance  of  these  people,  respect- 
ing their  condition  as  slaves. 

He  thus  speaks  of  attending  the  Yearly 
Meeting,  of  which  he  was  a  member,  held  in 
Philadelphia,  1759  : 

In  this  Yearly  Meeting,  ■■  *  *  the  case  of 
slave  keeping  lay  heavy  upon  me.  *  *  *  When 
this  case  was  opened,  several  faithful  Friends 
spake  weightily  thereto,  with  which  I  was 
comforted ;  and  feeling  a  concern  to  cast  in  my 
mite,  I  said  in  substance,  as  follows  :  "  In  the 
ditKculties  attending  us  in  this  life,  nothing  is 
more  precious  than  the  mind  of  truth,  inwardly 
manifested  ;  and  it  is  my  earnest  desire,  that  in 
this  weighty  matter,  we  may  be  so  truly 
humbled,  as  to  be  favoured  with  a  clear  under- 
standing of  tlie  mind  of  truth,  and  follow  it; 
this  would  be  of  more  advantage  to  the  so- 
ciety, than  any  medium  not  in  the  clearness  of 
Divine  wisdom.  The  case  is  difficult  to  some 
who  have  them  ;  but  if  such  set  aside  all  self- 
interest,  and  come  to  be  weaned  from  the  de- 
sire of  getting  estates,  or  even  from  holding 
them  together,  where  truth  requires  the  con- 
trary, I  believe  way  will  open  that  they  will 
know  how  to  steer  through  those  difficulties." 

Many  Friends  appeared  to  be  deeply  bowed 
under  the  weight  of  the  work,  and  manifested 
much  firmness  in  their  love  to  the  cause  of 
truth,  and  universal  righteousness  on  the  earth : 
and,  though  none  did  openly  justify  the  prac- 
tice of  slave-keeping  in  general,  yet  some  ap- 
peared concerned,  lest  the  meeting  should  go 
into  such  measures,  as  might  give  uneasiness 
to  many  brethren  ;  alleging,  that  if  Friends  pa- 
tiently continued  under  the  exercise,  the  Lord, 
in  time  to  come,  might  open  a  way  for  the  de- 
liverance of  these  people.  I,  finding  an  en- 
gagement to  speak,  said,  "  My  mind  is  often 
led  to  consider  the  purity  of  the  Divine  Being, 
and  the  justice  of  his  judgments;  and  herein 
my  soul  is  covered  with  awfulness.  Many 
slaves  on  this  continent  are  oppressed,  and 
their  cries  have  reached  the  ears  of  the  Most 
High.  Such  are  the  purity  and  certainty  of 
his  judgments  that  he  cannot  be  partial  in  our 
favour.  In  infinite  love  and  goodness,  he  hath 
opened  our  understandings  from  one  time  to 
another,  concerning  otir  duty  towards  this  peo- 
ple ;  and  it  is  not  a  time  for  delay.  Should 
we  now  be  sensible  of  what  he  requires  of  us, 
and  through  a  respect  to  the  private  interest  of 
some  persons,  or  through  a  regard  to  some 
friendships,  which  do  not  stand  on  an  immu- 
table foundation,  neglect  to  do  our  duty  in 
firmness  and  constancy,  still  waiting  for  some 
extraordinary  means  to  bring  about  their  de- 
liverance; it  may  be  by  terrible  things  in 
righteousness,   God   may  answer   us    in    this 


376 


THE    FKIENB. 


[From  the  Fanner?'  Cabinet  ] 
FRl'IT  TREES. 

The  following  extracts  from  a  foreign  work 
will  show  the  young  people  of  our  country 
how  they  keep  up  a  succession  of  fruit  trees 
in  Germany,  and  perhaps  it  may  stimulate 
some  of  them  to  imitate  so  laudable  an  exam- 
ple. 

"  In  the  duchy  of  Gotha,  in  Germany,  there 
are  many  villages  which  obtain  a  rent  of  many 
hundred  dollars  a  year  for  their  fruit  trees, 
which  are  planted  on  the  road-side,  and  on  the 
commons.  Every  new-married  couple  is  bound 
to  plant  two  young  fruit  trees.  The  rent  aris- 
ing from  the  trees  thus  planted  is  applied  to 
the  uses  of  the  parish  or  town. 

In  order  to  preserve  the  plantations  from  in- 
jury or  depredation,  the  inhabitants  of  the  parish 
are  all  made  answerable  ;  each  of  whom  is  thus 
on  the  watch  over  the  other ;  and  if  any  one  is 
caught  in  the  act  of  committing  any  injury,  all 
the  damage  done  in  the  same  year,  the  authois 
of  which  cannot  be  discovered,  is  attributed  to 
him,  and  he  is  compelled  to  atone  for  it,  ac- 
cording to  its  extent,  either  by  fine  or  corporal 
punishment." 

"  A  gentleman  at  Colchester,  England, 
makes  it  a  rule,  whenever  he  builds  a  cottage, 
to  plant  a  vine  against  its  walls,  and  two  or 
three  apple  and  pear  trees  near  to  it,  or  in  the 
garden,  and  thus  he  confers  a  greater  benefit 
on  his  tenant,  by  giving  him  an  innocent  source 
of  gratification  to  his  children,  and  an  excite- 
ment to  a  little  extra  industry  on  his  own  part, 
than  if  he  had  let  him  a  comfortless,  mean- 
looking  hovel,  at  half  the  rent." 

A  few  ornamental  trees  and  shrubs,  disposed 
with  good  taste  about  a  farm-house,  add  much 
to  the  beauty  and  pleasantness  of  the  scene  ; 
and  they  never  fail  to  make  a  favourable  im- 
pression, on  the  mind  of  a  visitor,  of  the  cha- 
racter of  the  inmates  of  the  mansion.  A  season 
should  never  be  suffered  to  pass  by  without 
some  addition  being  made,  by  the  young  peo- 
ple, to  the  ornaments  of  the  yard,  garden,  or 
lane  leading  to  the  house.  Some  families 
have  displayed  their  industry,  taste,  and  good 
judgment,  in  this  respect,  so  conspicuously 
as  to  command  the  admiration  of  their  neigh- 
bourhood, and  to  excite  the  curiosity  of  ti'a- 
vellers  to  inquire  "  v^-ho  lives  there  ?"        Z. 


Green  vegetable  matter  for  mcimirc. — The 
value  of  green  vegetables,  vvhen  put  under  the 
soil  and  submitted  to  the  process  of  decompo- 
sition, does  not  appear  to  be  fully  appreciated 
by  the  fartner.  The  more  rapid  the  growth  of 
a  plant,  the  more  efficacious  is  it  in  restoring 
exhausted  soils,  a  result,  perhaps  depending 
on  the  fact,  that  such  plants  derive  a  large  por- 
tion of  their  support  from  the  atmosphere,  and 
of  course  return  to  the  earth  more  than  they 
take  from  it.  Buckwheat  and  clover  are  stri- 
king instances  of  this  power  in  green  crops  to 
fertilize  soils,  and  both  have  been  extensively 
used  for  this  purpose.  Green  manuring  has 
been  more  used  for  grain  crops  than  for  roots, 
but  the  following  experiinent  made  by  Pro- 
fessor Parks,  in  1839,  will  show  that  the  good 
eflects  are  not  less  conspicuous  on  roots  than 
on  grain. 

"  I  had  a  trench  opened  of  sufficient  length 


I  to  receive  six  sets  of  potatoes,  under  three  of 
!  which  1  placed  green  cabbage  leaves,  while 
the  other  three  had  nothing  but  the  soil.  When 
the  crop  was  dug  up,  the  plants  over  the  cab- 
bage leaves  yielded  about  double  the  produce 
of  the  other." — Cultivator. 


THOUGHTS  FOR  PARENTS. 

Here  we  address  the  following  exhortations 
to  all  persons,  parents  or  tutors,  who  are 
charged  with  the  task  of  education,  beseeching 
them  to  give  serious  attention  thereto. 

1.  Be  what  the  children  ought  to  be. 

2.  Do  what  the  children  ought  to  do. 

3.  Avoid  what  they  should  avoid. 

4.  Aim  always,  that  not  only  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  children,  but  also  in  their  absence, 
your  conduct  may  serve  them  for  an  example. 

5.  Are  anj'  among  them  defective  ?  Exam- 
ine ichat  you  are  yourself,  what  you  avoid — 
in  a  word,  your  whole  conduct. 

6.  Do  you  discover  in  yourself  defects,  sins, 
wanderings  ?  Begin  by  improving  yourself, 
and  seeking  afterwards  to  improve  your  chil- 
dren. 

7.  Think  well  that  those  by  whom  you  are 
surrounded,  are  often  only  the  reflection  of 
yourself. 

8.  If  you  lead  a  life  of  penitence,  and  seek 
daily  to  have  grace  given  you,  it  will  be  im- 
parted to  you,  and  through  you  to  your  chil- 
dren. 

9.  If  you  always  seek  Divine  guidance, 
your  children  will  more  willingly  be  directed 
by  you. 

10.  The  more  obedient  you  are  to  God,  the 
more  obedient  will  your  children  be  to  you; 
thus  in  his  childhood  the  wise  Solomon  asked 
of  the  Lord  "  an  obedient  heart,"  in  order  to 
be  able  to  govern  his  people. 

11.  As  soon  as  the  master  becomes  luke- 
warm in  communion  with  God,  that  lukewarm- 
ness  will  extend  itself  among  his  pupils. 

12.  That  which  forms  a  wall  of  separation 
between  God  and  yourself,  will  be  a  source  of 
evil  to  your  children. 

13.  An  example  in  which  love  does  not 
form  a  chief  feature,  is  but  as  the  light  of  the 
moon  ;  it  is  cold  and  feeble. 

14.  An  example  animated  by  an  ardent  and 
sincere  love,  shines  like  the  sun  ;  it  warms 
and  invigorates. — London  S.  S.  Mag. 

EIGHTH  WONTH,  22,  1840. 


Among  other  proofs  of  the  kindness  of 
friends  in  England  received  by  the  recent  an-i- 
vals,  is  a  little  tract,  "  The  Military  Profession 
Unlawful  for  a  Christian," — the  perusal  of 
which  has  afforded  us  peculiar  satisfaction; 
and  believing  that  its  more  extensive  circula- 
tion will  be  useful,  we  have  placed  it  entire  on 
our  pages  of  to-day.  To  the  meek  and  the 
simple— the  truly  humble  seeker,  most  of  the 
leading  truths  of  the  gospel  may  respectively 
be  couched  in  a  single  proposition  and  very 
brief  commentary  ;  they  become  obscure  only 
through  the  sophistications  of  carnal  reasoning. 
Take  for  example  the  following  from  the  tract 


"Just  look  at  this  command,  '  Put  ye  on  the 
Lord  Jesus.'  Assume  his  character — be  holy 
and  harmless  as  he  was — be  meek,  lowly, 
genUe,  and  inoffensive  as  he  was.  Love  your 
enemies,  pray  for  them,  and  do  them  good,  as 
he  did." 

We  would  suggest  to  the  Tract  Association 
of  Friends  in  this  city,  die  propriety  of  adding 
this  to  their  list  of  truly  valuable  publications. 

The  extracts  on  the  subject  of  slavery,  from 
the  journal  and  writings  of  John  Woolman,  are 
part  of  a  tract  published  for  an  association  of 
individual  members  of  the  Society  of  Friends, 
in  the  city  of  New  York,  and  were  forwarded 
with  a  view  to  insertion  in  "  The  Friend,"  by 
an  esteemed  individual  of  that  city.  AVe  agree 
with  her  that  a  recurrence  to  the  manner  of 
proceeding  of  that  bright  example  of  what  a 
Christian  should  be,  in  the  prosecution  of  a 
cause  which  he  had  so  much  at  heart,  may  be- 
of  use  in  the  present  day. 

.^gent  Appointed. — Garret  Pirn,  East  Ro- 
olumbiana  county,  Ohio. 


Chester,  Coli 


Marihed,  on  the  ■Itli  of  sixth  month  last,  at  Frienda' 
Meeting,  Weston,  Marion  county,  Ohio,  Griffith  Lk- 
vEuiNG,  of  West  Noltinghaiti,  Cecil  county,  Maryland, 
to  Esther  L.  Benedict,  of  the  former  place. 

. ,  at  Friends'  Meeting,  Blue  River,  Indiana, 

on  the  9th  of  seventh  month,  1840,  Matthew  Tru- 
BLOOD,  son  of  William  Trublood,  to  Martha,  daughter 
of  William  Draper. 


Died,  8th  month  sevcntli,  John  IIuMniREVs,  of  this 
city,  aged  49  years.  He  was  rehgiously  concerned  to 
maintain  the  principles  of  our  society,  and  was  of  ex- 
emplary deportment.  He  endured  a  painful  illness 
with  much  patience  and  resignation,  and  towards  the 
close  of  his  life,  the  language  of  thanksgiving  and 
praise  to  his  Heavenly  Father  nas  iicard  to  flow  from 
his  lips.  His  friends  have  the  consoling  assurance 
that  his  end  was  peace. 

,   at  Jamestown,   Island  of  Canonicut,  on  the 

Ilth  instant,  Joseph  Greene,  in  the  8]st  year  of  his 
age;  an  exemplary  and  useful  n^embcr,  and  for  many 
years  an  overseer  of  Rhode  Island  Monthly  Meeting. 
His  parents  were  valuable  memlicrs  of  our  religious 
society,  and  careful  to  instruct  him  in  the  piinciplcs 
and  testimonies  which  distinguish  us  as  a  people.  As 
he  advanced  in  years,  he  gave  ample  evidence  that  the 
principles  in  which  ho  was  educated  had  become  those 
of  conviction  and  judgment.  Living  on  an  island, 
rendered  communication  with  the  main  land  and  with 
Rhode  Island  diffiilull  as  he  advanced  in  years;  and 
the  infirmities  of  old  age  increasing,  he  did  not  get 
much  abroad;  but  coiiliuued  until  the  last  autumn  dili- 
gent in  the  alleudance  of  the  meeting  at  Canonicut — 
always  walking  ;  and  a  part  of  the  road  being  occa- 
sionally covered  with  the  tide,  he  was  sometimes  even 
in  winter  under  the  necessity  to  wade  through  it  barc- 
tbot.  Possessing  a  strong  and  discriminating  mind, 
and  being  deeply  interested  in  the  welfare  of  society, 
and  concerned  for  the  prosperity  ».f  truth,  he  attentively 
watched  the  introduction  iind  spread  of  unsound  prin- 
ciples in  some  of  the  ntiglibouring  Yearly  Meetings 
by  E.  H.  and  his  follinveis  ;,  maintaining  his  testi- 
mony to  the  close  of  his  life  against  all  innovation  in 
doctrine,  and  every  departure  from  the  faith  once  de- 
livered to  the  saints,  however  specious  the  garb  under 
which  such  a  disposition  might  appear.  His  bodily 
sufTerings  were  great  during  his  last  illness;  but  the 
language  of  the  Psalmist  seems  to  represent  both  the 
state  of  his  mind  and  the  feelings  of  those  who  were 
with  him  at  the  close :  "  Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  be- 
hold the  upright,  for  the  end  of  that  man  is  peace." 

,  on  the  1st  day  of  the  eighth  month,  1840,  at 

his  residence  near  Canton,  Indiana,  after  a  short  ill- 
ness, Charles  Pool,  a  member  of  Blue  River  Monthly 
Meeting,  in  the  33d  year  of  liis  a<c. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vol..  XIIS. 


SEVENTE  BAY,  EIGHTH  KEONTH,  29,   1340. 


MO.  '.8 


EDITED   BV    KOBEUT    S^IITII. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

re  tioo  dollars  per  annum,  pai/ulU  in  adti 

Siibsunplioiis  and  Payments  received  by 

«EORf;E    W.   TAYLOR, 

NO.  50,  .NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  UP  STAIRS 

PHILADELPHIA. 


For  •■  The  Friend." 
THE  RE.UEDY  FOR  TKE  SLAVE  TRADE. 

(Continued  from  p.  370., 

The  natural  productions  and  commercial  re- 
sources of  Africa  are  ine.\liaustible  ;  from  expe- 
rienced merchants  and  travellers  into  the  inte- 
rior, we  gather  that  nature  has  scattered  her 
bounties  with  the  most  lavish  hand  ;  and  that 
what  is  required  to  make  them  available  to  the 
noblest  purposes,  is  a  legitimate  commerce 
sustained  by  the  government,  and  directed  by 
honourable  men. 

Besides  the  wild  beasts  whose  skins  are 
valuable,  immense  herds  of  cattle,  incalculable 
in  number,  range  its  plains  ;  and  excellent  beef 
may  be  obtained  at  some  of  our  settlements,  at 
from  2d.  to  3d.  per  pound.  Sheep  and  goats 
are  numerous  ;  pigs  can  be  had  in  any  num- 
bers ;  poultry  literally  swarms,  and  fish  of  all 
kinds  visit  the  waters  in  immense  schools. 

The  mineral  kingdom  has  not  yet  been  ex- 
plored, but  enough  is  already  known  to  show 
that  the  precious  metals  abound,  particularly 
gold.  Iron  is  found  in  Western  Africa.  The 
ore  from  Sierra  Leone  is  peculiarly  rich, 
yielding  75  per  cent,  according  to  M'Cormack ; 
that  from  Upper  Senegal  was  found  to  be  good. 
It  is  also  found  near  Timbuctoo,  and  wrought 
by  the  Arabs.  The  mountains  of  Congo  are 
said  to  be  almost  all  ferruginous.  Copper  is 
so  abundant  in  Mayomba,  that  they  gather 
from  the  surface  of  the  ground  enough  for  their 
purposes.  Sal  ammoniac  is  found  plentifully 
in  Dagwumba,  and  is  sold  cheap  in  the  Ashan- 
tee  market ;  nitre,  emery,  and  trona,  are  found 
on  the  border  of  the  desert. 

But  Buxton  regards  the  productions  of  the 
vegetable  kingdom  as  of  infinitely  more  value. 
He  looks  to  the  forests,  and  the  plains,  and  the 
vallies,  and  the  rich  alluvial  deltas,  which  it 
would  take  centuries  to  exhaust  of  their  feitility 
and  products.  Fifty  miles  from  Sierra  Leone  j 
is  the  delta  of  the  Seeong  Boom,  Kitiam  and  | 
Gallinas  rivers,  containing  from  1000  to  1.500 
square  miles  of  the  richest  alluvial  soil,  capa- 
ble of  growing  all  tropical  produce. 

From  Cape  St.  Paul  to  Cameroons,  and  from 
thence  to  Cape  Lopez,  extends  the  richest 
country  that  imagination  can  conceive.  With- 
in this  space  from  forty  to  fifty  rivers  enter 
ihe  ocean,  forming  vast  flats,  to  the  extent  of 


180,000  square  miles!  With  a  few  incon- 
siderable exceptions,  the  whole  coast  of  Wes- 
tern Africa,  accessible  to  trading  vessels,  pre- 
sents immense  tracts  of  land  of  the  most  fertile 
character.  But  it  is  not  to  the  coast  alone  that 
the  merchant  may  look  for  the  results  of  his 
enterprise.  The  interior  is  represented  as 
equally  fertile,  and  its  productions  would  pro- 
bably embrace  all  the  marketable  commodities 
of  both  Indies. 

Mahogany,  teak,  ebony,  lignum  \itai,  rose- 
wood, and  many  other  beautiful  and  hard- 
grained  trees,  as  yet  unnamed  by  Europeans, 
grow  most  abundantly  in  the  woods — with 
great  quantities  of  ship-timber  of  the  choicest 
kinds.  Dye-woods  of  great  variety  abound, 
and  the  most  precious  gums.  Nuts,  some  of 
which  are  scaicely  known  to  us  yet,  are  be- 
ginning already  to  form  an  important  article  of 
trade.  There  are  the  palm-nut,  the  shea-nut, 
highly  valuable  for  their  oil,  the  cola-nut,  the 
ground-nut,  the  castor-nut,  the  nitla-nut,  and 
the  cocoa-nut.  All  the  tropical  fruits,  and 
many  of  the  grains  of  the  temperate  zones 
thrive  hixuriandy.  Of  drugs,  there  are  aloes 
and  cassia,  senna,  frankincense,  cardamums, 
and  grains  of  paradise,  or  Malagetta  pepper. 
A  beautiful  cordage  is  made  from  the  fibres  of 
the  aloe,  by  Mr.  Pavy  of  Paris,  who  also 
manufactures  glossy  stuffs  from  those  of  the 
palm  and  banana  trees.  Hemp  grows  wild 
on  the  Gambia,  and  the  same  may  be  said  of 
tobacco.  Indigo  grows  so  freely,  that,  in  some 
places,  it  is  difficult  to  eradicate  it.  "  Immense 
quantities"  of  it  spring  np  in  the  streets  of! 
Freetown.  It  is  known  to  grow  wild  as  far  j 
inland  as  the  Tchad,  and  gives  a  beautiful  d3'e 
to  the  native  cloths.  Sugar  canes  grow  spon- 
taneously in  several  parts  of  Africa,  and  when 
ctdtivated  become  very  large. 

But  before  all  these  cotton  should  claim  our 
attention ;  because  it  requires  little  capital, 
yields  a  steady  return,  is  in  vast  demand  in 
Europe,  and  grows  naturally  in  tlie  soil  of 
Africa.  The  vast  tropical  districts  along  the 
southern  side  of  the  Great  Desert,  the  fine 
plains,  and  gently  rising  country  from  the 
northern  bank  of  the  Rio  de  Formosa,  and 
from  the  Niger  to  the  base  of  the  Kong  moun- 
tains, are  adapted  to  the  culture  of  the  finest 
cotton.  This  portion  of  Africa  alone,  so  rich 
in  soil,  so  easy  of  access,  offers  an  independent 
and  abundant  supply  of  it. 

But  it  may  be  said,  centuries  must  elapse 
before  the  land  can  be  made  to  yield  any  quan- 
tity of  that  article.  An  anecdote,  however, 
which  I  heard  stated  to  the  Marquis  of  Nor- 
manby,  by  a  gendeman  whose  mercantile 
knowledge  would  not  be  disputed  by  any  one, 
may  serve  to  forbid  despair.  He  stated  that 
the  person  who  first  imported  from  America  a 
bale  of  cotton  into  this  country  was  still  alive, 
and  that  the  custom-house  officer  at  Liverpool 


(the  port  of  importation)  refused  to  admit  it  a 
American,  because  no  cotton  could  be  grown 
there ;  yet  that  country  which  could  grow  no 
cotton,  now,  besides  supplying  her  own  de- 
mand, and  that  of  all  other  countries,  sends 
annually  to  Great  Britain  a  quantity  valued  at 
about  £15,000,000  sterling. 

I  propose  then  that  an  effort  shall  be  made 
to  cultivate  districts  of  Africa;  we  should 
touch  at  a  few  prominent  points, — at  each  of 
these  a  mart  should  be  established,  and  some- 
thing might  be  done  towards  the  education 
of  the  children  of  those  who  entered  our  ser- 
vice. 

Great,  no  doubt,  are  the  diffieidties;  yet, 
such  are  the  discoveries  of  the  last  ten  year^, 
that  we  may  now  lay  aside  the  impression  of 
an  impenetrable  continent,  and  of  interminable 
wastes  of  sand,  which  have  accompanied  us 
from  our  childhood.  We  now  know  that  a 
mighty  river  which  discharges  itself  into  the 
Bight  of  Benin,  by  upwards  of  twenty  mouths, 
is  navigable,  with  little  interruption,  from 
thence  nearly  to  its  source,  a  distance  of  more 
than  2600  miles.  AVe  also  learn  from  the 
travellers  who  have  navigated  the  Niger,  thai 
there  are  many  tributary  streams,  some  of 
which,  especially  the  Tsciiadda,  or  Shaderbah, 
are  equally  navigable,  and  afford  every  facility 
lor  intercourse  with  the  numeious  nations  and 
tribes  who  inhabit  the  countries  in  their  vi- 
cinity. 

Here  then  is  one  of  the  most  magnificent 
rivers  in  the  world,  introducing  us  into  the 
heart  of  Africa :  at  a  central  point  it  opene  a 
way  by  its  eastern  branch,  to  the  kingdoms  of 
Bornou,  Kanem  and  Begharmi ;  by  its  western, 
to  Timbuctoo, — each  bringing  us  into  com- 
munication with  multitudes  of  tribes,  and  un- 
folding to  us  the  productions  of  a  most  exten- 
sive and  fertile  territory. 

The  problem  is,  how  shall  that  stream  be 
closed  to  the  passage  of  slaves  to  the  coast ; 
while  it  is  at  the  same  time  opened  as  a  secure 
and  accessible  highway  for  legitimate  com- 
merce. The  solution  seems  almost  self-evi- 
dent: we  must  obtain  the  positions  whicli 
command  the  Niger;  and,  without  doubt,  the 
most  important  of  these  is  Fernando  Po.  It  is 
situated  about  twent)'  miles  from  the  main 
land,  in  the  Bight  of  Biafra,  and  commands  the 
mouths  of  those  great  streams,  about  forty  in 
number,  which  penetrate  so  deeply  into  cen- 
tral Africa,  along  the  coast  from  the  Ri.o  Volta 
to  the  Gaboon.  It  is  exceedingly  fertile,  yet 
healthy.  Its  length  is  twenty-four  miles, 
breadth  sixteen,  and  extreme  height  above  the 
sea  10,000  feet. 

Laird  thus  describes  its  aspect :  "  The 
splendid  scenery  that  distinguishes  this  beauti- 
ful island,  is  well  known  from  former  descrip- 
tions, and  to  persons  coming   from  the  low 


378 


THE    FRIEND. 


marshy  shore  of  the  main  land  has  indescriba- 
ble charms. 

"  The  view  from  the  galleries  of  the  go- 
vernment-house, on  a  clear  moonliglit  night, 
!  never  saw  equalled,  nor  can  I  conceive  it 
surpassed.  To  the  north  east,  the  lofty  peak 
of  the  Camaroons  throws  its  shadow  half  way 
across  the  narrow  strait  that  separates  the 
island  from  the  main  land;  while  the  numerous 
little  promontories  and  beautiful  coves  that 
grace  tlie  shores  of  Goderich  bay,  throw  light 
and  shadow  so  exquisitely  upon  the  water, 
that  one  almost  can  imagine  it  a  fairy  land, 
On  the  west,  the  spectator  looks  down  almost 
perpendicularly  on  the  vessels  in  the  Clarence 
Cove,  which  is  a  natural  basin  surrounded  by 
I'liffs  of  the  most  romantic  shape,  and  a  group 
of  little  islands,  which  nature  seems  to  have 
thrown  in  to  give  a  finish  to  the  scene. 

"Looking  inland,  towards  the  island,  the 
peak  is  seen,  covered  with  wood  to  the  sum- 
mit, with  its  sides  furrowed  with  deep  ravines, 
and  here  and  there  a  patch  of  cleared  land, 
showing  like  a  white  spot  in  the  moonlight." 

We  are  also  informed  that  from  the  elevation 
of  3500  feet  above  the  sea,  there  is  always 
found  the  climate  of  an  European  summer. 

The  shores  are  bold,  and,  with  hardly  an 
exception,  free  from  those  swamps,  which,  on 
the  coasts  of  the  main  land,  generate  the  fatal 
malaria  so  destructive  to  Europeans.  The 
island,  moreover,  is  free  from  hurricanes,  and 
there  are  several  bays  of  convenient  access, 
and  good  anchorage.  Commodore  Bullen 
says,  scarcely  a  vessel  could  leave  the  Bonny, 
Calabars,  Bimbia  and  Camaroons  rivers,  with- 
out being  observed  time  enough  to  notify  any 
vessel  in  Maidstone  bay  to  intercept  her. 
"  You  have  not,"  said  a  gentleman  who  had 
resided  there  nine  years,  "  an  island,  either  in 
North  or  South  Atlantic,  equal  to  Fernando 
Po  for  shipping:  a  vessel  may  anchor  there 
all  the  year  round  in  perfect  safety."  Laird 
aays,  "  My  proposal  is,  to  make  the  govern- 
ment's head-quarters  at  Fernando  Po,  which  is 
the  key  to  central  Africa.  It  is  also  the  only 
place  upon  that  whole  coast,  on  which  hospi- 
tals, &c.  could  be  erected  above  the  reach  of 
fever,  where  invalids  might  recruit  in  a  pure 
itnd  bracing  atmosphere." 

Fernando  Po,  therefore,  possesses  in  a  re- 
markable manner  the  advantages  of  which  we 
atand  in  need  [whether  the  object  be  to  cap- 
ture the  slave-trader,  or  to  encourage  legitimate 
commerce].  I  confess  I  look  forward  to  the 
day  when  Africa  shall  unfold  her  hidden  trea- 
.sures  to  the  world  ;  and  as  a  primary  means  of 
enabling  her  to  do  so,  this  island  is  of  incalcu- 
lable value.  And,  whereas,  we  now  consign 
the  negroes  captured  from  slavers,  in  vast 
numbers,  to  the  destruction,  consequent  on  a 
Jong  voyage  to  Sierra  Leone,  they  could  be 
landed  heie  within  a  few  hours  or  days  ;  and 
if  located  here,  would  aflbrd  material  for  a 
normal  school,  for  tho  introduction  of  agricul- 
tare,  civilization,  and  Christianity  into  the  in- 
terior of  Africa. 


(To  I 


NATCHEZ    TORNADO. 

We  derive  the  following  from  the  Medical 
Examiner,  a  respectable  journal,  published  in 
this  city,  in  which  it  is  quoted  as  having  origi- 


nally appeared  in  the  Western  Journal  of 
Medicine  and  Surgery.  Besides  reciting  a 
number  of  circumstances  not  included  in  the 
previous  notices  which  we  have  given  of  this 
memorable  event,  it  discusses  the  subject  in  a 
more  regular  and  philosophical  way,  and  in  a 
manner,  we  think,  calculated  to  interest  the 
readers  of  "  The  Friend." 

We  have  seen  several  short  notices  of  this 
desolating  tempest  by  gentlemen  of  Natchez, 
from  which  we  propose  embodying  some  of 
the  more  remarkable  facts.  According  to  Dr. 
Tooley,  whose  account  is  the  fullest  that  we 
have  read,  the  morning  of  the  fatal  7th  of  May 
was  densely  overcast,  and  very  warm,  with  a 
brisk  south  wind  which  increased  about  noon, 
veering  to  the  east.  The  southvs'estern  sky  at 
mid-day  assumed  a  darker  and  more  tempes- 
tuous aspect,  the  gloom  and  turbulence  in- 
creasing every  moment ;  and  by  forty-five 
minutes  after  twelve  the  storm  began  to  be 
distinctly  heard,  the  wind  blowing  a  gale  from 
the  northeast.  The  roar  of  the  tempest,  which 
grew  louder  and  more  territic  as  it  advanced 
rapidly  upon  the  city,  was  attended  with  in-^ 
cessant  flashes  of  forked  lightning.  At  1.45, 
Dr.  Tooley  describes  the  storm-cloud  as  as- 
suming "an  almost  pilehy  darkness,  curling, 
rushing,  roaring  above,  below,  a  lurid  yellow, 
dashing  upward,  and  rapidly  approaching, 
striking  the    Mississippi    some  six  or  seven 


mode  in  which  they  exert  their  tremendous 
force.  We  were  informed  by  Dr.  Cartwright, 
that  Dr.  Tooley  preserved  his  house  from  all 
injury,  even  the  breaking  of  a  pane  of  glass, 
by  adopting  the  measures  which  his  theory  of 
storms  suggested.  That  theory  was  the  ex- 
plosive one — that,  where  houses  are  demolish- 
ed by  a  tornado,  it  is  in  consequence  of  the 
sudden  expansion  of  the  air  within,  caused  by 
the  instantaneous  rarefaction  of  the  external 
atmospher-e.  Dr.  Tooley  observed,  that  as  the 
storm  approached,  the  mercury  in  his  barome- 
ter sunk  rapidly ;  and  he  prepared  for  the  ex- 
pansion of  the  air  in  his  house  by  raising  all 
the  windows,  and  throwing  open  the  doors. 
His  house  was  not  so  well  built  to  resist  a 
storm  as  many  of  those  in  his  neighbourhood 
which  were  prostrated,  or  sustained  more  or 
less  damage,  and  its  escape  can  only  be  ac- 
counted for  by  the  fact,  tliat  he  provided  for 
the  exit  of  the  air  which,  confined,  must  have 
blown  out  the  windows,  as  happened  in  many 
instances,  if  it  had  not  blown  down  the  house. 
A  wing  of  Dr.  Cartwright's  house  was  blown 
down,  but  the  main  body  of  it,  which  was  of  a 
very  substantial  structure,  escaped  with  the 
loss  of  its  chimneys,  and  the  bursting  out  of 
the  windows. 

What  is  the  rationale  of  tornadoes  ?     Is  the 
force  exerted  owing  to  the  gyratory  motion  of 
the  atmosphere,  or  to  a  sudden  rarefaction  in 
some  portion  of  it,  causing  a  corresponding  ex- 
miles    belov/    the    city,    spreading   desolation  j  pansion  of  those  portions  immediately  under  it 


upon  each  side,  the  western  side  being  the 
centre  of  the  annulus.  At  this  time  a  black- 
ness of  darkness  overspread  the  heavens  ;  and 
when  the  annulus  approached  the  city,  the 
wind  suddenly  veered  to  the  S.  E.  8,  attended 
with  such  crashing  thunder  as  shook  the  solid 
earth.     At  2.10   the  tornado  burst  upon  the 


city,  dashing  diagonally  through  it,  attended  I  present  had  often 
with  such  murky  darkness,  roaring  and  crash-  -  ■  ■  - 
ing,  that  the  citizens  saw  not,  heard  not,  knew 
not  the  wide  wasting  destruction  around  them." 
The  rush  of  the  tornado  over  the  city  occu- 
pied a  space  of  time  not  exceeding  five 
minutes,  and  the  destructive  blast  not  more 
than  a  few  seconds.  At  this  moment  the  ba- 
rometer fell,  according  to  one  writer,  to  near- 
ly 29. 

The  disastrous  eflects  of  the  storm  are  too 
well  known  to  the  readers  of  the  Journal  to 
require  a  lengthened  description.  "  Natchez 
under  the  Hill,"  with  the  exception  of  one  or 
two  houses,  was  razed  to  the  ground,  and 
nearly  every  private  dwelling  and  public  edi 


around  it  ?  In  many  storms  there  can  be  no 
doubt,  that  the  gyrations  of  the  atmosphere  do 
the  mischief,  as  where  foi-est  trees  are  seen 
twisted  off.  In  other  cases  the  violent  sweep 
of  the  atmosphere  bears  down  all  before  it. 
But  in  Natchez  the  wind  is  said  not  to  have 
been  more  violent  than  the  persons  who  were 


fice  in  the  city  sustained  more  or  less  injury. 
Hundreds  of  houses  were  unroofed,  or  had 
their  gable  ends  or  windows  blown  out  ;  of 
three  steamboats  at  the  wharf,  two  were  sunk, 
and  the  third,  v/hich  was  freighted  with  lead, 
had  its  upper  works  blown  away  to  the  water's 
edge  ;  not  less  than  sixty  flat  boats  parted  their 
cables,  and  were  swamped  ;  and  three  hundred 
human  beings,  it  is  computed,  perished  on  the 
land  and  in  the  liver  during  the  few  moments 
which  the  tempest  was  passing.  Few  such 
storms  are  recorded  in  the  history  of  the  Uni- 
ted Slates ;  but  as  hurricanes  of  destructive 
violence  occur  almost  every  year  in  some  part 
of  the  country,  it  becomes  a  matter  of  some- 
thing more  than  curious  interest  to  ascertain 
the  laws  by  which  they  are  governed,  and  the 


it  when  no  extensive 
mischief  was  done  ;  and  this  tornado,  from  a 
multitude  of  facts  collected,  seems  to  have 
been  of  the  class  in  which  the  ruin  results  from 
explosions.  The  following  may  be  cited  from 
a  great  number : 

1.  The  gardener  of  Dr.  Cartwright  had  just 
quit  his  employ,  and  in  leaving  his  house  ne- 
glected to  close  the  doors  and  windows.  It 
escaped  without  injury.  The  gardener  of  a 
friend,  living  in  his  immediate  neighbourhood, 
hastened  when  he  saw  tl:e  storm  approaching, 
and  succeeded  in  closing  his  doors  and  win- 
dows, which  he  had  scarcely  done  when  the 
house  fell  upon  hint  and  killed  him. 

2.  The  garret  of  a  brick  house,  mentioned 
in  the  account  of  Dr.  Tooley,  being  closely 
shut  up,  both  ends  were  burst  outward,  and 
with  such  explosive  force,  that  some  of  the 
bricks  of  the  windward  end  were  thrown  upon 
a  terrace  nearly  on  a  level  with  it,  to  a  distance 
of  not  less  than  twenty  feet,  in  the  face  of  the 
wind. 

3.  A  brick  house  on  the  north  side  of  Main 
street  had  its  leeward  gable  end  blown  out,  the 
windward  end  remaining  uninjured. 

4.  The  windward  gable  end  of  a  large 
house  adjoining  the  Commercial  bank,  bursted 
outward  in  the  face  of  the  storm,  the  leeward 
end  escaping  without  injury. 

5.  The  gable  ends  of  a  large  three-story 
brick  house  on  Franklin  street  were  thrown 


THE     FHIKJiD. 


379 


out  with  great  violence,  in  opposite  directions, 
and  one,  of  course,  against  the  wind. 

6.  The  leeward  ends  of  two  brick  stores 
were  thrown  outward  with  violence,  while  the 
windward  ends  escaped.  The  same  happen- 
ed to  the  leeward  side  of  a  large  brick  house 
close  by. 

7.  In  the  neighbourhood  of  the  last  men- 
tioned, anollier  brick  house  had  the  windward 
gable  end  thrown  outward. 

8.  The  desks  in  the  Agricultural  bank, 
which  were  locked  by  the  president  as  the 
storm  commenced,  were  found  open  shortly 
after,  with  their  locks  bursted.  In  another  in- 
stance, the  drawer  of  a  bureau  was  thrown  quite 
out,  while  the  bureau  itself  was  found  in  its 


the  Tremont  House  were  thrown  outward  with 
great  force,  without  injuring  or  disturbing  the 
furniture  within.  i 

10.  The  gable  ends  of  a  large  brick  store 
on  Main  and  Pearl  streets  were  blown  out; 
the  roof  of  the  tire-proof  brick  oilice  of  the 
Probate  court  exploded  to  windward  ;  and  in 
a  house  on  State  street  a  large  trap-door  in  the 
roof  was  bursted  open,  giving  an  outlet  to  the 
air,  and  saving  the  roof. 

Hundreds  of  such  facts,  it  is  said  by  persons 
who  have  surveyed  the  ruins,  might  be  ad- 
duced, showing,  that  where  sufficient  openings 
were  not  atTorded  to  the  expanding  air,  the 
roof,  windows,  or  some  other  part  of  the  house 
gave  way,  and  most  generally  to  the  leeward. 
A  writer  in  one  of  the  Natchez  papers  pledges 
himself  to  point  out  to  the  incredulous,  in  a 
walk  through  ihe  ciiy,  five  hundred  explosions 
— instances  in  which  the  violence  done  can 
only  be  explained  by  the  outward  action  of  the 
atmosphere. 

We  have  a  parallel  case  in  the  break-bottle 
experiment  with  the  air-pump,  in  which  a  thin 
square  bottle,  hermetically  sealed,  is  shivered 
into  a  thousand  fragments,  under  the  exhausted 
receiver,  by  the  expansion  of  the  confined  air. 
The  pressure  of  tlie  atitiosphere  over  the  city 
was  suddenly  diminished  nearly  one  thirtieth, 
as  was  shown  by  the  fall  of  the  barometer,  and 
rooms  containing  four  thousand  cubic  feet  of 
air,  were  thus  subjected,  it  has  been  estimated, 
to  a  pressure  from  within  of  eighty-six  tons 
more  than  from  without.  The  consequence 
was,  that  the  windows  were  blown  out  wlien 
the  walls  were  strong,  and  the  equilibrium  w 
thus  restored ;  and  in  garrets,  wliere  the  ; 
was  more  confined,  trap-doors  were  blown 
open,  or  gable  ends  thrown  out  with  immense 
force.  In  some  cases  roofs  were  heaved  up 
and  removed,  and  often,  as  has  been  shown, 
walls  were  shot  out  in  the  face  of  the  wind. 
Garrets  being  closer  were  ofiener  exploded 
than  other  apartments  which  were  relieved  by 
windows  and  doors  ;  and  for  the  same  reason 
brick  houses  sustained  more  damage  tlian  those 
composed  of  wood.  And,  finally,  in  the  "ex- 
plosive" theory  we  have  an  explanation  of  the 
well-authenticated  fact,  that  where  doors  and 
windows  were  unclosed,  leeward  and  wind- 
ward, houses,  as  was  strikingly  the  case  with 
Dr.  Tooley's,  escaped  all  injury.  Whatever, 
therefore,  may  be  the  modus  operandi  of  hur- 
ricanes generally,  the  conclusion  seems  irre- 
sistible, that   in  the  tornado  at   Natchez   the 


demolition  of  buildings  was  occasioned  by  the 
rarefaction  of  the  outer  atmosphere,  and  a  cor- 
responding expansion  of  the  air  within,  equal- 
ling the  explosive  force  of  gunpowder.  Still, 
there  are  phenomena  connected  with  the  storm 
for  which  nothing  but  the  supposition  of  "  a 
mighty  rushing  wind"  will  account;  and  such 
a  wind,  in  fact,  is  inseparable  from  the  rarefied 
state  of  the  air  which  led  to  the  explosions. 
Into  the  air  which  thus  presented  a  compara- 
tive vacuum,  the  surrounding  atmosphere  must 
have  rushed  with  great  violence  ;  and  it  was 
this  wind  that  uprooted  forest  trees,  raised  the 
immense  waves  in  the  Mississippi,  and  forced 
the  boats  from  their  moorings. 

The  quantity  of  rain  which  fell  during  the 
passage  of  the  tornado,  according  to  Dr. 
Tooley,  was  only  83-lOOths  of  an  inch,  but 
holding  in  suspension  mud  and  particles  of 
leaves  and  other  vegetable  matter  in  such  quan- 
as  not  only  to  darken  the  air,  but  leave  a 
tliick  coating  upon  whatever  it  came  in  contact 
with. 

Dr.  Tooley  closes  his  account  of  the  tornado 
with  a  description  of  some  curious  efliects  pro- 
duced by  it  upon  the  leaves  and  buds  of  plants  : 
the)'  were  in  a  manner  seared  by  it.  Those 
which  were  not  killed  outright  were  crisped, 
and  their  growth  suspended  for  ten  or  more 
days.  Some  very  thriving  grape  cuttings  in 
the  garden  of  Dr.  T.  were  killed,  and  the  old 
vines  were  also  stunted  and  injured.  An  arbour 
vita;  in  his  yard  seemed  blighted  and  dying  ; 
the  leaves  of  the  succulent  morns  raulticaulis 
appeared  for  some  days  as  if  an  eastern  sirocco 
had  passed  over  them  ;  and  fruit  trees,  grass, 
and  weeds,  assumed  the  same  appearance. 


History  of  the  Lehigh  Coal  and  Xa-vigation 
Company. 

(Continued  from  page  37).] 

It  became  evident  that  the  business  on  the 
Lehigh  could  not  be  extended  as  fast  as  the 
demand  for  coal  increased,  while  it  was  neces- 
sary to  build  a  new  boat  for  each  load  of  coal ; 
besides,  the  forests  were  now  beginning  to  feel 
tlylfraste  of  timber,  (more  than  four  hundred 
acres  a  year  being  cut  off,)  and  showed  plainly 
enough  that  they  would  soon  disappear,  in 
consequence  of  the  increased  demand  upon 
tliem  ;  while,  at  the  same  time,  the  Schuylkill 
coal  region  had  an  uninterrupted  slackwater 
navigation,  which  would  accommodate  boats 
in  their  passage  up  as  well  as  down,  and,  of 
course,  admitted  any  extension  of  the  coal 
trade  that  might  be  deemed  advisable.  It 
should  also  be  mentioned  that  almost  the 
whole  of  the  shares  of  tlie  stock  of  the  old 
"  Coal  Mine  Company"  had  been  purchased, 
so  that  the  mines  had  become  nearly  the  sole 
properly  of  the  Lehigh  Coal  and  Navigation 
Company.  These  shares  represented  fiftieth 
parts  of  the  whole  property,  and  the  pnrchase 
of  them  commenced  at  one  hundred  and  fifty 
dollars  per  share  ;  the  last  was  purchased  for 
two  thousand  dollars,  after  the  slackwater  na- 
vigation had  been  made.  Under  all  these  cir- 
cumstances, it  was  concluded  that  the  time  had 
arrived  for  changing  the  navigation  of  the  Le- 
high into  a  slackwater  navigation.  The  acting 
managers,   who   resided    at   Mauch    Chunk, 


formed  a  plan  for  a  steamboat  navigation,  with 
locks  one  hundred  and  thirty  feet  long,  and 
thirty  feet  wide,  which  would  accommodate  a 
steamboat  carrying  one  hundred  and  fifty  tons 
of  coal.  These  locks  were  of  a  peculiar  con- 
struction, adapted  to  river  navigation.  The 
gates  operated  upon  the  same  principle  with 
the  sluice-gates  in  the  dams  for  making  artifi- 
cial freshets,  and  were  raised  or  let  down  by 
the  application  or  removal  of  a  hydrostatic 
pressure  below  them.  The  first  mile  below 
Mauch  Chunk  was  arranged  for  this  kind  of 
navigation.  The  locks  proved  to  be  perfectly 
efTective,  aitd  could  be  filled  or  emptied,  not- 
withstanding their  magnitude,  in  three  minutes, 
or  about  half  the  tiine  of  the  ordinary  lock. 
Application  was  then  made  to  the  legislature 
for  an  act  for  the  improvement  of  the  river 
Delaware  upon  this  plan,  but  the  common- 
wealth decided  upon  the  construction  of  a 
canal  along  that  river,  provided  the  estimate  os 
the  expense  of  its  construction  should  not  exr 
ceed  a  limited  amount  per  mile.  This,  oi 
course,  put  an  end  to  all  thoughts  of  continu- 
ing the  steamboat  plan  upon  the  Lehigh.  Had 
this  plan  been  adopted,  there  can  be  no  doubl 
the  transportation  of  coal  upon  it  could  have 
been  eflected«/  an  expense  not  exceeding  f out 
mills  per  ton  per  mile,  and  tl\e  same  steamboal 
could  proceed  (when  the  Delaware  and  Rari- 
tan  canal  was  done)  to  New  York,  Albany, 
Providence,  &c.  &c.  without  transhipment. 

The  large  quantity  of  coal  which  had  been 
brought  to  market  and  sold  in  the  previous 
year  produced  a  profit  which  brought  the  semi- 
annual dividend  fully  up  to  three  per  cent,  on 
the  1st  of  January,  1826,  and  placed  all  the 
stock  of  the  company  upon  an  equality  from 
that  time  forward.  In  the  previous  years  the 
dividend  account  stood  as  follows  :  January  1, 
1822,  the  first  dividend  made,  was  confined  to 
the  preferred  subscribers,  who  then  received 
three  per  cent,  on  their  subscription  of  fifty 
thousand  dollars,  and  the  same  dividend  regu- 
larly afterward.  July,  1822,  gave  the  original 
subscribers  one  per  cent.,  and  from  that  time 
they  regularly  received  three  per  cent.,  except 
in  July,  1824,  when  the  dividend  to  them  wat 
omitted.  On  the  stock  allotted  to  J.  White 
and  E.  Hazard,  a  dividend  of  one  per  cent, 
was  made,  Januarj-,  1824,  and  of  two  and  a 
iialf  per  cent.  January,  1825.  These  were 
the  only  dividends  in  which  they  participa- 
ted, previous  to  the  one  which  equalized  the 
stock. 

In  1826,  there  were  thirty-one  thousand 
two  hundred  and  eighty  tons  of  coal  sent  down 
the  Lehigh.  The  business  was  now  becoming 
so  large  that  it  was  difficult  to  keep  the  turn- 
pike to  the  mines  in  good  working  order,  with- 
out coatiijg  it  with  stone,  and  it  was  deter- 
mined that  the  best  economy  would  be  to 
convert  it  into  a  railroad.  The  only  railroati 
then  in  the  United  States  was  the  Quincy  rail- 
road, about  three  miles  in  length,  made  in  the 
fall  of  1826.  There  had  previously  been  a 
short  wooden  railroad,  not  plated  with  iron, 
at  Leiper's  stone-quarry,  of  about  three  quar- 
ters of  a  mile  in  length,  but  this  was  worn  out, 
and  not  in  use.  The  railroad  from  Mauch 
Chunk  to  the  summit  mines  was  commenced 
in  January,  and  completely  in  operation  in 
May,  1827.     It  is  nine  miles  in  length,  and 


380 


THE   FRIEND. 


has  a  descent  all  llje  way  from  the  summit 
mines  to  the  river.  The  road  is  continued  be^ 
yond  the  summit  about  three  fourths  of  a  mile 
and  descends  into  the  mines  west  of  the  suni' 
mit  about  sixty  feet.  "With  this  exception,  die 
whole  transportation  of  the  coal  upon  it  ii 
done  by  gravity,  the  empty  wagons  being  re^ 
turned  to  the  mines  by  mules,  which  ride 
down  with  the  coal.  This,  also,  was  an  ar- 
rangement made  at  the  suggestion  of  Josiah 
White,  entirely  novel  in  its  character ;  and 
enabled  the  mules  to  make  two  and  a  half  trips 
to  the  summit  and  back,  thus  travelling  about 
forty  miles  each  day.  Numerous  branch  rail- 
roads are  now  constructed  into  the  different 
parts  of  the  mines. 

In  February,  1827,  the  balance  of  the  stock, 
amounting  to  five  hundred  thousand  dollars, 
was  subscribed  for ;  and,  it  having  been  de- 
cided that  the  Delaware  division  of  the  Penn- 
sylvania canal  would  be  made,  it  was  deter- 
mined to  go  on  widi  a  canal  and  slack-water 
navigation  upon  the  Lehigh,,  from  Mauch 
Chunk  to  Easton.  Canvass  White,  whose 
character  as  a  canal  engineer  stood  as  high  as 
any  in  the  country,  was  invited  to  take  charge 
of  the  work.  He  recommended  a  canal  to  be 
constructed  of  the  then  ordinary  size,  to  ac- 
commodate boats  of  twenty-five  tons.  But  the 
acting  managers  argued  that  the  same  hands 
could  manage  a  much  larger  boat,  and  the  only 
additional  expense  for  a  boat  of  one  hundred, 
to  one  hundred  and  fifty  tons  would  be  for  a 
larger  boat,  and  for  an  additional  horse  or  two 
-    -    - 

d  in  any  quantity, 
cargo  for  the 
larger  boat,  and  the  expense  per  ton  would  be 
very  much  lessened.  It  was  at  last  concluded 
that  the  engineer  should  make  tv/o  estimates, 
the  one  for  the  canal  to  be  forty  feet  wide,  and 
the  other  for  a  canal  of  sixty  feet  wide,  each 
with  corresponding  locks.  The  difference  in 
the  estimates  for  tiie  two  canals  in  that  location 
was  so  small  (about  $30,000)  that  the  largest 
size  was  unanimously  adopted.  The  wisdom 
of  this  decision  has  heen  most  clearly  demon- 
strated, and  other  canal  companies  in  the  Uni- 
ted States  have  since  followed  the  example. 
The  dimensions  of  the  navigation  were  fixed 
at  sixty  feet  wide  on  the  surface,  and  Jive  fret 
deep ;  and  the  locks  one  hundred  feet  long, 
and  twenty-two  feet  wide,  adapted  to  boats  of 
one  hundred  and  tiventy  tons.  The  work 
was  at  once  laid  out  and  let  to  contractors, 
who  commenced  their  operations  about  mid- 
summer. 

The  canal  commissioners  met  soon  after  at 
Bristol,  for  the  purpose  of  deciding  upon  let- 
ting the  Delaware  division  of  the  Pennsylva- 
nia canal.  They  were  applied  to,  to  construct 
it  so  as  to  correspond  with  the  work  going  on 
upon  the  Lehigh  ;  it  was,  however,  insisted 
that  the  experience  of  Europe  had  proved  that 
a  twenty-five  ton  boat  was  the  size  most  cheap- 
ly managed ;  and  that  even  upon  the  New 
York  canal,  which  would  admit  of  boats  of 
forty  tons,  it  rarely  happened  that  the  packets 
carried  more  than  twenty-five  tons.  The  com- 
missioners at  length  concluded  to  make  the 
locks  of  half  the  width,  and  of  the  same  length 
as  those  on  the  Lehigh,  so  that  two  of  the 
Delaware  boats  could  pass  at  once  through  the 


to  tow  it.    The  whole  lading  being  coal,  whicl 
could   always   be   furnii  '     "    ' 
there  need  be  no  detention  for 


Lehigh  locks,  and  thus  save  half  the  time  ii 
lockage.  Had  not  the  "  experience  of  Europe' 
thus  thwarted  a  noble  work,  sloops  and  schoon 
ers  would,  at  this  day,  have  taken  in  their  car- 
goes at  White  Haven,  seventy-one  miles  up 
the  Leliigk,  and  have  delivered  them,  without 
transhipment,  at  any  of  our  Atlantic  port 
The  canal  commissioners  of  the  present  day 
have  already  officially  expressed  to  the  leg' 
lature  their  anticipations  that  it  will  soon  be 
necessary  to  enlarge  the  whole  of  the  Delaware 
division,  to  enable  it  to  pass  the  immense  trade 
that  will  undoubtedly  be  poured  into  it  from 
the  Lehigh. 

This  enlargement  of  the  Delaware  canal 
must  unquestionably  take  place  soon,  or  the 
enlargement  of  the  Morris  canal,  by  our 
spirited  neighbours  of  New  York,  will  take 
ofi'  a  very  large  proportion  of  its  trade.  The 
enlargement  of  twenty-six  miles  of  the  De! 
ware  canal,  and  of  thirteen  of  its  locks  below 
Easton,  with  an  outlet  to  the  river  Delaware  a 
Black's  Eddy,  opposite  the  feeder  of  the  Dela 
ware  and  Raritan  canal,  would  yet  admit  se; 
vessels  to  loud  or  discharge  at  White  Haven. 
The  Delaware  division  is  now  only  calcu 
lated  to  pass  boats  of  si.\ty  Ions  through  the 
locks. 

As  so  large  a  portion  of  the  Delawaie  d! 
sion  was  made  by  embankments  along  the 
river,  the  probability  is,  that  the  full-sized 
canal  would  not  have  cost  more  than  the  one 
now  constructed,  and  the  transportation  upon 
it  would  not  have  cost  so  much  by  one  fourth 
The  Lehigh  slackwaler  navigation,  from 
Mauch  Chunk  to  Easton,  was  opened  for  use 
at  the  close  of  .Tune,  1839,  while  the  Delaware 
division  was  not  regularly  navigable  until 
nearly  three  years  afterwards,  although  it 
commenced  but  about  four  months  after  the 
Lehigh.  The  contractors  upon  tlie  Delaware 
division  were  suffered  to  use  improper  mate- 
rials, and  when  finished  by  them  the  canal 
would  not  hold  water.  It  was,  at  length,  left 
to  the  care  of  Josiah  White  to  make  it  a  good 
and  permanently  useful  navigation. 

The  want  of  the  Delaware  division,  after 
the  Lehigh  was  completed,  caused  the  failure 
of  eight  tlividends  to  the  Lehigh  company,  as 
they  were  obliged  to  continue  the  use  of  the 
temporary  boats,  which  were  very  expensively 
moved  on  the  Lehigh  navigation,  but  were  the 
only  kind  that  could  be  used  upon  the  channels 
of  the  Delaware  river,  which  were  still  neces- 
sarily used  to  get  to  market.  This  not  only 
prevented  the  increase  of  the  company's  coal 
iness  on  the  Lehigh,  but  also  turned  the 
attention  of  persons  desirous  of  entering  into 
the  coal  business  to  the  Schuylkill  coal  region, 
which  caused  Pottsville  to  spring  up  with  great 
rapidity,  and  furnish  numerous  dealers  to 
spread  the  Schuylkill  coal  through  the  mar- 
"  et,  while  the  company  was  the  only  dealer 
in  Lehigh  coal.  In  this  manner  the  Schuyl- 
kill coal  trade  got  in  advance  of  that  of  the 
Lehigh. 

The  capital  of  the  company  being  limited, 
by  the  act  of  incorporation,  to  one  million  of 
dollars,  which  amount  had  been  expended  in 
the  operations  of  the  company  prior  to  the 
completion  of  the  slackwater  navigation,  it  be- 
came necessary,  in  1828,  to  consider  the  means 
to  raise   the  necessary  funds   to  carry  on  the 


work.  By  this  time  a  total  change  had  taken 
place  in  the  views  of  the  community  respect- 
ing the  undertaking  of  the  Lehigh  company. 
The  improvement  of  the  Lehigh  had  been 
demonstrated  to  be  perfectly  practicable,  and 
the  extensive  coal  field  owned  by  them  was  no 
longer  considered  to  be  of  problematical  value. 
The  legislature  of  1818  was  now  censured  for 
having  granted  such  valuable  privileges,  and 
all  the  "  craziness"  of  the  original  enterprise 
was  lost  sight  of.  Hence  applications  to  the 
legislature  foi  a  change  in  their  charter  were 
thwarted  by  the  influence  of  adverse  interests. 
With  such  opposition,  it  was  in  vain  to  apply 
to  the  legislature  for  an  increase  of  capital,  as 
it  was  evident  that  such  a  change  could  not  be 
effected  without  a  sacrifice  of  some  of  the  valu- 
able privileges  secured  by  the  charter  of  the 
company.  Resort  was  therefore  necessarily 
had  to  loans,  to  enable  the  company  to  com- 
plete the  woik  required  of  them  by  law,  and 
these  were  readily  procured,  in  consequence 
of  the  good  faith  always  evinced  in  the  busi- 
ness of  the  company,  and  their  evidently  pros- 
perous ciriumstances.  The  first  loan  was 
taken  in  1828. 

The  claim  upon  the  company  arising  from 
their  assumption  of  the  agreement  of  J.  White 
and  E.  Hazard  with  G.  F.  A.  Hauto  for  the 
purchase  of  his  interest,  before  mentioned, 
was  finally  setded  in  1830,  by  the  purchase 
by  the  company  of  the  remaining  shares  of 
the  stock  into  which  Hauto  had  converted  his 
claim. 

Upon  the  completion  of  the  Delaware  divi- 
sion of  the  Pennsylvania  canal,  the  operations 
of  the  coal  business  were  very  much  simpli- 
fied by  the  change  from  temporary  to  perma- 
nent boats,  and  the  consequent  discharge  of 
the  host  of  hands  required  in  chopping,  haul- 
ing, sawing,  rafting,  piling,  and  otherwise  pre- 
paring the  large  amount  of  lumber  necessary 
for  building,  on  the  average  of  some  3'ears,  of 
eleven  to  thirteen  miles  in  length  of  boats,  six- 
teen to  eighteen  feet  wide. 

In  1831  the  company  constructed  a  railroad, 
about  five  miles  long,  from  the  landing  to  the 
mines  which  had  been  opened  along  Room 
Run,  which,  like  the  one  from  the  summit 
mines,  operates  by  gravity,  but  has  a  more 
gradual  descent  toward  the  river. 


A  medal  of  honour  has  been  given  by  the 
French  government  to  a  young  female,  named 
Louise  RouUand — who,  at  the  age  of  17,  en- 
tered herself  on  board  the  fishing  sloop  Bon 
Pere,  of  Ligny,  and  has  since  been  sharing  in 
all  the  duties  of  the  crew — for  having  saved, 
on  different  occasions,  four  persons  from 
drowning,  in  the  most  courageous  way.  An- 
other female,  named  Justin,  has  received  the 
medal  for  having,  with  her  brother,  who  has 
also  had  the  medal,  gone  in  a  small  boat  through 
a  heavy  sea,  to  the  relief  of  a  vessel  which  was 
being  wrecked,  at  a  league  from  the  shore,  on  . 
the  coast  of  Brittany,  and  saved  three  men  and 
a  woman  who  were  on  board.  Another  female, 

ed  Gemot,  at  Dinan,  has  had  the  medal  for 
saving  a  child  in  the  river  Ranee,  although  she 

d  not  swim,  and,  being  the  mother  of  four 
children  herself,  could  hardly  have  expected  to 

her  life  for  a  child  not  her  own. — Latepctp. 


Extracts  on  the  sabjccl  of  Slavery,  from  the 
journal  and  wrilvigs  of  John  Ifoo/man,  of 
Mount  Holly,  Xcw  Jersey,  a  minister  of 
the  Society  of  Friends,  ivho  died  at  Fork, 
England,  ./?.  D.  1772. 

(CouciUvU'il  from  p.  375. ^ 

As  persons  setting  negroes  free  in  our  pro- 
vince, are  bound  by  law  to  maintain  them,  in 
case  they  have  need  of  relief;  some  who 
scrupled  keeping  slaves  for  term  of  life,  in  the 
time  of  my  youth,  were  wont  to  detain  their 
young  negroes  in  their  service  till  thirty  years 
of  age,  without  wages,  on  that  account.  With 
this  custom  I  so  far  agreed,  that  I,  being  joined 
to  another  friend,  in  executiiig  the  wdl  of  a 
deceased  friend,  once  sold  a  negro  lad  till  he 
might  attain  the  age  of  thirty  years,  and  ap- 
plied the  money  to  the  use  of  the  estate. 

With  abasement  of  heart,  I  may  now  say, 
that  sometimes,  as  I  have  sat  in  a  meeting, 
with  my  heart  exercised  towards  that  awful 
Being,  who  respecteth  not  persons  or  colouis, 
and  have  looked  upon  this  lad,  I  have  felt  that 
all  was  not  clear  in  my  mind  resper-ting  him  : 
and  as  I  have  attended  to  this  exercise,  and 
fervently  sought  the  Lord,  it  hath  appeared  to 
me,  that  I  should  make  some  restitution,  but 
in  what  way  I  saw  not  till  lately ;  when  being 
vinder  some  concern,  that  I  may  be  resigned  to 
go  on  a  visit  to  parts  of  the  West  Indies  ;  and 
under  close  engagement  of  spirit,  seeking  to 
the  Lord  for  counsel  herein  :  that  of  my  join- 
ing in  the  sale  aforesaid,  came  heavily  upon 
me  ;  and  my  mind  for  a  time  was  covered  with 
darkness  and  sorrow  ;  and  under  this  sore  af- 
fliction, my  heart  was  softened  to  receive 
instruction.  Here  I  first  saw,  that  as  I  had 
been  one  of  the  two  executors,  who  had  sold 
this  lad  nine  years  longer  than  is  common  for 
our  own  children  to  serve,  so  I  should  now 
offer  a  part  of  my  subsistence,  to  redeem  the 
last  half  of  that  nine  years  ;  but  as  the  time 
was  not  yet  come,  I  executed  a  bond,  binding 
me  and  my  executors,  to  pay  to  the  man  he 
was  sold  to,  what  to  candid  men  might  appear 
equitable,  for  the  last  four  and  a  half  years  of 
his  time,  in  case  the  said  yonth  should  be 
living,  and  in  a  condition  likely  to  provide 
comfortably  for  himself. 

[Being  under  great  exercise  of  mind,  re- 
specting his  prospect  of  duty  to  visit  the  West 
Lrdies ;  and  also  doubting  the  propriety  of 
taking  passage  in  a  vessel,  engaged  in  the 
West  India  trade,  on  account  of  the  "  oppres- 
sion the  slaves  lie  under,  who  raise  the  West 
India  produce,"  he  wrote  the  following,  which 
he  showed  to  the  owners  of  a  vessel  engaged 
in  this  trade,  and  to  sail  about  that  time.] 

"  To  trade  freely  with  oppressors,  and  with- 
out labouring  to  dissuade  from  such  unkind 
treatment,  and  seek  for  gain  by  such  traffic, 
tends,  I  believe,  to  make  them  more  easy  re- 
specting their  conduct,  than  they  would  be,  if 
the  cause  of  universal  righteousness  was 
humbly  and  firmly  attended  to,  by  those  in 
general  with  whom  they  have  commerce ;  and 
that  complaint  of  the  Lord,  by  his  prophet, 
'  They  have  strengthened  the  hands  of  the 
wicked,'  hath  very  often  revived  in  my  mind; 
and  I  may  here  add  some  circumstances,  pre- 
ceding any  prospect  of  a  visit  there.  The 
case  of  David  hath  often  been  before  me  of 


THE  FKiiOSD. 

late  years  :  he  longed  for  some  water  in  a 
well,  beyond  an  army  of  Philistines,  at  war 
with  Israel ;  and  some  of  his  men,  to  please 
him,  ventured  their  lives  in  passing  through 
this  army,  and  brought  that  water.  It  doth 
not  appear  that  the  Israelites  were  then  scarce 
of  water,  but  rather,  that  David  gave  way  to 
delicacy  of  taste  ;  but  having  thought  on  the 
danger  these  men  were  exposed  to,  he  con- 
sidered this  water  as  their  blood,  and  his  heait 
smote  him  that  he  could  not  drink  it,  but 
poured  it  out  to  the  Lord.  And  the  oppres- 
sion of  the  slaves,  which  I  have  seen  in  seve- 
ral journies  southward,  on  this  continent,  and 
the  report  of  their  treatment  in  the  West  In- 
dies, hath  deeply  affected  me  ;  and  a  care  to 
live  in  the  spirit  of  peace,  and  minister  just 
cause  'of  offence  to  none  of  ray  fellow  crea- 
tures, hath,  from  time  to  time,  livingly  revived 
on  my  mind.  And  under  this  exercise,  I,  for 
some  years  past,  have  declined  to  gratify  my 
palate  with  those  sugars." 

"I  do  not  censure  my  brethren  in  these 
things  ;  but  believe  the  Father  of  mercies,  to 
whom  all  mankind  by  creation,  are  equally 
related,  hath  heard  the  groans  of  tliis  oppressed 
people  ;  and  is  preparing  some  to  have  a  tender 
feeling  of  their  condilion :  and  the  trading  in, 
or  frequent  use  of,  any  produce  known  to  be 
raised  by  the  labours  of  those,  who  are  under 
such  lamentable  oppression,  hath  appeared  to 
be  a  subject,  wliich  may  yet  more  require  the 
serious  consideration  of  the  humble  followers 
of  Christ,  the  Prince  of  peace." 

"  After  long  and  mournful  exercise,  I  am 
now  free  to  mention  how  things  have  opened 
in  my  mind,  with  desires  that  if  it  may  please 
the  Lord,  further  to  open  his  will  to  any  of  his 
children  in  this  matter,  they  may  faithfully 
follow  him  in  such  further  manifestation." 

Being  visited  with  a  fit  of  illness,  and 
brought  very  low,  he  dictated  to  a  Friend,  as 
follows  : 

1  mo.  4,  1770.  "  I  have  seen  in  the  light 
of  the  Lord,  that  the  day  is  approaching,  when 
the  man  that  is  the  most  wise  in  human  poli- 
cy, shall  be  the  greatest  fool  ;  and  the  arm 
that  is  mighty  to  support  injustice,  shall  be 
broken  to  pieces  :  the  enemies  of  righteous- 
ness shall  make  a  terrible  rattle,  and  shall 
mightily  torment  one  another ;  for  He  that  is 
omnipotent  is  rising  up  to  judgment,  and  will 
plead  the  cause  of  the  oppressed. 

Extracts  from  a  pamphlet  written  by  J.  f  Fool- 
man,  entitled  Some  Considerations  on  the 
Keeping  of  Negroes.  Recommended  to  the 
professors  of  Christianity  of  every  denomi- 
nation. 

"  He,  who,  of  old,  heard  the  groans  of  the 
children  of  Israel,  under  the  hard  taskmasters 
in  Egypt,  I  trust,  hath  looked  down  from  his 
holy  habitation,  on  the  miseries  of  these  deep- 
ly oppressed  people.  Many  lives  have  been 
shortened  through  extreme  oppression,  while 
they  laboured  to  support  luxury  and  worldly 
greatness  ;  and  though  many  people  in  out- 
ward prosperity,  may  think  little  of  these 
things,  yet  the  gracious  Creator  hath  regard 
to  the  cries  of  the  innocent,  however  unnoticed 
by  men. 

The  Lord,  in  the  richness  of  his  goodness, 
is  leading  some  into  the  feeling  of  the  condi- 


381 

lion  of  this  people,  who  cannot  rest  without 
labouring  as  their  advocates  ;  of  which,  in  some 
measure,  I  have  had  experience,  for  in  the 
movings  of  his  love  in  my  heart,  these  poor 
sutlerers  have  been  brought  near  to  me.  The 
unoffending  aged  and  infirm,  made  to  labour 
too  hard,  kept  on  a  diet  less  comfortable  than 
their  weak  slate  required,  and  exposed  to  great 
difficulties  under  hard-hearted  men, — to  whose 
sufl'erings  I  have  often  been  a  witness  ; — and 
imder  the  heart-melting  power  of  Divine  love, 
their  misery  hath  felt  to  me  like  the  misery  of 
my  parents.  With  the  condition  of  the  youth, 
my  mind  has  often  been  affected,  as  with  the 
atflictions  of  my  children  ;  and  in  a  feeling  of 
the  misery  of  these  people,  and  of  that  great 
offence,  which  is  ministered  to  them,  my 
tears  have  been  often  poured  out  before  the 
Lord. 

If  we  bring  this  matter  home,  and,  as  Job 
proposed  to  his  friends,  '  Put  our  souls  in 
their  souls'  stead  ;'  Job  xvi.  4,  if  we  consider 
ourselves  and  our  children,  as  exposed  to  the 
hardships  which  these  people  lie  under,  in 
supporting  an  imaginary  greatness ;  did  we, 
in  such  case,  behold  an  increase  of  luxury  and 
superfluity  amongst  our  oppressors,  and  there- 
with felt  an  increase  of  the  weight  of  our  bur- 
dens, and  expected  our  posterity  to  groan 
under  oppression  after  us; — under  all  this 
misery,  had  we  none  to  plead  our  cause,  nor 
any  hope  of  relief  from  man,  how  would  our 
cries  ascend  to  the  God  of  the  spirits  of  all 
flesh,  who  judgeth  the  world  in  righteous- 
ness, and  in  his  own  lime  is  a  refuge  for  the 
oppressed  ! 

If  they,  who  thus  afflicted  us,  continued  to 
lay  claim  to  religion,  and  were  assisted  in  their 
business  by  others,  esteemed  pious  people, 
who,  through  a  friendship  with  them,  strength- 
ened their  hands  in  tyranny  ; — in  such  a  state, 
when  we  were  hunger-bitten,  and  could  not 
have  sufficient  nourishment,  but  saw  them, 
pleasing  their  taste  with  things  fetched  from 
far: — when  we  were  wearied  with  labour,  de- 
nied the  liberty  to  rest,  and  saw  them  spend- 
ing their  time  at  ease ;  when  garments,  an- 
swerable to  our  necessities,  were  denied  us, 
while  we  saw  them  clothed  in  that  which  was 
costly  and  delicate : — under  such  affliction, 
how  would  these  painful  feelings  rise  up  as 
witnesses  against  their  pretended  devotion ! 
And  if  the  name  of  their  religion  was  mention- 
ed in  our  hearing,  how  would  it  sound  in  our 
ears,  like  a  word  which  signified  self-exaltation 
and  hardness  of  heart ! 

If  these  negroes  had  come  here  as  mer- 
chants, with  their  ivory  and  gold  dust,  in  order 
to  trade  with  us,  and  some  powerful  person 
had  taken  their  effects  to  himself,  and  then  put 
them  to  hard  labour,  and  ever  after  considered 
them  as  slaves,  the  action  would  be  looked 
upon  as  unrighteous.  *  *  *  *  *  *  In 
the  present  case,  relating  to  home-born  ne- 
groes, if  we  have  any  claim  to  them  as  slaves, 
that  claim  is  grounded  on  their  being  the 
children  or  offspring  of  slaves,  who,  in  gene- 
ral, were  made  such,  through  means  as  un- 
righteous, and  attended  with  more  terrible 
circumstances,  than  the  case  last  supposed  ;  so 
that  when  we  trace  our  claim  to  the  bottom, 
these  home-born  negroes,  having  paid  for  their 
education,  and  given   reasonable   security  to 


382 

those  who  owned  them,  in  case  of  their  be- 
coming chargeable,  we  have  no  more  equitable 
right  to  their  service,  than  we  should  if  they 
were  the  children  of  honest  merchants,  who 
came  from  Guinea  in  an  English  vessel  to 
trade  with  us.  If  we  claim  any  right  to  them 
as  the  children  of  slaves,  we  build  on  the 
foundation  laid  by  them,  who  made  slaves  of 
their  ancestors  ;  so  that  of  necessity  we  must 


THE    FRIEND. 


For  "The  Fri( 
DAY     MEDITATIONS. 


flection,  when,  in  some  degree,  those  who  are 
not  altogether  indifferent  to  those  things  that 
"  are  not  seen,"  look  a  little  into  their  condi- 
tion as  responsible  beings,  it  may  be  well  for 
some  of  us  who  are  sincere  in  our  desires  after 
ehher  justify  the  trade,  or  relinquish  our  right  |  good,  and  may,  in  a  course  of  religious  duties. 


hearts  would  rather  hold  up  the  thought  tha 

we  can  do  something  for  ourselves,  rather  than 

prostrate   before  him   who  made  us,  and  ask 

Admonished  by  the  duties  of  this  day  of  re-   that  he  would   take  us  under  his  special  and 

"'■" ^''"    '"  ■"'"'•'  ''°""'°   "^""  "''^"  --°   immediate   protection  in   all  things  ;   that  he 


to  them  as  being  the  children  of  slaves 

It  was  the  coiniuand  of  the  Lord,  through 
Moses,  '  Thou  shall  not  sufl"er  sin  upon  thy 
brother:  thou  shall,  in  any  wise,  rebuke  thy 
brother,  and  shall  not  suffer  sin  upon  him.' 
J^v.  xix.  17. 

Why  should  it  seem  right  to  honest  men,  to 
make  advantage  by  these  people  more  than  by 
others  ?  *  *  *'  "  — These  have  made  no 
contract  to  serve  ;  been  no  more  expensive  in 
raising  up  than  others,  and  many  of  them  ap- 
pear as  likely  to  make  a  right  use  of  freedom 
as  other  people  ;  which  way  then  can  an 
honest  man  withhold  from  them  that  liberty, 
which  is  the  free  gift  of  the  Most  High  to  his 
rational  creatures  ?  The  upright  in  heart  can- 
not succeed  the  wicked  in  their  wickedness  ; 
nor  is  it  consonant  to  the  life  they^ive,  to  hold 
fast  an  advantage  unjustly  gained. 

It  is  granted  by  many,  that  the  means  used 
in  getting  them,  are  unrighteous,  and  that  buy- 
ing them,  when  brought  here,  is  wrong ;  yet 
as  setting  them  free  is  attended  with  some  diffi- 
culty, they  do  not  comply  with  il ;  but  seem 
to  be  of  the  opinion,  that  to  give  them  food 
and  raiment,  and  keep  them  servants,  without 
any  other  wages,  is  the  best  way  to  manage 
them  that  they  know  of.  While  present  out- 
ward interest  is  the  chief  object  of  our  atten- 
tion,  we   shall   feel  many  objections    in  our 


seem  to  be  seeking  it  in  good  earnest,  to  in 
quire,  how  far  we  are  pursuing  that  path 
which  is  pointed  out  in  lioly  writ  for  the  at- 
tainment of  salvation,  and  to  know,  if  possi- 
ble, whether  we  are  indeed  in  the  right  track 
or  not. 

It  is  plain,  that  as  we  have  but  once  to 
luake  our  journey,  and  no  opportunity  in  a 
future  condition  to  correct  our  errors,  or  ability 
to  call  back  again  the  day  that  is  past,  il  is  of 
tlie  highest  consequence  that  every  step  we 
take  should  be  based  in  certainly,  and  that 
above  all,  the  course  of  life,  religious  profes- 
sion, or  religious  duties  which  we  are  counting 
upon  to  secure  us  an  inheritance  in  the  regions 
of  light,  should  he  such  as  to  leave  no  doubt  of 
ultimate  attainment  in  this  solemn  undertaking. 
Can  it  be  possible  that  our  Creator  has  endued 
us  with  faculties  for  the  pursuit  of  bodily  com- 
fort in  this  life,  a  capacity  to  pursue  certain 
means  to  certain  ends  in  things  pertaining  to 
our  present  existence,  and  left  us  to  grope  in 
darkness,  or  even  tlie  least  uncertainty  with 
respect  to  that  unchanging  condition  to  which 
we  are  all  hastening  with  steady  and  rapid 
footsteps .' 

The  reflections  which  arise  from  this  view 
of  our  condition  ought  to  affect  us  deeply,  and 
inasmuch  as  it  is  not  possible  that  our  benefi- 
cent Creator  should  have  left  us  thus,  ought 


minds  against  renouncing  our  claim  to  them, !  we  not  to  be  engaged,  if  we  are  making  any 
as   the  children  of  slaves  ;  for  being  prepos-    i.?ofession    of  attending  to    it,    to    know    our 

'learts   established,  by  faitli  in   Him,  upon  a 


sessed  with  wrong  opinions,  prevents  our  see- 
ing things  clearly,  which  to  indifferent  persons 
are  easy  to  be  seen. 

If  we  seriously  consider,  that  liberty  is  the 
right  of  innocent  men ;  that  the  Mighty  God 
is  a  refuge  for  the  oppressed ;  that  in  reality 
we  are  indebted  to  them;  that  they  being  set 
free,  are  still  liable  to  the  penalties  of  our 
laws,  and  as  likely  to  have  punishment  for 
their  crimes  as  other  people :  this  may  answer 
all  our  objections  :  and  to  retain  them  in  per- 
petual servitude,  without  just  cause  for  it,  will 
produce  eflects,  in  the  event,  more  grievous 
than  setting  them  free  would  do,  when  a  real 
love  to  truth,  and  equity  was  the  motive  to  it. 
Ncirroes  are  our  fellow-creatures,  and  their 
present  condition  requires  our  serious  consid- 
eration. We  know  not  the  time  when  those 
scales,  in  which  mountains  are  weighed,  may 
turn.  The  Parent  of  mankind  is  gracious  ; 
his  care  is  over  his  smallest  creatures  ;  and  a 
multitude  of  men  escape  not  his  notice:  and 
though  many  of  them  are  trodden  down,  and 
despised,  yet  he  remembers  them  :  He  seelh 
their  affliction,  and  looketh  upon  the  spread' 
ing,  increasing  exaltation  of  the  oppressor. 
He  turns  the  chasnels  of  power,  humbles  the 
most  haughty  people,  and  gives  deliyerance  to 
(he  oppressed,  at  such  periods  as  are  consis 
tent  with  his  infinite  justice  and  goodness." 


sure  foundation,  not  to  be  removed  by  human 
reasonings,  or  the  doubts  and  fears  and  ques- 
tions which  may  arise  from  the  unstable  and 
uncertain  devices  of  men  ?  This  ground  of 
certainty  then,  as  the  subject  is  one  out  of  the 
reach  of  our  outward  senses,  and  beyond  the 
comprehension  of  our  natural  understanding  as 
men,  must  arise  from  some  assurance  other 
than  that  derived  from  any  conclusions  we  may 
draw  by  comparing  one  thing  with  another,  or 
as  regards  our  individual  condition  by  draw- 
ing inferences  from  the  character  of  our  Cre- 
ator as  a  merciful,  condescending,  and  long 
suffering  being. 

If  we  have  any  confidence  in  the  declara- 
tions of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  we  must  believe 
that  in  our  natural  condition,  as  the  offspring 
of  Adam,  we  are  in  a  state  of  alienation  from 
God  ;  that  our  thoughts,  pursuits  and  desires, 
are  contrary  to  him,  and  that  "  in  us,  that  is, 
in  our  flesh  (or  carnal  nature)  dwelleth  no  good 
thing."  This  is  sufficient  of  itself  to  aft'ect  us 
deeply,  and  if  we  were  sufficiently  humbled 
under  it,  would  lead  us  to  entertain  very  dif- 
ferent views  of  ourselves  from  what  too  many 
of  us  who  make  a  high  profession  of  religion 
often  take.  Our  uttei  depravity,  the  death  and 
incapacity  for  good  in  which  we  all  arc  by  na- 
ture, is  a  subject  to  which  we  are  little  prone 
to   turn  our  attention,   and  the  pride  of  our 


would  be  pleased  to  guide  us  by  his  counsel, 
and  afterward  receive  us  into  glory.  Much  of 
tlie  difilculty  which  religious  professors  have 
to  encounter  arises  from  an  unwillingness  to 
take  this  view  of  themselves,  and  although  we 
may  sce.m  at  times  to  bow  in  humility  and  fear 
before  the  Most  High,  yet  there  is  not  that 
abandonment  of  self,  that  entire  willingness 
to  see  ourselves  as  nothing  in  the  divine  sight, 
which  are  essential  to, an  entire  dependence 
upon  the  Lord  alone. 

All  who  profess  to  have  made  any  attain- 
ment in  religious  experience,  as  well  as  such 
who  have  made  none,  must  perceive  from  the 
testimony  of  Scripture,  that  we  are  unable,  of 
ourselves,  to  take  one  step  out  of  this  our 
natural  and  undone  condition  without  divine 
help.  There  are  many  passages  which  may 
serve  to  illustrate  this  fact.  A  most  striking 
one  is,  that  parable  of  the  householder  going 
out  to  hire  labourers  into  his  vineyard,  wherein 
is  set  forth  the  call  which  is  from  time  to  time 
made  by  the  heavenly  householder,  who,  as  it 
pleases  himself,  goes  out  and  calls  those  who 
are  standing  idle  and  indifferent,  as  though 
they  had  no  occasion  to  labour.  It  is  also 
shown  where  he  stands  at  the  door  and  knocks. 
He  must  come  to  the  door  before  we  can  gain 
his  company  :  he  does  not  come  at  our  bid- 
ding. As  then,  he  thus  comes  and  calls  and 
knocks,  so,  as  he  has  a  gracious  and  merciful 
design  in  it,  he  affords  the  soul  at  such  times 
a  capacity  to  yield  to  his  visitations,  to  turn  at 
his  reproofs,  to  cease  its  resistance  to  his  gra- 
cious will,  and  as  we  watch  in  the  strength 
thus  afforded,  he  causes  the  heart  to  undergo 
a  change  ;  the  ground  thus  prepared  by  sub- 
mission to  the  heavenly  husbandman,  receives 
the  seed  of  the  kingdom,  which,  as  it  is  not 
resisted,  grows  up  and  increases  in  us  to  the 
rooting  out  of  the  old  nature,  and  in  time,  es- 
tablishes itself  as  the  motive  of  all  our  ac- 
tions. 

Now,  as  his  first  offers  of  mercy  are  of 
his  own  free  grace,  and  all  our  calling  or  desire 
for  him  in  ourunregenerate  condition  will  avail 
us  nothing,  so,  after  our  hearts  are  in  some 
measure  subjected  to  him,  it  is  still  his  will 
that  we  should  wait  for  his  enlightening  influ- 
ence, to  qualify  us  from  time  to  time,  to  ask 
what  may  be  suited  to  our  state.;;  in  other 
words,  inasmuch  as,  in  our  fiist  condition,  we 
cannot  of  ourselves  see  or  know  any  thing  of 
our  true  stale,  or  what  we  need,  till  he  is  pleas- 
ed thus  to  enlighten  us ;  so,  after  we  are 
measurably  enlightened,  we  still  need  the  fresh 
extension  of  his  light,  grace,  and  good  spirit  to 
enlarge  our  hearts  to  understand  our  manifold 
wants.  Having,  however,  good  desires  once 
raised  in  us,  there  is  a  constant  longing  in  the 
renewed  soul  after  the  fountain  of  good,  and 
this,  in  its  essential  qualities,  is  pray e?' ;  there 
are  times,  when,  under  a  sense  of  our  special 
want  of  help,  we  are  drawn  forth  in  aspirations 
to  God  for  a  special  supply,  and  there  are  sea- 
sons in  which  we  may  be  drawn  to  sighs  and 
groans  and  vocal  intercession.  All  these  are 
prayer,  and  as  we  dwell  in  this  inward  sub- 


THE     FRiS3.M>. 


383 


mission  to  the  operations  of  divine  grace,  we 
shall  not  fail  in  knowing  something  of  praying 
without  ceasing,  which,  as  it  consists  in  an  in- 
ward sense  of  the  divine  presence,  and  a  long- 
ing for  him,  must  introduce  us  to  an  acquaint- 
ance with  the  God  of  our  lives.  We  shall 
perceive  by  the  victory  he  gives  over  our  souls' 
enemies,  that  he  is  a  God  hearing  and  answer- 
ing prayer,  and  this  victory  will  be  of  so  ob- 
vious and  undoubted  a  character,  that  we  shall 
be  enabled  to  adopt  the  language  of  the  Apos- 
tle, "  There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation 
to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk 
not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  spirit:  for  the 
law  of  the  spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  hath 
made  me  free  fiom  the  law  of  sin  and  death." 
His  Spirit  will,  indeed,  "  bear  witness  with 
our  spirits,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God." 
Here  is  no  uncertainty  or  doubt — here  is  no 
guessing  or  drawing  conclusions  from  the 
declarations  of  others,  but  the  sure  and  clear 
evidence  of  his  Spirit  with  our  spirits,  that  we 
are  his  children,  "  heirs  of  God,  and  joint 
heirs  with  Christ." 


From  tUe  Irish  Friend. 
FELICIA    IIEMESS. 

It  will  doubtless  be  interesting  to  many  of 
the  readers  of  the  Irish  Friend,  to  peruse 
some  account  of  the  last  days  of  this  gifted  fe- 
male, who  died  the  16th  of  5th  month,  1836. 
Within  the  previous  three  months,  having  been 
for  some  time  at  Archbishop  AVhateley's,  it 
became  necessary  to  take  her  back  to  Dublin, 
that  she  might  be  nearer  to  her  physicians. 
She  had  now  nearly  lost  the  use  of  her  limbs, 
and  was  rapidly  declining  ;  but  her  trust  being 
in  her  Redeemer,  she  was  kept  in  perfect 
peace  and  serenity,  and  submission  to  her  own 
state,  and  the  kindest  consideration  for  others 
shed  their  sweet  influence  over  her.  She  very 
frequently  spoke  of  the  unutterable  comfort 
she  derived  from  dwelling  in  the  contempla- 
tion of  the  atonement,  declaring,  that  tliis  alone, 
washer  rod  and  her  stalT,  now  all  earthly  pros- 
pects were  failing.  "  At  times  (remarks  her 
sister)  her  spirit  would  appear  to  be  half  ethere- 
alized,  her  mind  would  seem  to  be  fraught  with 
deep,  and  holy,  and  incommunicable  thoughts  ; 
and  she  would  entreat  to  be  left  perfectly  alone, 
in  slil/ness  and  darkness,  to  commune  with  her 
own  heart,  and  reflect  on  the  mercies  of  her 
Saviour.  Her  affections,  warm,  and  eager, 
and  sensitive,  as  they  had  been,  were  subdued 
into  the  same  holy  calm  ;  and  meetings  and 
partings  which,  in  other  days,  would  have 
thrilled  her  with  joy,  or  wrung  her  heart  with 
grief,  were  now  sustained  with  the  sweet,  yet 
solemn  composure  of  one  whose  hopes  have 
'surely  there  been  fixed' — where  meetings  are 
for  ever,  and  partings  are  unknown.  After  the 
exhausting  vicissitudes  of  days,  when  it  seeni' 
ed  that  the  night  of  death  was  indeed  at  hand 
— of  nights,  when  it  was  thought  that  she 
never  could  see  the  light  of  morning — wonder- 
ful was  the  clearness  and  brightness  of  the 
never-dying  principle  amidst  the  decay  of  its 
earthly  companion."  It  further  appears,  by 
the  sister's  statement,  that,  on  the  26th  of  the 
4th  month,  being  the  first  day  of  the  week, 
"  she  dictated  to  her  brother  '  The  Sabbath 
Sonnet ;'  the  last  strain  of  the  '  sweet  singer,' 


whose  harp  was  henceforth  to  be  hung  upon 
tlie  green  willows  : — 

Mow  inony  blessed  groups,  this  hour  arc  bending, 

Tliiough   England's  iirimrose    meadow-patli,    llitir 
way 
Toward    spire    and    lower,   'midst    shadowy  chiis  as- 
cending, 

Whence  the  sweet  chimes  proclaim  the  hallowed  day. 
The  halls,  from  old  heroic  ages,  grey, 

Pour  their  fair  children  forth  ;  and  hamlets  low. 
With  whose  thick  orchard  bloom  the  soft  winds  play. 

Send  out  their  iimiates  in  a  happy  flow. 
Like  a  freed  vernal  siream.     I  may  not  tread 

With  them,  those  pathways, — to  the  leverish  bed 
Of  sickness  bound:  yel,  O  my  God,  I  bless 

Thy  mercy,  who,  with  Sabbath  peace,  hath  filled 
My  chastened  heart,  and  all  its  ihrobbings  slill'd. 

To  one  deep 


'  lowliest  thankfulness. 


To  this  quotation,  her  sister  beautifully  and 
pathetically  adds — 

Little"  now   remains   for   tiie    biographer, 
but — 

A  sofl  and  miserere  chant, 
For  a  soul  about  to  go." 

After  this  last  eflbrt,  the  shadows  of  death 
began  to  close  in  apace :  the  wing  once  so 
buoyant  and  fearless,  was  now  meekly  folded, 
and  the  weary  wounded  bird  longed  onl}'  for 
rest.  When  all  was  fast  drawing  to  a  close, 
she  said  to  those  who  attended  her  dying  bed, 
and  were  waiting  to  witness  her  last  breath, 
that  she  had  made  her  peace  with  God,  and 
that  she  felt  all  at  peace  within. 

Islim^ton.  J.  F. 


The  Folly  of  trying  lo  please  Every  Body. 

As  some  pretend  to  care  for  none,  there  are 
those  who,  on  the  other  hand,  try  to  please  all, 
by  becoming — not  in  its  best  sense — "all 
tilings  to  all  men."  Some  do  it  from  selfish 
designs  altogether  ;  and  others  from  a  too  yield- 
ing temper.  These  last  cannot  bear  in  any 
case,  to  be  opposed  or  to  oppose  :  and  so  rea- 
dily fall  in  with  the  sentiments  and  views  of 
their  present  company,  and  side  with  every 
man  they  meet.  Often  this  pliability  of  mind 
or  temper  is  owing  to  a  sort  of  amiable  weak- 
ness, but  it  is  destructive  of  all  respectability 
of  character. 

I  know  not  how  to  illustrate  this  point  bet- 
ter than  by  the  following  story,  which  as  to 
substance  and  pith,  may  be  regarded  as  un- 
doubtedly true. 

Some  very  long  time  since,  M.  M ,  of 

Massachusetts  (then  a  British  colony,)  being 
at  Boston,  bought  him  a  wig  there,  and  return- 
ing home,  wore  it  at  church  the  next  Sabbath. 
As  a  wig  of  such  a  size  and  shape  was  quite  a 
novelty  in  that  obscure  place,  it  gaveofl'ence  to 
almost  the  whole  congregation,  who,  both 
male  and  female,  repaired  the  next  day  to  their 
minister's  house,  and  stated  their  complaint, 
the  burden  of  which  was,  that  the  wig  was 
one  of  the  Boston  notions,  and  had  the  look  of 
fashion  and  pride.  The  good-natured  minister 
thereupon  brought  it  forth,  and  bade  them 
fashion  it  to  their  own  liking.  This  task  they 
set  about  in  good  earnest,  and  with  tlie  help  of 
scissors,  cropped  off  lock  after  look,  till  at  last 
they  all  declared  themselves  satisfied, — save 
one — who  alleged,  that  wearing  any  wig  at 
all  was,  in  his  opinion,  a  breach  of  the  com- 
mandment, which  saith,  "  Thou  shall  not  make 


unto  thee  any  graven  image,  or  any  likeness 
of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above,  oi  that  is 
in    the    earth    beneath."     'i'his  last    objector 

M silenced  by  convincing  him  that  the 

wig,  in  the  condition  it  then  was,  did  not  re- 
semble any  thing  either  above  or  below. 

Even  so  fares  it  with  the  characters  that 
make  it  their  aim  to  please  every  body. 
Slashed  on  this  side  and  on  that,  and  twisted 
into  every  shape  and  out  of  all  shape,  they  fi- 
nally come  to  the  condition  of  his  reveience's 
wig. — Lute  paper. 


The  following  from  the  Phcenix  (Edinburgh) 
newspaper,  gives  a  striking  view  of  the  muta- 
tions which  have  occuired  within  the  eventful 
period  it  embraces,  although  the  catalogue  of 
remarkable  incidents  might  have  been  gready 
extended. 

TIIE  PROPHET  OF  1770. 

Let  us  suppose  ourselves  carried  back  seven- 
ty years  in  the  stream  of  time,  and  to  live 
again,  the  youthful  subject  of  the  young  King 
George  III.  Let  us  likewise  imagine  tliat  in 
those  days  the  divine  spirit  of  prophecy  had 
come  upon  us,  unveiling  to  our  sight  the 
events  of  the  future.  In  seven  years  fiom  this 
time  the  British  empire  shall  be  rent  in  twain 
(American  war  in  1776.)  In  fifteen  years  men 
shall  rise  from  the  earth  and  fly  through  the 
air  (invention  of  balloons  1785.)  In  twenty 
years  the  French  monarchy,  the  oldest  that 
ever  was,  and  now  so  flourishing,  shall  come 
to  an  end.  A  virtuous  prince,  (Louis  XVI. 
1793,)  not  yet  king,  shall  in  twenty-three  years 
lay  down  his  life  on  the  scaffold:  his  wife  and 
sister  shall  share  the  same  fate.  In  those 
same  days  news  shall  travel  with  the  speed  of 
the  wind,  and  what  was  done  at  mid-day  shall 
be  known  at  the  farthest  bounds  of  the  king- 
dom ere  the  setting  of  the  sun,  (the  telegraph, 
1794.)  In  twenty-six  years  a  conqueror  shall 
arise,  (Bonaparte,)  who  shall  water  his  horses 
in  the  Nile,  the  Jordan,  the  Tagus,  and  the 
Borythenes.  This  conqueror  shall  restore  the 
chair  of  St.  Peter,  and  throw  down  what  he 
had  restored  (dethronement  of  Pius  VII.)  Fi- 
nally, he  whom  the  world  could  not  contain 
shall  die  a  captive  on  a  rocky  island,  (St. 
Helena,)  neither  in  Europe,  Asia,  Africa,  nor 
America  ;  but  in  the  midst  of  the  vast  ocean: 
a  few  feet  of  earth  his  empire,  a  willow  his 
monument.  In  those  days  metals  shall  be 
found  which  float  on  the  water  and  burn  under 
it,  (sodium  and  potassium  discovered  by  Sir 
Humphrey  Davy.)  Ships  shall  stem  the 
stormiest  ocean  without  sails  or  oars,  (steam- 
ships.) Carriages  shall  run  without  horses, 
with  the  speed  of  the  wind,  (locomotive  en- 
gines.) (The  ordinary  speed  of  the  wind  is 
35  miles  an  hour;  that  of  the  engines  on  the 
Great  Western  i  ail  way  is  39.)  Men  shall  be 
conveyed  from  India  to  the  mighty  Babylon  in 
a  month  ;  from  America  in  ten  days  ;  from  one 
end  of  England  to  the  other  in  eight  hours. 
Bridges  shall  hang  by  a  chain  over  the  sea, 
while  roads  shall  be  made  under  it,  (ihe  Menai 
bridge  and  the  Thames  tunnel.)  The  very 
beasts  in  those  days  shall  have  laws  to  protect 
them.  Those  days  shall  be  days  of^  great 
light.     3Ien    shall    plough   without    horses. 


THE    FRIEND. 


(steam  plough  ;)  they  shiill  spin  vvitlunit  hniuls, 
(power-loom  ;)  tiiey  shall  calruhitc  by  wlieuls, 
(Babbage's  machine  ;)  the  sun  shall  engrave 
for  them,  (the  Daguerrotype  ;)  they  shall  write 
with  the  lightning,  (electric  telegraph.)  One 
machine  shall  print  in  an  hour  many  thousand 
books,  each  of  which  shall  take  a  man  many 
days  to  read  ;  a  man  may  buy  a  book  for  a 
penny  ;  for  a  penny  he  may  send  it  to  the 
ends  of  the  empire.  They  shall  read  the  rocks 
instead  of  a  book,  (geology,)  and  decipher  the 
history  of  beings  which  lived  and  died  ere 
man  existed.  In  the  heavens  new  stars  shall 
be  discovered ;  some,  sisters  of  the  earth ; 
some,  brother?  of  the  sun,  (the  planets,  five  in 
number,  discovered  since  the  American  war ; 
and  the  double  stars  by  Sir  William  Herschel ;) 
and  of  all  the  colours  of  the  rainbow.  In  those 
days,  likewise,  they  shall  read  the  pyramids, 
(Young's  and  Champollion's  discoveries.) 
They  shall  find  out  the  mouth  of  the  Niger 
and  the  magnetic  pole  ;  the  way  to  every  thing 
shall  have  been  discovered  but  the  way  to  be 
happy  . 


FILIAL    DUTY. 

"  Grieve  not  thy  Father,  as  long  ae  ho  livctli." 

Thy  Father!  Why  with  locks  of  enow 

Are  thus  his  sacred  temples  clad  ? 
Why  droops  he  o'er  his  EtafTso  low 

With  trembling  limbs  and  vision  sad  ? 
Care  hath  his  brow  with  wrinkles  scarr'd. 

His  clustering  ringlets  shred  away. 
And  time  with  tyrant  sceptre  marr'd 

The  glory  of  his  manhood's  sway. 
How  ofl  that  palsied  hand  hath  led 

Thine  infant  footsteps  weak  with  fear, 
How  gently  bow'd  that  reverend  head 

Thy  childhood's  broken  tale  to  hear  ; 
And  when  those  wayward  feet  have  stray'd 

'Mid  youthful  follies  rashly  free, 
Those  lips  invoked  at  midnight  shade 

The  pardon  of  thy  God  for  thee. 
If  from  his  speech  should  dotage  flow, 

Or  eye,  or  ear,  be  dull  and  dead. 
Thou  to  his  second  childhood  show 

The  love  that  smoolh'd  thy  cradle  bed. 
Grieve  not  thy  sire  !  for  if  his  love  | 

Unblest,  or  unrequited  be,  ! 

He  whom  thou  call'st  thy  sire  above. 

Will  bend  a  judge's  frown  on  thee. 


The  Great  West. — It  is  computed  that  the 
"  Valley  of  the  Mississippi,"  including  under 
this  name  the  whole  region  wliose  water-s  flow 
into  the  ocean  through  that  mighty  river,  con- 
tains 1,300,000  square  miles,  and  its  soil  is 
remarkably  luxuriant  and  fertile.  Its  natural 
facilities  for  internal  communication  are  proba- 
bly unsurpassed  in  the  world.  The  steamboat 
which  starts  from  the  head  waters  of  the  Alle- 
ghany, may  land  its  passengers  at  the  distance 
of  five  thousand  miles,  at  the  sources  of  the 
Missouri,  and  this  without  approachino-  within 
a  thousand  miles  of  the  ocean,  into  which  the 
waters  of  the  Mississippi  are  discharged  ! 

At  the  close  of  the  American  revolution, 
there  were  no  inhabitants  in  this  vast  region, 
except  the  aborigines,  and  a  few  hunters  and 
trappers.  The  whole  country  was  a  wilder- 
ness— a  stranger  to  civilized  life.  In  1830,  its 
population  was  3,700,000,  and  it  now  proba- 
bly numbers  hard  upon  5,000,000  soids.  If 
this  vast  extent  of  country  should  become  as 


thickly  settled  as  Massachusetts,  it  would  con- 
tain 67,000,000.  If  it  should  be  as  populous 
as  England  and  Wales,  it  would  number  179,- 
000,000,  and  if  as  populous  as  Holland,  200, 
000,000 — and  the  soil  is  so  rich,  and  the  coun- 
try produces  in  such  abundance  every  thing 
which  contribntes  to  the  comforts  of  life,  that 
it  is  impossible  to  predict  the  limits  of  its  po- 
pulation.— Bost.  Joitr. 

The  Tomato. — Now  is  the  time  for  gather- 
ing this  healthy  and  most  desirable  vegetable, 
which  is  cooked  in  various  ways  according  to 
the  peculiar  taste  of  people.  As  a  salad  it  is 
good — as  an  omelet,  with  butter,  eggs,  and 
crumbs  of  bread,  capital — it  is  good  stuffed  and 
baked — good  stewed  down  close  with  a  fat 
piece  of  beef  and  Lima  beans — in  short,  in 
what  position  is  it  not  good  ?  Recently  the 
tomato  has  been  successfully  used  in  medical 
cases.  It'is  good  for  a  cough — soothing  to  the 
lungs.  Use  it  freely  in  the  hot  months  to 
check  the  accumulation  of  bile.  If  you  wish 
to  pack  them  away  in  bags  for  winter,  gather 
them  when  ripe  and  scald  them  to  get  the  skin 
off — then  boil  them  with  a  little  sugar  and  salt, 
but  no  water — spread  them  in  thin  cakes  in 
the  sun,  and  when  dry  pack  them  away  in  a 
dry  room. — N.  Y.  Star. 


EIGHTH  MONTH,  39,  1840. 


It  will  probably  be  expected  by  many  of  our 
readers  that  we  give  some  account  of  the  meet- 
ing of  the  British  and  Foreign  Anti-Slavery 
Convention.  It  assembled,  it  appears,  at 
Freemason's  Hall,  in  the  city  of  London,  on 
the  12lh  of  Gth  month  last.  The  venerable  ! 
philanthropist  Thomas  Clarkson  was  chosen 
president.  The  Anti-Slavery  Reporter  of  6th 
month  1st,  says, — "The  list  [of  delegates] 
exhibits  the  names  of  nearly  five  hundred  con- 
stituent members,  and  comprehends  not  only 
men  of  various  climes  and  colours — for  men 
as  black  as  ebony,  and  men  once  slaves,  are 
there  — but  men  of  the  highest  distinction  in 
various  countries  for  virtue,  talent,  and  philan- 
thropy." The  same  paper  of  7th  month  1st, 
supplies  us  with  the  following  summary  state- 
ment : 

"  At  the  period  of  our  last  issue  we  an- 
nounced that  the  anti-slavery  convention  was 
sitting ;  we  have  now  to  announce  that  its  ses- 
sion has  closed.  From  day  to  day — the  Sab- 
bath alone  excepted — its  deliberations  were 
continued,  until  late  in  the  evening  of  Tuesday 
the  22d  ultimo.  Ten  complete  days  were 
thus  spent  in  its  business,  and  certainly  they 
were  spent  in  a  most  business-like  manner. 
The  attendance  of  delegates  and  the  interest  of 
the  proceedings  were  sustained  to  the  last.  If 
it  was  felt  difiicult  in  anticipation  to  under- 
stand what  the  convention  might  find  to  do,  it 
was  not  long  before  all  such  difficulties  van- 
ished away.  Foreign  delegates  have  express- 
ed noble  and  uncompromising  sentiments,  the 
reports  of  which  will  be  of  incalculable  influ- 
ence in  the  countries  from  whence  they  came 
— of  which  the  speeches  of  the  American  dele- 
gates present  an  eminent  example.     Treasures 


of  information  have  been  acquired,  by  the  kind 
and  invaluable  communications  of  gentlemen 
thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  several  depart- 
ments of  the  vast  subject  the  convention  had 
before  them,  a  sample  of  which  may  be  cited 
in  the  admirable  paper  of  Dr.  Madden  on  the 
slavery  of  Oi'ba.  Principles  have  been  dis- 
cussed and  laid  down  which  have  important 
practical  bearings,  and  the  enunciation  of 
which  will  go  far  towards  moulding  the  atti- 
tude of  society  into  an  express  condemnation 
of  slavery — as  \n  the  case  of  denying  christian 
communion  to  the  slave-holders.  And,  finally, 
measures  have  been  determined  on  for  awaken- 
ing the  attention  of  both  sovereigns  and  people 
to  the  obligation  and  necessity  of  liberating  the 
millions  who  aie  still  held  in  bondage — as  an 
illustration  of  which  we  may  quote  the  reso- 
lution to  address  all  sovereigns  whose  domin- 
ions compreliend  slaves. 

After  citing  these  examples,  however,  we  beg 
to  observe,  that  we  have  cited  them  as  exam- 
ples only ;  and  to  add,  that  they  do  not  stand 
out  all  prominently  among  the  numerous  pro- 
ceedings of  which  we  can  here  make  no  men- 
tion. The  conviction,  indeed,  has  been  uni- 
versal among  those  who  have  witnessed  its 
proceedings,  that  the  convention  cannot  fail  of 
producing  much  good,  and  an  amount  of  good 
very  far  exceeding — although  these  have  been 
great — the  trouble  and  expense  incurred  by  it. 
That  an  assembly  of  four  hundred  men,  col- 
lected from  such  diverse  quarters,  should  have 
addressed  themselves  to  so  much  important 
business,  without  some  deviations  from  perfect 
regularity,  or  should  have  got  through  it  with- 
out an  occasional  ruffle,  was  not  to  be  expect- 
ed ;  but,  on  the  whole,  the  proceedings  have 
been  conducted  with  admirable  temper,  wis- 
dom, order,  and  unanimity — so  much  so,  as  to 
afford  eminent  reason  for  thankfulness  to  Him 
who  has  all  hearts  in  his  hand,  and  just  ground 
for  believing  that  he  has  vouchsafed  liis  merci- 
ful blessing." 

Mary  rind  Sarah  M.  Snowden,  will  resume 
the  duties  of  their  school,  (rear  of  No.  35 
Arch  street.)  on  second  day  the  31st  instant. 
For  terms,  apply  at  No.  27  New  street,  or  at 
the  school  rooms,  on  or  after  the  31st  instant. 

Philadelphia,  8th  mo.  26th,  1840. 

1^'EST    TOWN    SCHOOL. 

Parents  and  others  who  have  sent  children 
to  this  institution,  are  informed  that  the  health 
of  the  pupils  is  as  good  as  usual — there  not 
being  a  single  case  of  disease  in  the  school  re- 
quiring the  advice  of  the  physician.  And  it  is 
believed  to  be  safe,  and  is  very  desirable,  that 
those  who  who  are  absent  may  be  promptly 
returned  to  pursue  their  studies. 

Philadelphia,  8th  mo.  27th,  1840. 


Died,  at  Greenwich,  N.  J.,  on  5(h  day,  the  23d  of 
7  mo.  last,  Rachel,  widow  of  Moses  Sheppard,  in  the 
74th  year  of  her  age. 

,   at   his    residence    near   Wriglitsville,   York 

county,  Pennsylvania,  Jonathan  Miffli.n,  in  the  89th 


year 


jfhii 


the  morning  of  the  13lh  instant,  Ednick, 
wife  of  Isaac  Gardner,  at  their  residence,  near  Salem 
meeting-house,  Union  county,  Indiana,  in  the  78th 
year  of  her  age.  She  was  a  remarkable  example  of 
cheerfulness,  kindness,  and  love  unfeigned,  towards  her 
husband,  her  numerous  offspring,  and  all  around  her. 


J 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


SEVENTH  DAir,  KTII^TH  MONTH,  5,  1840. 


HO.  49. 


El>ITEl»   BY    ROBKKT    S.1IITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 

ce  two  dollars  per  annum^  pai/uhit  in  adca 

GE0K«;E    V...    lAYLOK, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  UP  STAIRS, 

I'HILADELI'H!.\. 


for  "  The  Friend." 
THE  IlE.IIiinY  FOK  THE  SLAVE  TRADE. 

{Continued  from  p.  37.-*., 

Next  in  importance  to  Fernando  Po,  is  a 
settlement  at  the  confluence  of  llie  Niger  and 
the  Tschadda.  It  can  hardly  be  doubted,  I 
think,  even  by  those  who  are  most  sceptical 
with  regard  to  predictions  of  future  commer- 
cial greatness,  that  this  position  will,  hereafter, 
become  the  great  internal  citadel  of  Africa, 
and  emporium  of  her  commerce.  It  com- 
mands the  Niger,  with  all  its  tributary  streams 
in  the  interior,  while  Fernando  Po  exercises 
the  same  control  over  its  numerous  mouths. 
With  these  two  positions,  and  with  our  steam- 
ers plying  between  them,  it  is  not  too  much  to 
say,  that  this  great  river  would  be  safe  from 
the  ravages  of  the  pirate  and  the  man-hunter, 
and  would  be  open  to  the  capital  and  enterprise 
of  the  legitimate  merchant.  I  must  here  avail 
myself  of  a  passage  from  a  work  published 
nearly  twenty  years  ago,  (M'Queen's  View  of 
Nonliern  Central  Africa.) 

"  The  extent  of  country  and  population, 
whose  improvements,  labours  and  wants, 
would  be  dependent  upon,  and  stimulated  to 
exertions  by  a  setdement  on  the  Niger,  is  pro- 
digious, and  altogether  unequalled.  The  ex- 
tent comprehends  a  country  of  nearly  40°  of 
longitude  from  west  to  east,  and  through  the 
greater  part  of  this  extent,  of  20°  of  latitude 
from  north  (o  south,  a  space  almost  equal  to 
Europe.  Where  the  confluence  of  Tschadda 
with  the  Niger  lakes  place,  is  the  spot  to  erect 
the  capital  of  our  great  African  establishments. 
A  city  built  there,  under  the  protecting  wings 
of  Great  Britain,  would  ere  long  become  the 
capital  of  Africa.  Fifty  millions  of  people, 
yea,  even  a  greater  number  would  be  depen- 
dent on  it.  *     *     *     * 

"  The  rivers  are  the  roads  in  the  torrid 
zone.  Nature  seems  to  have  intended  these 
as  the  gi-eat  help  in  introducing  agriculture  and 
commerce.  AVherever  the  continents  are  most 
extensive,  there  we  find  the  most  magnificent 
rivers  flowing  through  them,  opening  a  com- 
munication from  side  to  side.  What  is  still 
more  remarkable,  and  becomes  of  great  utility, 
is,  that  these  mighty  currents  flow  against  the 
prevailing  winds,  thus  rendering  the  navigation 
easy,  which  would  otherwise   be  extremely 


tedious  and  dilUcult.  The  prevadiug  trade- 
winds  blow  right  up  their  streams.  This  is 
the  case  with  the  Niger,  and  in  a  more  par- 
ticular manner  during  the  time  it  is  in  flood. 
For  ten  months  in  the  year,  but  more  particu- 
larly from  May  till  November,  the  prevailing 
wind  in  the  Bights  of  Benin  and  Biafra  is  from 
south-west,  thus  blowing  right  up  all  the  out- 
lets of  the  Niger.  In  the  Congo,  Tuckey 
found  the  breeze  generally  blowing  up  the 
stream.  It  is  needless  to  point  out,  at  length, 
the  advantages  which  may  be  derived  from 
this  wise  regulation  in  the  natural  world." 

I  have  dwelt  thus  much  on  the  Niger  and 
the  settlements  connected  with  it,  because  it 
clearly  holds  the  foremost  place  among  the 
great  inlets  to  Africa;  but  the  number  and 
situation  of  many  other  navigable  rivers  on  the 
western  coast  of  Africa  have  been  much  re- 
marked by  those  who  have  visited  them,  as 
affording  the  noblest  means  for  extending  the 
commerce  of  this  country  to  the  millions  who 
dwell  on  their  banks,  or  occupy  the  cities  and 
towns  in  the  interior.  Along  the  coast,  com- 
mencing at  the  southern  point  of  tlie  Bight  of 
Biafra,  and  embracing  the  coast  of  Calabar,  the 
Slave  Coast,  the  Gold  Coast,  the  Ivory  Coast, 
the  Grain  Coast,  the  Pepper  Coast,  the  coast 
of  Sierra  Leone,  and  thence  northwards  to  the 
Senegal,  there  cannot  be  less  than  ninety  or 
one  hundred  rivers,  many  of  them  navigable, 
and  two  of  them  rivalling  in  their  volume  of 
water  and  extent  the  splendid  rivers  of  North 
America.  It  is  reported  that  a  French  steam 
vessel  plies  more  than  700  miles  up  the  Sene- 
gal, and  that  the  Faleme,  which  flows  into  it 
eight  leagues  below  Galam,  is  navigable  in  the 
rainy  season  for  ves.sels  of  sixty  tons  burden. 
The  Faleme  runs  through  the  golden  land  of 
Bambouk,  where  the  Fiench  traders  obtain 
considerable  quantities  of  the  precious  metal. 
The  Gambia  is  a  noble  river.  It  is  about 
eleven  miles  wide  at  its  mouth,  and  about  four 
opposite  Bathurst.  How  far  it  extends  into  the 
interior  is  unknown;  it  is  said,  however,  that 
it  has  been  ascended  for  some  hundred  miles. 
It  is  also  asserted,  that  from  the  upper  part  of 
this  river  the  Senegal  can  be  reached  in  three, 
and  the  Niger  in  four  days. 

In  addition  to  the  mighty  livers  above  re- 
ferred to,  it  has  been  ascertained,  that  from 
Rio  Lagos  to  the  river  Elrei,  no  fewer  than 
twenty  streams  enter  the  ocean,  several  of  sur- 
prising magnitude,  and  navigable  for  ships, 
(M'Queen,)  and  that  all  the  streams  which  fall 
into  the  sea  from  Rio  Formosa  to  Old  Calabar 
inclusive,  are  connected  together  by  interme- 
diate streams,  at  no  great  distance  from  the 
sea. 

I  entirely  disclaim  any  disposition  to  erect  a 
new  empire  in  Africa.  Remembering  what 
has  been  disclosed  of  the  affliction  of  that  quar- 
ter of  the  globe,  and  of  the  horrors  and  abomi- 


nations which  every  spot  exhibits,  and  every 
hour  produces,  it  would  be  the  extreme  of  self- 
ish cruelty  to  let  a  question  so  momentous  be 
decided  with  an  eye  to  our  own  petty  inter- 
ests ;  but  there  is  another  view  of  the  case, — 
it  would  also  be  the  most  extreme  folly  to  al- 
low ourselves  to  swerve  one  iota  from  a  right 
decision,  by  any  such  indirect  and  short-sighted 
considerations. 

What  is  the  value  to  Great  Britain  of  the 
sovereignty  of  a  few  hundred  square  miles  in 
Benin  or  Eboe,  as  compared  with  that  of  bring- 
ing forward  into  the  market  of  the  world  mil- 
lions of  customers,  who  may  be  taught  to  grow 
the  raw  material  which  we  require,  and  who 
require  the  manufactured  commodities  which 
we  produce  1 

It  appears  to  me,  however,  that  the  danger 
of  our  indulging  any  thirst  for  dominion  is 
rather  plausible  than  real.  In  the  first  place, 
!  the  climate  forbids  the  employment  of  Euro- 
pean armies,  if  armies  indeed  formed  any  part 
of  my  plan,  which  they  do  not.  I  look  for- 
ward to  the  employment,  almost  exclusively, 
of  the  African  race.  A  few  Europeans  may 
be  required  in  some  leading  departments  ;  the 
great  body  of  our  agents  must  have  African 
blood  in  their  veins,  and  of  course  to  the  en- 
tire exclusion  of  our  troops. 

I  have  satisfaction  in  finding  drat  from  among 
the  liberated  Africans  in  our  West  Indian  colo- 
nies, we  are  likely  to  be  furnished  with  a 
number  of  persons,  in  whom  ar-e  united  the 
desirable  qualifications  of  fitness  for  the  cli- 
mate, and  willingness  to  enter  upon  the  work. 
An  important  feature  of  the  present  time  is 
this,  that  the  exertions  of  the  missionaries  in 
the  West  Indies  are  beginning  to  tell  on  their 
converts  in  the  missionary  spirit  which  they 
!  have  imparted.  There  is  a  feeling  in  the 
j  hearts  of  our  emancipated  negroes  towards  the 
I  land  of  their  origin,  which  seems  to  have  arisen 
spontaneously. 

I  Buxton,  hoping  for  the  existence  of  such  u. 
I  feeling,  had  written  on  the  subject  a  circular  to 
!  the  missionaries,  but  before  answers  could  be 
returned,  he  received  a  letter  on  behalf  of  one 
of  their  congregations  in  Jamaica  as  follows  : 
"  We  beg  to  press  upon  your  attention  a  sub- 
ject of  vast  importance,  and  shall  feel  thankful 
if,  at  the  very  earliest  opportunity,  you  will 
bring  it  before  the  committee  ;"  *  *  *  "  and 
without  delay,  adopt  measures  to  realise  the 
desires  of  many  thousands  of  their  fellow- 
Christians  in  this  island.  The  subject  is,  a 
mission  to  the  interior  of  Western  Africa  ;  the 
land  from  which  the  beloved  people  of  our 
charge,  or  their  forefathers,  were  stolen,  and 
which  is  at  present  without  the  light  of  the 
gospel,  and  suffering  under  accumulated 
wrongs.  We,  their  ministers,  feel  on  the  sub- 
ject an  intense  interest,  while  in  their  hearts 


THE  FRIEND. 


the  strongest  emotions  are  excited  for  tlie  per- 
ishing liinti  of  their  fathers." 

A  highly  respectable  gentleman,  more  than 
four  months  after  the  date  of  this,  wrote  to  him 
from  Kingston,  Jamaica,  on  the  same  sub- 
ject : 

"  It  is  very  remarkable,  he  says,  that  be- 
fore being  acquainted  with  the  movements  in 
England,  we  had  been  acting  in  some  measure 
practically  on  your  principle.  Three  or  four 
months  ago  a  large  meeting,  consisting  of  be- 
twixt 2000  and  3000  persons,  was  held  in  this 
city,  for  the  purpose  of  considering  the  best 
means  of  Christianizing  Africa,  by  such  Chris- 
tian agency  as  we  could  collect  in  this  island. 
I  was  president  of  that  meeting,  and  on  my 
return  home,  what  was  my  surprise  to  find 
upon  my  table  Mr.  Trew's  circular,  inquiring 
to  what  extent  a  Christian  commercial  agency 
for  operations  in  Africa  could  be  procured 
here !  •■■       *      I  think   you  may  rely  on 

securing  from  the  West  Indies  an  agency  of 
negro  and  coloured  persons,  efficient  for  es- 
tablishments either  civil  or  commercial,  as 
might  be  thought  advisable.     *     *     *     * 

"  One  poor  African,  named  James  Keats, 
left  this  country  a  few  months  ago,  really  on  a 
pilgrimage  to  his  native  land,  that  he  might 
carry  the  gospel  there.  We  are  anxious  to 
hear  of  him.  He  had  reached  Sierra  Leone, 
and  had,  1  believe,  embarked  for  the  Congo 
river,  which  he  intends  to  ascend." 

The  Church  Missionary  Society  have  a 
normal  school  for  the  education  of  teachers  at 
Sierra  Leone  ;  by  the  last  statement  it  appears 
that  sixteen  are  now  in  the  course  of  education, 
under  the  eflective  instruction  of  G.  A.  Kiss- 
ling,  who  speaks  favourably  of  his  scholars. 
By  a  summary,  issued  May,  1839,  it  appears 
that  there  are  5098,  of  all  ages,  under  the  care 
of  this  society  ;  and  the  report  of  this  year 
states,  "  with  thankfulness  to  Almighty  God, 
the  steady  progress  of  this  first  established  of 
the  society's  missions." 

The  Wesleyans  are  likewise  engaged  on 
the  African  coast  in  the  preparatory  steps  for 
this  great  work,  and  feel  much  encouraged 
with  the  result  of  their  efforts  thus  far. 

Buxton  remarks :  The  elevation  of  the  native 
mind  is  the  truest,  the  cheapest,  and  the  short- 
est road  to  the  downfall  of  the  slave-trade,  and 
of  those  frightful  superstitions  which  it  has 
tended  to  preserve. 

In  what  way  then  can  this  advance  of  mind 
be  most  effectually  and  speedily  attained?  I 
answer  in  the  words  of  Burke,  when  speaking 
on  a  kindred  subject :  "  I  confess  I  trust  more, 
according  to  the  sound  principles  of  those  who 
have  at  any  lime  ameliorated  the  state  of  man- 
kind, to  the  effect  and  influence  of  religion, 
than  to  all  the  rest  of  the  regulations  put  to- 
gether." 

(To  be  continued.) 


GROTTO    OF     ADELSE!iR«. 

The  following  graphical  account  of  a  re- 
markable natural  curiosity  is  extracted  from  one 
of  a  series  of  letters  published  in  the  Episcopal 
Recorder  of  this  city. 

Mdsberg,  (Illyria,)  June  \5,  1840. 

I  have  just  returned  from  a  visit  to  one  of 
the  most  celebrated  grottos  on  this  continent, 


and  am  now  seated  to  give  you  some  account 
of  this  most  interesting  illustration  of  the  beau- 
ties of  the  works  of  God.  The  grotto  is 
within  fifteen  minutes  walk  of  this  village,  after 
which  it  is  called.  The  village  is  on  the  great 
road  from  Trieste  through  Gratz  to  Vienna, 
between  thirty  and  forty  miles  from  the  first 
named  place,  and  as  it  fell  in  our  way  from  our 
landing  place  on  the  Adriatic  to  the  Austrian 
capital,  we  thought  it  worth  while  to  stop  a 
few  hours  to  see  it.  For  a  long  time,  the 
threshold  of  the  great  cave  was  known  to  all 
who  lived  in  the  neighbourhood,  but  it  was  not 
till  about  twenty  years  ago  that  the  vast  cliam- 
bers  beyond  that,  making  the  finest  grotto  in 
Europe,  were  discovered.  In  1819,  seme 
peasant,  while  working  in  the  part  of  the  cave 
then  known,  accidentally  broke  through  a  screen 
of  stalactite,  which  had  till  then  been  supposed 
to  be  the  end  of  the  cavern.  A  series  of  sub- 
terranean chambers  was  there  opened,  display- 
ing a  variety  of  grand  and  beautiful  formations, 
and  running  on  to  the  distance  of  perhaps  a 
mile  and  a  half  or  two  miles,  making  in  all  a 
vast  temple  of  nature  to  which  the  previously 
known  portion  of  the  cave  was  but  the  vesti- 
bule. The  country  around  is  picturesque, 
hills  and  mountains  giving  it  variety.  The 
entrance  to  the  grotto  is  in  the  side  of  a  rocky 
mountain,  beaiing  on  its  summit  the  ruins  of 
an  old  castle.  The  small  river  Poik,  after 
winding  through  the  lowland  at  the  west,  sud- 
denly sinks  in  the  porous  limestone,  and  is 
afterwards  heard  in  the  cave  murmuring  in  the 
darkness,  and  seeking  its  way  into  the  heart  of 
the  mountain  where  it  is  lost  for  ten  or  twelve 
hours,  after  which  it  re-appears  on  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  Uns.  The  mouth  of  the  cave 
is  closed  by  an  iron  gate  locked,  which  is 
opened  for  all  visiters  who  pay  the  prescribed 
sum  for  the  guides  and  lights.  In  somewhat 
more  than  160  yards  from  the  door  is  an  im- 
mense chamber,  called  the  Dome,  300  feet 
long  and  100  feet  high,  which  was  the  furthest 
part  known  till  the  discovery  of  1819.  Beyond 
that  is  a  deep  descent  by  steps,  well  made  for 
the  purpose,  to  the  bed  of  the  Poik  in  its  sub- 
terranean passage,  over  which  a  wooden 
bridge  has  been  thrown,  and  then  there  is  a  cor- 
responding ascent  to  the  level  of  the  cave,  and 
there  begins  the  magnificence  of  this  nocturnal 
temple.  Stalactites  in  every  form  of  fancy 
and  beauty  adorn  the  great  chambers.  Some 
of  these  are  delicate  in  colour  and  shape,  like 
the  finest  and  richest  tracery  of  a  Gothic  build- 
ing of  marble  or  alabaster  ;  some  stand  like  the 
light  shafts  of  Ionic  columns,  and  some  in  the 
full  size  of  a  pillar  that  supports  some  grand 
cathedral  tower.  The  formations  have  such 
fanciful  shapes  that  the  guides  have  given  them 
names  from  the  objects  which  they  are  sup- 
posed to  resemble.  One  is  the  prison,  a  cham- 
ber up  on  one  side  separated  from  the  main 
passage  by  a  stalactite  screen  made  in  the  form 
of  massive  bars,  behind  which  a  lad  went  with 
a  dim  light  and  thrust  his  hands  out  and  held 
his  hat  like  some  prisoner  seen  through  a  grated 
door  asking  charity  of  the  passenger.  Again 
high  up  among  cloud-shaped  formations,  the 
lad  lighted  up  by  a  distant  lamp  an  aperture, 
which,  seen  from  a  proper  position,  was  the 
moon.  Then  came  the  butcher's  stall,  hung 
round  with  meat,  several  large  sides  of  pork, 


which  certainly  was  represented  in  a  most 
striking  manner,  being  pointed  out  by  the 
guide.  In  a  large  chamber  in  this  region  of 
the  cave,  there  is  an  annual  assembling  of  the 
peasantry  for  an  entertainment.  On  one  side 
of  this  chamber,  high  up,  is  a  natural  orches- 
tra of  beautiful  stalagmite,  and  here  the  musi- 
cians are  placed  on  the  day  of  the  merry- 
making. The  great  cavern  is  illuminated, 
while  the  strains  of  a  strong  band  and  the 
dancing  and  niirlh  of  the  peasantry  from  all 
the  surrounding  country  break  the  midnight 
quiet,  which,  through  all  the  rest  of  the  year, 
reigns  in  the  inner  chambers  of  the  mountain. 

In  another  place  the  guides  show  the  pulpit 
on  which  a  lad  mounts  to  illustrate  the  pro- 
priety of  the  name.  Again,  there  is  the  water- 
fall, a  beautiful  representation  of  water  frozen 
in  the  act  of  falling  over  a  series  of  rocks. 
Then  Me  are  shown  in  several  places  the  cau- 
liflower, a  pile  of  pure  stalactite  formed  into 
the  image  of  that  plant,  and  of  a  size  that 
would  suffice  for  a  host.  In  one  place,  two 
hearts  are  formed  of  the  crystallized  stone,  and 
in  anoUier  is  a  set  of  church  bells,  the  pendant 
crystals  of  different  sizes  resounding  with  dif- 
ferent notes  when  struck,  so  as  to  give  various 
changes.  The  lad  who  was  charged  with  the 
performance,  satisfied  us  fully  of  the  power  of 
these  bells  of  the  great  subterranean  cathedral. 
In  one  place  was  the  representation  of  a  skull 
or  death's  head,  and  in  another  a  fanciful 
figure  standing  upright  in  the  midst  of  the  cave, 
like  a  carved  head,  into  the  mouth  of  which 
the  guide  put  his  pipe,  and  called  it  the  "  guar- 
dian of  the  grotto."  In  one  place  was  the 
garden,  a  large  space  overgrown  with  stalag- 
mites beautifully  set,  and  of  various  forms  and 
sizes,  so  as  to  look  in  the  twilight  produced  bj- 
the  lamps,  like  a  great  shrubbery.  The  most 
beautiful,  perhaps,  of  all  the  specimens  we 
saw,  is  called  the  curtain,  which  it  perfectly 
resembles.  It  is  transparent,  and  hangs  in 
graceful  folds  from  the  arch,  one  side  being 
drawn  up  as  if  by  a  cord.  At  the  farther  end 
of  the  grotto  stands  a  figure  of  white  stalac- 
tite, looking  like  a  draped  statue,  and  called  by 
the  guides  the  pope,  and  certainly  when  seen 
from  a  distance  it  is  an  excellent  picture  ot 
statues  of  hiin  which  we  have  seen  in  Ital)'-. 
Some  of  the  stalactites  were  as  white  as  pure 
alabaster,  and  many  of  the  thinner  ones  trans- 
parent. Two  hours  were  spent  in  traversing 
the  grotto,  and  the  interest  continues  to  the 
last.  Two  days  would  be  required  to  explore 
it  satisfactorily. 

In  a  pond  of  pure  water  in  the  cave  is  kept 
a  specimen  of  a  remarkable  animal  called 
proteus  angidmts,  which  is  found  in  a  sub- 
terranean lake  a  few  miles  from  Adelsberg  in 
the  Magdahmn  grotto.  One  has  been  trans- 
ferred to  the  cave  I  have  j'lst  been  describing 
as  a  specimen.  It  is  eight  or  ten  inches  long, 
and  shaped  pardy  like  a  fish,  and  partly  like  a 
lizard.  Its  colour  is  that  of  the  flesh  of  an  in- 
fant, its  tail  is  that  of  an  eel,  it  has  four  legs 
like  those  of  a  lizard,  and  there  is  a  red  crest 
about  the  throat,  supposed  to  be  the  lungs.  It 
is  said  to  have  no  sight,  for  it  lives  in  subter- 
ranean water  in  perpetual  night,  and  it  suffers 
when  exposed  to  the  day.  In  one  other  place, 
within  forty  miles  of  this,  (at  Sittich,)  it  is  saitl 
to  be  found,  rarely,  however,  and,  (as  has  been 


THE  FKIEND. 


387 


said,)  ill  Sieil)'  also,  but  it  is  not  known  to 
exist  elsewhere  in  Europe. 


From  the  New  V'ork  Obscrvi-r, 

They  haled  me  without  a  cause. — To  hate, 
in  scripture  phrase,  is  frequenth',  to  love  less. 
To  hate  an  object  is  to  love  it  les^s  than  an- 
other. Thus,  Jacob  have  I  loved  ;  Esau  have 
I  hated;  i.  e.  I  have  loved  Esau  less  than  .la- 
cob.  It"  any  man  come  to  me,  and  hate  not 
his  father,  and  mother,  and  wife,  and  children, 
and  brethren,  and  sisters,  yea,  and  his  own 
life  also,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple;  i.  e.  ex- 
cept he  love  these  less  than  me,  and  let  every 
worldly  object  have  but  a  subordinate  place  in 
his  atfections,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple. 
Every  man,  therefore,  who  does  not  love  Jesus 
Christ  supremely  ;  who  does  not  give  him  the 
first  and  chief  place  in  his  affections ;  who  docs 
not  by  his  conduct  show  that  every  other  ob- 
ject has  but  a  subordinate  place  ;  may  truly 
and  emphatically  be  said  to  hate  the  Saviour 
of  sinners ! 

We  see  then  why  a  change  of  heart  is  ne- 
cessary. The  heart  is  the  scat  of  hatred  to 
Christ.  Hatred  dwells  in  the  heart.  The 
only  true  reason  why  men  have  ever  hated, 
and  will  ever  hate  the  Saviour,  is  because  of 
the  depravity  of  their  hearts.  Other  reasons 
may  be  named,  but  they  are  only  occasions  of 
stirring  up  the  enmity  which  reigns  within. 
The  hatred  is  all  there,  and  the  occasion  need 
only  be  furnished  for  it  to  burst  forth,  and  cru- 
cify the  Son  of  Gorl  afresh,  or  persecute  his 
followers  unto  death  !  Can  man,  with  such  a 
heart,  enter  heaven  ?  Can  he  enjoy  God  any 
where?     Ye  must  be  born  again  ! 

Then  we  see,  loo,  the  necessity  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  to  renew  and  sanctify  the  heart,  and 
shed  abroad  within  us  a  Saviour's  love.  The 
heart  is  full  of  hatred.  As  the  Jews  were  the 
more  opposed  to  Christ  t'le  stronger  his  claims, 
and  the  clearer  the  evidence  in  support  of  them, 
even  so  it  is  now.  The  clearer  the  truth  is 
presented,  the  more  convincingly  duty  is 
urged  ;  the  more  strongly  obligation  is  pressed, 
the  more  the  carnal  heart  rebels,  and  tlie  more 
bitter  is  its  opposition  to  the  truth,  and  the 
more  decided  the  manifestations  of  its  hatted 
to  Jesus  Christ.  Now  how  is  the  heart  to  be 
subdued  ?  The  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  must 
effect  it.  ■  W.  J.  M. 


History  of  the  Lehigh  Coal  and  Xavig-alion 
Company. 

(Concluded  from  p.  3.-U  > 

As  the  time  at  vvhich  the  original  act  granted 
to  White,  Hauto  and  Hazard  required  the  na- 
vigation to  be  completed  to  Stoddartsville  was 
now  approaching,  and  the  attention  of  the  pub- 
lic was  awakened  to  the  second,  or  Beaver 
Meadow  coal  region,  it  became  necessary  to 
look  to  the  commencement  of  that  part  of  the 
company's  work.  It  was  evident  that  the  de- 
scending navigation  by  artificial  freshets  would 
not  be  satisfactory  to  the  legislature,  who  had 
reserved  the  right  of  compelling  the  construc- 
tion of  a  complete  slackwater  navigation.  The 
extraordinary  fall  in  the  upper  section  of  the 
Lehigh  rendered  its  improvement  by  locks  of 
the  ordinary  lift  impracticable,  as   the  locks 


would  have  been  so  close  together,  and  would 
iiave  caused  so  much  detention  in  their  use,  as 
to  render  the  navigation  too  expensive  to  be 
available  to  the  public.  The  plan  of  high  lifts 
was  proposed  by  the  managers  as  one  that 
would  overcome  this  difliculty,  and  in  1835, 
Edwin  A.  Douglas,  Esq.  was  appointed  as  en- 
gineer to  carry  it  into  execution.  The  work, 
as  high  as  the  mouth  of  the  Quakake,  was  put 
under  contract  in  June,  1835,  and  from  thence 
to  White  Haven  in  October  of  the  same  year. 
The  descending  navigation  above  AVright's 
creek  was  also  put  under  contract  in  the  same 
year. 

On  the  13th  of  Match,  1837,  the  legislature 
passed  an  act  authorizing  the  Lehigh  Coal  and 
Navigation  Company  to  construct  a  railroad  to 
connect  the  North  Branch  division  of  the 
Pennsylvania  canal  with  the  slackwater  navi- 
gation of  the  Lehigh,  and  increasing  their  capi- 
tal stock  to  one  million  six  hundred  thousand 
dollars  ;  at  the  same  lime  repealing  so  much 
of  the  former  act  as  required  or  provided  foi 
the  completion  of  a  slacktcater  navigation  be- 
tween Wright's  creek  (near  White  Haven) 
and  Stoddartsville.  This  act  was  accepted  by 
the  stockholders  of  the  company  on  the  10th 
of  May,  1837. 

The  whole  work  of  the  navigation  required 
by  the  acts  of  the  legislature  was  completed, 
and  the  governor's  commission  given  to  the 
inspectors  to  examine  the  last  of  it,  on  the  19th 
of  March,  1838.  The  following  is  the  report 
of  the  commissioners  to  the  governor,  show- 
ing their  opinion  of  the  work  : — 

To  the  Governor  of  the  Commonwealth  of 
Pennsylvania. 
The  commissioners  appointed  in  the  com- 
mission whereof  a  copy  is  hereunto  appended, 
report,  that  in  pursuance  of  their  appointment 
they  met  at  Mauch  Chunk,  and  from  thence 
proceeded,  on  the  11th  of  June,  insl.,  on  board 
of  a  canal  boat,  up  the  navigation  to  the  mouth 
of  Quakake  creek,  passing  through  lock  No. 
13,  the  point  at  which  they  closed  their  inspec- 
tion in  October  last ;  commencing  their  present 
examination  at  this  point,  situated  in  the  upper 
or  second  grand  section  of  the  Lehigh  improve- 
ments, from  thence  passing  along  the  naviga- 
tion upwards,  to  lock  No."  29,  at  White  Ha- 
ven, a  distance  of  sixteen  miles  and  fS^ths; 
one  mile  and  -rWths  thereof  being  canal,  and 
the  remaining  fourteen  miles  and  xW^s  slack- 
water  navigation.  On  tlieir  way  they  care- 
fully viewed  and  inspected  the  improvements 
in  said  section,  consisting  of  sixteen  stone 
locks  and  thirteen  dams,  all  of  which  being 
constructed  in  the  most  substantial  manner, 
and  of  the  best  mateiials  (the  dams  of  timbet 
and  stone,)  and  perfected  in  a  complete  and 
workmanlike  manner,  and  the  whole  of  the  im- 
provements throughout  being  found  in  good 
and  navigable  order,  and  the  tow-paths  along 
the  slackwater  navigation  all  lined  with  stones. 
The  dimensions  of  the  largest  of  the  locks 
(No.  27,  called  "  Pennsylvania  lock")  being 
as  follows:  twenty-seven  feet  thickness  of 
solid  wall  at  the  bottom,  and  ten  feet  on  the 
top  ;  thirty  feet  lift,  three  feet  working  guard, 
chamber  of  twenty  feet  in  width,  and  one  bun- 
dled feet  in  length,  eighty-six  feet  clear  of  the 
swing  of  the  gates,  and  containing  nine  thou- 


sand nine  hundred  atid  sevcntv-two  cubic  yards 
of  masonry,  aud  two  hundred  and  forty-two 
thousand  four  hundred  and  nineteen  feet,  board 
measure,  of  timber  M'ork ;  and  the  largest  of 
ihe  dams  being  of  the  height  of  fifty-eight  feet, 
and  of  the  width  of  one  hundred  and  ninety 
feet  at  the  combing.  For  a  particular  descrip- 
tion of  the  remaining  locks  and  dams  the  com- 
missioners refer  to  the  table  hereunto  append- 
ed. On  the  said  section  there  will  yet  be 
erected  a  bridge  across  the  river,  the  solid 
stone  abutments  of  which  are  completed,  and 
the  superstructure,  of  one  span  of  one  bundled 
and  ten  feet,  is  now  under  contract,  to  be  fin- 
ished by  the  1st  day  of  September  next:  in 
the  mean  time,  the  navigation  will  be  kept  in 
complete  operation  by  means  of  a  rope  ferry, 
established  at  this  point.  The  amount  total, 
of  lockage,  in  the  sixteen  miles  before  de- 
scribed, is  three  hundred  and  sixty-eight  feet. 

It  will  be  seen  by  the  report  made  on  the 
27th  of  October  last,  by  the  undersigned,  that 
about  eighteen  miles  of  the  second  grand  sec- 
tion or  division  of  the  river  Lehigh  were  then 
in  hand,  but  not  yet  finished.  The  commis- 
sion, under  which  the  undersigned  now  act, 
authorizes  and  enjoins  upon  them  to  examine 
and  report  upon  that  section,  and  which  has 
been  done  by  them  in  the  manner  herein  set 
forth.  In  addition  lo  the  particulars  therein 
contained,  they  may  state,  that  they  found  the 
river  unusually  full  of  water,  which  had  risen 
so  high  as  to  float,  from  the  pool  at  White 
Haven,  nearly  all  the  logs  that  had  been  accu- 
mulating for  a  length  of  time,  and  formed  a 
very  large  mass  of  heavy  timber,  from  one  to 
three  feet  diameter,  which  the}'  found  lodged 
upon  the  dams,  ot  lying  on  the  face,  or  at  the 
fool  of  them,  the  whole  distance  from  White 
Haven  to  Mauch  Chunk,  thus  testing  the 
strength  of  the  dams  and  locks  by  the  united 
pressure  of  the  water  and  the  timber.  In  no  in- 
stancfe  have  the  noble  works  been  injured,  ex- 
cept the  angle  of  one  of  the  abutments,  which 
was  a  little  fractured  by  the  fall  of  a  large  tree 
against  it,  in  passing  the  dam.  The  under- 
signed are  assured  by  Mr.  Douglas,  the  able 
engineer,  that  a  trifling  expense  will  replace 
the  broken  stones,  and  give  additional  strength 
to  the  abutment. 

The  company  having  now  fully  complied 
with  the  law,  and  in  a  manner  honourable  to 
themselves,  and,  (as  Pennsylvanians,  the  un- 
dersigned say,  with  pride,)  most  honourable 
to  the  state,  we  deem  them  entitled  to  a  license 
for  charging  and  collecting  the  legal  toll. 

In  ascending  this  division  of  the  Lehigh,  the 
commissioners  passed  through  a  succession  of 
the  largest,  best  constructed,  and  most  easily 
managed  locks  within  their  knowledge,  and  of 
such  magnitude  as  gready  to  exceed  every 
public  work  of  the  kind  in  the  United  States. 
They  were  filled  with  admiration  and  delight 
as  they  examined  these  stupendous  works, 
erected  on  that  river,  which,  three  years  ago, 
was  wild,  shallow,  and  useless,  and  has  now 
been  converted  into  a  calm  and  beautiful  stream, 
suited  for  all  purposes  of  navigation,  either  for 
trade  or  pleasure,  and  will,  as  it  is  hoped  and 
contemplated,  be,  at  no  distant  day,  navigated 
by  sea  vessels,  so  constructed  as  to  load  at 
White  Haven,  and  discharge  at  the  ports  along 
the   Atlantic   shore;  to   these   may  be  added 


388 


THE    FRIEND. 


packels  for  passengers,  whicli,  by  their  size 
and  comforts,  will  convey  to  the  centre  of  this 
district  of  country,  visiters  and  travellers  to 
whom  it  has  hitherto  been  both  closed  and  un- 
known. 

The  undersigned  would  farther  state,  that 
on  the  10th  of  June  inst.  a  boat  laden  with 
forty  tons  of  merchandise  was  carried  through 
the  Lehigh  improvements,  or  navigation,  from 
Mauch  Chunk  to  White  Haven,  in  fourteen 
hours,  drawn  by  one  set  of  two  horses — and 
that  the  locks  on  the  whole  of  said  navigation 
are  of  a  capacity  to  pass  boats  of  from  one 
hundred  and  twenty  to  one  hundred  and  fifty 
Ions  burden. 

AVitness  the  hands  and  seals  of  the  commis- 
sioners, at  Mauch  Chunk,  this  12th  day  of 
.Tune,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1838. 

Samuel  Breck,  [l.  s.] 
N.  Beach,  [l.  s.] 

Owen  Rice,         [l.  s.] 
Northampton  county,  to  ivit  : 

On  the  12th  day  of  June,  A.  D.  1838,  be- 
fore me,  the  subscriber,  one  of  the  justices  of 
the  peace  in  and  for  said  county,  personally 
appeared  the  within  named  Samuel  Breck, 
Nathan  Beach,  and  Owen  Rice,  who,  on  their 
solemn  oaths  and  affirmations,  duly  adminis- 
tered according  to  law,  severally  declared  and 
said,  that  the  facts  set  forth  in  the  foregoing 
report  are  just  and  true,  to  the  best  of  their 
knowledge  and  belief. 

In  testimony  whereof,  I  have  hereunto  set 
ray  hand  and  seal,  at  Mauch  Chunk,  the  day 
and  year  aforesaid. 

J.  S.  Wallace,  J.  P.  [l.  s.] 

Pennsylvania,  ss. 

In  the  name  and  by  the  authority  of  the 
Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania. 


5    STATE  OF    *  Joseph  Ritner, 

■«♦*♦*******♦*  Governor  of  the  said  Common- 

JOSEPH  RiTNER.  IVUtlth. 

To  all  to  whom  these  presents  shall  come, 
sends  greeting  : 

Whereas,  pursuant  to  the  eleventh  and  fif- 
teenth sections  of  an  act  of  the  general  assem- 
bly, entided,  "  An  act  to  improve  the  naviga- 
tion of  the  river  Lehigh,"  passed  the  20lh 
day  of  March,  1818,  commissioners  were  ap- 
pointed by  me,  on  the  19th  day  of  March, 
1838,  to  view  and  examine  the  remaining  por- 
tion of  the  navigation  of  the  river  Lehigh, 
from  lock  No.  12  to  lock  No.  29,  at  White 
Haven,  a  distance  of  sixteen  miles  and  ,-f  „  ths  ; 
one  mile  and  ,-^ths  thereof  being  canal,  and 
the  remaining  fourteen  miles  and  xV'o''^^  slack- 
water  navigation ;  upon  the  notification  of  the 
president  and  managers  of  the  company  for 
making  the  same,  that  the  said  remaining  por- 
tion of  the  navigation  of  the  river  Lehigh  was 
made  and  perfected  agreeably  to  certain  acts  of 
assembly,  referred  to  in  the  first  section  of  an 
act  passed  the  13th  day  of  March,  1837,  en- 
titled, "  An  act  authorising  the  construction  of 
a  railroad  to  connect  the  North  Branch  division 
of  the  Pennsylvania  canal,  at  or  within  the  bo- 
rough of  Wilkesbarre,  with  the  slackwater  na- 
vigation of  the  river  Lehigh,"  which  author- 
ise the  making  of  the  same — And  whereas,  the 


said  commissioners,  Samuel  Breck,  Nathan 
Beach,  and  Owen  Rice,  Esquires,  have  report- 
ed to  me  in  writing,  under  their  respective 
hands  and  seals,  and  under  their  oaths  and  af- 
firmations, that  they  have  viewed  and  exam- 
ined the  said  remaining  portion  of  the  naviga- 
tion of  the  river  Lehigh,  specified  in  tlieir  re- 
port, and  that  it  is  made  and  perfected  in  a 
complete  and  workmanlike  manner,  agreeably 
to  the  true  intent  and  meaning  of  the  acts  of 
assembly  on  the  subject :  Now  knov/  ye,  that 
in  pursuance  of  the  directions  and  authority  in 
the  said  recited  acts  of  the  general  assembly 
contained,  I,  the  said  Joseph  Ritner,  governor 
of  the  said  commonwealth,  do  hereby  permit, 
license  and  suffer  the  said  president,  managers 
and  company  to  fix  and  appoint  so  many 
places  on  the  said  remaining  portion  of  the 
navigation  of  the  river  Lehigh,  so  made  and 
perfected  as  aforesaid,  as  will  be  necessary 
and  sufficient  to  collect  the  tolls  and  duties 
granted  by  law  to  the  said  company,  from  all 
persons  having  charge  of  all  boats,  arks,  ves- 
sels, crafts  and  rafts  passing  up  and  down  the 
same. 

Given  under  my  hand,  and  the  great  seal  of 
the  state,  at  Harrisburg,  this  19th  day  of  June, 
A.  D.  1838,  and  of  the  commonwealth  the 
sixty-second. 

By  the  Governor. 

J.  Wallace,  Deputy  Secretary. 

We  have  here  the  official  evidence  of  the 
whole  work  of  the  navigation,  required  by  the 
legislature,  being  completed,  and  in  a  manner 
highly  satisfactory  to  the  authorities.  In  its 
execution  no  money  has  been  expended  in  or- 
nament, nor  withheld  where  it  was  deemed 
necessary  for  permanence  and  security. 

The  following  tables  show  the  detail  of  the 
whole. 

[These  tables  and  other  matter,  of  much 
value  to  those  moie  immediately  concerned, 
we  pass  over,  and  close  our  extracts  with  the 
concluding  paragraph  of  this  interesting  his- 
tory.] 

A  history  of  the  Lehigh  Coal  and  Naviga- 
tion Company,  from  its  earliest  infancy,  has 
thus  been  furnished.  Its  growth  has  been  seen 
till  it  has  nearly  reached  manhood.  Examine 
its  present  position.  See  its  immense  pro- 
perty in  coal  and  other  lands ;  its  navigation 
and  railroads  penetrating  the  vast  regions  of 
timber,  and  coal,  and  iron  ore,  and  limestone, 
with  abundant  power  for  manufacturing  them ; 
and  at  the  same  time  connecting  the  two  best 
Atlantic  markets,  by  the  shortest,  cheapest, 
and  most  southern  route,  with  a  boundless 
country  intersected  by  upwards  of  seventeen 
hundred  miles  of  canals,  and  several  times  that 
amount  of  lake  and  river  navigation,  teeming 
with  all  the  products  of  agriculture,  and  requir- 
ing all  the  manufactures  of  our  own  and  of  fo- 
reign countries  in  return, — and  then  decide  if 
there  can  be  a  doubt  of  such  an  institution 
proving  prosperous,  affording  perfect  security 
ibr  the  regular  repayment  of  all  the  loan-hold- 
ers, and  amply  reimbursing  the  stockholders 
for  their  investments. 


FOWLER  SPAKE  THAT  BIRD  ! 

I  know  of  few  things  more  calculated  to  dis- 
turb the  equanimity  of  mind,  and  ruffle  the 


feelings  of  a  humane  man,  cue  who  lives  among 
animals  and  birds,  and  feels  as  if  they  were  all 
personal  friends,  than  to  see  a  shock-headed, 
straddling  thing  calling  itself  a  man,  with  rusty 
musket  or  rifle  creeping  about  our  highways, 
woodlands  or  orchards,  and  popping  away  at 
the  harmless  little  creatures,  that  give  to  the 
landscape  half  its  charms,  and  to  the  eye  and 
ear  half  their  pleasures.  I  know  these  men 
cannot  look  upon  birds  as  I  do,  or  they  would 
not  have  to  be  guilty  of  homicide  to  know  what 
the  feelings  of  a  murderer  are  when  they  wan- 
tonly destroy  these  creatures  of  the  air.  I 
plead  for  the  beautiful  songters,  that  greet  the 
morn  with  a  hymn,  flutter  over  and  through 
our  meadows  and  orchards,  and  exhibit  an  in- 
stinctive happiness,  that  might  reconcile  even 
a  misanthropist  to  life  and  its  cares.  I  never 
heard  the  blue-bird  without  a  feeling  of  glad- 
ness, that  "  the  winter  is  over  and  gone,  and 
the  time  of  the  singing  of  birds  is  come  ;" 
and  this  feeling  is  increased  as  day  after  day 
the  robin,  the  sparrow,  yellow-bird,  bobalink, 
brown  thrush,  oriole  and  wren  successively 
arrive,  and  enliven  the  woods  and  fields  with 
their  presence  and  fill  the  air  with  their  music. 
And  what  is  the  crime  charged  upon  these 
beautiful  birds,  that  they  are  doomed  to  death 
by  every  boy  or  man,  who  is  disposed  to  show 
his  prowess  in  shedding  their  blood  ?  Why 
they  eat  our  cherries,  or  perhaps  occasionally 
peck  our  trees  or  our  sweet  apples.  This 
charge  is  true ;  but  only  a  very  small  part  is 
guilty,  if  guilt  there  is  about  it:  and  must  all 
the  acknowledged  harmless  species  suflier  for 
the  act  of  one  or  two  ?  Yet  these  are  sought 
after  and  destroyed  with  as  much  avidity  and 
hot-haste,  as  the  most  predatory  ones.  The 
urchin  or  the  ragamuffin  raises  his  weapon, 
and  the  half-warbled  song  remains  unfinished 
for  ever. 

I  have  admitted  the  charge,  but  if  true  in  its 
fullest  extent,  would  it  justify  extermination? 
Is  there  no  good  deed  performed — no  services 
rendered  to  the  gardener  or  the  agriculturalist? 
I  think  there  are  many,  and  that  the  good  they 
do,  overbalances  many  fold,  as  a  strict  matter 
of  profit  or  loss,  the  trifling  injuries  they  pro- 
duce. I  saw  this  morning  in  my  garden,  a 
robin  hopping  along  on  the  ground,  I  saw 
it  seize  a  black  grub  or  cut  worm,  and  in 
a  few  moments  another.  Those  two  worms 
among  my  melons  or  cucumbers,  would  have 
done  me  more  injury  than  a  dozen  robins  in 
my  cherry  trees,  and  yet  these  two  formed  but 
a  small  part  of  the  worms  of  various  kinds  this 
single  bird  would  devour  in  a  day.  Before 
you  destroy  a  bird  on  your  premises  or  permit 
any  one  else  to  do  it,  be  certain  that  you  are 
not  about  to  destroy  one  of  your  most  faithful 
friends.  Think  of  the  pleasure'and  instruc- 
tion they  afford  ;  arise  on  one  of  our  beautiful 
mornings  before  the  sun,  and  hear  from  copse 
and  orchard,  and  lawn  and  grove  the  thousand 
voices  of  joy  and  melody  that  are  rising  and 
mingling,  and  if  you  have  a  single  feeling  that 
belonged  to  man  in  paradise,  it  will  not  be  ne- 
cessary to  repeat  to  you,  Fowler  spare  that 
bird.' — A  Friend  to  Men  and  Birds. — Ex- 
change paper. 

The  blessing  of  the  Lord  shall  slip  from  thee,  with- 
out  doing  thee  any  good,  if  thou  hast  not  ceased  from 
doing  evil. —  Taylor. 


THE     FUIEND. 


389 


Epistle  from  the  Jieprcsenlatives  of  Iinliana 
Yearly  Meeting. 
Having  carefully  watched  with  a  hope  of 
seeing  tl°e  following  epistle  in  the  columns  oi 
*'  The  Friend,"  and  being  from  time  to  time 
disappointed,  I  thought  it  best  to  forward  a 
copy,  hoping  it  will  meet  the  approbation  ot 
the  editor,  being  unwilling  that  the  leaders  of 
that  interesting  Jotirnal  should  miss  the  privi- 
lege of  perusing  it,  in  particular,  as  rumours 
have  been  industriously  circulated  that  Friends 
of  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting  are  joining  anti- 
slavery  societies. 

Gilead,  Marion  co..  Oh 


A  Subscriber. 

15/A,  1840. 


not  only  from  the  world,  1  souls  are  thus  aroused,  and  a  sense  given  us  of 


indulging  in  carnal,  sensual  thoughts,  and  pur- 
suing the  things  of  this  present  unstable  world, 
tead  of  living  in  conformity  to  the  will  of 


To  the  Quarterly,  Monthhj,  and  Preparative 
Meetings  of  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting,  and 
to  Friends  individiudly. 
Dear  Friends— The  attention  of  this  meet- 
ing has  been  anested  by  the  commotions  and 
excitements  which  at  present  agitate  the  pub- 
lie  mind  in  this  country  on  the  subject  ol  sla- 
very ;  and  during  the  consideration  thereof,  an 
earnest  desire  has  prevailed,  that  Friends  may 
so  demean  themselves  in  their  intercourse  with 
the  public  on  this  great  question,  as  still  faith- 
fully to  maintain  the  testimony  of  our  religious 
society  against  slavery,  and  be  preserved  in 
that  calmness  and  Christian  firmness  which 
.accords  witii  our  religious  profession,  and  will 
show  forth  our  good  example  to  the  world.  In 
the  progress  of  the  light  of  truth,  many  advo- 
cates for  the  cause  of  the  oppressed  and  de- 
graded African  have  been  raised  up  in  our 
fand ;  and  many  benevolent  associations  have 
been  formed,  with  a  view,  as  appears  by  the 
articles  of  their  organization,  to  promote  the 
abolition  of  slavery  on  peaceable  principles. 

We  rejoice  that  others  are  coming  up  to  the 
work  in  which  our  society  has  been  long  en- 
gaged ;  and  most  earnestly  hope  that  the  light 
of 'truth  and  righteousness  may  continue  to 
.spread  until  it  pervades  our  whole  country, 
from  one  end  of  the  land  to  the  other. 

But  the  sphere  in  which  our  society  has 
thought  it  right  to  labour,  appears  to  be  difler- 
ent  from  that  of  most  other  associations.  We 
profess  to  occupy  religious  ground,  and  to 
wait  for  divine  ability  to  labour  a.s  the  follow- 
ers of  Christ  in  the  spirit  of  his  gospel,  hoping 
for  the  eradication  of  all  evil  things  by  its  holy 
influence  and  universal  prevalence  in  the 
hearts  of  men ;  hence  our  labours  should  all 
be  in  accordance  with  our  peaceable  principles 
and  peculiarities  ;  instigated  by  considerations 
of  religious  duty,  no  political  considerations  or 
party  strifes  should  be  sufTered  to  draw  us  off 
from  our  own  ground,  for  whenever  we  leave 
that,  we  ate  subject  to  act  very  inconsider- 
ately. 

We  have  many  other  testimonies  to  bear 
liesides  that  agains't  slavery,  and  we  affection- 
ately exhort  our  members  to  keep  this  in  mind 
in  all  their  intercourse  with  others  for  the  pro- 
motion of  schemes  of  benevolence.  Among 
these,  our  testimony  against  war,  whether  of- 
fensive or  defensive,  stands  conspicuous.  In 
the  peculiarities  of  our  religious  worship  also, 
and  of  our  profession  in  regard  to  plainness  in 
dress  and  address,  we  are  still  called  upon  to 


our  principles  in  several  of  these  testimonies 
in  cases  that  may  occur  during  excitements  and 
political  commotions,  we  feel  ourselves  called 
upon  to  renew  and  impress  the  advice  hereto- 
fore issued  to  our  members  by  our  yearly 
meeting,  to  abstain  from  connecting  them- 
selves with  the  abolition  and  colonization  so- 
cieties. 

We  wish  to  say  nothing  to  discourage  any 
Christian  eflflrt  in  the  cause  of  freedom  by  the 
first  of  these  ;  nor  to  call  in  question  the  be- 
nevolent motives  which  influence  many  who 
are  engaged  in  the  last.  Our  desires  and  pray- 
ers are,  that  the  Lord,  in  his  mercy,  may  over- 
rule the  whole  for  good :  and  we  would  have 
none  to  think,  that  because  the  light  of  the  gos- 
pel in  its  advances  has  made  many  coadjutors 
in  the  cause  of  justice  and  of  mercy,  that  we 
are  now  to  indulge  in  apathy,  or  lukewarm- 
ness.  or  relax  our  labours  in  all  suitable  open- 
ings'for  the  benefit  of  the  coloured  race. 

\\\e  foregoing  epistle  was  produced  to  this 
meeting  by  a  committee  appointed  for  the  pur- 
pose, and  being  read,  and  deliberately  con- 
sidered, was  united  with,  and  approved,  and 
directed  to  the  serious  attention  of  all  our  mem- 
bers. 


our  Creator,  we  are  brought  very  low,  and  m 
our  earnestness  we  cry  out,  "  What  shall  I  do 
to  be  saved  !"  This  is  the  first  breathing  and 
cry  of  the  converted  soul ;  it  is  the  first  evi- 
dence of  conversion,  and  the  answer  now  is 
the  same  the  apostle  gave  the  jailer,  "  Believe 
on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be 
saved  and  thy  house." 

Well,  in  order  to  believe  rightly,  we  must 
have  some  direct  and  sensible  apprehension  of 
what  is  to  be  believed  in.  We  cannot  suppose 
that  the  aposde  meant  that  there  should  be  a 
bare  acknowledgment  that  the  man  Christ  Je- 
sus, who  was  crucified  and  slain  by  the  Jews, 
divine  person,  and  that  what  he  had 
done  in  Jerusalem  and  Judea,  was  very  bene- 
ficial to  the  salvation  of  souls  ;  this  the  awaken- 
ed jailer  could  assent  to  from  the  testimony  of 


Extracted  from  the  minutes  of  the  Meeting 
for  Sufi"erings  of  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting,  held 
at  White  Water,  6th  mo.  4th,  1810. 

Thomas  Evans,  Clerk 


competent  witnesses, 


from  the  examination  of 


the  prophecies  respecting  him,  and  from  see- 
ing the  miracles  which  he  performed.  What 
then  was  that  belief  in  him  which  he  declared 
was  sufficient  to  save  his  soul  ?  Was  it  not  an 
inward  sense  and  conviction,  that  that  which 
had  thus  caused  him  to  come  trembling  to  his 
prisoners,  was  the  power  and  spirit  of  that 
same  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whom  the  apostles 
preached,  and  for  whose  sake  they  were  then 
snflTering  imprisonment  and  stripes  \  It  was  his 
mighty  power  that  shook  the  foundations  of 
the  prison,  and  reached  the  heart  of  this  jailor 
in  a  manner  which  made  him  sensible  that  he 
was  a  lost  and  undone  creature,  unless  some 
way  of  escape  was  afforded  him.  Faith  then 
was  the  first  step  which  this  poor  man  was  to 
take  towards  salvation,  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
o"communio;°ofThe"'roulofmanwith  Christ,  not  only  as  respected  the  foi^iveness 
ker    and  when  rightly  understood  and   of  his  past  transgressions,  by  virtue  of  the  one 


For  "The  Friend." 
FIRST     D.IY     MEDITATIONS. 

The  subject  of  prayer,  adverted  to  in  a  former 
paper,  is  one  much  misunderstood  by  many 
who  make  a  profession  of  religion,  and  great 
mistakes  are  thus  made  in  our  approaches  to 
Him  who  seeth  not  as  man  seeth.  As  it  is  the 
means 

its  Maker,  and  when  rightly 
practised,  at  once  the  highest  privdege  and 
most  exalted  enjoyment  allotted  us  in  this  state 
of  existence,  we  ought  not  to  fail  in  its  right 
exercise,  but  seek  to  know  how,  and  what,  and 
when  to  pray.  The  observations  of  Scripture 
upon  this  necessary  duty  are  very  striking,  and 
mav  afford  to  the  rightly  exercised  mind  much 
encouragement  to  apply  to  our  beneficent  care- 
taker for  daily  supplies,  and  to  strengthen  our 
faith  in  the  unfailing  fountain  of  all  good.  It 
is  well  said  by  the  apostle,  that  '^'^We  know 
not  what  to  pray  for  as  we  ought."  The  re- 
flections that  arise  from  this  declaration,  should 
make  us  very  humble;  that  in  our  natural  con- 
dition we  do  not  even  know  what  we  need, 
that  we  are  blind  and  insensible,  and  until  we 
receive  light  from  heaven,  incapable  of  seeing 
the  state  we  are  in.  No  conjectures  formed 
from  the  declarations  of  Scripture  as  to  our 
being  reprobate,  lost  and  sinful  creatures,  are 
sufiicient  to  enable  us  to  ask  aright;  there 
must  be  light  upon  our  own  individual  state, 
upon  our  special  need  ;  there  must  be  a  little 
of  that  influence  extended  to  us,  which  is  com- 
pared to  a  fire  or  a  hammer,  to  a  knocking  at 
the  door  of  our  hearts,  arousing  us  from  the 
sleep  of  death  in  which  we  all  are,  until  we 
hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God.     When  our 


ofi'ering  on  the  cross,  but  faith  in  his  inward 
power^and  presence,  which  had  thus  aroused 
him  from  the  sleep  of  indiflference  and  death, 
and  prompted  the  solemn  inquiry  which  shotdd 
be  in  every  soul,  "  What  shall  I  do  to  be 
saved  ?"  As  this  inquiry  is  raised  in  any,  and 
that  which  thus  awakens,  is  taken  heed  to  and 
believed  in,  it  has  power  in  it  to  save  the  soul, 
and  the  answer  of  the  apostle,  "  Believe  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  thou  shalt  be  saved," 
will  be  found  suflScient  for  every  poor  sinner 
that  may  be  thus  driven  to  seek  him.  "  In 
him  are  hid  all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  and 
knowledge  ;"  he  is  all  powerfid  to  help  those 
thattnist'in  him,  and  the  exercise  of  true  faith 
in  him  comprises  perfect  confidence  in  his  all- 
sufficient  attributes. 

Faith  then  is  the  one  essential  requisite 
which  prepares  the  soul  to  apply,  availingly, 
to  the  fountain  of  all  excellency  for  help,  and 
the  promises  to  those  who  thus  apply,  are 
most  ample  and  encouraging  in  their  character. 
Our  Saviour  expressly  declares,  that  "  Jf  hat- 
soever  we  ask  in  his  name  we  shall  receive ;" 
and  tlie  apostle  John  says,  "  If  we  ask  any 
thing  according  to  his  will,  he  heareth  us." 
Why  then  should  so  many  of  the  professors 
of  the  Christian  name  be  all  their  life-time 


390 


THE    FRIEND. 


praying  wilh  many  words,  and  taking  the 
name  ol'  ihe  Redeemer  into  their  mouths,  and 
yet  oltentimes  sit  down  in  the  sorrowi'ul  con- 
clusion, that  their  prayers  have  not  availed 
them  ?  That  they  are  still  the  servants  of  sin, 
and  that  sin  still  reigns  in  their  mortal  body, 
so  that  they  seem  compelled  as  it  were  to  ful- 
fil the  lusts  thereof?  Is  it  not  because  they 
"  ask  amiss  ?"  For  the  Lord's  promises  are, 
"  Yea  and  amen,  forever ;"  there  is  no  qualili- 
cation  in  the  solemn  assurance,  that  whatsoev- 
er we  ask  we  shall  receive.  As  therefore 
prayer  is  as  it  were  the  vehicle  through  which 
we  receive  all  that  is  availing  to  our  spiritual 
life  and  health,  and  that  by  which  we  are  en- 
abled to  hold  communion  v/ith  our  Maker, 
how  important  that  we  entertain  correct  views 
of  it,  and  rightly  enter  upon  its  performance. 
We  have  seen  that  the  first  qualification  for 
its  exercise  is  faith,  not  a  bare  as.«ent  to  truths 
declared  to  us  outwardly,  but  an  inward, 
living,  apprehending  faith,  whereby  we  have 
entire  confidence,  that  what  we  ask  we  shall 
receive.  This  being  in  our  hearts,  or  as  the 
apostle  expresses  it,  Christ  dwelling  in  our 
hearts  by  faith,  we  have  a  sense  administered, 
in  his  light,  of  our  respective  wants,  of  our 
inward  deficiency;  the  soul  thus  taught  secredy 
seeks  the  supply,  and  as  it  is  not  the  divine  will 
that  we  should  remain  in  a  state  of  sinfulness 
and  backsliding  all  our  lives,  so,  as  he  thus 
awakens  us  to  a  feeling  of  our  weakness,  our 
short  coming,  our  emptiness,  he  administers, 
as  we  ask  for  it,  strength,  restoration  and  ful- 
ness. Our  prayers  must,  however,  be  accord- 
ing to  the  divine  will,  or  it  will  avail  us  nothing 
to  pray.  He  must  be  moving  in  our  hearts, 
instructing  us  what  we  should  pray  for  as  we 
ought,  and  until  he  thus  makes  us  sensible, 
truly  sensible,  our  praycis  will  not  be  made 
according  to  his  will. 

In  the  true  prayer  of  the  soul,  words  are  not 
essential;  indeed  ihe  frame  of  mind,  which  at 
all  times  longs  and  pants  after  God,  is  much 
the  most  likely  praying  to  reach  eflectually  the 
divine  ear.  He  who  knows  our  inmost 
thoughts,  by  whom  the  very  hairs  of  our  head 
are  all  numbered,  needs  only  to  see  the  bent 
and  desire  of  our  souls,  to  know  their  upright- 
ness to  him,  and  our  prayers  for  his  help  ; — 
this,  indeed,  after  all,  is  tlie  very  essence  and 
substance  of  prayer,  without  which,  the  very 
best  words  are  nothing,  and  which  being  lived 
in,  and  dwelt  under,  words  are  not  needed  ; 
"  He  knoweth  what  we  have  need  of  before 
we  ask  him."  This,  however,  is  not  to  pre- 
vent individuals,  at  some  times,  in  their  private 
devotions,  making  use  of  words,  if  so  called 
upon  ;  neither,  of  course,  does  it  apply  to  the 
exercise  of  an  assembly  of  worshippers,  to 
whom  words  are  needful  to  convey  from  one 
to  another  the  sense  of  a  united  engagement. 
The  use  of  words  in  prayer,  the  piesenting 
of  our  bodies  before  him,  and  speaking  in  his 
holy  presence,  is  surely  the  most  awful  posi- 
tion in  which,  as  mortals,  we  can  venture  to 
place  ourselves  ;  and  to  mock  God  by  the  ex- 
pression of  unfelt  and  unbidden  words,  is  that 
which,  in  religious  exercises,  must  be  the  most 
unacceptable  in  the  divine  sight.  To  know 
then  the  nature  of  true  prayer,  to  be  in  the 
daily  exercise  of  it,  in  a  word  to  know  what 
it  is  to  pray  without  ceasing,  is  the  highest  at- 


tainment of  the  Christian  life,  a  slate  in  which 
the  soul  may  be  said  to  follow  hard  after  God, 
to  desire  him  more  than  hid  treasures,  and  to 
glory  only  in  knowing  a  thorough  submission 
and  conformity  to  his  blessed  and  holy  will. 


From  tlie  Irisli  Friend. 
THE    DIVlJiE    PO^VER    DISPJ.AYED. 

At  a  time  when  immediate  revelation  is 
called  in  question,  and  those  who  most  assu- 
redly, yet  reverently,  believe  therein,  are  con- 
sidered little  better  than  enthusiasts  by  many 
of  the  wise  of  this  world  ;  it  may  not  be  un- 
profitable to  relate  a  remarkable  instance  which 
occurred  within  our  borders,  not  in  the  earliest 
times  of  our  society,  but  at  a  later  period  ;  and 
theie  are  now  living  those  who  have  had  the 
opportunity  of  hearing  it  confirmed  by  such 

as  were  conversant  wilh  the  circumstances,  and   ment  to  proceed  on  her  iournev 
eye  and  ear  witnesses  thereunto.  E.  H         .--i- i-<.   ^t,      „    .  ,       '     ,     J. 


In  the  particidar  meeting  of  Woodbridg 
Sufl'olk,  it  was,  about  a  century  back,  the 
torn  with  a  number  of  men  Fiiends  to  meet 
together  alternately  at  each  other's  houses  on 
one  evening  in  the  week  :  it  was,  at  the  com- 
mencement, little  more  than  a  social  meeting, 
but  after  a  time  it  assumed  a  somewhat  difi'er- 
ent  character,  it  was  found  to  intrude  on  family 
convenience,  and  to  prevent  this,  it  was  con- 
cluded to  meet  at  the  meeting-house,  in  the 
room  appropriated  to  the  holding  of  the  women 
Friends'  meeting  for  discipline.  After  a  time. 
Friends  were  almost  imperceptibly  diawui  into 
retirement,  and  a  regular  eveiiing  weekly 
meeting  was  established  for  men  Friends — one 
of  these  Friends  (well  known  and  highly  ap- 
preciated by  the  individual  making  tins  state- 
ment) was  in  the  station  of  elder,  and  was  held 
by  his  friends  generally  as  an  elder  worthy  of 
double  honour;  his  faithful  and  exemplary  con- 
duct truly  adorning  the  station  he  filled  in  the 
society,  although  never  raised  above  the  station 
of  a  servant,  and  which  place  he  filled  in  the 
family  of  Jonathan  Peckover,  who  also  was 
highly  esteemed  as  an  elder  in  the  church. 

This  servant  and  worthy  elder,  whose  name 
was  Robert  Artis,  has  repeatedly  named  to  the 
individual  furnishing  this  account,  that  his  sis- 
ter, Sarah  Artis,  had  long  felt  that  it  was  a  sa- 
crifice required  of  her  to  propose  being  admit- 
ted to  sit  one  evening  with  the  men  Friends, 
but  standing  in  awe  of  her  brother's  master, 
it  became  a  great  trial  to  propose  it.  Ulti- 
mately it  was  effected  by  her  brother,  at  her 
request,  submitting  her  concern  to  his  master ; 
whereupon  the  way  was  made  for  her  admis- 
sion to  meet  with  the  Friends  assembled  at 
their  next  meeting,  when  she  presented  herself. 
Although  she  had  never  previously  appeared 
as  a  minister,  a  testimony  was  then  and  there 
given  her  to  bear;  but  feeling  great  reluc- 
tance to  speak  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  en- 
deavouring to  excuse  herself,  whilst  sitting 
with  her  hands  clasped  together,  in  deep  con- 
flict of  spirit,  and  almost  indescribable  agony 
of  mind,  it  was  awfully  impressed  upon  her 
mind,  that  if  she  refused  to  be  faithful  at  that 
time,  a  fearful  effect  of  the  divine  displeasure 
awaited  her.  She  at  length  yielded,  and  a 
wonderful  and  solemnizing  influence  on  those 
assembled,  attended  her  communication,  and 


left  no  doubt  upon  their  minds  of  its  being  a 
divnie  requiring.     So  far  as  can  now  be  recol- 
lected, her  opening  wa.:  the  quotation  of  the  7, 
8,  9,  and   10  verses  of  the  24th  psalm,  "  Lift 
up   your  heads,"  &c.     What  further  was  ex- 
pressed  is    not   remembered.      At    the   next 
meeting   for   worship    her   mouth   was    again 
opened,  to  declare  of  the  deep  things  of  God  ; 
likewise,  at  seveial  succeeding  meetings,  until 
about  the  day  month  of  the  time  above  related, 
which,  being  the  monthly  meeting,  she  believ- 
ed it  required  of  her  to  lay  a  concern  before 
her  friends  to  pay  a  religious  visit  to  the  meet- 
ings of  Norfolk  and  Lincolnshire.     Such  was 
the  power  attending  her  offerings  in  the  minis- 
try, and  such  the  evidence  in  the  minds  of  her 
friends  of  the  rectitude  of  the  concern,  that  she 
was  at  thai  time  acknowledged  as  a  minister  in 
unity,  and  furnished   with  the   needful  docu- 
She  accord- 
ngly  left  Woodbridge,  'and  w'ithout  much,  if 
any  stopping  at  any  intervening  place,  (though 
she    passed    through   several  where  meetings 
were  held,)  went  direct  to  Wells,  on  the  sea 
coast  of  Norfolk,  where  resided  that  eminent 
servant  and   minister  of  the   Lord,   Edmund 
Peckover,    brother   to    the    before-mentioned 
Jonathan  Peckover  ;  in  this  meeting  she  was 
commissioned  to  address  an  individual,  who, 
she  said,  had,  for  many  years  past,  been  re- 
quired to  pay  a  religious  visit  to  a  foreign  land, 
but  who  had  been  unfaithful  to  the  requiring, 
and  that  she  had  to  declare,  that  unless  he  now 
gave  up  to  what  lie  knew  was  required  of  him. 
that  the  time  was  at  hand  when  his  gift  in  the 
ministry  would  be  taken  from  him,  urging  him 
to  faithfulness  ere  it  was  too  late,  attended  with 
much  encouragement  if  dedication  and  obe- 
dience should  ensue,  &c.     At  the  following 
monthly  meeting,  Edmund  Peckover,  in  great 
brokenness  of  spirit,  laid  before  his  friends  a 
concern  to  visit  America,  acknowledging  that, 
for  tiventij  years  past,  he  had  been  unf.iithful, 
in   not  giving   up   thereto.     This   meeting  is 
described  by  Joseph  Oxley,  in  his  journal,  in 
the  following  words: — "  About  this  time,  my 
dear  uncle,  Edmund  Peckover,  laid  before  our 
monthly  meeting  a   concern  which  had  been 
on  his  mind  for  a  great  mcmy  years,  to  pay  a 
religious  visit  to  the  cluirches  in  America;  and 
requested  our  approbation  and  certificate.     It 
was  a  singularly  moving  time  ;  and  almost  the 
whole  meeting  was  broken  into  tears  ;  so  deep- 
ly exercised  was  all  within  him  for  the  cause 
of  righteousness,  and  for  the  prosperity  of  our 
Zion.     He  spoke  with  divine  power  and  au- 
thority ;  and  the  Lord's  love  and  gracious  re- 
gard was  largely  manifested  to  us  that  day." 
J.  Oxley  also   adds  the   following  interesting 
account  of  his  leaving  his  home  : — "  All  things 
being  in  readiness,  we,  divers  of  us,  went  with 
him  as  far  as  Swafl'ham,  (12  miles,)  at  which 
place  it  was  agreed,  that  Joseph  Ransom  and 
I  should  continue  with  him  up  to  London  ;  for 
which  purpose  we  returned  back,  after  we  had 
rode  a.  few  miles,  to  get  some  few  necessaries 
for  our  own  journey,  and  returned  to  our  com- 
pany as  expeditiously  as  we  well  could.     We 
found  they  had  dined  at  Swaffham,  and  gone 
from   thence.     Still  moving  forward,  we  saw^ 
them  at  some  distance,  going  but  a  foot's  pace, 
and  in   much  stillness.     The  nearer  we  ap- 
proached, the  more  awful   and   solemn  they 


THE     FRIEND. 


391 


appeared.  When  we  got  up  to  them,  we  Ibuiul 
they  were  all  retired  into  silence,  and  our  spi- 
rits were  also  gathered  and  united  with  theirs 
in  the  holy  solemnity.  In  this  manner  we 
continued  some  time,  and  then  my  dear  uncle 
made  a  full  stop,  and  so  did  all  the  rest,  and 
alighted  from  our  horses.  My  uncle  being 
filled  with  the  power  and  love  of  God,  kneeled 
down  on  the  wide  heath,  and  supplicated  the 
Almighty  with  that  fervency  of  spirit,  and  we 
were  all  so  affected,  and  reached  by  the  power 
of  truth,  which  was  over  all,  as  was  to  our 
inexpressible  joy,  consolation,  and  comfort. 
This  was  a  renewed  confirmation  and  oppor- 


out  of  the  sling  of  David,  smote  the  enemy  in  very  instructive  companion  ;  his  company  was 
the  forehead  !  She  was  careful  to  be  in  the  quite  a  treat  to  children,  from  the  pleasing  and 
practice  of  what  she  preached  to  others,  that  instructive  anecdotes  he  related  to  them.  The 
her   life   might  truly  be  said  to  be  a  pattern  I  writer  of  this  helped  to  bear  his  remains  to  the 


pattern 

thereof.  She  travelled  in  the  work  of  the 
ministry  three  times  into  the  north  of  England, 
and  several  times  into  the  west;  and  twice 
visited  Ireland.  Her  service,  in  the  intervals 
of  her  longer  journies,  was  much  in  visiting 
the  neighbouring  counties.  The  time  of  her 
illness  was  pretty  long  and  heavy,  being  af- 
tlicted  with  a  cancer  in  her  mouth,  which  much 
aflected  her  speech,  so  as  that  she  could  not 
utter  words,   but  with  great   difficulty.     She 


grave 


tunity  to  my  dear  uncle  and  us,  of  his  concern  j  continued  languishing  several  months,  and  was 
being  grounded  upon  a  right  botloni.     I  never,  j  earnest  in  spirit,  that  she  might  be  preserved 
at  any  time,  felt  and  enjoyed  any  thing  to  the 
iike  degree  as  this :  it  was  to  us,  at  that  time, 
even  as  if  the  very  heavens  were  opened  ;  the 


fragrancy  thereof  remains  sweet  in  my  remem- 
brance to  this  day.  In  this  heavenly  pause 
we  saluted  one  another,  whilst  tears  plentifully 
trickled  down  our  cheeks :  we  knew  not  how 
to  part,  and  yet,  it  must  be ;  thus,  in  much 
brokenness  and  contrition  of  soul  and  spirit, 
we  took  an  affectionate  leave  one  of  another ; 
but,  indeed,  we  were  so  overcome,  as  was  al- 
most past  utterance.  After  some  little  time 
more,  we  mounted  our  horses,  and  turned  our 
backs  one  upon  another;  but  the  heavenly  vir- 
tue still  remained  with  us.  When  at  some 
distance,  my  dear  uncle  turned  about  to  take 
another  look  of  his  relations  and  friends  ;  and 
they,  also,  in  like  manner,  shaking  their  heads, 
and  waving  their  hands,  with  hearts  full  up  to 
the  brim,  bidding  farewell :  and,  even  whilst 
he  sorrowed,  he  rejoiced  ;  so  we  passed  on  our 
journey,  filled  with  divine  love." — J.  Orkt/t 
Journal,  page  226. 

Ji  lestimonyfrom  JFoodbridge  Monthly  Mcei 

ing,  concerning  our  deceased  friend  Sarah 

Jhtis. 

She  was  born  at  Woodbridgc,  aforesaid, 
the  county  of  Suffolk,  in  the  9th  mo.,  1714,  of 
religious  parents,  who  were  both  taken  away 
whilst  she  was  young. 

She  early  discovered  a  sincere  desire  after 
the  saving  knowledge  of  the  truth ;  and  became, 
not  only  a  hearer  of  the  word,  but  a  diligent 
observer  of  the  same,  in  which  she  grew,  and 
took  deep  root,  downwards.  She  was  much 
afflicted,  and  preserved  humble  in  spirit,  that 
her  heart  became  like  the  good  ground  in 
which  the  seed  of  life  broke  through  plenti- 
fully to  the  refreshing  many  hearts.  She  was 
often  concerned  to  visit  particulars,  more  espe- 
cially of  the  younger  sort,  and  was  made 
instrumental  to  the  opening  of  their  present 
states;  and  to  administer  the  wine  and  the  oil, 
as  the  occasion  required  ;  and,  as  she  was  much 
given  up  to  do  her  master's  work,  she  profited 
greatly  therein. 

She  came  forth  in  a  public  ministry,  in  the 
26th  year  of  her  age ;  in  which  she  was,  at 
times,  gifted  with  a  discerning  spirit,  that  it 
might  be  truly  said  of  her,  she  was  one  of 
the  wise-hearted  women  in  our  Israel,  in 
whom  the  spirit  of  wisdom  and  understanding 
dwell. 

She  was  clear  in  her  delivery — sound  in 
judgment — easy  in  expression — tinctured  with 
gospel  savour — which  has  often,  like  the  stone 


in  the  patience,  to  an  entire  resignation  to  the 
Lord's  will,  whether  to  live  or  die.  She  ex- 
pressed srcat  satisfaction  in  that  she  had  been 
faithful  in  the  discharge  of  her  duty ;  and, 
near  her  latter  end,  had  great  desire  of  being 
dissolved,  in  full  assurance  of  entering  into  that 
rest  which  is  prepared  for  them  that  die  in  the 
Lord. 

She  departed  this  life  about  the  44th  year 
of  her  age :    a  minister  eighteen  years  ;    and 
was    buried   in    Friends'    burying-ground 
Woodbridge,  the  19th  of  4th  mo.,  17.58. 


from  the  love  he  bore  to  him. 


Robert  Artis,  the  brother  of  Sarah  Artis,  who 
is  mentioned  in  the  foregoing  account,  alsc 
related  to  the  writer  of  this  the  following  anec 
dote  regarding  himself; — When  youngin  years 
he  was  prone  to  violent  passion,  and  once 
when  following  the  plough  on  a  hot  summer 
day,  the  horses  were  rendered  very  trouble 
some  from  the  bite  of  flies,  and  his  choler 
rising  he  was  unmerciful  to  the  poor  animals, 
for  which  he  felt  such  close  conviction,  that 
after  a  time  he  stopped  his  horses,  and  kneeled 
down  to  supplicate  for  forgiveness,  and  strength 
to  abstain  for  the  future,  from  such  offence  in 
the  sigbt  of  his  Almighty  Father;  it  proved 
such  a  time  of  humiliation  and  deep  religious 
feeling,  as  induced  his  continued  desire,  to  be 
for  ever  after  preserved  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord, 
and  he  told  the  writer  of  this  he  was  never 
after  tried  alike  with  passion ;  indeed,  during 
the  several  years  the  writer  was  personally 
acquainted  with  him,  he  possessed  a  large 
share  of  meekness,  gentleness,  and  humility, 
and  these  Christian  graces  were  eminently  con- 
spicuous in  his  character. 

When  far  advanced  in  life,  he  was  robbed, 
by  a  neighbour  breaking  into  his  cottage  when 
he  was  attending  an  evening  meeting  on  a  first 
day,  of  fifty  guineas,  part  of  his  savings  ;  and 
when  condoling  with  him  on  his  loss,  he  ex- 
pressed great  disinclination  to  take  any  step  to 
punish  the  ofl^ender,  and  concluded  with  this 
observation  to  the  writer  of  this  memorandum 
— "  Let  it  go,  it  has  cost  me  many  a  sweat  of 
the  brow ;"  and  he  passively  and  patiently 
yielded  to  the  loss,  although  it  was  one  third  of 
all  he  possessed,  and  objected  to  the  amount 
being  restored  to  him  by  his  friends. 

Robert  Artis  had  three  sisters,  all  of  whom 
he  outlived,  and  all  his  relations  ;  slating  before 
his  decease,  he  was  not  aware  that  he  had  any- 
one relation  left,  even  the  most  distant.  He 
lived  more  than  half  a  century  as  a  servant  in 
the  family  of  Jonathan  Peckover,  but  not  of 
the  same  generation  ;  he  was  a  pleasing  and 


HAPPY  CONFIDENCE  IN  GOD. 

Some  Hottentots  accompanying  Dr.  Phillip, 
what  they  deemed  a  dangerous  journey,  in 
South  Africa,  one  was  seized  the  first  night  he 
joined  them  with  inflammation  of  the  lungs. 
Dr.  P.  says,  "  My  Hottentot  driver  could  bleed 
and  always  carried  a  lancet  with  him.  We 
made  a  bed  for  our  suffering  companion  under 
a  bush,  and  the  night  being  serene,  and  the 
moon  at  the  full,  shining  on  his  countenance, 
we  had  a  good  opportunity  of  observing  so 
much  of  the  expression  of  his  mind  as  could 
be  seen  in  his  face.  During  the  whole  time  of 
the  operation,  and  while  his  countenance  ex- 
hibited every  mark  of  internal  joy,  he  contin- 
ued discoursing  in  the  most  rational  and  ele- 
vated strain  of  piety.  '  What  mercy,'  said  he, 
'  that  I  have  not  now  a  Saviour  to  seek  !  How 
awful  must  my  state  have  been,  had  I  deferred 
making  religion  ray  concern  till  now  !  I  know 
in  whom  I  have  believed,  and  he  is  able  to 
keep  that  which  I  have  committed  into  his 
hands  till  that  day.' 

"  When  we  had  bound  up  his  arm,  he  turn- 
ed his  head  to  me,  and  with  a  smile  upon  his 
countenance,  remarked,  '  you  are  on  the 
king's  business,  and  it  requires  haste.  You 
must  not  wait  for  me.  Leave  me  here  under 
this  bush ;  my  heavenly  Father,  who  careth 
for  the  young  ravens,  will  take  care  of  me !' 
(They  of  course  would  not  leave  him.) 

"  I  never  knew  a  more  amiable  and  excel- 
lent man — he  still  lives  a  most  exemplaiy  and 
truly  Christian  life." 

Reader,  is  this  God  your  God  ?  How  many, 
like  this  suffering  Christian,  had  to  declare, 
that  unless  they  had  sought  God  in  health, 
they  never  could  have  sought  him,  and  must 
have  died  in  sorrow  and  despair  !  If  God  is 
your  God,  rejoice  in  such  a  portion:  but  if 
you  have  neglected  him  hitherto,  O  seek  the 
Lord  while  he  may  be  found  ! 


THE  BISHOP  OF  ALST  AND  HIS  FRIENDS. 

A  person  who  had  practised  many  austerities 
without  finding  any  comfort  or  change  of  heart, 
was  once  complaining  to  the  bishop  of  A.lst  of 
his  state.  "Alas!"  said  he,  "self-will  and 
self-righteousness  follow  me  every  where. 
Only  tell  me  when  you  think  I  shall  learn  to 
leave  self.  Will  it  be  by  study,  or  prayer,  or 
good  works  ?"  "  I  think,"  replied  the  bishop, 
"  that  the  place  where  you  lose  self,  will  be 
that  where  you  find  your  Saviour." 

A  person,  once  pleading  with  the  same 
bishop  for  going  into  worldly  society,  said, 
"  You  know,  believers  are  called  to  be  the  salt 
of  the  earth."  "  Yes,"  said  the  bishop,  "  but 
if  the  salt  be  cast  into  the  ocean,  from  whence 
it  was  first  drawn,  it  will  melt  away,  and  van- 
ish entirely." 

At  another  time,  a  person  was  excusing  him- 
self for  not  attending  public  worship,  by  ob- 
serving, that  the  manner  and  appearance  of  the 
minister  were  disagreeable  to  him.  "  Let  us," 
said  the   bishop,  "  look  more  at  our  Saviour, 


392 


THE    FRIEND. 


and  less  at  the  instruments.  Elijah  was  as 
well  fed  when  the  bread  from  heaven  was 
brought  by  a  raven,  as  Ishmael,  wiien  the 
spring  of  water  was  pointed  out  by  an  angel. 
Whether,  then,  we  are  fed  immediately  from 
God,  as  the  Israelites  with  manna,  in  the  wil- 
derness, or  by  the  glorious  means  of  those 
who  may  seem  to  us  as  angels,  or  by  the  base 
means  of  those  who  seem  to  us  contemptible, 
let  us  be  content  and  tliankful  if  they  are  but 
appointed  by  God,  and  if  it  be  the  bread  and 
water  of  life  which  they  bring." 


Selected  for  ■'  The  Friend 
THE    POOR    MAN'S    DEATH-BED. 

Tread  softly— bow  the  head- 
In  reverend  silence  bow  1 
No  passive  bell  doth  loll, 
Yet  an  immorlal  soul 
Is  i)assing  now. 

Stranger  !  how  great  soe'er, 
With  lowly  reverence  bow  ! 
There's  one  in  that  poor  shed, 
One  by  that  wretched  bed, 

Greater  than  thou. 
Beneath  that  pauper's  roof, 
Lo  I  Death  doth  trust  his  slate 
Enter — no  crowds  attend  ; 
Enter — no  guards  defend 

This  palaccgale. 

That  pavement,  damp  and  cold, 
No  whispering  courtiers  tread  ; 
One  silent  woman  stands, 
Clasping  with  pale  thin  hands, 
A  dying  head. 

No  busy  murmurs  sound  ; 
An  infant  wail  alone — 
A  sob  suppressed — again 
That  short,  deep  gasp — and  then 
The  parting  groan. 

O  change,  oh,  wondrous  change  1 
Burst  arc  the  prison  bars  ! 
This  moment  there  so  low 
In  mortal  pangs — and  now 

Beyond  the  stars ; 
O  change!  stupendous  change  1 
There  lies  the  senseless  clod; 
The  soul  from  bondage  breaks. 
The  new  immortal  wakes — 

Wakes  with  his  God. 


Lunatics  and  Idiots  in  New  Jersey. — In 
the  spring  of  last  year,  a  committee  of  live  was 
appointed  to  ascertain  the  number  and  condi- 
tion of  the  lunatics  and  idiots  in  the  state  of 
New  Jersey.  This  committee  have  made  their 
report,  from  which  we  learn  that  the  whole 
number  of  lunatics  in  the  state,  so  far  as  they 
have  been  able  to  ascertain  them,  is  338  ;  the 
number  of  idiots  is  358.  The  commissioners 
are  of  opinion,  however,  that  there  are  many 
cases  of  insanity  in  the  state  which  have  not 
come  to  their  knowledge.  The  report  strong- 
ly recommends  the  erection  of  a  state  asylum 
or  hospital,  as  the  best  and  most  eft'ectual 
means  for  the  relief  of  the  unfortunate  subjects 
of  the  inquiry  of  the  committee. — N.  York 
Com.  Ad. 


A  cuiious  circumstance  has  lately  occurred  to  an 
elderly  woman,  of  the  name  of  Sweatman,  now  living 
in  Southampton,  aged  92,  who,  after  having  lost  every 
tooth  in  her  head,  has,  within  the  last  few  weeks,  cut  a 
tooth,  and  there  is  every  probability  of  her  soon  cutting 
another. 


TKS    T^imi^lD. 


NINTH  MONTH,  5,  1840. 


The  National  Gazette  of  31st  ult.  devotes 
nearly  a  column  and  a  half  of  editorial  matter 
under  the  head  of  "  Emancipation  of  Free  Co- 
loured People,"  for  the  purpose  of  holding  up 
to  the  view  of  that  class  of  our  population  in- 
ducements foi  removal  and  settlement  in  Ja- 
maica. It  appears  from  the  article,  that  the 
legislature  there  "  by  an  act  passed  in  April 
last,  organised  a  plan  and  appropriated  means 
to  encourage  emigration  of  free  coloured  per- 
sons to  that  island."  Not  entering,  at  present, 
upon  the  question  of  emigration,  we  merely 
quote  so  much  as  will  suffice  to  indicate  the 
character  of  the  act : — 

"  It  is  enacted  that  the  governor  shall  appoint 
agents  and  sub-agents,  and  a  commissioner  to 
proceed  to  the  United  States,  whose  duty  it 
shall  be  to  publish  the  proposition  of  the  go- 
vernment, avoiding  all  misrepresentation,  and 
explaining  the  real  advantages  which  the  emi- 
grant may  derive  by  accepting  it.  The  agents 
are  required  to  examine  the  vessels  carrying 
out  colonists,  before  they  leave  our  ports,  to 
ascertain  that  they  are  properly  constructed  for 
the  comfort  and  health  of  the  passengers,  and 
fully  provisioned  for  the  voyage  ;  and  the  mas- 
ters of  vessels  who  may  fail  in  any  requisition 
specified  in  the  act,  are  made  subject  to  certain 
penalties.  On  arriving  at  the  island,  the  emi- 
grants will  be  received  by  agents  there,  and 
directed  in  the  choice  of  their  pursuits,  &c. 
They  are  expressly  exempted  from  militia 
duty. 

"  All  the  expenses  of  the  passage,  the  agents' 
salaries  and  fees,  and  the  support  of  emigrants 
for  a  limited  period  after  their  arrival,  are  paid 
for  by  the  government,  except  in  certain  cases 
fully  explained,  in  which  a  moiety  of  the  pas- 
sage money  is  subsequently  refunded. 

"  For  all  these  purposes,  the  legislature  ap- 
propriates fifty  thousand  pounds  sterling  a  year, 
from  the  11th  of  April  last,  until  the  31st  of 
December,  1843,  making  a  total  sum  of  nearly 
0)ie  million  of  dollars.  This  liberal  provision 
exhibits  the  interest  and  determination  of  the 
government  in  the  project." 

NOTICE    TO    SUBSCRIBERS. 

If  those  subscribers  who  are  in  arrears  for 
"  The  Friend,"  would  avail  themselves  of  the 
kindness  of  post-masters,  by  asking  them  to 
forward  to  us  what  is  due,  under  their  frank, 
which  they  are  permitted  by  law  to  do,  it 
would  be  very  acceptable.  Very  few,  if  any, 
post-masters  would  object  to  doing  it,  if  the 
statement  of  name,  amount  enclosed,  and  ne- 
cessary direction  were  handed  him  on  a  sheet 
of  paper  with  the  money  to  be  sent ;  leaving 
the  letter  of  course  for  his  signature. 

IIAVERFORD  SCHOOL. 

The  Senii-Annual  Examination  will  com- 
mence on  fifth  day  the  10th  inst.  and  close  on 
third  day  the  15th  inst.  Parents  and  others 
interested  in  the  school  are  respectfully  invited 
to  attend. 

9th  month  3d,  1840. 


DILLWVN-S  IlEFl,ECTIONS. 

Occasional  Reflections,  by  George  Dillwyn, 
a  valuable  collection  of  religious  and  moral  sen- 
timents, well  adapted  for  schools  and  private 
reading,  and  may  be  recommended  as  a  con- 
venient text  book  for  editors  of  periodicals, 
from  the  great  number  of  small  paragraphs  and 
detacJied  sentences,  suitable  for  filling  up. — 
For  sale  at  the  office  of  "  The  Friend." — 
Prices  25  and  31  cents. 

Haddonfield  Boarding  School  for  Girls, 

Under  the  care  of  Amy  Eastlack  and  sister, 
is  again  re-opened,  and  ready  for  the  reception 
of  pupils ;  and  those  who  wish  to  place  their 
children  in  this  institution  this  fall  or  winter, 
are  requested  to  forward  their  names  early. 
Terms  are  thirty  dollars  per  quarter,  of  twelve 
weeks,  payable  in  advance.  Application  may 
be  made  at  the  school,  or  to 

William  Evans,  No.  134  south  Front  st. 

Thomas  Kite,  No.  132  north  Fifth  street. 

Henry  Warrington,  Westfield,  N.  Jersey. 

Joseph  B.  Cooper,  Newton,  New  Jersey. 

8th  mo.  25th,  1840. 

FRIENDS'    ASYLUM. 

Committee  on  Admissions. — John  G.  Hos- 
kins,  No.  60  Franldin  street,  and  No.  5(V 
North  Fourth  street,  up  stairs  ;  E.  B.  Garri- 
gues,  No.  185  North  Seventh  street,  and  No. 
41  Market  street,  up  stairs ;  Isaac  Collins. 
No.  129  Filbert  street,  and  No.  50  Commerce 
street;  Edward  Yarnall,  southwest  corner  of 
Twelfth  and  George  streets,  and  No.  39  Mar- 
ket street ;  Samuel  Bettle,  jr..  No.  73  North 
Tenth  street,  and  26  South  Front  stieet. 

Visiting  Managers  for  the  Month. — Tho- 
mas P.  Cope,  No.  277  Spruce  street ;  John 
Farnum,  No.  116  Arch  street;  Isaac  Collins. 

Superintendents. — John  C.  and  La?!itia 
Redmond. 

Attending  Physician. — Dr.  Chaiies  Evans, 
No.  201  Arch  street. 


Resident  Physi 


-Dr.  Pliny  Earle. 


DiED,  at  the  residence  of  her  father,  Christopher 
Marshall,  on  the  Ridge  road,  (he  20th  ult.,  Phfbe 
Marshall,  junr.,  in  the  21st  year  of  her  age. 

,  suddenly,  on  the  evening  of  the  21st  ultimo, 

at  the  residence  of  Joseph  Lownes,  Springfield,  Dela- 
ware county,  Pennsylvania,  Sarah  Edwards,  of  Phi- 
ladelphia, widow  of  the  late  Griffith  Edwards,  in  the 
iiSd  year  of  her  age.  She  left  home  in  usual  health  on 
the  14th  ult.  on  a  visit  to  her  friends,  and  on  the  eve- 
ning that  her  family  were  joyfully  expecting  her  re- 
turn, she  was  suddenly  removed,  we  believe,  to  a  belter 
inheritance.  Although  this  afHicting  dispensation  was 
ihus  unexpccled  to  her  friends,  they  are  consoled  by 
the  belief,  that  she  was  found  watching  when  the  Lord 
came.  She  had  frequently  expressed  to  one  of  her 
children,  that  "She  believed  her  dissolution  would  be 
sudden  ;"  and  about  three  weeks  previous  to  her  dc- 
cease,  said,  "  I  should  not  be  suprised,  if  I  were  to  be 
taken  without  being  able  to  speak  one  word,"  adding, 
"  I  am  deeply  solicitous  that  my  lamp  may  be  trimmed 
and  burning — that  I  may  have  oil  in  my  vessel  when 
the  bridegroom  shall  come." 

,   on    the    16th  of  7th  month,  of  a   lingering 

sickness  of  two  months,  Joshua  Joh.vson,  of  Orange 
county,  N.  C,  a  member  of  Cane  Creek  Monthly 
Meeting.  Being  fully  sensible  of  his  approaching  dis- 
solution, he  was  favoured  lo  become,  nut  only  recon- 
ciled,  but  anxious  to  depart  and  be  at  rest.  He  ex- 
horted his  family  to  love  every  body,  and  try  lo  live 
nearer  the  Redeemer. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


VOL.  xm. 


SEVENTH  DAI'",  NID^TH  IHONTH,  12,  1340. 


WO.  50. 


EDITEU   BV    llOBIillT    SMIIII. 

PUBLISHED  WKEKLY. 

e  twii  dolhrsper  annum,  pnyahle  in  adv. 

Sibicriptions  and  Paymenls  received  bj 

GEOIKJE    «  .   lAYl-tin, 

so.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STRF.F.T,  UP  STAIRS 

I'HlLADELrlllA. 


THE  KEMEDV  FOR  T2IE  SLAVE   IR  VUE 

.'Continued  fiom  j).  3-^6.; 

One  important  feature  of  Buxton's  plan  re- 
mains to  be  described.  He  feels  that  nothing 
could  be  more  unfortunate  or  discreditable, 
than  that  Great  Britain  should  give  any  colour 
to  the  suspicion  of  mercenary  motives.  It 
should  then  be  made  manifest  to  the  world  by 
some  signal  act,  that  the  moving  spring  is  hu- 
manity ;  that  if  England  makes  settlements  on 
the  African  coast,  it  is  only  for  the  more  effec- 
tual attainment  of  her  great  object;  and  that 
she  is  not  allured  by  the  hopes  either  of  gain 
or  conquest,  or  by  the  advantages,  national  or 
individual,  political  or  commercial,  which  may, 
and  he  doubts  not,  will  follow  the  undertaking. 
Such  a  demonstration  would  be  given,  if,  with 
the  declaiation,  that  it  is  resolved  to  abolish 
the  slave  trade,  and  that  in  this  cause  we  are 
ready,  if  requisite,  to  exert  all  our  powers. 
Great  Britain  should  couple  an  official  pledge 
tiiat  she  will  not  claim  for  herself  a  single 
benefit,  which  shall  not  be  shared  Ijy  every 
nation  uniting  with  her  in  the  extinction  of  the 
-lave  trade  ;  and  especially. 

First, — That  no  exclusive  privilege  in  fa- 
vour of  Biitish  subjects  shall  ever  be  allowed 
to  exist. 

Secondly, — That  no  custom-house  shall 
ever  be  established  at  Fernando  Po. 

Thirdly, — That  no  distinction  shall  be  made 
there,  ivhether  in  peace  or  in  v:ar,  between 
our  own  subjects  and  those  of  any  such  foreign 
power,  as  to  the  rights  they  shall  possess,  or 
the  terms  on  which  they  shall  enjoy  them.  In 
short,  that  we  purchase  Fernando  Po,  and  will 
hold  it  for  no  other  purpose  than  the  benefit  of 
Africa.  I  am  well  aware  that  these  may  seem 
startling  propositions.  I  am,  however,  sup- 
ported in  them  by  high  authorities  ;  the  sug- 
gestion as  to  the'  custom-house  was  made  to 
me  by  Mr.  Porter  of  the  board  of  trade ;  and 
that  respecting  neutrality  in  peace  or  in  war, 
originated  with  the  learned  judge  of  the  Bri- 
tish vice-admiralty  courts.  Supported  by  his 
authority,  I  may  venture  to  say,  that,  though 
a  novel,  it  would  be  a  noble  characteristic  of 
our  colony.  As  it  is  intended  for  different 
ends,  so  it  would  be  ruled  by  difi"erent  princi- 
ples, from  any  colony  which  has  ever  been 
undertaken :  it  would  have  the  distinction  of 


i  being  the  neutral  ground  of  the  world,  elevated 
'above  the  mutual  injuries  of  war;  where,  for 
the  prosecution  of  a  good  and  vast  object,  the 
subjects  and  fleets  of  all  nations  may  meet  in 
amity,  and  where  there  shall  reign  a  perpetual 
truce. 

Let  us  look  to  the  tendency  of  the  proposi- 
tion, that  no  custom-house  shall  be  established 
at  Fernando  Po,  or  at  the  post  to  be  formed  at 
the  junction  of  the  Niger  and  the  Tschadda: 
we  might  then  hope  that  the  history  of  these 
stations  would  be  a  counterpart  to  that  of  Sin- 
gapore, which  is  described  as  having  been,  in 


1819,  "an  insignificant  fishing-village,  and  a 
haunt  of  pirates,"  but  now  stands  as  an  elo- 
quent eulogy  on  the  views  of  its  founder.  Sir 
Stamford  Ralfles,  proving  what  may  be  effect- 
ed, and  in  how  short  a  time,  for  our  own  profit, 
and  for  the  improvement  of  the  uncivilized 
world,  "  by  the  union  of  native  industry  and 
British  enterprise,"  when  uncurbed  by  restric- 
tions on  trade. 

How  far  the  English  government  have  en- 
tered into  the  plans  thus  developed,  we  may 
form  some  judgment  from  a  letter  addressed 
by  Lord  John  Russell,  a  distinguished  mem- 
ber of  the  British  ministry,  and  "  secretary 
for  the  colonies,"  to  the  lords  commissioners 
of  the  queen's  treasury,  which  was  laid  on  the 
table  of  the  house  of  commons,  the  8th  of  the 
second  month  of  this  year. 

He  first  refers  to  the  dishonour  inflicted  on 
the  government  by  the  continued  existence  of 


which  conventions  would  be  ;  first,  the  aban- 
donment and  absolute  prohibition  of  the  slave 
trade  ;  and,  secondly,  the  admission  for  con- 
sumption in  this  country  on  favourable  terms, 
of  goods  the  produce  or  manufactuie  of  the 
territories  subject  to  them.  Of  those  chiefs, 
the  most  considerable  rule  over  the  countries 
adjacent  to  the  Niger  and  its  great  tributary 
streams.  It  is  therefore  proposed  to  despatch 
an  expedition  which  would  ascend  that  river 
in  steamboats,  as  far  as  the  points  at  which  it 
receives  the  confluence  of  some  of  the  prin- 
cipal rivers  falling  into  it  from  the  eastward. 
At  these,  or  at  any  other  stations  which  may 
be  found  more  favourable  for  the  promotion  cf 
a  legitimate  commerce,  it  is  proposed  to  es- 
tablish British  factories,  in  the  hope  that  tlie 
natives  may  be  taught  that  there  are  methods 
of  employing  the  population  more  profitable 
to  those  to  whom  they  are  subject,  than  that 
of  converting  them  into  slaves,  and  selling 
them  for  exportation  to  the  slave  traders. 

"  In  this  communication,  it  would  be  out  of 
place,  and  indeed  impracticable,  to  enter  upon 
a  full  detail  of  the  plan  itself,  of  the  ulterior 
measures  to  which  it  may  lead,  or  of  the  rea- 
sons which  induce  her  majesty's  government 
to  believe,  that  it  may  eventually  lead  to  the 
substitution  of  an  innocent  and  profitable  com- 
merce, for  that  traffic  by  which  the  continent 
of  Africa  has  so  long  been  desolated.  For  my 
immediate  purpose,  it  will  be  sufficient  to  say, 
that  having  maturely  weighed  these  questions, 


the  slave  trade,  and  enters  into  some  statement  and  with  a  full  perception  of  the  difficulties 
of  the  extent  to  which  it  is  prosecuted  at  this  which  may  attend  this  undertaking,  the  rnmis- 
day-notwithstanding  the  costly  eff-orts  which  lers  of  the  crown  are  yet  convinced  that  it 
have  for  manv  years  been  so  inefl-eclually  made  aff-ords  the  best,  if  not  the  only  prospect  o 
for  its  suppression,  and  finally,  comes  to  the  \  accomplishing  the  object  so  earnest  y  desired 
■r,         ..  __A..c : „i 1,.,  ,l,o  o.ico>i    liir  lipr  nnrlinment.  and  her  Dec- 


conclusion,  that  "  to  repress  the  foreign  slave 
tiade  by  a  marine  guard  would  scarcely  be 
possible,  if  the  whole  British  navy  could  be 
employed  for  that  purpose  ;"  and  he  proceeds 
to  state,  that  "  Her  majesty's  confidential  ad- 
visers are  tlierefore  compelled  to  admit  the 
conviction,  that  it  is  indispensable  to  enter  upon 
some  new  preventive  system,  calculated  to  ar- 
rest the  foreign  slave  "trade  in  its  source,  by 
counteracting  the  principles  upon  which  it  is 
now  sustained.  Although  it  may  be  impossi- 
ble to  check  the  cupidity  of  those  who  pur- 
chase slaves  for  exportation  from  Africa,  it  may 
yet  be  possible  to  force  on  those,  by  whom 
they  are  sold,  the  persuasion  that  they  are  en- 
gaged in  a  traffic,  opposed  to  their  own  inter- 
ests when  correctly  understood. 

"  With  this  view  it  is  proposed  to  establish 
new  commercial  relations  with  those  Afiican 
chiefs  or  powers  within  whose  dominions  the  in- 
ternal slave  trade  of  Africa  is  carried  on,  and  the 
external  slave  trade  supplied  with  its  victims. 
To  this  end  the  queen  has  directed  her  minis- 
ters to  negociate  conventions  or  agreements 
with  those   chiefs   and  powers,  the  basis  of 


by  the  queen,  by  her  parliament,  and  her  peo- 
ple. 

"  Having  instituted  a  careful  inquiry  as  to 
the  best  and  most  economical  method  of  con- 
ducting the  proposed  expedition,  I  find  from 
the  enclosed  communication  from  the  lords 
commissioners  of  the  admiralty,  that  it  will  be 
necessary  to  build  three  iron  steam  vessels  for 
this  service,  and  that  the  first  cost  of  those 
vessels,  including  provisions  and  stores  for  six 
months,  will  amount  to  £35,000,  (about 
$175,000).  It  further  appears,  that  the  an- 
nual charge  of  paying  and  victualling  the  offi- 
cers and  men  will  be  £10,546  (say  $53,000). 
The  salaries  of  the  conductors  of  the  expedi- 
tion, and  of  their  chaplain  and  surgeon,  will 
probably  amount  to  £4,000.  In  addition  to 
this  expenditure,  presents  must  be  purchased 
for  the  chiefs,  and  tents  and  mathematical  in- 
struments, with  some  other  articles  of  a  simi- 
lar kind,  will  be  indispensable  for  the  use  of 
the  persons  who  are  to  be  engaged  in  this  ser- 
vice, when  at  a  distance  from  their  vessels.  I 
have  some  time  since  given  directions  for  the 
completion  of  this  additional  estimate,  but  with 


394 


THE    FRIEND. 


those  directions  it  has  not  liitherto  been  found 
practicable  to  comply.  The  charge  for  this 
branch  of  the  proposed  service  will  not  be 
very  considerable. 

"  I  have  to  convey  to  your  lordship  my  re- 
commendation that  in  the  estimate  to  be  laid 
before  the  house  of  commons  for  the  services 
of  1840,  the  sums  may  be  included  which  are 
necessary  to  provide  for  the  expenses  of  the 
proposed  expedition  to  the  Niger,  on  the  scale 
already  mentioned,  under  the  several  heads  of 
expenditure."     I  have,  &c. 

(Signed)  J.  Russell. 

I  have  quoted  this  letter  so  much  at  length, 
because  it  is  official  evidence  of  the  manner  in 
which  the  British  queen  and  her  government 
view  this  important  subject,  and  that  their  co- 
operation therein  is  not  designed  to  be  in  word 
only,  but  in  deed  and  in  truth.  That  the  Om- 
nipotent Rulei  of  the  universe,  may,  if  consis- 
tent with  his  inscrutable  will,  bless  their 
efforts,  and  ultimately  crown  them  with  suc- 
cess, must  be  the  sincere  desire  of  all  true 
friends  of  wretched  Africa  the  world  over. 


ALPINE     EXCUKSION. 

Early  on  a  fine  morning,  in  the  latter  end  of 
the  ninth  month,  1839,  we  left  Geneva  upon 
an  excursion  to  the  valley  of  Chamony,  at  the 
foot  of  Mont  Blanc,  of  whose  towering  height 
we  had  a  distinct,  although  distant  view  from 
the  town.  Having  obtained  the  requisite  per- 
mission from  the  consul  of  the  king  of  Saidi- 
nia,  which  was  readily  granted,  upon  paying 
the  usual  fee,  we  passed  the  frontiers  of  Savoy 
with  but  little  delay  and  inconvenience  from 
the  usual  examination,  and  reached  Bonnville, 
five  leagues  from  Geneva,  after  a  ride  of  four 
hours  to  breakfast.  Upon  one  side  of  the  town 
flows  the  river  Arve,  which  is  passed  by  a 
good  stone  bridge,  and  near  it  is  a  column  not 
long  since  erected  in  honour  of  Carlo  Felice, 
in  gratitude  for  his  having  added  to  the  secu- 
rity of  the  town,  by  the  formation  of  strong 
embankments  to  restrain  the  fury  of  the  river 
during  freshets.  After  passing  Chises,  three 
leagues  beyond  Bonnville,  the  road  is  carried 
through  defiles  on  the  borders  of  the  Arve,  and 
beneath  precipices  which  mark  the  first  grand 
entrance  into  the  Alpine  region,  the  banks  of 
which  are  well  wooded,  and  the  scenery  wild 
and  beautiful.  We  arrived  at  Sellenches,* 
situated  at  the  entrance  of  the  valley  of  Cha- 
mony, about  an  hour  before  sunset,  and  the 
postillions  discouraging  us  from  going  further 
that  evening,  on  account  of  the  danger  of  being 
benighted  among  the  mountain  passes,  we 
rested  for  the  night  at  the  Hotel  Bellevue,  from 
which  we  had  a  fine  prospect  of  Mont  Blanc, 
distant  more  than  twelve  miles  in  a  direct  line, 
but  to  an  eye  unaccustomed  to  such  bold  moun- 
tain scenery,  does  not  appear  one  third  that 
distance.  We  had  no  cause  to  regret  the  de- 
lay, as  the  interest  of  the  scene  was  much 
increased  by  the  parting  rays  of  a  fine  autum- 
nal sunset  upon  its  snow-capped  top,  blending 


with  the  white,  the  most  delicate  tints  of  pur- 
ple, and  so  variegated  as  to  give  to  it  the  ap- 
pearance of  a  rich  icing,  long  after  the  light 
had  ceased  to  be  reflected  in  the  valley  below. 
About  midnight,  the  moon  over  the  whole  "  her 
silver  mantle  threw,"  adding  an  air  of  solem- 
nity to  this  truly  sublime  and  beautiful  scene. 
The  next  morning  we  proceeded  in  a  char  a 
banc,  a  kind  of  sofa  placed  on  four  wheels, 
drawn  by  two  horses,  and  capable  of  carrying 
three  persons.  Upon  one  of  the  horses  rode 
the  postillion,  a  very  important  personage  in 
this  valley,  dressed  in  a  military  livery.  After 
a  romantic  ride  of  five  hours  along  a  narrow 
road,  in  many  places  so  much  washed  by  the 
Arve  and  other  mountain  streams,  as  to  be  al- 
most impassable,  we  arrived  at  the  village  of 
Chamony.  It  is  situated  in  the  deepest  and 
most  retired  part  of  the  valley,  which  is  here 
but  from  one  half  to  three  quarters  of  a  mile 
in  width,  twenty-five  hundred  feet  above  the 
sea — mountains  rising  upon  three  sides,  from 
seven  to  thirteen  thousand  feet,  their  tops 
covered  with  perpetual  snow,  and  the  glaciers 
extending  down  the  ravines,  like  immense 
des  into  the  vaUey.  From  under  the  largest, 
called  the  Glacier  du  Bois,  the  terminus  or 
outlet  of  the  Mer  de  Glace,  (sea  of  ice,)  issues 
the  Arve,  making  its  appearance  in  the  valley 
from  under  an  arch  way,  or  cavern  of  solid  ice, 
from  fifty  to  sixty  feet  in  height,  and  rush 


of  the  glacier,  forming  a  striking  contrast  with 
Us  beauty  and  purity  in  the  crevices,  in  many 
of  which  were  partly  buried  immense  masses 
of  rock,  having  been  thus  arrested  in  their 
downward  progress.  From  this  point  we  had 
a  view  of  the  Mer  de  Glace,  two  leagues  up 
the  ravine  or  valley,  and  opposite,  rise  some 
of  those  pinnacled  mountains  that  form  so 
striking  a  feature  in  the  Chamony  scenery. 
The  loftiest  part  of  this  stupendous  mass, 
called  the  Aquilleverte,  rises  more  than  thirteen 
tiiousand  feet  above  the  sea,  and  nearly  seven 
thousand  feet  perpendicidar  above  the  Mon- 
tanverte.  The  whole  scene  is  the  wildest  ima- 
ginable, and  defies  the  feeble  efl^orts  of  man 
to  do  it  justice  in  the  description,  or  to  alter 
its  character.  Long  before  we  felt  prepared 
to  leave  a  scene  so  interesting,  our  guides  inti- 
mated it  was  time  to  return,  if  we  did  not  wish 
to  spend  the  night  upon  the  mountain,  and  the 
danger  of  being  benighted  was  too  great  to  be 
risked  :  so  we  were  compelled  reluctantly  to 
yield.  In  descending,  we  fell  in  with  some 
boys  who  were  calling  together  the  goals  ;  they 
afl"orded  us  company  the  remainder  of  the  dis- 
tance down,  and  we  reached  the  village,  after 
an  absence  of  between  nine  and  ten  hours, 
where  we  procured  accommodations  at  Hotel 
de  Londres,  a  very  neat  and  comfortable  inn. 
The  next  morning  we  ascended  the  Hegere, 
the  opposite  side  of  the  valley.     After  a 


out  amidst  masses  of  rock  and  blocks  of  ice   ride  of  two  hours  we  reached  the  cottage 
which  have  rolled  down  the  glacier,  or  fallen   the  same  height  as  the  Montanverte,  v^hich  lay 
from  the  arch  above.     Every  spot  that  admit-  j  directly  opposite  across  the  valley.    There  we 
ted   of   cultivation    was   improved,    and  their  [  left  the  mules,  it  becoming  too  steep  for  them 
mountain    bouses.  wbipTi  nrp   nnlir  nc»ft  in    *!.«    f/>    r^.-^«.^^^    r.,_.i 'n-?  • _         -  i 


*  I  have  been  informed,  since  ( 
whose  brother  resides  in  Genev 
village,  containing  fifteen  liun 
been  almost  destroyed  by  fire. 


ur  return,  by  a  friend, 
1,  this  romantic  little 
red    inhabitants,    has 


mountain  houses,  which  are  only  used  in  the 
summer  while  making  cheese,  were  perched  so 
high  that  they  appeared  quite  inaccessible  ;  but 
the  inhabitants  looked  sickly, — every  one  in 
six  were  afflicted  with  the  goitre,  a  disease  in- 
cident to  these  deep  valleys,  which  gave  them 
a  forbidding  appearance, — although  considered 
here,  as  we  were  told,  a  mark  of  beauty. 

After  having  taken  some  refreshment,  and 
procured  guides  and  mules,  we  ascended  the 
Montanverte,  which  rises  thirty-five  hundred 
feet  above  the  valley,  to  have  a  view  of  the 
Mer  de  Glace.  The  ascent  was  difficult  and 
dangerous.  Our  path  was  sometimes  a  mere 
shelf  in  the  rock,  just  wide  enough  for  a  mule 
to  walk,  where  one  misstep  of  those  sure-foot- 
ed creatures  would  have  proved  fatal  both  to 
itself  and  rider.  This  path  lay  across  the  track 
of  a  recent  avalanche,  that  had  swept  away  the 
trees  which  hid  the  frightful  depth  below,  pre- 
senting an  appalling  scene  of  desolation.  Upon 
reaching  the  top,  the  air,  which  below  and 
ascending  was  warm  and  sultry,  suddenly 
changed,  the  wind  blowing  from  the  Mer  de 
Glace  and  fields  of  snow  as  piercing  and  cold 
as  winter.  Before  descending  upon  the  Mer 
de  Glace,  which  lay  about  fifty  feet  below  us, 
we  wrapped  ourselves  in  our  cloaks,  which 
the  guides  had  advised  us  to  bring  along.  We 
were  unable  to  proceed  but  a  few  hundred 
3'ards,  on  account  of  the  great  fissures  or  cre- 
vices, from   five   to  six   feet  wide,  of  various 

lengths,  and  extending  down  the  whole  thick-    -  . 

ness  of  the  ice,  a  depth  of  three  hundred  feet,   of  the  ch 
through  which   we    could    distinctly  hear  the 
river  running  below.    The  top  is  covered  with 
stones  and  dirt,  which  are  ejected  to  its  surface, 
and  thrown  over  its  edges,  called  the  moraine 


proceed  further.  Taking  a  guide,  one  of 
our  party  and  myself  ascended  on  foot  about 
two  thousand  feet  higher.  The  lateness  of  the 
season  favouring  us,  we  were  enabled  to  avoid 
the  snow,  by  climbing  over  what  is  called  the 
debree,  fonned  by  the  washing  up  of  the  soil 
and  stones,  and  from  which  the  snow  had  dis- 
appeared ;  until  we  had  gained  the  height  of 
twelve  to  thirteen  hundred  feet,  when  we  were 
compelled  to  wade  through  it,  which  made  our 
ascent  so  fatiguing,  that  it  was  with  great  dif- 
ficulty my  companion,  with  the  support  of  the 
guide,  was  able  to  reach  a  debree  that  afforded 
us  a  timely  resting  place.  Before  us  lay  the 
chain  of  Savoy  Alps,  enveloped  in  a  mantle  of 
perpetual  snow,  stretching  as  far  as  the  eye 
could  reach,  a  distance  between  fifty  and  sixty 
miles — the  monarch  (Mont  Blanc)  towering 
above  all  the  rest,  "  on  a  throne  of  rocks  with 
a  diadem  of  snow;"  but  fortunately  for  us, 
not  in  "  a  robe  of  clouds,"  and  the  glistening 


glaciers  winding  down  the  mountains",  into  the 
valley  beneath,  which  seemed  diminished  to  a 
mere  pass  running  between.  The  prospect 
was  magnificent  and  sublime  in  the  highest 
degree,  and  the  stillness  profound  and  impres- 
sive, occasionally  broken  by  the  deep  hollow 
sound  produced  by  the  sliding  of  the  snow  op- 
posite, which  greatly  increased  the  eflect. 
Our  voices  were  so  clear  and  shrill  as  quite 
startled  us,  and  each  word  was  distinctly 
responded  by  an  echo  from  a  projecting  cleft 
towards  Mont  Blanc.  We  were  in  the  region 
s,  but  not  one  of  those  graceful, 
timid  creatures  would  show  itself,  altliough  we 
approached  under  the  direction  of  our  guide, 
(who  was  a  hunter,)  with  the  greatest  caution 
the  edges  of  the  precipices  down  which  they 


TKE     FRIEND. 


395 


are  found.  But  we  could  form  a  veiy  i;onect 
idea  of  the  danger  of  hunting  ihcm,  it  being 
necessary  to  descend  into  ravines  that  made  lis 
shudder  to  look  into.  The  only  living  animal 
we  saw  was  a  marmot,  endeavouring  to  hide 
himself  among  the  rocks.  After  remaining  as 
long  as  our  guide  thought  prudent,  we  de- 
scended to  the  cottage  and  joined  our  party, 
who  anxiously  waited  our  arrival.  Before  we 
reached  the  valley,  his  majesty  began  to  be 
invested  in  his  robes,  whose  ample  folds 
showing  indications  of  reaciiing  to  us — we 
consequendy  hastened  our  return.  The 
clouds  moved  gradually  over  the  valley,  en- 
circling one  mountain,  and  then  another,  until 
they  spread  themselves  like  a  canopy  over  the 
whole — the  mountains  rising  like  walls,  on  all 
sides,  far  above  the  opening  by  which  we  en- 
tered, being  hid  by  the  winding  of  the  valley, 
seemed  to  make  our  loneliness  and  seclusion 
from  the  rest  of  the  world  the  more  complete. 
The  next  morning  the  scene  was  changed,  the 
clouds  having  disappeared,  and  the  sun  again 
shining  brightly  upon  the  mountain  tops.  We 
made  an  excursion  on  oui  return  to  the  Glacier 
des  Pyramids,  upon  the  side  of  Mont  Blanc, 
up  which  we  ascended  twelve  to  thirteen  hun- 
dred feet.  The  ice,  in  melting,  assumed  the 
form  of  pinnacles  of  various  heights,  from  thir- 
ty to  filty  feet ;  their  pellucid  masses  glisten- 
ing in  the  sun,  had  a  novel  and  pleasing  efl'ect. 
After  crossing  over  this  great  body  of  ico,  we 
descended  upon  the  other  side  to  our  char  a 
banc,  and  proceeded  to  the  badis  of  St.  Ger- 
vais,  which  lay  a  little  out  of  our  route,  but  so 
pleasant  a  deviation  all  travellers  should  go  or 
return  by  them.  The  site  is  a  litde  fairy 
spot  with  excellent  accommodations,  hot  mi- 
neral baths,  &c.  At  the  back  of  the  house,  a 
short  distance  up  the  glen,  which  seems  to  end 
here,  is  a  fine  cataract — one  of  the  pleasures 
of  this  place  is  its  unbroken  solitude.  After 
stopping  at  several  water-falls  tliat  abound 
among  the  Alps,  reached  the  Hotel  Bellevue  by 
dusk.  The  next  day  we  returned  to  Geneva, 
visaing,  while  our  horses  rested,  the  Grotto 
de  Balme,  a  league  from  Cluses,  within  the 
Alpine  defile,  the  entrance  to  which  is  eight 
hundred  feet  above  the  load,  the  access  to  it 
by  a  mule  path  made  with  considerable  labour 
and  expense.  We  penetrated  into  it  between 
seven  and  eight  hundred  feet ;  from  its  regu- 
larity, it  has  the  appearance  of  an  artificial 
tunnel.  The  roof  or  ceiling  is  circular,  from 
fifteen  to  twenty  feet  high,  all  of  solid  rock. 
From  an  enclosure  at  the  mouth,  we  had  a 
charming  prospect  of  the  picturesque  valley 
beneath.  M. 


Frnni  the  Sunday  School  Journal. 
NEW  ZEALAND. 
We  have  seldom  found  so  much  information 
in  the  same  space,  as  in  the  following  passages 
from  an  article  published,  some  months  since,  in 
a  foreign  review,  (the  Monthly  Chronicle).  It 
relates  to  a  very  interesting  section  of  the  globe, 
about  which  little  has  been  known  until  lately, 
and  that  little  was  known  very  imperfectly. 
The  facilities  of  intercourse  between  distant 
regions  are  becoming  so  multiplied,  that  igno- 
rance of  their  position,  and  their  peculiarities 
of  climate,  soil,  population  and  productions, 


will  be  impatiendy  borne.  We  shall  probably 
follow  up  this  sketch  of  the  history  and  pre- 
sent condition  of  New  Zealand,  with  some 
more  particular  account  of  its  religious  customs 
and  prospects. 

Lying  in  the  southern  pacific,  between  the 
thirty-fourth  and  forty-eighth  parallels  of  S. 
latitude,  and  166th  and  180th  degrees  of  E. 
longitude,  there  is  an  island,  or,  more  correct- 
ly, there  are  two  islands,  separated  by  a  strait 
four  or  five  leagues  broad,  upon  which  nature 
has  bestowed  a  delicious  climate,  a  fertile  soil, 
and  such  bounteous  resources  of  the  earth  and 
waters,  as  indicate  almost  inexhaustible  means 
of  prosperity  and  happiness.  This  island,  or 
double  island,  was  discovered  in  1642,  by  a 
Dutchman,  Captain  Abel  Jansen  Tasman, 
who  was  appointed  to  the  command  of  an 
expedition  for  determining  the  extent  of  the 
continent  then  called  Terra  Australis,  supposed 
by  some  people  to  stretch  to  the  pole.  Tas- 
man had  not  been  many  days  upon  his  course, 
after  leaving  the  Mauritius,  when  he  discover- 
ed a  great  quantity  of  duckweed  floating  on 
die  sea,  which  raised  his  expectations  of  short- 
ly making  land  ;  and,  in  order  to  encourage  the 
zeal  of  his  crew,  he  declared  that  whoever 
should  first  descry  a  ridge  of  land,  or  even  a 
break  of  shoals,  should  receive  as  a  reward, 
three  reals  and  a  pot  of  arrack.  A  month 
elapsed,  however,  before  the  reward  was  earn- 
ed, the  weeds  still  fast  accumulating  upon  the 
path  of  the  ships.  At  last  high  mountains 
were  seen  ;  and  as  the  adventurers  approach- 
ed, they  discerned  a  variety  of  trees  scattered 
over  the  surface,  but  planted  so  thinly  as  to 
offer  no  obstruction  to  a  view  of  the  country 
Some  of  Tasman's  followers  went  ashore,  but 
were  disappointed  to  find  no  inhabitants  in  this 
strange  region,  although  there  were  evident 
traces  of  human  beings  in  some  ingenious 
steps  cut  in  the  trees,  to  assist  the  ascent  of 
people  in  search  of  birds'  nests.  They  had 
no  sooner  returned  to  the  boat,  however,  tliun 
they  saw  the  clear  oudines  of  living  men 
moving  rapidly  between  the  trees,  and  the 
smoke  of  watch-fires,  or  encampments,  wreath- 
ing up  from  the  distant  woods.  The  curiosity 
of  Tasman  was  strongly  excited  by  these  cir- 
cumstances, and  he  prosecuted  his  voyage  un- 
til he  cleared  the  southernmost  point  of  the 
land,  setting  at  rest  the  tradition  that  it  extend- 
ed to  the  pole.  Soon  afterwards  he  steered  to 
the  east,  and  lost  sight  of  this  newly-discovered 
but  unexplored  land,  which,  in  honour  of  the 
governor-general  who  had  prepared  the  ex- 
pedition, he  called  Van  Dieman's  Land — die 
name  by  which  it  continues  to  be  known. 

Nine  days  afterwards — on  the  14th  of  De- 
cember, 1643 — land  was  again  discerned  in 
the  direction  of  the  east.  The  clouds  hung  so 
low  as  to  bury  the  heads  of  the  mountains, 
which  were  invisible  to  the  navigators  when 
they  had  even  arrived  so  close  that  they  could 
distincUy  hear  the  breaking  of  the  waves 
against  the  shore.  Towards  evening,  they 
came  to  anchor  in  a  tranquil  sheltered  bay. 
Throughout  the  day  they  could  not  discover 
any  movements  of  life  on  the  land,  which  ap- 
peared to  be  barren  and  uninhabited  ;  but  the 
sun  had  no  sooner  set,  than  a  display  of  lights, 
hurrying  to  and  fro,  inspired  the  whole  scene 


with  sudden  animation;  and  four  vessels, 
crowded  with  islanders,  blowing  an  instru- 
ment that  resembled  a  Moorish  trumpet,  and 
calling  to  the  strangers  in  coarse,  vigorous 
tones,  put  out  to  the  ships.  The  Dutch  re- 
turned the  salutation  of  trumpets,  but  could 
not  compiehend  the  language  of  the  natives, 
which  was  wholly  unlike  any  vocabulary  with 
which  they  had  been  previously  acquainted. 
That  night  no  further  approaches  towards  a 
friendly  intercourse  were  established,  the  na- 
tives returning  to  the  shore  when  it  became 
dark ;  but  the  next  morning  they  re-appeared 
in  greater  numbers  :  seven  canoes  hovered 
near  the  ships  ;  and,  observing  a  boat  full  of 
Dutch  sailors  in  constant  employment,  con- 
veying orders  from  one  to  another,  the  canoes 
surrounded  it,  nearly  upset  it  with  their  beaks, 
and  assailed  the  crews  so  ferociously  wiilv 
clubs  and  paddles,  that  they  killed  three  cf 
them,  and  mortally  wounded  one,  escaping 
back  to  land  with  one  of  the  dead  bodies. 
This  incident,  discovering  too  plainly  the  sa- 
vage character  of  the  islanders,  determined 
Tasman  to  stand  out  to  sea;  but  his  vessels 
were  scarcely  under  weigh,  when  twenty-two 
canoes  rapidly  followed,  and  persisted  in  keep- 
ing close  in  their  wake,  until  the  Dutch,  open- 
ing a  brisk  cannonade,  compelled  them  to 
make  a  precipitate  retreat.  In  commemoration 
of  this  inhospitable  reception,  Tasman  named 
the  bay  Moordoiaare's,  or  Murderer's  Bay, 
and,  in  honour  of  the  States  General,  called  the 
country  Staten  Land. 

From  that  period  until  1770,  when  Captain 
Cook  sailed  through  the  groups  of  the  Pacific, 
nothing  further  was  ascertained  concerning 
Staten  Land,  and  the  general  impression  was, 
that  it  formed  part  of  a  great  undefined  south- 
ern continent.  Captain  Cook,  however,  cir- 
cumnavigated it,  and  found  it  to  consist  of  two 
large  islands,  divided  by  a  strait,  to  which  he 
gave  his  own  name,  changing  the  name  of  the 
islands  from  Staten  Land  to  that  by  which  they 
have  ever  since  been  known  in  Europe — New 
Zealand. 

The  extent  of  country  embraced  by  these 
islands — which,  although  distinctly  separated 
by  the  waters  of  the  strait,  are  yet  in  such 
close  proximity  to  each  other,  as  to  form  of 
necessity  one  common  nation — considerably 
I  exceeds  the  entire  surface  of  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland.  The  accounts  of  the  actual  length 
and  average  breadth  of  New  Zealand,  vary  in 
a  very  remarkable  degree  in  different  publica- 
tions, especially  in  those  which  affect  to  favour 
the  public  with  clear  summaries  of  popular 
miscellaneous  information,  crowding  an  incon- 
venient diversity  of  topics  into  a  surprisingly 
narrow  compass — a  class  of  books  which,  of 
all  cheap  ducts  of  knowledge  going,  are  the 
last  to  be  relied  upon  for  correctness  in  the 
most  accessible  matters  of  fact.  Indeed,  so 
profound  is  the  ignorance  which  prevails  con- 
cerning New  Zealand,  that  in  many  of  our 
school  geographies  its  name  is  altogether  omit- 
ted, except  in  tlie  dwarf  map  of  the  world 
which  sometimes  accompanies  such  books,  and 
where  the  curious  explorer  may  perchance  de- 
tect it  occupying  an  ol)scure  place  southwards 
in  the  Pacific.  This  desideratum  will  no 
doubt  be  speedily  supplied  by  the  results  of 
the  inquiries  which  recent  ciicumstances  have 


396 


THE    FRIEND. 


brought  to  bear  upon  the  islands,  and  which 
must  ultimately  lead  to  a  complete  survey  of 
them;  but,  in  the  mean  time,  it  is  of  the  ut- 
most importance  that  all  the  information  that 
can  be  depended  upon,  in  reference  to  their 
climate,  productions,  natural  resources,  and 
population,  sliould  be  fully,  honestly,  and 
clearly  laid  before  the  English  public. 

There  is  a  striking  difi'erence  between  the 
northern  and  southern  islands  of  New  Zea- 
land. The  former  is  agreeably  diversified  by 
hills  and  valleys,  richly  clothed  with  foliage 
and  watered  by  numerous  navigable  rivers: 
tlie  latter  is  mountainous  and  barren  in  the  in 
terior,  (although  capable  of  being  brought  into 
extensive  cultivation,)  but  luxuriantly  wooded 
towards  the  sea,  almost  to  the  water's  edge. 
In  consequence  of  this  material  difference  in 
the  immediate  agricultural  characteristics  of 
the  islands,  the  northern  portion  has  naturally 
attracted  the  largest  share  of  attention  ;  and  it 
is  to  that  side  that  the  rush  of  settlers,  mission- 
aries, and  traders  has  hitherto  been  almost  ex- 
clusively directed.  A  chain  of  mountains  runs 
north  and  south  through  both  islands.  The 
finest  timber  grows  in  abundance  nearly  in  all 
parts,  but  especially  in  the  north  ;  pines  of  five 
or  six  varieties,  including  the  Koudi  pine, 
which  resembles  the  timber  of  the  Baltic,  and 
is  considered  by  competent  judges  to  be  supe- 
rior to  it ;  several  hard  kinds  of  wood  adapted 
for  ships,  and  ferns  of  almost  every  descrip- 
tion ;  all  of  which  are  found  in  great  luxuri- 
ance, and  in  forests  of  vast  extent.  In  1773, 
Captain  Cook  tried  the  experiment  of  planting 
several  spots  of  ground  with  European  garden 
seeds  ;  and,  when  he  returned  to  the  island 
four  years  afterwards,  he  found,  in  many  of 
the  places  where  he  had  deposited  the  seed, 
extensive  crops  of  onions,  radishes,  leeks, 
mustard,  cabbages,  and  fine  potatoes,  nearly 
overrun  by  weeds,  but  considerably  improved 
in  quality  by  the  change  of  soil.  The  coun- 
try produces  spontaneously  wild  celery  and 
cresses,  which  spring  out  of  the  fissures  of  the 
rocks,  and  are  to  be  found  in  every  cave ;  yams 
and  cocoas  are  also  plentifully  grown ;  and  the 
potatoes  of  New  Zealand  are,  perhaps,  the 
finest  in  the  world. 

The  grand  productions  of  New  Zealand  are 
timber  and  flax.  With  these  alone  a  large 
and  remunerating  commerce  might  be  secured ; 
but  every  species  of  grain,  roots,  and  fruits, 
corn,  maize,  tobacco,  olives,  potatoes,  some  of 
the  most  delicate  products  of  the  east,  and  the 
entire  vegetable  kingdom  of  Europe,  might  be 
reared  with  success  in  the  rich  alluvial  tracts 
that  stretch  along  the  banks  of  the  rivers. 
Busby,  the  British  resident,  introduced  the 
vine  with  complete  success.  The  climate  of 
the  country  is  favourable  to  almost  every 
description  of  garden  luxury.  It  does  not  for- 
tunately belong  to  that  class  of  exquisite  cli- 
mates that  are  to  be  found  only  in  paradise  or 
in  poetry:  it  is  more  equable  than  the  climate 
of  England,  milder  in  the  winter,  and  not  so 
hot  in  the  summer.  All  travellers  agree  in 
representing  it  to  be  remarkably  fine  and  ge- 
nial, resembling  Italy  or  the  south  of  France, 
improved  by  the  breezes  from  the  sea ;  yet, 
notwithstanding  this  combination  of  advan- 
tages. New  Zealand  is  said  to  furnish  no  quad- 
rupeds but  dogs  and  lats,  and  no  game  of  any 


kind.  Captain  Cook,  perceiving  this  want, 
introduced  some  European  poultry  into  the 
islands,  and,  on  a  subsequent  visit,  was  grati- 
fied by  finding  that  they  had  increased,  both  in 
their  wild  and  domestic  states,  with  unparal- 
leled rapidity,  and  to  an  extent  that  rendered 
their  extinction  extremely  unlikely. 

The  bays  and  roadsteads  abound  with  a  va- 
riety of  excellent  fish.  The  shell-fish  is 
described  to  be  of  a  superior  quality,  better 
flavoured,  and  more  delicate  than  any  found  in 
Europe.  The  whale  fishery  on  the  coast  is 
also  so  prolific,  as  to  point  out  New  Zealand 
as  the  most  desirable  point  for  establishing  the 
head-quarters  of  a  whale  fishery  for  the  whole 
of  the  southern  Pacific* 

The  aborigines  of  New  Zealand  are  amongst 
the  most  interesting  of  the  primitive  races  that 
have  escaped  the  desolating  progress  of  the 
white  man.  In  stature  they  resemble  the  in- 
linbitants  of  the  Three  Kings'  Island,  as 
described  by  Tasman,  who  tells  us  that  they 
are  very  tall,  and  in  walking  take  great  strides. 
The  Nev/  Zealanders  are  generally  between 
six  and  seven  feet  in  height,  sometimes  more, 
and  rarely  less,  of  great  strength  and  activity, 
muscular  and  large,  but  unlike  the  people  of 
Olaheite  or  the  Society  islands,  having  no  ten- 
dency to  obesity.  One  traveller  observes,  that 
if  they  were  properly  fed,  he  has  no  doubt 
they  would  be  the  largest  and  best  made  men 
in  the  world.  The  women  are  finely  formed 
and  graceful  in  their  persons,  and  both  sexes 
mark  their  bodies  with  black  stains,  called 
amoco,  which  is  similar  to  the  process  of  tat- 
tooing. This  fashion  is  general,  but  by  no 
means  arbitrary  in  its  regulations,  as  every 
person  tattoos  himself  agreeably  to  his  taste, 
sometimes  commemorating  particular  events 
by  particidar  dots  or  incisions,  until  at  length 
each  individual  may  be  identified  by  his  own 
special  marks.  The  costume  of  the  sexes 
does  not  present  any  very  prominent  points  of 
difterence.  It  consists  chiefly  of  the  skins  of 
dogs,  cut  lengthwise  in  divers  colours,  attached 
to  a  strong  matting  called  piii,  and  tied  over 
the  shoulders  from  two  corners,  and  then  gird- 
ed loosely  with  matting  round  the  waist.  In 
addition  to  these  articles,  the  New  Zealanders 
exceed  all  other  nations  in  the  display  of 
trinkets,  shells,  feathers,  &c. ;  and  they  carry 
this  love  of  finery  to  such  a  height,  that  their 
canoes  are  held  to  be  the  most  picturesque  ves- 
sels of  any  savage  tribe  afloat.  The  Roman 
Catholic  missionaries  appear  to  be  quite  aware 
of  this  frailty  of  the  natives,  and  turn  it  zeal- 
ously to  account  for  the  benefit  of  their  objects, 
by  loading  them  with  presents  of  pretty  little 
brass  crucifixes,  and  images  of  the  Virgin  Ma- 
r)%  which  the  New  Zealanders  exhibit  to  the 
best  advantage,  suspended  from  their  ears,  or 
glittering  round  their  necks,  amongst  sharks' 
teeth,  birds'  wings,  bits  of  coloured  glass, 
bright  stones,  tin-foil,  and  buckles.   Sometimes 

*  Dr.  Lanj  mentions  an  important  fact,  illustrative 
f  the  productiveness  of  the  whale  fishery  on  the  New 
Zealand  coast,  namely,  that,  during  1838,  a  single  mer- 
cantile  house  in  Sydney  imported  from  New  Zealand 
n  less  than  seventy-one  tons  of  whalebone,  which  usu- 
ally sells  for  145  pounds  per  ton  in  London.  As  each 
whale  yields  about  500  pounds  weight  of  bone,  there 
must  consequently  have  been  not  fewer  than  984 
hales  killed  to  produce  this  quantity. 


they  decorate   the   collars  of  their  dogs  with 
these  emblems  of  redemption. 

A  race  with  such  a  happy  turn  for  embel- 
lishments may  be  expected  to  betray  a  little 
touch  of  poetry  in  their  habits  and  customs, 
especially  as  nature  has  capriciously  denied  to 
them  the  pleasures  of  the  hunt,  and  even  the 
meaner  enjoyments  of  birds'-nesting ;  accord- 
ingly we  find  them  in  possession  of  some 
usages  which  are  not  only  peculiar  to  them- 
selves, but  which  are  specially  calculated  to 
provoke  European  curiosity.  Perhaps  one  of 
the  most  singular  of  these  is  the  practice  of 
eating  each  other  upon  the  slightest  pretext, 
and  of  even  getting  up  broils  and  feuds,  hoping 
in  the  scramble  to  kill  a  few  heads  of  human 
beings  for  their  festivals.  Their  favourite 
modes  of  cooking  are  roasting  and  baking, 
which  generally  satisfy  all  their  desires,  as 
they  are  certainly  not  epicures,  and  the  va- 
rieties of  food  to  which  they  are  restricted  are 
not  numerous.  We  do  not  know  whether 
they  use  vegetables  with  their  dishes  of  con- 
temporary meat,  but  the  luxury  of  a  first  course 
of  fish  is  undoubtedly  known  to  them.  They 
are  eaters  of  fish  as  well  as  of  men — they  kill 
birds  and  dogs  for  domestic  consumption  ;  and, 
instead  of  bread,  they  eat  the  root  of  a  sort  of 
fern,  which  they  scorch  over  the  fire,  and  then 
beat  with  a  stick  until  the  dry  bark  falls  of?'. 
It  is  usual  with  them  to  celebrate  a  victory 
over  some  neighbouring  chief  by  a  great  ban- 
quet ;  and  on  these  occasions,  the  amusements 
generally  open  with  a  war-dance,  the  most 
spirited  movement  in  which  consists  of  jump- 
ing as  high  into  the  air  as  they  can  ;  and  this 
is  followed  by  a  sham  fight,  after  which  they 
sit  down  to  eat  the  bodies  of  their  vanquished 
enemies.  In  the  winter  of  1830,  Echo,  one 
of  the  most  distinguished  of  the  New  Zealand 
chiefs,  gave  a  feast  of  this  description,  which 
consisted  of  one  hundred  baskets  of  potatoes, 
cumoras,  and  greens,  about  four  hundred 
weight  of  whale  oil,  some  pieces  of  blubber, 
and  several  baskets  of  human  flesh.  The  ap- 
pearance and  character  of  Echo  may  be  re- 
ceived as  a  fair  exemplar  of  the  whole  society. 
"  Echo's  personal  appearance,"  says  one  who 
knew  these  people  well,  "  is  very  prepossess- 
ing :  he  is  tall  and  well  made,  of  a  graceful 
carriage  ;  has  the  finest  face  I  think  I  ever  saw ; 
and  his  hair,  which  curls  gracefully  over  his 
shoulders,  is  ornamented  with  a  single  feather 
which  proclaims  his  rank.  His  mind,  how- 
ever, is  of  another  complexion,  cowardice,  cun- 
ning, cruelty,  and  treachery,  being  its  principal 
characteristics.  He  visits  every  strange  vessel 
that  arrives,  for  the  purpose  of  stealing  what- 
ever he  can  lay  his  hands  on,  in  which  object 
he  is  so  ably  assisted,  that  a  vessel  has  scarcely 
been  an  hour  at  anchor  before  she  is  stripped 
of  almost  every  moveable  article.  The  lan- 
of  the  eyes  is,  with  much  adroitness, 
an  auxiliary  in  their  nefarious  proceed- 
ings-"* 

It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  the  penal  code 
of  the  New  Zealanders  includes  such  a  minute 
catalogue  of  crimes  as  to  lead  a  stranger  to  sup- 
pose, at  first  sight,  that  the  people  were  the 

*  Cominunicafed  to  Lieut.  Holman  by  the  com- 
mander of  a  vessel  trading  amongst  the  natives  of 
Zealand.  See  Holman's  Voyage  Round  the  World,  &c. 


THE    FRIEND. 


397 


most  fastidiously  moral  people  on  the  face  of 
the  earth.  But  the  severity  of  the  laws,  which 
visit  with  death  a  variety  of  minor  oll'ences 
that  are  elsewhere  punished  by  fine,  impiison- 
menl,  or  expatriation,  is  susceptible  of  tliis 
solution — that  the  New  Ze-i^Uuiders  eat  the 
criminals  they  execute. 

The  houses  of  the  islanders  are  irregular 
and  poorly  provided.  Mats  and  baskets  are 
the  principal  pieces  of  furniture,  and  in  the 
formation  of  these  articles,  the  natives  exhibit 
as  much  skill  as  in  their  cannibal  legislation. 
Their  settlements  are  scattered  villages,  con- 
taining from  200  to  1000  persons  each,  recog- 
nising, but  hardly  governed  by,  the  authority 
of  a  chief.  The  constant  employment  of  these 
numerous  parties  is  that  of  making  war  upon 
each  other.  Any  one  who  has  examined  a 
drop  of  water  through  a  powerful  microscope, 
and  watched  the  perpetual  activity  with  which 
the  work  of  destruction  proceeds  amongst  ils 
myriad  inhabitants,  has  seen  a  fac-simile  of  the 
state  of  society  in  New  Zealand.  The  na- 
tives carry  on  the  same  sort  of  warfare,  and 
for  exactly  the  same  purpose, — they  fight  for 
their  dinners,  and  dine  upon  the  dead  bodies. 


riRar  day    itiEDirATioNs. 

It  is  a  most  happy  and  blessed  circumstance 
that  there  have  been  preserved  from  one  time 
to  another,  ever  since  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  and  the  creation  of  man,  abundant  tes- 
timonies to  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  our 
Creator;  and  evidence  is  thus  afforded  that  he 
is  mindful  of  us,  and  regards  us  with  tender 
and  compassionate  solicitude.  Much  of  what 
is  recorded  on  this  subject  is  contained  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  and,  consequently,  they  hav 
a  value,  far  above  that  of  any  other  book  in  the 
world,  and  have  doubtless  been  providentially 
cared  for  in  the  many  mutations  which  have 
occurred  during  the  periods  of  which  they 
speak,  and  since  they  were  written.  Highly 
should  we  esteem  these  testimonies,  confirming 
as  they  do  those  ofters  and  evidences  of  divine 
mercy  which  are  daily  before  our  eyes,  or  in- 
wardly conveyed  to  us  through  the  medium  of 
the  Holy  Spirit.  The  diligent  perusal  of  these 
holy  records  is  calculated  to  stimulate  us  to  an 
examination,  as  to  how  far  our  lives  correspond 
with  the  lives  of  such  as  have  received  evidence 
of  divine  approbation,  and  may  confirm  and 
explain,  and  enlarge  our  hearts  to  understand 
more  fully,  the  dispensations  of  divine  goodness 
to  ourselves. 

In  order,  however,  rightly  to  understand 
them,  and  participate  in  the  "feelings  of  those 
who  wrote  them,  we  must  be  walking  in  the 
same  paths — we  must  be  influenced  by  the 
same  motives,  and  something  of  the  same  zeal 
must  animate  us  which  operated  in  them  to 
promote  the  glory  of  their  Creator.  If  our 
minds  are  bent  upon  the  world,  and  worldly 
things;  if  the  wealth,  the  honours,  or  the 
pleasures  of  this  present  time  have  the  pre- 
dominating place  in  us  ;  if  we  love  our  own 
ease,  our  own  gratification,  our  own  selfish 
desires,  more  than  the  will  and  glory  of  our 
Creator,  vs'e  are  not  very  likely  to  be  benefited 
by  perusing  those  accounts  of  his  doings  among 
the  children  of  men,  which  indicate  his  abhor- 


rence of  such  a  course  of  life.  If  we  read  at 
all  in  such  a  state  of  mind,  it  must  be  with 
lisfless  indiflerence,  or  with  such  thoughts  as 
these  : — these  are  good  things, — very  desirable 
to  practice  and  pursue,  but  they  are  too  hard 
for  me,  I  cannot  do  such  and  such  things  ;  it 
may  even  be  said,  I  am  not  called  to  do  thus 
and  so,  they  are  too  great  attainments  for  me, 
I  must  be  content  with  a  lower  state  ;  if  I  can 
maintain  a  good  character  among  my  neigh- 
bours, and  deal  honestly  with  them,  so  as  to 
avoid  reproach,  this  is  all  that  seems  required 
of  me.  Let  some  of  us  who  sit  down  to-day, 
perhaps  for  the  only  time  in  the  week  when 
we  take  our  bibles,  ask  ourselves  whether  these 
are  not  the  thoughts  that  too  much  occupy  our 
minds  when  we  look  over  the  pages  of  the 
sacred  volume,  and  take  notice  of  the  holy 
lives,  the  righteous  conversation,  the  undaunt- 
ed zeal  of  those  who  served  the  Lord  in  their 
day,  and  have  fallen  asleep  in  Him.  Well,  let 
us  consider  in  what  respect  we  differ  from 
diom.  We  may  not,  it  is  true,  be  called  upon 
to  perform  as  public  a  part  as  some  of  them, 
or  to  endure  outward  suffering  or  persecution, 
but  are  we  not  called  upon  to  lead  holy  and 
blameless  lives,  to  honour  our  Creator  in  all 
our  ways,  and  instead  of  living  to  ourselves  to  j  weapoi 
become  conformed  to  his  holy  and  blessed 
will  ?  This  cannot  be  considered  beside  our 
proper  business  ; — it  presents  itself  to  us  in 
almost  every  page  of  the  bible  as  our  impor- 
tant and  necessary  duty,  and  if  we  read  the 
scriptures  from  time  to  time,  without  knowing 
something  of  the  purifying  virtue  of  which 
they  speak,  we  are  in  danger  of  mocking  God 
by  a  pretence  of  devotion,  without  having  a 
spark  of  the  living  substance  in  us. 

Let  us  then,  when  we  take  up  out  bibles  to- 
day, ponder  in  our  hearts,  what  good  the  read- 
ing of  them  has  done  us  heretofore,  what  have 
we  gained  in  a  spiiitual  sense;  is  there  in  us 
an  evident  increase  of  divine  life  and  favour, 
and  do  we  feel  more  and  more  united  from  one 
time  to  another,  with  "  the  spirits  of  just  men 
made  perfect?"  Or  do  we,  on  the  other  hand, 
find  ourselves  in  the  same  situation  as  in  years 
past,  our  minds  much  intent  upon  the  things 
of  this  life,  and  no  evident  advancement  in  the 
spiritual  journey  heavenwards?  It  will  do 
none  of  us  any  harm  to  dwell  seriously  on 
these  reflections,  and  if,  haply,  we  find  that 
there  is  in  us  no  clear  evidence  of  Christian 
advancement,  no  substantial  ground  of  Chris- 
tian hope,  no  longing  to  be  made  perfect  in 
holiness,  we   may  very  reasonably  conckid 


to  perceive  the  excellencies  with  which  the 
sacred  volume  abounds  ;  we  shall  experience 
living  fellowship  with  the  righteous  of  past 
generations,  and  shall  know  the  truth  of  the 
apostolic  declaration,  "  Whatsoever  things 
were  written  aforetime  were  written  for  our 
learning,  that  we,  through  patience  and  com- 
fort of  the  scriptures,  might  have  hope." 


that  our  reading  hitherto  has  been  to  but  little 
profit. 

In  order  to  read  the  scriptures  availingly, 
we  must  read  them  humbly,  we  must  read 
them  with  a  reverent  eye  to  him  that  gave 
them  forth,  and  we  must,  above  all,  have  a  lit- 
fle  of  the  same  faith  which  those  had  who 
wrote  them.  Our  humility,  too,  must  be  of 
the  right  kind,  not  "  voluntary  humility,"  that 
which  is  put  on  for  the  occasion,  and  dropped 
with  each  returning  gust  of  temptation,  but 
that  inward  abiding  sense  of  our  own  unwor- 
thiness  and  incapacity  for  good,  which  quali- 
fies the  soul  to  rise  in  living  aspirations  to  the 
source  of  all  wisdom  and  power.  As  we  thus 
lead,  with  our  eye  fixed  in  steady  attention 
upon  the  one  interpreter,  we  shall  be  enabled 


SOCIALISM. 

Jl  true  story — by  Hugh  Stowel/,  M.  A.,  of 
England. 

It  makes  one  sad  to  find  how  widely  the 
canker  of  socialism  has  spread  amongst  some 
classes  of  our  working  men.  In  some  large 
manufacturing  towns,  there  are  few  factories 
or  workshops  into  which  it  has  not  crept,  and 
it  docs  most  mischief  wheie  there  is  most  ig- 
norance. Sometimes  one  pert,  prating,  for- 
ward fellow  will  dupe  and  mislead  a  whole  set 
of  men  because  he  talks  boldly,  uses  big  words, 
and  seems  to  be  very  knowing  and  deep.  What 
a  pity  that  our  plain  men  are  not  more  of  them 
able  to  handle  the  evidence  of  Christianity, 
and  to  beat  such  pretenders  with  their  own 
There  is,  however,  one  way,  and 
that,  after  all,  the  best  way,  in  which  the  sim- 
plest and  least  learned  believer  may  meet  and 
put  down  the  subtlest  infidel — a  way  in  which 
he  may  face  the  scorner  as  David  the  uncir- 
cumcised  Philistine,  with  nothing  save  a  sling 
and  a  stone,  yet  in  "  the  name  of  the  Lord  of 
hosts,"  be  "  bold  as  a  lion."  The  way  I  mean 
is,  to  contend,  not  so  much  by  words  as  b}' 
deeds  ;  not  so  much  by  the  logic  of  the  lip,  as 
by  the  logic,  of  the  life. 

I  shall  best  make  my  meaning  plain  by  a 
simple  account,  which,  I  can  promise  you,  shall 
be  quite  true,  because  it  will  be  about  what 
lately  happened  in  my  own  parish,  and  partly 

under  my  own  eye.     John is  a  dyer,  who 

lives  in  a  corner  of  my  district.  Some  years 
ago,  he  was  as  bad  a  character  as  you  can  well 
conceive;  a  drunkard,  a  blasphemer,  a  cruel 
husband,  a  noted  boxer,  a  practical  infidel. 
As  is  usual  in  such  cases,  his  house  was  the 
home  of  wretchedness,  unfurnished  and  de- 
serted ;  his  wife  was  in  rags,  his  cupboard 
empty,  and  debt  and  shame  were  his  constant 
companions.  About  three  years  ago,  however, 
he  came  under  the  notice  of  an  assistant  of 
mine.  His  wife  was  induced  to  open  her 
house  for  a  cottage  lecture,  and  the  husband, 

fter  a  time,  began  to  steal  into  the  back  part 


of  the  dwelling  during  the  little  services,  and  to 
lend  a  half-unwilling  ear  to  what  was  going  on. 
It  pleased  Him,  "  who  leads  the  blind  by  a 
way  that  they  know  not,"  to  reach  his  con- 
science in  this  manner.  He  became  very  un- 
easy, and  in  spite  of  his  mean  clothes,  began 
to  attend  the  place  of  public  worship.  For  a 
time  his  anguish  of  mind  was  greater  than  can 
be  told.  But  at  last  that  Saviour  who  came 
"  to  bind  up  the  broken-hearted,"  and  who 
died  on  the  cross  to  save  sinners,  manifested 


»  A  sclirme  of  infidelity  in  England,  cjf  wliicli  the 
notorious  Robert  Owen,  we  believe,  is  the  founder.  It 
is  pro|)cr  to  mention,  that  we  have  made  some  small 
changes  in  the  phraseolo|ry  of  this  interesting  and  in. 
slrnctive  arliclo,  the  betU-r  to  adapt  it  to  our  padres. — - 
Ed.  of  "  The  Friend." 


398 


THE    FRIENB. 


himself  to  him  as  he  doth  not  to  the  world, 
giving  him  "  beauty  for  ashes,  the  oil  of  joy 
for  mourning,  the  garment  of  praise  for  the 
spirit  of  heaviness."     Isa.  Ixi.  1 — 3. 

The  calm  morning  after  a  stormy  night  is 
not  a  greater  change  than  that  which  followed 
in  the  life  and  lot  of  happy  John.  All  things 
became  new.  He  set  himself  at  once  to  wipe 
away  the  heavy  scores  which  stood  against  him 
at  the  tavern  and  the  shop,  till  at  last  he  owed 
no  man  any  thing  but  love.  His  house  was 
made  clean  and  tidy,  and  one  piece  of  furniture 
after  another  was  purchased,  till  the  whole  face 
of  his  cottage  was  changed.  On  the  first  day 
of  the  week,  his  wife  and  himself,  decently 
dressed,  were  regularly  in  their  places  at  the 
time  appointed  for  worship. 

A  light  thus  put  on  a  candlestick  could  not 
be  hid.  So  striking  a  change  in  one  who  had 
been  so  notorious  called  forth  much  notice. 
He  became  a  wonder  imto  many.  Some  ad- 
mired ;  others  mocked,  and  many  persecuted 
him.  His  former  infidel  companions  were 
more  especially  mad  against  him.  They  jeered 
him,  reproached  him,  enticed  him,  and  did  all 
in  their  power  to  draw  or  to  drive  him  from  his 
Saviour.  But,  deeply  sensible  of  his  own  ut- 
ter helplessness,  he  clung  to  the  strength  of 
God,  and  thus,  out  of  weakness  being  made 
strong,  his  enemies  only  served  to  prove  his 
faith,  exercise  his  patience,  and  increase  his 
Avalch fulness.  The  blast  of  temptation,  which 
lays  in  the  dust  the  plant  which  our  heavenly 
Father  hath  not  planted,  only  roots  the  deeper 
every  "  tree  of  righteousness"  which  he  has 
planted  in  the  garden  of  his  grace. 

John  had  most  to  bear  at  his  daily  labour  in 
the  dye-house.  It  was  Ids  hard  lot  to  work 
amongst  a  band  of  "  Socialists,"  and  they  had 
it  nearly  all  their  own  way.  For  a  time,  in- 
deed, two  men,  members  of  a  religious  body, 
timidly  took  the  Christian's  part;  but  after  a 
while,  even  those,  worn  out  by  annoyance, 
and  ashamed  of  the  cross,  deserted  both  him 
and  their  profession  of  religion,  becoming 
apostates,  the  vilest  of  the  vile.  The  humble 
confessor  was  thus  left  alone,  like  a  sheep  in 
the  midst  of  wolves  ;  but  he  was  not  alone, 
"for  the  Lord  stood  by  him."  He  was  ena- 
bled to  walk  blamelessly  and  unrebukeably  be- 
fore them.  Sometimes  he  reasoned  with  them, 
at  other  times  he  entreated  them,  but  most 
commonly  he  did  as  his  Master  had  done  when 
beset  by  his  accusers,  "  he  answered  not  a 
word."  His  meekness  was  the  more  lovely, 
because  he  had  been  aforetime  a  terror  to  his 
companions,  nor  was  there  one  of  them  who 
would  have  dared  to  provoke  him.  But  now 
t'le  gentleness  of  the  lamb  restrained  the 
strength  of  the  lion. 

The  quiet  influence  of  John's  consistent 
walk  could  not  fail  to  be  felt.  His  life  was 
harder  to  answer  than  his  tongue.  A  beautiful 
proof  of  this  occurred  one  day,  and  shall  form 
the  point  of  my  little  narrative.  His  fellow- 
workmen  had  been  nearly  au  hour  decrying 
Christianity  as  the  source  of  all  crime  and 
wretchedness,  whilst  they  boasted  what  their 
system  would  do  if  fairly  tried — what  peace, 
and  purity  vv'ould  reign  in  their  "  New  Moral 
World."  John  held  his  peace  for  a  long  time, 
till  at  last  "  the  fire  kindled,"  and  lifting  up  his 
voice,  he  turned  upon  them  and  said  feelingly, 


but  firmly,  "  Well,  I  am  a  plain-dealing  man, 
and  I  like  to  judge  of  the  tree  by  the  fruits 
which  it  bears.  Come  then  let  us  look  at  what 
your  principles  do.  I  suppose  they  will  do  in 
a  litde  way  what  they  would  do  in  a  great. 
Now  theje,"  said  he,  pointing  at  the  two  apos- 
tates, "there  are  Tom  and  Jem,  on  whom  you 
have  tried  your  system.  What,  then,  has  it 
done  for  them  ?  When  they  professed  to  be 
Christians,  they  were  civil,  sober,  good-tem- 
pered ;  kind  husbands  and  fond  fathers.  They 
were  cheerful,  hard-working,  and  ready  to 
oblige.  What  are  they  now  ?  What  have  you 
made  them?  Look  at  them.  How  changed 
they  are  !  But  not  for  the  better.  They  seem 
down-cast  and  surly  ;  they  cannot  give  one  a 
civil  word ;  their  mouths  are  full  of  cursing 
and  filthiuess  ;  they  are  drunk  every  week  ; 
their  children  are  nearly  naked;  their  wives 
broken-hearted,  and  their  houses  desolate. 
There  is  what  your  principles  have  done. 
This  is  the  '  New  Moral  World'  they  have 
made. 

"  Now  I  have  tried  Christianity,  and  what 
has  it  done  for  me  ?  I  need  not  tell  you  what 
I  was  before  ;  you  all  too  well  know.  There 
was  not  one  of  you  that  could  drink  so  deeply, 
or  swear  so  desperately,  or  fight  so  fiercely  ;  I 
was  always  out  of  humour,  discontented,  and 
unhappy.  My  wife  was  starved  and  ill-used  ; 
I  had  no  money  nor  could  I  get  anything  upon 
trust ;  I  was  hateful  and  hating.  What  am  I 
now  ?  What  has  religion  made  me  ?  Thank 
God,  I  am  not  afraid  to  put  it  to  you.  He 
has  helped  me  to  walk  carefully  amongst  you. 
Am  I  not  a  happier  man  than  I  was  I  Can 
you  deny  that  I  am  a  better  servant  to  my  mas- 
ter, and  a  kinder  companion  to  you  ?  Would 
I  once  have  put  up  with  what  I  daily  bear  from 
}-ou  ?  I  could  beat  any  one  of  you  as  easily  as 
ever :  why  don't  I  do  it  ?  Do  you  ever  hear 
a  foul  word  come  out  of  my  mouth?  Do  yon 
ever  catch  me  in  a  public-house  ?  Is  there  any 
one  that  has  got  a  score  against  me  ?  Go  and 
ask  my  neighbours  if  I  am  not  altered  for  the 
better.  Go  and  ask  my  wife  :  she  can  tell  you. 
Go  and  see  my  house,  let  that  bear  witness. 
God  be  praised  for  it:  liere  is  what  Christianity 
has  done  for  me  ;  there  is  what  Socialism  has 
done  for  Tom  and  Jem." 

He  stopped.  The  appeal  was  not  to  be 
withstood.  For  that  time,  at  least,  the  scoffers 
had  not  a  word  to  answer.  They  were  over- 
powered by  the  eloquence  of  example. 

My  brethren  of  the  working  class,  follow  this 
beautiful  pattern — "  AVith  well-doing  put  to 
silence  the  ignorance  of  foolish  men."  "  Be 
not  afraid  of  their  leiror,"  1  Pet.  ii.  15  ;  iii.  14. 
"Witness  a  good  confession,"  1  Tim.  vi.  13. 
Stand  Aist  like  Daniel  before  the  den  of  lions, 
or  Shadrach,  Meshach  and  Abednego,  before 
the  burning  fiery  furnace.  If  you  cannot  argue 
you  can  act.  If  you  cannot  reason  down  you 
can  live  down  the  artful  infidel.  There  is  a 
logic  of  which,  through  grace,  you  may  be 
masters  ;  a  logic  so  simple  that  a  child  can 
understand  it,  so  conclusive  that  a  philosopher 
cannot  disprove  it ;  it  is  the  logic  John  made 
use  of— j7  is  the  logic  of  the  life. 


Effects  of  Camphor  on  Vegetables. — The 
stimulant  effects  of  camphor  upon  the  human 


and  some  other  animal  bodies  are  well  known  ; 
but  those  on  vegetables  are  not  only  new,  but 
astonishing  in  their  nature.  A  piece  of  the 
woody  stem  of  the  tulip-tree,  with  one  flower 
and  two  leaves,  taken  out  of  a  pot  of  water, 
containing  several  other  flowers  of  the  same 
plant,  all,  to  appearance,  in  the  same  state, 
was  placed  in  eight  ounces  of  water,  which 
had  been  stirred  up  for  some  time  with  one 
scruple  of  good  camphor.  In  a  little  while, 
an  unusually  lively  appearance  became  remark- 
able in  the  flower  in  the  camphor;  while  the 
others,  though  they  had  the  benefit  of  a  larger 
quantity  of  water,  were  sensibly  drooping. 

The  two  leaves  first  elevated  themselves 
considerably  on  their  foot  stalks ;  the  flower 
expanded  more  than  in  a  natural  state;  the 
stamina  receded  from  the  pistillum  ;  and  the 
three  leaves  of  the  calix,  or  flower-cup,  were 
remarkably  reflected  back,  and  grew  extreme- 
ly rigid  and  elastic.  The  internal  surface 
of  the  petals  of  the  flower  perspired  consider- 
ably, though  a  similar  perspiration  could  not 
be  perceived  in  the  flowers  of  the  same  room 
and  temperature.  The  camphorated  plant 
continued  in  a  very  invigorated  state  for  two 
whole  days,  after  which  it  began  to  droop;  but 
the  leaves  drooped  and  decayed  sooner  than 
the  flower.  The  other  flowers  and  leaves  of 
the  tulip-tree  left  in  simple  water,  did  not  live 
more  than  half  as  long  as  that  in  the  water  im- 
pregnated with  camphor. 

Notwithstanding  these  surprising  effects,  no 
odor  of  camphor  could  be  traced  in  any  part 
of  the  branch,  except  what  was  immersed  in  the 
fluid.  This  circumstance  seems  to  render  it 
probable  that  the  camphor  was  not  absorbed  by 
the  plant,  but  that  it  exerted  its  remarkable  in- 
fluence entirely  through  the  solids  to  which  it 
was  immediately  applied.  The  appearance, 
however,  was  very  striking,  and  might  be 
compared  to  the  beneficial  eflects  of  opium  on 
the  human  constitution.  Several  other  experi- 
ments were  made  with  camphor  on  plants,  in 
all  of  which  it  was  very  evident,  that  camphor 
operated  as  a  powerful  and  wholesome  stimu- 
lant. A  stalk  of  yellow  iris,  with  one  expand- 
ed flower,  was  taken  out  of  a  phial  of  water 
in  which  it  had  been  placed  more  than  a  day. 

The  flower  had  begun  to  droop ;  but  in  a 
very  ievt  minutes  after,  being  put  in  a  phial  of 
the  same  size,  containing*  few  grains  of  cam- 
phor, it  began  to  revive,  and  continued  in  a 
vigorous  state  for  many  hours.  As  camphor  is 
but  very  sparingly  soluble  in  water,  it  is  natu- 
ral to  conclude  that  the  stimulant  effects  were 
produced  by  a  very  small  part  of  the  quantity 
mingled  with  the  water.  This  discovery 
might  induce  us  to  make  experiments  with 
camphor  as  a  manure,  if  the  expense  of  trying 
them  on  a  scale  sufficienll)'  large  were  not  ex- 
cessive. But  still,  we  may  apply  the  camphor 
in  the  manner  before  mentioned  ;  and  can  that 
be  termed  a  useless  purpose  ?  A  few  grains  of 
camphor,  acting  as  a  cordial,  will  revive  a 
drooping  plant,  increase  its  beauty,  and  pro- 
long its  existence.  In  the  eye  of  the  florist, 
these  are  objects  of  no  mean  importance. — 
Burt's  Observations  on  the  Chiriosilies  of 
Nature, 


THE  FKIEND. 


399 


BEET     SUGAR. 

We  see  it  stated  th:it  the  sugar  imported  iiilo 
Great  Britain  last  year,  compared  willi  the 
average  importof  the  years  from  1830  to  1839 
has  fallen  otf  to  the  extent  of  40,000  tons  ;  and 
as  compared  with  the  ten  years  preceding, 
from  1820  to  1829,  50,000  tons  ;  in  conse- 
quence of  which  the  wholesale  and  retail  gro- 
cers, confectioners,  &c.,  have  got  up  a  petition 
to  parliament,  praying  for  the  admission  of 
foreign  sugars  for  home  consumption  at  a  fair 
reduction  of  duty. 

England  will  have  to  commence  the  culti- 
vation of  the  beet  roou  The  quantity  of  sugar 
manufactured  from  this  root  on  the  continent 
of  Europe,  where  it  was  first  introduced  by 
Napoleon,  is  astonishing,  and  is  constantly 
increasing.  In  France,  the  quantity  of  beet 
sugar  manufactured  from  800  manufactories, 
is  about  60,000  tons.  According  to  accounts 
in  the  Dutch  papers  lately,  the  manufacture  of 
sugar  from  beet  root  is  extending  there  rapid- 
ly, and  one  establishment  is  cited  at  Voster- 
bick,  in  Gulderland,  which  alone  consumes  in 
the  process  from  4,000,000  to  5,000,000  lbs. 
weight  of  beet  root  per  annum.  In  Prussia 
and  Central  Germany,  the  same  efforts  are 
making  to  extend  the  cultivation,  the  average 
yearly  production  from  1836  to  1838,  for 
which  alone  the  returns  are  given  in  the  pa- 
pers, being  estimated  at  about  11,000,000  lbs. 
weight  of  sugar.  But  it  is  calculated  that  the 
quantity  now  made  is  very  considerably  more. 
Austria  is  not  behind  in  the  same  branch  of 
industry  and  cultivation.  At  the  close  of  1838, 
the  quantity  of  sugar  produced  from  the  beet 
root  exceeded  9,000,000  lbs.  weight,  or  from 
13  to  13  per  cent,  of  the  whole  annual  con- 
sumption, calculated  at  about  115,000,000  lbs. 
In  Bohemia  alone,  the  number  of  beet  root 
sugar  establishments  is  stated  for  October, 
1838,  in  the  Commerce,  French  paper,  at  87. 
In  Russia,  the  cultivation  and  manufacture  of 
the  beet  root  sugar  is  equally  on  the  increase, 
and  is  pushed  with  great  activity,  and  in  nu- 
merous instances  the  culture  of  hemp  has  been 
abandoned  for  that  of  beet  root  sugar,  to  which 
the  peasantry  are  encouraged  by  premiums 
from  the  land  proprietors.  In  Moscow  and 
the  neighbouring  governments,  the  beet  root 
establishments  are  said  to  have  increased  in 
number  since  1832,  at  the  average  of  40  per 
annum. 

The  amount  of  sugar  manufactured  in  Lou- 
isiana is  about  70,000,000  of  pounds,  or 
35,000  tons  annually,  a  very  small  part  of  our 
consumption.  Sugar  plantations  have  lately 
been  established  in  the  Sandwich  islands. 

An  attempt  is  now  making  to  introduce  the 
culture  of  the  beet  root  into  the  United  States. 
According  to  the  statement  of  Mr.  Fleichman, 
an  acre  of  good  cultivated  land,  will  produce 
on  an  average  twenty  tons  of  the  beet  root ; 
one  ton  of  which  yields,  when  treated  after 
the  new  method,  180  pounds  of  refined  sugar. 
The  cost  of  manufacturing  a  ton  of  beets  into 
sugar,  is  estimated  at  six  dollars  at  the  high- 
est; and  180  pounds  of  refined  beet  sugar 
would  sell  for  $11,  or  6  1-10  cents  per  pound. 
— Boston  Evening  Journal. 

The  Industry  of  Massachusetts. — Accord- 
ing to  an  oflSciail  report  made  to  the  legislature, 


it  appears  that  the  product  of  the  great  branches 
of  manufacturing  industry  in  Massachusetts, 
during  the  year  ending  in  April,  1837,  was 
91,700,000  dollars,  of  which  sum  the  three 
principal  items  were,  cotton  liabrics,  17,409,000 
dollars,  woollen  fabrics,  10,399,000  dollars, 
and  fisheries,  7,592,000  dollars.  If  to  the  pro- 
ducts of  manufacturing  industry  be  added  the 
earnings  of  navigation  and  agriculture,  it  is  es- 
timated that  the  whole  annual  product  of  the 
industry  of  Massachusetts  exceeds  100,000,000 
dollars;  which  divided  by  700,000,  the  popu- 
lation of  the  state,  gives  140  dollars,  as  the 
average  value  of  the  annual  labour  of  each  man, 
woman,  and  child  in  the  community. 


For  "The  Friend." 
HKEAD  AKD  WINE. 
Another  great  objection  they  had  was,  that 
the  Quakers  denied  the  sacrament,  as  they 
called  it,  of  bread  and  wine,  which  they  said, 
tiiey  were  to  take  and  do  in  remembrance  of 
Christ,  to  the  end  of  the  world.  A  great  deal 
of  work  we  had  with  the  priests  and  professors 
about  this,  and  the  several  modes  of  leceiving 
it  in  Chistendom  so  called  ;  some  take  it  kneel- 
ing, some  sitting,  but  none  take  it,  that  I  could 
find,  as  the  disciples  did.  As  to  the  matter, 
Christ  said,  "  Do  this  in  remembrance  of  me  ;" 
he  did  not  tell  them  how  often  they  should  do 
it,  or  how  long ;  neither  did  he  enjoin  them  to 
do  it  always  as  long  as  they  lived,  or  that  all 
believers  should  do  it  to  the  end  of  the  world. 
The  apostle  Paul,  who  was  not  converted  un- 
til after  Christ's  death,  tells  the  Corinthians 
that  he  had  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  he 
delivered  unto  them  concerning  this  matter,  and 
relates  Christ's  words  respecting  the  cup  thus 
"  This  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remem 
brance  of  me  ;"  and  the  apostle  adds,  "  For  as 
often  as  ye  do  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this 
cup,  ye  do  show  forth  the  Lord's  death  till  he 
come."  According  to  what  the  apostle  here 
delivers,  neither  Christ  nor  he  enjoined  people 
to  do  this  always,  but  leaves  them  to  their 
liberty,  "  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it.'' 

The  Jews  used  to  take  a  cup,  and  to  break 
bread  and  divide  it  among  them  in  their  feasts, 
as  may  be  seen  in  the  Jewish  antiquities  ;  thus 
the  breaking  of  bread  and  drinking  wine  were 
Jewish  rites  which  were  not  to  last  always 
After  the  disciples  had  taken  the  bread  anc 
wine,  some  of  them  questioned  whether  Jesus 
was  the  Christ ;  they  said,  "  We  trusted  that 
it  had  been  he  which  should  have  redeemed 
Israel."  Although  the  Corinthians  had  the 
bread  and  wine,  and  were  baptized  in  water, 
the  apostle  told  them  they  were  reprobates,  if 
Christ  was  not  in  them,  and  bid  them  examine 
themselves.  Christ  said  that  he  was  the  bread 
of  life  that  came  down  from  heaven,  and  that 
he  would  come  and  divcll  in  them.,  which  the 
apostles  did  witness  fulfilled,  and  exhorted 
others  to  seek  that  which  comes  down  from 
above  ;  but  the  outward  bread  and  wine,  and 
water,  are  not  from  above,  but  below. 

Now  ye  that  eat  and  drink  this  outward 
bread  and  wine  in  remembrance  of  Christ's 
death,  will  ye  come  no  nearer  to  Ciirist's  deatl 
than  to  take  bread  and  wine  in  remembrance 
of  it?  After  ye  have  eaten  in  remembrance  of 
his  death,  ye  must  come   into  his  death,  and 


die  with  him,  as  the  apostles  did,  if  ye  will 
e  with  him.  This' is  a  further  advanced 
stale,  to  be  with  him  in  the  fellowship  of  his 
death,  than  only  to  take  bread  and  wine  in  re- 
membrance of  it.  You  must  have  fellowship 
with  Christ  in  his  sufferings  ;  if  ye  will  reign 
with  him,  ye  must  sutler  with  him  ;  if  ye  will 
live  with  liim,  ye  must  die  with  him  ;  and  if 
ye  die  with  him,  ye  must  be  buried  with  him, 
and  being  buried  with  him  in  the  true  baptism, 
ye  also  rise  with  him.  Then  having  suffered 
and  died  with  him,  and  been  buried  with  him, 
if  ye  are  risen  with  Christ,  "  seek  those  things 
which  are  above,  where  Christ  sitteth  on  the 
right  hand  of  God."  Eat  the  bread  which 
comes  down  from  above,  which  is  not  outward 
bread,  and  drink  the  cup  of  salvation  which  he 
gives  in  his  kingdom,  which  is  not  outward 
wine.  Then  there  will  not  be  a  looking  at 
the  things  that  are  seen,  as  outward  bread  and 
wine,  and  water  are  ;  for,  as  says  the  apostle, 
"  the  things  that  are  seen  are  temporal,  but  the 
things  that  are  not  seen  are  eternal." 

The  fellowship  that  stands  in  the  use  of 
biead,  wine,  and  water,  things  that  are  seen, 
will  have  an  end  ;  but  the  fellowship  which 
stands  in  the  gospel,  the  power  of  God,  which 
brings  life  and  immortality  to  light,  by  which 
people  may  see  over  the  devil  that  has  dark- 
ened them',  this  fellowship  is  eternal  and  will 
stand.  All  that  are  in  it  seek  that  which  is 
heavenly  and  eternal,  which  comes  down  from 
above,  and  are  sntded  in  the  eternal  mystery 
of  the  fellowship  of  the  gospel,  which  is  hid 
from  all  eyes  that  look  only  at  visible  things. 
The  apostle  told  the  Corinthians,  who  were  in 
disorder  about  water,  bread  and  wine,  that  he 
"  desired  to  know  nothing  amongst  them,  but 
Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified."  Fox. 


Bees. — In  Livonia  the  inhabitants  make 
hollow  places  in  the  trees  of  the  forest  to  re- 
ceive and  cultivate  bees.  Some  of  them  had 
hundreds,  and  even  thousands  of  these  bee- 
hives. Butner,  a  Livonian  clergyman,  says 
the  air,  at  some  distance  from  the  ground,  is 
better  for  the  bees  than  that  of  the  bee-houses 
which  receive  the  exhalations  of  the  earth. 
Where  forests  are  not  conveniently  situated, 
he  says  it  is  advantageous  to  place  the  hives 
upon  trees  standing  alone,  at  12  or  15  feet 
above  the  ground. 

Progress  in  China. — Sclawuskowski,  a  Po- 
lish noble,  who  was  banished  to  Siberia,  but 
afterwards  received  permission  to  visit  China, 
has  established  a  school  of  the  French  and 
Polish  languages  at  Maimotsky,  for  the  last  two 
years,  and  has  now  between  four  and  five  hun- 
dred scholars,  among  whom  are  many  of  the 
sons  of  Mandarins  and  Tartar  nobles.  Mai- 
motsky is  the  frontier  town  between  which 
and  Kiahkta,  the  Russian  and  Chinese  trade  is 
carried  on. 


Mdmmoth  bones. — The  maramotli  bones 
may  not  inaptly  be  called  the  peculiar  produce 
of  Siberia  and  the  Northern  Islands.  The 
further  the  traveller  proceeds  to  tlie  north,  the 
smaller  in  size,  but  the  more  abundant  in  quan- 
tity become  these  relics  of  a  former  world.    In 


400 


THE  FRIEND. 


the  La?chovv  islands  it  is  a  rare  circumstance  to 
discover  a  mammoth's  tusk  weighing  mor 
thaa  78  lbs.,  whereas,  in  the  interior  of  Sibe- 
ria, it  is  not  an  uncommon  thing  to  meet  willi 
one  of  four  times  thai  weight.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  immense  quantity  of  these  bones 
found  in  the  Siberian  islands,  foims  one  of  the 
most  remarkable  phenomena  connected  with 
these  singular  remains.  The  first  of  the  Loe- 
chow  islands  is  little  more  than  one  mass  of 
mammoth's  bones — and  though  for  upwards  of 
eighty  years  the  Siberian  traders  have  been 
bringing  over  annually  large  cargoes  of  them, 
there  appears  as  yet  to  be  no  sensible  diminu- 
tion in  the  apparently  inexhaustible  store.  The 
teeth  found  in  these  islands,  are  also  much 
whiter  and  fresher  than  those  of  the  continent. 
The  most  valuable  were  met  with  on  a  low 
sand  bank  of  the  western  coast;  and  there, 
when  after  a  long  prevalence  of  easterly  winds, 
the  sea  recedes,  a  fresh  supply  of  mammoth 
bones  is  always  found. 

THE   DYING    BELIEVER    TO    HIS    SOUL. 

Deathless  principle,  arise : 
Soar,  thou  native  of  tlie  skies  ; 
Pearl  of  price,  by  Jesus  booght, 
To  his  glorious  likeness  wrought, 
Go,  to  shine  before  his  throne ; 
Deck  his  mediatorial  crown  : 
Go,  his  triumphs  to  adorn  ; 
Made  for  God,  to  God  return. 

Lo,  He  beckons  from  on  high  I 
Fearless  to  his  presence  fly  : 
Thine  the  merit  of  his  blood  ; 
Thine  the  righteousness  of  God. 

Angels,  joyful  to  attend, 
Hov'ring  round  thy  pillow  bend  ; 

And  escort  thee  qu 

Is  thy  earthly  house  distrest  ? 
Willing  to  retain  her  guest  ? 
'Tis  not  Ihou,  but  she,  must  die: 
Fly,  celestial  tenant,  fly, 
Burst  thy  shackles,  drop  thy  clay, 
Sweetly  breathe  thyself  away: 
Singing,  lo  lliy  crown  remove ; 
Swift  of  wing,  and  fir'd  with  love. 

Shudder  not  lo  pass  the  stream  : 
Venture  all  thy  care  on  Him  ; 
Him,  whose  dying  love  and  pow'r 
Still'd  its  tossing,  hush'd  its  roar. 
Safe  is  the  expanded  wave  ; 
Gentle,  as  a  summer's  eve  : 
Not  one  object  of  his  care 
Ever  suifer'd  shipwreck  there. 
See  the  haven,  full  in  view  ! 
Love  divine  shall  bear  thee  through. 
Trust  to  that  propitious  gale  : 
Weigh  thy  anchor,  spread  thy  sail. 

Saints,  in  glory  perfect  made. 
Wait  thy  passage  through  the  shade  : 
Ardent  for  thy  coming  o'er. 
See,  they  throng  the  blissful  shore. 
Mount,  their  transports  to  improve: 
Join  the  longing  choir  above: 
Swiftly  lo  their  wish  be  giv'n  : 
Kindle  higher  joy  in  heav'n. 
Such  the  prospects  that  arise. 

To  the  dying  Christian's  eyes! 

Such  the  glorious  vista,  faith 

Opens  through  the  shades  of  death ! 

ToPLADV 


Something  New. — Among  the  candidates 
offered  yesterday  for  admission  to  the  freshman 
class  at  Cambridge,  was  a  pupil  of  the  Perkins 
Institution  for  the  Blind — a  youth  of  si.xteen, 
blind  from  his  birth.  He  passed  a  perfectly 
satisfactory  examination  in  all  the  branches, 


and  was  duly  admitted.  He  has  been  a  pup 
ol  tlie  institution  over  six  years,  and  has  ac- 
quired, besides  an  acquaintance  with  the 
branches  requisite  for  admission  to  college,  a 
knowledge  of  the  French  language  and  of  the 
science  of  music. 

We  were  anxious  to  know  how  this  youth 
who  has  entered  college  was  to  progress  in  his 
studies,  as  all  the  books  are  not  printed  in 
raised  letters,  and  we  learned  that  he  is  as- 
sisted by  a  lad  with  a  pair  of  eyes,  who  reads 
his  lesson,  looks  out  words  in  the  dictionary, 
consults  the  grammarian,  &c.  His  lesson  once 
committed,  he  goes  to  his  tutor,  who  reads 
passages  to  him,  for  instance  in  Greek;  these 
he  will  translate  and  parse  with  ease,  and  such 
is  the  increase  of  the  power  of  memory  by  this 
practice,  that  it  goes  far  to  counterbalance  the 
loss  of  sight. — Boston  Journal. 


NINTH  MONTH,  12,  1840. 


An  article  in  the  American  and  Foreign  Anti- 
Slavery  Reporter  for  the  present  month,  after 
some  introductory  remarks,  proceeds  as  fol- 
lows : — 

"  We  have  made  these  remarks  preliminary 
to  a  proposal  we  are  about  to  make,  to  aboli- 
tionists and  all  other  friends  of  the  people  of 
colour.  Let  a  fund  be  raised,  and  entrusted  to 
a  board  of  wise  and  philanthropic  men,  for  the 
benefit  of  coloured  youth.  Let  thi.s  board 
seek  out  those  who  are  endowed  with  superior 
talents,  who  possess  high  moral  worth,  who 
are  skilful,  industrious,  enterprising — and  af- 
ford them  the  necessary  aid  to  acquire  me- 
chanical trades,  and  a  good  education.  AVhat 
an  incalculable  blessing  such  an  organization 
might  be  to  the  subjects  of  it,  to  the  coloured 
people  in  general,  to  society  at  large,  to  the 
cause  of  emancipation  ! — Theie  are  those  who 
would  gladly  contribute  to  such  a  fund,  and  we 
doubt  not  an  efficient  committee  might  be  se- 
lected to  appropriate  the  funds  wisely  and  ad- 
vantageously. 

"  Since  the  above  was  penned,  the  executive 
committee  of  the  American  and  Foreign  Anti- 
Slavery  Society  have  passed  the  following 
resolutions  : 

"  Resolved,  that  this  committee  recommend 
the  formation  of  a  Board  of  Relief,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  securing  funds  from  benevolent  indi- 
viduals, to  be  loaned  or  expended  for  the  bene- 
fit of  meritorious  persons  of  colour,  especially 
young  men  of  uncoiimion  abilities  and  moral 
worth,  with  a  view  to  aiding  them  in  acquiring 
a  knowledge  of  mechanical  arts,  and  in  obtain- 
ing a  good  education. 

"  Resolved,  that  the  following  gentlemen  be 
requested  to  act  as  such  committee,  to  supply 
vacancies,  and  add  to  their  numbers  :  William 
.lay,  S.  S.  Jocelyn,  Lewis  Tappan,  S.  E. 
Cornish,  S.  E.  Morse,  and  Christopher 
Rush." 

We  like  the  spirit  of  these  resolutions. 
They  indicate  a  mode  of  benevolent  action  for 
the  benefit  of  the  coloured  people  whicli  we 
have  long  considered  of  primary  importance, 
and  equally  so,  whether  we  look  to  their  colo- 
nization in  Africa  or  in  Canada,  to  their  emi- 
gration to  the  British  West  India  colonies — or 


to  their  remaining  among  us  as  a  component 
part  of  the  body  politic  ;  and  we  would  fondly 
cherish  the  hope,  that  the  scheme  of  raising 
funds  for  this  object  will  be  liberally  sustained. 
With  regard  to  the  members  of  our  own  reli- 
gious society,  at  least  within  the  compass  of 
this  Yearly  Meeting,  we  have  within  our 
borders  an  institution  originating  in  principles 
of  kindred  character,  which  will,  or  ought  to, 
monopolise  the  whole  of  their  liberality  in  this 
way  for  some  time  to  come.  We  allude  to  the 
Institute  for  Coloured  Youth.  This  inter- 
esting establishment,  favouiably  situated  some 
six  or  eight  miles  from  the  city,  is  about  com- 
mencing its  operations  upon  a  limited  scale ; 
but  though  patronised  by  and  under  the  con- 
trol of  some  of  our  most  enterprising  and  gene- 
rous minds,  must,  without  additional  aid,  of 
necessity  be  cramped,  if  it  does  not  languish, 
through  inadequacy  of  pecuniary  means.  This 
ought  not,  and  we  trust  will  not  be  permitted 
to  be  long  the  case,  among  a  people  so  emi- 
nently blessed  "in  basket  and  in  store"  as  we 
have  been  and  remain  to  be. 

A  young  woman,  a  member  of  the  Society 
of  Friends,  wants  a  situation  as  teacher  in  a 
Friend's  school.  She  is  well  qualified  to  teach 
the  usual  branches  of  an  English  education, 
and  would  have  no  objection  to  going  to  the 
country.  A  note  addressed  to  B.  D.  and  left 
at  the  office  of  "  The  Friend,"  will  meet  with 
immediate  attention. 

WEST    TOWN    BOARDING    SCHOOL. 

An  adjourned  meeting  of  the  Committee  on 
Instruction  will  be  held  on  6th  day,  the  18th 
instant,  in  the  Committee  room,  on  Mulberry 
street,  at  3  o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 

Thomas  Kite,  Clerk. 

Haddonfield  Boarding  School  for  Girls, 

Under  the  care  of  Amy  Easllack  and  sister, 
is  again  re-opened,  and  ready  for  the  reception 
of  pupils ;  and  those  who  wish  to  place  their 
children  in  this  institution  this  fall  or  winter, 
are  requested  to  forward  their  names  early. 
Terms  are  thirty  dollars  per  quarter,  of  twelve 
v.'eeks,  payable  in  advance.  Application  may 
be  made  at  the  school,  or  to 

William  Evans,  No.  134  south  Front  st. 

Thomas  Kite,  No.  132  north  Fifth  street. 

Henry  Warrington,  Westfield,  N.  Jersey. 

Joseph  B.  Cooper,  Newton,  New  Jersey. 

8th  ino.  25th,  1840. 

UAVERFOKD  SCHOOL. 

The  Semi-Aunual  Examination  will  com- 
mence on  fifth  day  the  10th  inst.  and  close  on 
third  day  the  15th  inst.  Parents  and  others 
interested  in  the  school  ar-e  respectfully  invited 
to  attend. 

9th  month  3d,  1840. 


Died. — At  his  residence  in  Dcluware  county,  Peniv 
sylvania,  on  seventh  day,  the  29th  of  8lh  month,  in  the 
84th  year  of  his  age,  Moses  Palmer,  a  valuable  mem- 
ber of  Concord  Monthly  Meeting,  in  the  station  of  an 
elder. 

,  in  Baltimore,  on  the  18lh  of  8lh  month  last, 

Sarah  Webster,  in  the  70lh  year  of  her  agp.  Through- 
out a  long  protracted  illness  she  evinced  the  patience 
of  a  Christian,  and  has  left  on  the  minds  of  her  friends 
a  consoling  belief,  that  through  the  merits  of  a  cruci- 
fied Saviour,  her  reward  is  with  the  sjMrits  of  the  jutS 
in  the  kingdom  of  Heaven. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


Q 


SEV3SNTH  da:?,  NISTH  BSOSJTH,  19,   1340. 


HO.  51. 


EDITED   BY    ROUEJIT    SMITH.  j 

PL'BLISIJED  WEEKLY. 

Price  two  doUiirs  per  nnnum,  pai/able  in  advance. 

3abscrip.io„9  anrt  Paym-nls  rcciivr-<l  l.y 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOHRTII  STREKT,  OP  ST.tlKf, 

I'HILADF.LI'HIA. 

1,  IFii  IN  SIBERIA. 

A  late  number  of  the  Foreign  Quarterly  Re- 
view has  an  article,  the  subject  of  which  is  the 
narrative  of  an  expedition  by  order  of  the 
Russian  government,  under  direction  of  Lieu- 
tenant, now  Admiral,  Von  Wrangel  ;  under- 
taken for  the  purpose  of  completing  the  survey 
of  the  north-eastern  coast  of  Siberia,  and  to 
determine,  if  possible,  the  long  pending  enig- 
ma, of  the  existence  of  a  large  polar  continent. 
The  reviewers  pronounce  the  work  one  of  the 
most  attractive  of  the  kind  that  has  for  some 
years  passed  through  their  hands.  The  pub- 
lication, say  they,  has  been  unaccountably  de- 
layed for  niore  than  ten  years,  and  appears  at 
length  in  the  form  of  a  translation  ;  while  the 
original  Russian  manuscript  is  still  allowed  idly 
to  repose  in  the  archives  of  the  admiralty  at 
St.  Petersburg. 

AVe  propose  transferring  to  our  pages  a  con- 
siderable part  of  the  article.  On  the  23d  of 
the  3d  month,  1820,  the  author  left  St.  Pe- 
tersburg, and  on  the  2d  of  the  11th  month  ar- 
rived at  Nishney  Kolymsk ;  which  for  three 
years  was  destined  to  form  the  centre  of  his 
operations. 

The  cold  became  moie  severe  as  our  author 
advanced  further  towards  the  north,  and  before 
reaching  Sredne-Kolymsk,  though  yet  in  the 
middle  of  October,  the  thermometor  had  alrea- 
dy marked  29°  below  zero.  He  thought  it 
high  time,  therefore,  to  make  his  winter  toilette, 
the  particulars  of  which  may  be  interesting  to 
those  of  our  readers  who  are  desirous  of  stu- 
dying foreign  fashions. 

"Over  my  customary  travelling  uniform  I 
had  first  to  pull  a  camisole  with  sleeves  and 
breast-piece,  both  lined  with  the  fur  of  the 
silver  fox.  Over  my  feet  I  drew  double  socks 
of  soft  young  reindeer  skin  ;  and,  over  these, 
high  boots  or  torbassy  of  similar  material. 
When  riding,  I  put  on,  in  addition,  my  nako- 
lenniki  or  knee-pieces.  Lastly  came  the 
Kukhlanka,  or  over-all,  a  sort  of  wide  sack, 
with  sleeves,  made  of  double  reindeer  skin, 
with  fur  inside  and  out,  and  a  hood  of  fur 
hanging  down  the  back.  There  were  also  a 
number  of  small  pieces  to  protect  the  face  ; 
the  iuinossnik  for  the  nose,  the  nuborodnik  for 
the  chin,  the  naiishniki  for  the  ears,  the  na- 


lobnik  for  the  forehead,  &c.:  and  to  complete 
my  costume  came  an  immense  fox-skin  cap 
with  long  ears.  I  was  so  embarrassed  by  this 
cumbersome,  and  to  me  unaccustomed  dress, 
that  it  was  only  with  the  assistance  of  my  at- 
tendant I  was  able  to  mount  my  horse.  For- 
tunately, the  skin  of  the  reindeer  is  exceedingly 
light,  considering  its  warmth  and  closeness  ; 
otherwise  it  would  he  impossible  to  bear  the 
weight  of  so  many  pieces  of  fur." 

Nishney-Kolymsk  is  a  wretched  fishing  vil- 
lage, consisting  of  a  church  and  forty-two 
houses  or  huts,  into  which  the  inmates  creep 
for  shelter  during  their  nine  months'  winter, 
but  which  are  left  to  take  care  of  themselves 
during  what  are  called  Ihc  summer  months, 
when  the  whole  population  wander  away  to 
catch  fish  and  reindeer,  of  which  the  meat 
when  frozen  is  laid  by  as  a  stock  for  the  win- 
ter. Completely  exposed  to  the  piercing  winds 
that  come  sweeping  from  the  north  pole,  the 
climate  of  the  place  is  even  more  severe  than 
its  latitude  would  imply.  On  the  2d  of  No- 
vember, when  M.  von  AVrangel  arrived,  the 
thermometer  stood  at  32°  (36°  below  zero  of 
Fahrenheit)  ;  and  though  in  summer  the  tem- 
perature sometimes  rises  to  18'  (70''  of  Fahren- 
reit)  yet  the  average  for  the  year  is  not  above 
8°  below  the  freezing  point  of  Reaumur.  Dur- 
ing the  first  week  in  September  the  Kolyma  is 
usually  frozen  over,  and  in  January  the  cold 
reaches  43°  (SO''  below  Fahrenheit's  zero), 
when  the  very  act  of  breathing  becomes  pain- 
ful, and  the  snow  itself  throws  ofi'  a  vapour! 
The  intense  cold  is  usually  accompanied  by  a 
thick  mist,  a  clear  day  being  of  rare  occurrence 
during  the  whole  winter.  For  eight-and-thirty 
days  the  sun  never  rises,  and  for  fifty-two  it 
never  sets.  The  summer  itself  brings  little 
enjoyment  with  it,  for  in  the  early  part  of  July 
the  gnats  or  mosquitoes  appear  in  .such  count- 
less swarms,  that  they  fairly  darken  the  atmos- 
phere, when  large  fires  are  lighted  of  dried 
moss  or  leaves,  under  the  smoke  of  which  not 
only  the  inhabitants  but  even  the  cattle  seek 
shelter  from  the  persecutions  of  their  diminu- 
tive tormentors.  These  insects,  however,  per- 
form one  most  important  office  for  the  good  peo- 
ple of  Nishney-Kolymsk.  by  driving  the  wild 
reindeer  from  the  forest  to  the  open  heath  or 
lumlra.  The  herds  wander  by  th.ousands 
during  the  gnat  season  towards  the  sea-coast, 
when,  more  particularly  while  crossing  the 
rivers,  large  numbers  of  them  are  easily  killed 
by  the  hunters. 

Vegetation  is  almost  extinct  in  this  northern 
region.  A  few  berries  are  in  favourable  sea- 
sons collected  by  the  women  ;  but  with  this 
exception  no  plant  grows  that  can  be  used  for 
food.  The  soil  never  thaws  ;  and  of  the  few 
stunted  trees  that  still  linger  about  the  Lower 
Kolyma,  the  roots  seldom  strike  into  the 
ground,  but  lie  for  the   most   part   stretched 


along  the  surface,  as  though  they  shrunk  from 
the  thick  strata  of  ice  below.  A  few  wild 
flowers  adorn  the  heaths  in  summer;  the  rose 
and  the  forget-me-not  then  invite  the  sentimen- 
tal lover  to  expatiate  on  their  beauty,  if  love 
and  sentiment  can  indeed  exist  where  all  nature 
is  covered  with  an  almost  perpetual  shroud, — 
a  north  wind,  even  in  summer,  scarcely  ever 
failing  to  bring  with  it  a  snow-storm. 

The  district  of  Kolymsk  is  calculated  to 
contain  2498  male  inhabitants,  including  325 
Russians  and  Cossacks.  Of  this  population, 
2173  are  subjected  to  the  yassakor  direct  tax, 
which  produces  803  fox-skins,  28  sables,  and 
10,847  rubles  in  money.  The  Russians  are 
mostly  the  descendants  of  real  or  supposed  cri- 
minals ;  the  Cossacks  claim  the  original  con- 
querors of  Siberia  as  their  ancestors,  form  a 
distinct  corporation,  and  are  exempt  from  the 
yassak.  Our  author  speaks  much  of  the  so- 
cial virtues  of  these  simple-minded  denizens  of 
the  north,  who,  during  their  long  and  dreary 
winter,  find  means  to  relieve  the  tedium  and 
monotony  of  their  existence  by  song,  dance, 
and  various  other  unpretending  in-door  amuse- 
ments. 

The  dwellings  of  the  Russians  along  the 
Lower  Kolyma  vary  but  little  from  those  cf 
the  Yakoots  and  other  Siberian  aborigines. 
The  trees  in  this  part  of  the  country  being  too 
stunted  to  afibrd  any  materials  for  building,  the 
inhabitants  depend  for  their  supply  of  timber 
wholly  upon  the  drift  wood  brought  down  the 
river  by  the  annual  inundations  which  seldom 
fail  to  accompany  the  breaking  up  of  the  ice. 
As  soon  as  a  sufficient  number  of  trees  has 
been  collected,  a  kind  of  log  hut  is  constructed, 
the  interstices  of  which  are  filled  up  with  moss 
and  clay,  and  for  the  sake  of  warmth,  a  mound 
of  earth  is  raised  all  round  to  a  level  with  the 
I  window.  These  huts  measure  usu.ally  from 
two  to  three  fathoms  square,  and  one  and  a 
half  fathom  in  height.  In  one  corner  stands 
the  Ishuval,  or  fire-hearth,  the  smoke  of  which 
escapes  by  a  small  hole  in  the  roof;  but,  in  a 
few  houses,  luxury  has  extended  already  to 
the  adoption  of  regular  Russian  stoves  with 
chimneys.  Low  and  incomplete  partitions 
divide  the  sleeping  places  of  the  several  mem- 
bers of  the  family,  and  the  rest  of  the  dwelling 
is  made  to  serve  all  the  multifarious  offices  of 
kitchen,  workshop,  sitting  and  reception  room, 
broad  benches  being  placed  around,  on  which 
reindeer  skins  are  spiead  as  a  ready  couch  for 
an  occasional  guest.  Such  a  hut  is  usually 
provided  with  two  small  windows  of  ten  or 
twelve  inches  square,  through  which,  if  glazed, 
a  scanty  light  would  find  its  way,  but  as  a  sub- 
stitute for  glass  fish-bladders  are  used  in  sum- 
mer, and  in  winter  plates  of  ice,  seldom  less 
than  six  inches  in  thickness,  through  which 
only  a  very  feeble  portion  of  daylight  is  able 
to  pierce.     A  small  store-house  usually  stands 


402 


THE    FKIEND. 


by  the  side  of  the  dwelling,  and  the  roofs  of 
both  are  fitted  up  with  a  scaffolding  for  the 
drying  of  fish. 

Little  value  appears  to  be  set  on  cleanliness 
of  any  kind.  Public  baths  are  maintained  by 
the  order  of  government,  though  rarely  visited 
by  the  inhabitants.  Linen  or  calico  is  worn 
only  by  the  more  wealthy,  and  among  them 
the  use  of  it  is  mostly  confined  to  the  women. 
A  shirt  of  soft  reindeei  skin  with  the  fur  in- 
side, is  generally  worn  ne.\t  the  skin.  The 
outer  side  of  this  garment  is  dyed  with  a  red 
colour  obtained  from  a  decoction  of  alder  bark, 
and  round  the  edges  and  the  sleeves  it  is 
ornamented  with  narrow  stripes  of  beaver  and 
other  skin,  which  are  obtained  at  high  prices 
from  the  Tshuktshi.  The  trousers,  likewise 
of  reindeer  skin,  descend  half  way  down  the 
Ifeg,  and  over  the  whole  comes  the  kumleyu 
of  thick  tanned  reindeer  skin,  without  the  fur. 
The  kamlcyasoon  receives  a  dark  yellow  tint, 
from  the  smoky  atmosphere  by  which  the 
wearer  is  almost  always  surrounded.  The 
above  constitutes  the  home  costume  ;  but  when 
the  Kolymskite  dandy  ventures  abroad  he 
takes  care  to  array  himself  in  various  other 
descriptions  of  fur,  of  which  some  conception 
may  be  formed  from  the  account  given  a  few 
pages  back,  of  M.  von  Wrangel's  travelling 
accoutrements. 

Except  on  slate  occasions,  the  dress  of  the 
women  diflers  but  little  from  that  of  the  men, 
unless  in  the  arrangement  of  the  head  gear. 

"  To  form  a  just  conception  of  life  on  the 
banks  of  the  Kolyma,"  says  M.  von  Wrangel, 
■•one  must  have  spent  some  time  with  the  in- 
habitants. One  must  have  seen  them  in  their 
winter  dwellings  and  in  their  summer  bala- 
gans  ;  one  must  have  shot  down  their  rapid 
streams  in  the  light  canoe,  must  have  climbed 
mountains  and  rocks  with  them,  oi  dashed  in 
their  light  dog-drawn  sledges  through  the  most 
piercing  cold  over  tiie  boundless  tundra ;  one 
must  in  short  have  become  one  of  themselves. 
Sueh  was  our  life  during  the  three  years  we 
spent  here.  We  lived  with  them,  dressed  like 
them,  fed  on  their  dried  fish,  and  shared  with 
them  the  hardships  and  privations  inseparable 
from  the  climate,  and  the  frequent  want  even 
of  food  which  it  brings  along  with  it. 

"  Let  us  begin  with  the  spring.  The  fishery 
forms  their  most  important  pursuit ;  indeed  the 
very  existence  of  the  whole  population  depends 
upon  it.  The  locality  of  Nishney-Kolymsk, 
however,  is  unfavourable,  and  the  inhabitants 
are  obliged  to  migrate  at  this  season  to  more 
suitable  parts  of  the  river.  As  soon  as  the 
winter  ceases,  they  accordingly  abandon  their 
dwellings  in  search  of  some  convenient  spot, 
■where  they  forthwith  construct  a  balagun,  or 
light  summer  hut,  and  immediately  commence 
their  hostilities  upon  the  piscatory  tribe.  Most 
of  the  Nishney-Kolyniskites  have  regular 
country-houses  of  this  description  at  the  mouths 
of  the  several  creeks  and  rivulets,  which  they 
begin  to  visit  in  April,  in  order  to  prepare  for 
the  campaign.  In  the  middle  of  May,  when 
the  merchants  arrive  from  the  fair  of  Ostrow- 
noye,  on  their  return  to  Yakoutsk,  the  whole 
population  abandons  the  little  place,  leaving  the 
whole  town  to  the  guardianship  of  one  Cos- 
sack sentinel,  and    perhaps   one  or   two   old 


women,  whom  age  prevents  from  joining  in 
the  general  pursuit. 

"  Spring  is  the  most  trying  season  of  the 
whole  year.  The  store  collected  during  the 
summer  and  autumn  has  usually  been  con- 
sumed for  some  lime  ;  the  fish  do  not  always 
make  their  appearance  immediately,  and  the 
dogs,  e.xhausted  by  their  winter  work,  and  yet 
more  by  the  severe  fast  to  which  they  have  for 
some  time  been  subjected,  are  too  feeble  to 
allow  their  masters  to  avail  themselves  of  the 
nast,"  to  calch  a  few  elks  and  wild  reindeer. 
Famine  then  appears  in  its  most  honible  form. 
Crowds  of  Tungusians  and  Yukaheers  come 
flocking  into  the  Russian  villages  in  search  of 
some  subsistence.  Pale  and  ghost-like,  they 
stagger  about,  and  greedily  devour  every  spe- 
cies of  garbage  that  falls  in  their  way.  Bones, 
skins,  thongs  of  leather,  every  thing  in  short 
that  the  stomach  will  receive,  is  eagerly  con- 
verted into  food.  But  small  is  the  relief  they 
find  ;  for  the  unthrifty  townspeople  are  by  this 
time  almost  as  ill  ofl^  themselves,  and  living 
upon  the  scanty  remnant  of  fodder  stored  up 
for  the  use  of  the  dogs,  so  that  many  of  these 
faithful  and  valuable  animals  perish  nearly 
every  year  of  hunger.  There  is  a  store-house 
established  by  the  government,  where  rye  flour 
is  sold  to  every  comer  ;  but  the  expense  of 
conveying  it  from  so  enormous  a  distance  en- 
hances the  price  to  such  a  degree  that  few  are 
able  to  avail  themselves  of  the  facility  thus 
afforded  them.  Although  the  additional  ac- 
commodation is  granted  them  of  not  paying 
before  autumn,  still  there  are  not  many  who 
can  aflbrd  to  give  twenty  rubles  for  a  pood  of 
flour,  wi.icli  moreover  has  often  been  damaged 
during  the  protracted  journey  it  has  had  to 
perforin.  'J'hree  of  these  periods  of  horror  did 
I  witness,  during  three  succeeding  springs,  and 
even  now  I  shudder  when  I  reflect  on  the 
scenes  of  sufiering  which  I  beheld,  and  of 
which  it  would  be  utterly  impossible  for  me  to 
attempt  a  description. 

It  is  just  when  famine  is  at  its  worst  that 
relief  arrives.  Suddenly  countless  swarms  of 
birds  make  their  appearance.  Swans,  geese, 
ducks,  and  several  descriptions  of  snipes.  These 
are  the  first  heralds  of  spring,  and  at  their 
coming  hunger  and  want  are  at  an  end.  Old 
and  young,  men  and  women,  all  that  can  walk 
or  run,  now  rush  out  with  guns,  bows,  and 
sticks,  to  kill  as  many  as  they  may.  In  June 
the  ice  breaks  up,  a  profusion  of  fish  comes 
crowding  into  the  river,  and  all  hands  are  in 
movement  to  avail  themselves  of  the  short  sea- 
son of  grace  to  provide  a  store  for  the  coming 
year.  But  here  a  new  misfortune  often  assails 
them.  The  stream  is  not  strong  enough  to 
float  away  with  sufficient  rapidity  the  might}' 
masses  of  ice.  These  accumulate  in  the  narrows 
and  shoals,  and  the  water,  arrested  in  its 
course,  quickly  overflows  the  whole  of  the 
low  country,  and,  if  the  inhabitants   are  not 


*  When  llio  warmlli  of  (lie  spring's  sun  thaws  the 
surface  of  the  snow,  it  freezes  again  during  the  night, 
whereby  a  thin  crust  of  ice  is  formed,  strong  enough 
to  bear  a  sledge  with  its  team  of  dogs.  In  this  condi- 
tion the  snow  is  called  nast,  over  which  the  elks  and 
the  reindLcr  are  pursued  during  the  night,  and,  as  ow- 
ing to  their  greater  weight,  they  are  constantly  break- 
ing Ihriiugh  the  ice,  they  are  caught  by  the  hunters 
with  little  trouble. 


quick  enough  in  driving  their  horses  to  the 
hills,  the  poor  animals  are  infallibly  lost.  In 
the  summer  of  1822  we  had  such  an  inunda- 
tion at  Nishney-Kolymsk,  which  came  upon 
us  so  suddenly  that  we  had  only  just  time  to 
take  refuge  \/i\\\  a  i&w  of  our  most  indispensa- 
ble articles  upon  the  flat  roofs  of  our  huts, 
where  we  were  forced  to  remain  for  upwards 
of  a  week.  The  water  rushed  with  fearful 
rapidity  between  the  houses,  and  the  whole 
place  looked  like  a  little  archipelago  of  house- 
tops, among  which  the  inhabitants  were  mer- 
rily rowing  about  in  their  canoes,  paying  one 
another  friendly  visits  and  catching  fish. 

"More  or  less  these  inundations  occur  every 
year,  and  when  the  waters  subside  the  main 
fishery  with  nets  begins.  Fish  form  tlie  chief 
food  of  man  and  dog,  and  for  the  yearly  con- 
sumption of  the  hundred  families  that  compose 
the  little  community  of  Nishney-Kolymsk,  at 
least  three  millions  of  herrings  are  required. 
Many  other  kinds  of  fish  are  caught  at  this 
time,  among  which  is  the  Nelma,  a  large  de- 
scription of  salmon  trout ;  but  the  first  fish  ate 
generally  thin,  and  are  mosfly  converted  into 
yukhula  for  the  dogs  ;  that  is  to  say,  cut  open, 
cleaned,  and  dried  in  the  air.  From  the  en- 
trails an  abundance  of  train  oil  is  obtained, 
which  is  used  for  food  as  well  as  for  fuel.  The 
yukula  is  distinguished  from  the  yiikhala 
merely  by  the  selection  of  a  better  kind  of  fish, 
and  by  greater  care  in  the  preparation. 

"  The  proper  season  for  bird  hunting  is 
when  the  animals  are  moulting,  when  having 
lost  their  featheis  they  are  unable  to  fly. 
Large  detachments  are  then  sent  off  from  the 
fishing  stations,  and  numbers  of  swans  and 
geese  are  killed  with  guns,  bows,  and  sticks. 
The  produce  of  this  chase  is  said  to  have  di- 
minished greatly  of  late  years.  Foimerly  it 
was  no  unusual  thing  for  the  hunters  to  bring 
home  several  thousands  of  geese  in  one  day, 
whereas  now  they  are  content  if  they  can  catch 
as  many  during  the  whole  season. 

"  While  the  men  are  fishing  and  hunting, 
the  women  make  the  best  use  of  the  interval 
of  fine  weather,  to  collect  the  scanty  harvest 
which  the  vegetable  kingdom  yields  them,  in 
the  shape  of  a  few  berries  and  aromatic  herbs. 
The  gathering  in  of  the  berries  is  a  season  of 
gaiety,  like  the  vintage  in  southern  climes. 
The  young  women  wander  about  in  large  par- 
ties, spending  the  nights  in  the  open  air,  and 
amusing  themselves  with  song  and  dance,  and 
other  innocent  diversions.  The  berries  them- 
selves are  preserved  by  pouring  cold  water 
over  them,  and  freezing  them,  in  which  con- 
dition they  form  one  of  the  favourite  dainties 
during  the  winter.  Besides  the  berries,  they 
collect  at  this  time  the  makarsim,  a  mealy 
root  found  in  large  quantities  in  the  subterra- 
nean storehouses  of  the  field-mice.  The  young 
girls  have  a  peculiar  tact  in  discovering  the 
magazines  of  these  little  notable  animals, 
whom,  without  the  least  remorse,  they  plunder 
of  the  fruits  of  their  provident  industry." 


For  "  The  Friend." 
SLAVERY     IN     INDIA. 

It  is  a  matter  of  interest  to  those  who  are 
conscientiously  scrupulous  of  partaking  of  the 
products  of  slave  labour,  to  know  whether  the 


THE  FKIEND. 


403 


articles  of  East  India  origin,  which  many  such  j 
persons  iiave  been  in  tlie  habit  of  using,  on  the 
supposition  that  they  were  the  result  of  free 
labour,  actually  are  so  or  not.  The  negative  1 
has  often  been  asserted  and  denied.  The  sla-  j 
very  acknowledged  to  exist  in  India,  has  been  | 
described  as  an  institution  growing  out  of  the  | 
religion  of  the  country,  and  the  system  ofj 
"  caste," — and  as  dilTeriug  so  essentially  from  ' 
what  we  understand  by  slaver)^,  as  no  more  to  j 
deserve  the  name  than  do  those  political  insti- 1 
tutions  of  many  other  countries,  which  degrade  | 
certain  classes  of  men,  and  debar  them  from 
the  enjoyment  of  privileges  destined  by  the  ! 
creator  for  the  common  benefit. 

There  has  been  a  great  want  of  accurate  in- 
formation on  this  subject,  in  this  country  espe- 
cially— a  want  which  will  in  a  good  degree  be 
supplied,  I  hope,  by  the  circulation  of  the  little 
book,  the  title  of  which  stands  at  the  head  of 
this  article.  It  is  the  work  of  William  Adam, 
a  native  of  England,  and  formerly  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  East  India  company,  from  both  of 
which,  circumstances  have  separated  him  :  he 
is  now  a  resident  of  Cambridge,  Massachusetts, 
and  holds  a  professorship  in  the  college  there. 
He  addresses  himself  in  the  form  of  letters  to 
T.  Fowell  Buxton. 

His  chief  object  is  to  draw  the  attention  of 
the  British  people  to  the  great  extent  of  slavery 
in  India,  and  to  the  prevalence  of  those  abuses 
necessarily  connected  with  the  system ;  of 
which  neither  they,  nor  the  world,  seem  to 
have  been  suflicieiitly  sensible.  He  appears 
from  his  residence  there,  and  the  nature  of  his 
pursuits,  to  have  had  favourable  opportunities 
of  collecting  facts,  though  the  difliculties  of 
doing  so  are  such  that  on  some  points  he  is  not 
able  to  be  very  precise.  This  is  especially  the 
case  in  regard  to  the  number  of  slaves  in  India  ; 
no  general  census  having  yet  been  taken,  nor 
any  other  official  return  of  population  in  such 
form  as  to  distinguish  the  bond  and  free.  He 
relies,  therefore,  mainly,  upon  the  estimates  of 
the  most  intelligent  writers  upon  the  subject, 
and  arrives  at  the  conclusion,  that  there  cannot 
be  less  than  500,000  slaves  in  that  country, 
and  that  in  all  probability  the  actual  number 
reaches  a  full  million. 

The  condition  of  these  slaves  is  various,  and 
to  understand  this  clearly,  it  is  necessary  to 
explain  the  origin  of  the  system.  When  India 
was  entered  by  the  British,  it  was  under  the 
dominion  of  the  Mahommedans,  who  had 
brought  the  Hindus  into  subjection  by  force  of 
arms.  The  Hindus  themselves  were  also  con- 
querors of  a  race  who  had  preceded  them,  and 
who  are  reputed  to  be  the  aborigines  of  the 
land.  Many  of  these  were  reduced  to  slavery 
by  the  Hindus,  and  their  descendants  still  re- 
main in  bondage  under  the  Hindu  law  ;  for 
their  Mahommedan  masters  allowed  them,  with 
certain  reservations,  the  enjoyment  of  their  own 
customs  and  laws,  and  even  permitted  them  to 
hold  in  bondage  thousands  who  were  not  taken 
captive  in  war,  notwithstanding  the  law  of 
Mahommed  expressly  forbad  the  followers  of 
the  prophet  themselves  from  enslaving  any  but 
prisoners  of  war  and  their  descendants.  IJnd 
the  latter  law,  many  of  the  Hindus  became 
slaves,  and  still  continue  so  ;  for  the  English, 
practising  the  same  policy,  allowed  both  them 
and  their  Hindu  predecessors  to  retain  those 


usages  which  were  not  deemed  inconsistent 
with  tlie  commercial  and  political  aggiandise- 
ment  of  the  East  India  company. 

As  before  stated,  besides  these  victims  of 
war,  there  are  great  numbers  held  in  bondage, 
by  the  Hindus,  under  the  sanction,  one  may 
say,  of  the  company,  though,  as  it  is  alleged, 
in  many  instances,  contrary  to  their  laws. 
Adam  tells  us,  that  a  prolific  source  of  slavery 
in  India,  is  the  sale  of  free  children  by  their 
paients.  The  existence  of  this  practice  is  so 
notorious  that  it  seems  scarcely  necessary  to 
support  the  statement  by  any  authority.  He 
however  does  quote  several  creditable  writers 
in  proof  of  the  assertion.  Colebrooke,  he 
says,  represents  that  during  a  famine  or  a 
dearth,  parents  have  been  known  to  sell  their 
children  for  prices  so  very  inconsiderable,  and 
so  litde  more  than  nominal,  that  they  may  in 
frequent  instances  have  credit  for  a  better  mo- 
tive than  that  of  momentarily  relieving  their 
own  necessities,  namely,  the  saving  of  their 
childrens'  lives,  by  interesting  in  their  preser- 
vation persons  able  to  provide  nourishment  for 
them.  He  is  however  mistaken,  says  Adam, 
when  he  goes  on  to  state  that  there  is  no  reason 
to  believe  that  they  are  ever  sold  from  mere 
avarice  and  want  of  natural  affection  in  the 
parent. 

There  is  perhaps  no  country  in  the  world 
that  has  been  subjected  in  modern  times  to  so 
many  and  heart-rending  famines  as  British  In- 
dia, and  we  may  hence  infer  how  considerable 
the  number  of  those  who  by  means  of  slavery 
have  been  preserved  from  starvation,  and  in 
times  of  famine  have  been  consigned  to  slavery. 
This,  at  least  in  Bengal,  in  Colebrooke's 
opinion,  is  the  chief  source  of  domestic  slaver)-. 
The  next  is  kidnapping,  an  evil  the  extent 
of  which  cannot  be  fully  known  ;  it  appears  to 
be  practised  at  the  present  day,  under  the  very 
eye  of  government,  and  in  the  very  heart  of 
Calcutta. 

Chaplin's  official  report  shov.'s  that,  in  the 
Mahratta  country,  subject  to  the  Bombay  pre- 
sidency, the  practice  of  kidnapping  has  arisen 
out  of  the  sale  of  children  by  their  parents  in 
times  of  famine.  "  A  great  number,"  says  he, 
"  have  within  these  few  years  been  imported 
into  the  Dckhan.  Under  these  circumstances, 
and  this  mode  of  disposing  of  a  famishing  off- 
spring, it  seems  beyond  all  doubt  to  have  been 
the  means  of  alleviating  scarcity.  One  groat 
evil  has  however  resulted,  that  of  kidnapping 
children  for  the  purpose  of  selling  them  in  dis- 
tant countries  as  slaves.  This  is  a  common 
practice  amongst  the  Lumans  and  Brinjarees  ; 
but  it  may  be  prevented  by  forbidding  the  sale 
of  all  children,  of  whom  a  satisfactory  account 
of  the  manner  of  procuring  them  is  not  given." 
In  the  Madras  territories  also,  kidnapping 
exists  to  a  great  extent.  Baber  states,  that 
while  he  was  in  India,  his  duties  led  to  con- 
stant official  intercourse,  upon  a  variety  of  sub- 
jects, with  the  political  residents  at  the  courts 
of  the  neighbouring  states  of  Mysore,  Coorg, 
Cochin,  and  Travancore,  some  of  which  related 
"  to  slaves  who  had  been  kidnapped  in  Tra- 
vancore," a  native  state,  "  and  sold  to  British 
subjects  ;  and  even  to  free-born  children  of 
various  castes  of  Hindus,  subjects  of  the  Co- 
chin or  Travancore  Rajas,  reduced  to  slavery 
in  the  honourable  company's  dominions,  who 


had  been  procured  by  the  most  fraudulent  and 
violent  means,  and  deprived  of  their  caste  by 
eutting  off  the  lock  of  hair  (the  distinguishing 
mark  of  their  caste),  by  making  them  eat  pro- 
hibited food,  and  otherwise  disguising  and  pol- 
luting them."  He  further  states,  that  one  of 
the  varieties  and  sources  of  domestic  slavery 
in  the  western  provinces  south  of  the  Kistna 
to  Cape  Coniorin,  is  "kidnapped  persons 
brought  by  Bingarries  and  other  travelling  mer- 
chants from  distant  inland  states,  and  sold  into 
slavery."  In  1787,  when  Fra  Paulino  wrote 
his  account  of  Travancore,  "  several  thousands 
of  persons  were  being  sold  annually  like  cattle, 
and  sent  out  of  the  country;"  and  in  1611, 
Baber  relates  that  he  discovered  and  suppressed 
a  traffic  consisting  in  the  kidnapping  of  slaves 
and  free-born  children  from  the  Cochin  and 
Travancore  states,  and  importing  them  into 
Malabar,  and  this  traffic  he  states  had  been  car- 
ried on  for  a  period  of  twelve  years  by  the 
overseer  of  the  company's  plantation  in  Mala- 
bar, and  under  authority  alleged  to  have  been 
granted  by  the  Bombay  government.  He 
thinks,  with  truth,  that  he  could  point  out 
hundreds  of  these  slaves  in  every  town  in 
Malabar,  there  being  few  Mahommedan  and 
Christian  houses  in  which  there  were  not  some 
of  them. 

A.  D.  Campbell  also  states,  that  "  there  can 
be  no  doubt  that  children  are  sometimes  kid- 
napped and  sold  as  slaves  without  the  know- 
ledge of  their  parents,  atnong  the  lowest  and 
poorest  of  the  Hindus  ;  and  their  anxiety  to 
recover  infants  whom  they  in  all  probability 
found  it  very  difficult  to  support,  would  have 
done  honour  to  the  highest  classes  of  European 
society." 

Adam  refers  to  an  instance  of  this  nefarious 
traffic  in  Madras,  brought  to  light  no  longer 
ago  than  the  eleventh  month  of  last  year.  The 
case  is  related  by  the  superintendent  of  marine 
police  at  that  place.  He  delected  a  party 
smuggling  off'  eight  young  children  to  a  native 
brig.  This  led  to  a  search,  and  resulted  in  the 
discovery  and  rescue  of  twenty-eight  children, 
two  of  them  girls,  and  all  between  the  ages  of 
three  and  ten  years.  "  It  appears,"  says  the 
superintendent,  "  by  all  the  evidence  adduced, 
that  these  poor  children  have  been  stolen,  de- 
coyed, and  purchased  ;  tivo  from  Bimlipatam, 
twenty-six  from  Caliogapatara  ;  and  I  have  no 
doubt,  if  the  case  is  properly  handled  in  the 
supreme  court,  that  the  nur.oda,  or  master  of 
the  vessel,  his  owner,  and  his  passengers,  all 
Musalmans,  will  be  convicted  as  slave  dealers, 
and  the  brig — the  Magdien — will  be  confis- 
cated. The  children  have  deposed  that  they 
were  brought  awaj'  by  the  above  parties  ;  some 
of  them  say  they  were  stolen,  some  that  they 
were  decoyed  away,  and  a  (e.vf  that  their  pa- 
rents sold  them  ;  they  have  given  their  former 
names,  and  their  present  names  as  fixed  by 
their  masters  ;  they  are  all  Gentoos  ;  they  have 
been  converted,  or  rather,  forcibly-  changed,  by 
their  masteis  from  that  caste  to  Musalmans." 
On  this,  Adam  justly  remarks,  that  while 
slavery  continues,  kidnapping  must  be  expect- 
ed. Kidnapping  is  one  of  the  sources  of  sla- 
very,  and  increases  the  number  of  slaves  ;  but 
it  is  also  one  of  the  fruits  of  slavery,  for  it  exists 
only  in  slave-holding  countries.  There  can 
be   no   effectual   suppression   of  kidnapping. 


404 


THE    FRIE.ND. 


liowever  much  we  may  piofess  to  abhor  it, 
while  we  cherish  or  even  only  tolerate  its  cause 
in  the  institution  of  slavery. 

The  next  source  of  slavery  in  India  is  the 
importation  of  slaves  either  by  land  or  sea. 
This  has  been  greatly  diminished  by  legal 
measures  on  the  part  of  the  company  ;  but, 
there  are  good  grounds  to  suspect,  not  wholly 
suppressed  :  indeed  Chaplin  distincdy  asserts, 
in  relation  to  that  extensive  district  of  country 
c:dled  the  Dekhan,  or  Deccan,  that  although 
the  import  of  slaves  from  foreign  slates  now 
stands  prohibited  by  the  orders  of  the  supreme 
government,  "  this  has  increased  the  price, 
without  putting  a  stop  to  the  traffic." 

The  Dekhan  is  a  large  part  of  all  India,  em- 
bracing the  whole  country  south  of  the  Ner- 
buddah,  which  river,  judging  from  a  map  be- 
fore me,  rises  about  500  miles  west  of  Calcutta, 
and  discharges  into  the  gulf  of  Cambia,  at 
the  north-west  angle  of  the  peninsula  of  Hin- 
dustan. 

Adam  understands  the  traffic  mentioned  by 
Chaplin  to  be  overland,  but  he  adduces  the  tes- 
timony of  a  number  of  individuals,  and  relates 
some  circumstances  himself,  to  prove  that  the 
importation  by  sea  has  not  ceased.  He  men- 
tions, for  instance,  that  during  part  of  the  time 
that  he  was  resident  in  Calcutta,  he  was  tenant 
of  a  house  belonging  to  an  Armenian  landlord, 
formerly  occupied  by  an  Armenian  family,  and 
situated  in  Amratola  street,  in  vvhich,  and  in 
■13  neighbourhood,  there  are  several  Armenian 
families  :  one  of  the  appurtenances  of  the  house 
was  a  gholam-khana,  or  slave-keep,  a  roomy 
and  not  uncomfortable  apartment,  but  with 
wooden  bais  and  a  padlock  on  the  door  like 
the  cages  of  wild  beasts.  He  has  also  been 
assured  that  African  slaves  are  not  uncommon 
ill  Mahommedan  families,  and  he  found  a  con- 
firmation of  this  statement  in  the  fact  that  by  a 
census  which  he  made  of  the  population  of  the 
city  of  Moorshedabad,  in  1836,  under  the  au- 
thority of  government,  it  was  shown  that  there 
belonged  to  the  household  of  the  Nuwab  of 
Moorshedabad,  sixty-three  eunuchs,  slated  by 
the  retainers  of  the  Nuwab's  fainily,  to  be  of 
Abvssinian  birth. 


The  Lord  helpeth  Man  and  Beast. — During 
his  march  to  couquer  the  world,  Alexander  the 
Macedonian,  came  to  a  people  in  Africa,  who 
dwelt  in  a  remote  and  secluded  corner  in  peace- 
ful huts,  and  knew  neither  war  nor  conqueror. 
They  led  him  to  the  hut  of  their  chief,  who  re- 
ceived hira  hospitably,  and  placed  before  him 
golden  dales,  golden  figs  and  bread  of  gold. 
Do  you  eat  gold  in  this  country  ?  said  Alexan- 
der. I  take  it  for  granted,  (replied  the  chief) 
that  thou  wert  able  to  find  eatable  food  in  thine 
ov;n  country.  For  what  reason  then  art  thou 
come  among  us  ?  Your  gold  has  not  tempted 
me  hither,  said  Alexander,  but  I  would  wil- 
lingly become  acquainted  with  your  manners 
and  customs.  So  be  it,  rejoined  the  other,  so- 
journ among  us  as  long  as  it  pleaseth  thee.  At 
the  close  of  this  conversation,  two  citizens  en- 
tered as  into  their  court  of  justice.  The  plain- 
tifT  said,  I  bought  of  this  man  a  piece  of  land, 
and  as  I  was  making  a  deep  drain  through  it,  I 
found  a  treasure.  This  is  not  mine,  for  I  only 
bargained  for  the  land,  and  not  for  any  treasure 


that  might  be  concealed  beneath  it ;  and  yet 
the  former  owner  of  the  land  will  not  receive 
it.  The  defendant  answered  :  I  hope  I  have  a 
conscience  as  well  as  my  fellow  citizen.  I 
sold  him  the  land  with  all  its  contingent,  as 
well  as  existing  advantages,  and  consequendy 
the  treasure  inclusively. 

The  chief,  who  was  at  the  same  time  their 
supreme  judge,  recapitulated  their  words,  in 
order  that  the  parties  might  see  whether  or  no 
he  understood  them  aright.  Then  after  some 
refiection  said  :  Thou  hast  a  son,  friend,  I  be- 
lieve ?  Yes  !  And  thou  (addressing  the  other) 
a  daughter  ?  Yes  ! — Well  then,  let  thy  son 
marry  thy  daughter,  and  bestow  the  treasure 
on  the  young  couple  for  their  marriage  portion. 
Alexander  seemed  surprised  and  perplexed. 
Think  you  my  sentence  unjust?  the  chief 
asked  him.  Oh,  no,  replied  Alexander,  but  it 
astonishes  me.  And  how,  then,  rejoined  the 
chief,  would  the  case  have  been  decided  in 
your  country  ? — To  confess  the  truth,  said 
Alexander,  we  should  have  taken  both  parties 
into  custody,  and  have  seized  the  treasure  for 
the  king's  use.  For  the  king's  use  I  exclaimed 
the  chief,  now  in  his  turn  astonished.  Does 
the  sun  shine  on  that  country  ? — O  yes  !  Does 
it  rain  there  ? — Assuredly.  Wonderful  !  but 
are  there  tame  animals  in  the  country  that  live 
on  the  grass  and  green  herbs  ?  Very  many, 
and  of  many  kinds.  Aye,  that  must  be  the 
cause,  said  the  cliief ;  for  the  sake  of  those  in- 
nocent animals  the  All-gracious  Being  continues 
to  let  the  sun  shine  and  the  rain  drop  down  on 
your  country. — Coleridge. 


Effects  of  the  temperance  reformalion  in 
Ireland. — It  has  been  asserted  by  temperance 
men,  as  a  strong  argument  in  favour  of  abolish- 
ing the  traffic  in  intoxicating  drinks,  that  in- 
temperance was,  directly  or  indirectly,  the 
cause  of  a  large  portion  of  the  crimes  which 
were  committed  in  civilized  society.  The  late 
accounts  from  Ireland  show  a  wonderful  dimi- 
nution in  crime,  as  appears  by  the  criminal 
courts  in  that  country.  The  judges  in  their 
charges,  in  almost  every  case,  congratulating 
the  juries  on  the  meagre  aspect  of  the  criminal 
docket,  presented  a  marked  contrast  to  similar 
addresses  at  the  assizes  in  England.  At  Lim- 
erick assizes,  Mr.  Justice  Ball,  in  his  charge 
to  the  grand  jury,  bore  the  following  testimony 
to  the  temperance  reformation  and  its  effects  : 

"  I  am  happy  to  find,"  said  he,  "  on  referring 
to  the  Crown  book,  that  there  are  only  three 
cases  for  trial,  and  but  one  prisoner  in  the  city 
jail,  a  circumstance  which  is  probably  with- 
out parallel.  I  learn  from  the  inspector  of  the 
prison,  that  his  experience  leads  him  to  at- 
tribute it  in  one  degree  to  the  vastly  improved 
moral  habits  of  the  people,  from  sobriety.  The 
vice  of  drunkenness  has  become  so  rare,  that  it 
is  now  looked  on  as  a  most  improper  thing.  I 
hope  the  operation  of  this  improved  moral 
habit  will  increase,  so  that  the  judges  who  fol- 
low me  will  also  have  to  congratulate  you  on 
the  same  subject,  and  it  reflects  high  credit  on 
the  local  authorities,  that  the  exertions  they 
have  made  to  suppress  intoxication,  and  reform 
the  habits  of  the  people,  have  had  a  salutary 
influence.  This  happy  stale  of  things  affords 
a  model  to  every  other  city  in  Ireland,  and  I 


hope  the  good  example  will  be   generally  fol- 
lowed." 


.'/  good  conscience,  is  to  the  soul,  what 
health  is  to  the  body.  It  preserves  a  constant 
ease  and  serenity  within  us,  that  more  than 
countervail  all  the  calamities  and  afflictions  that 
can  befal  us.  I  know  nothing  so  hard  for  a 
generous  mind  to  get  over  as  calumny  and  re- 
proach, and  nothing  palliates  the  oflence  more 
than  our  consciousness  that  we  do  not  deserve 
them.  If  any  one  speaks  ill  of  thee,  said  Epic- 
tetus,  consider  whether  he  has  truth  on  his 
side,  and  if  so,  reform  thyself,  that  his  censures 
may  not  aflect  thee.  When  Anaximander  was 
told,  that  the  very  boys  laughed  at  his  singing 
— aye,  says  he — then  I  must  learn  to  sing  bet- 
ter. Plato,  being  told  that  he  had  many  ene- 
mies who  spoke  ill  of  him, — It  is  no  matter, 
said  he,  I  will  live  so  that  none  shall  believe 
them.  Hearing  at  another  time,  that  an  inti- 
mate friend  of  his  had  spoken  detractingly  of 
him — I  am  sure  he  would  not  do  it,  said  he,  if 
he  had  not  some  reason  for  it.  This  is  the 
surest,  as  well  as  the  noblest  way,  of  drawing 
the  sting  out  of  a  reproach,  and  the  true  method 
of  preparing  u  man  for  that  great  and  only  re- 
lief against  the  pains  of  calumny — a  good  con- 
science. 


^From  tilt'  Farmers"  Cubinet  ] 
C03fr>UCTING.R0I)S. 

Among  conductors  of  the  electric  fluid,  the 
metallic  substances  are,  perhaps,  entided  to 
pre-eminence  ;  iron,  although  not  the  best,  as 
it  answers  the  purpose  perfectly  well,  on  the 
score  of  economy,  has  been  selected  for  the 
use  of  conducting-rods.  As  a  satisfactory  evi- 
dence of  its  entire  efficiency,  perhaps  no  in- 
stance can  lie  cited,  of  a  building  not  more  than 
sixty  feet  in  extent  from  the  point  of  a  properly 
arranged  conducting-rod  ever  being  injured  by 
electricity. 

Conductors  should  be  made  of  round  iron 
rods,  half  an  inch  in  diauieter,  terminating  in 
a  point  of  platinum,  or  of  brass,  highly  gilt ; 
these  metals  are  preferred  on  account  of  their 
remaining  unchanged  by  exposure  to  the  at- 
mosphere, and  bright  surfaces  appear  to  attract 
the  electric  fluid  with  the  greatest  force.  In 
putting  up  conductors,  it  is  essential  that  the 
point  should  extend  six  or  seven  feet  above  the 
most  elevated  part  of  the  building  to  which  it 
is  attached,  and  coming  down  to  the  ground, 
to  be  connected  with  a  bar  of  iron,  an  inch  or 
more  square,  and  eight  or  nine  feet  long,  which 
is  to  be  buried  in  the  earth  its  whole  length, 
extending  at  an  angle  of  45  degrees  from  the 
building.  Preparatory  to  placing  the  bar,  a 
sufficient  excavation  should  be  made  to  admit 
of  three  or  four  bushels  of  charcoal  being  placed 
around  its  lower  termination,  which  should  be 
wet  with  water  before  replacing  the  earth  ;  this 
is  a  very  important  part  of  the  arrangements, 
the  charcoal  being  indestructible  by  time,  and 
exceedingly  retentive  of  water,  which  is  a  good 
conductor,  it  serves  to  diffuse  the  electric  fluid 
to  the  general  mass  of  matter,  as  fast  as  it 
descends  the  conducting-rod. — Agricola. 


Tlie  collector  of  the  following  fragments  has 
for  many  years  been  in  the  practice,  when  he 
met  in  his  reading  with  any  fact  which  could 
illustrate  the  rise  of  our  society  in  America,  of 
noting  it  down,  and  the  authority  upon  which 
it  rested.  Being  desirous  of  placing  the  infor- 
mation thus  obtained  in  a  form  accessible  to 
others,  he  planned  a  series  of  biograjihical 
sketches,  of  which  those  concerning  George 
Rofe  and  Robert  Barrow,  which  have  already 
appeared  in  "  The  Friend,"  were  part.  He 
now  proposes,  with  the  permission  of  the  edi- 
tor, to  commence  the  publication  of  these  no- 
tices in  chronological  order,  in  connection  with 
facts  and  documents  necessary  to  enable  the 
reader  to  gather  a  general  oudine  of  the  first 
spreading  of  our  religious  principles  on  the 
western  continent,  and  its  adjacent  islands.  In 
the  first  attempt  at  obtaining  a  satis(iictory  feel- 
ing of  certainty,  in  respect  to  the  order  of 
events,  many  difficulties  occurred.  The  small 
amount  of  information  furnished  by  Sewell 
was  derived  from  George  Bishop,  whose  object 
in  his  "  New  England  Judged"  was  not  to  set- 
tle times,  but  to  prove  that  the  rulers  of  all  the 
patents,  except  those  of  Providence  and  Rhode 
Island,  were  guilty  of  persecution.  For  this 
purpose  he  gathered  together  a  mass  of  con- 
clusive facts,  to  which  dates  are  but  seldom 
attached.  Some  of  the  errors  into  which 
Sewell  and  others  have  been  led  by  this  want 
of  chronological  arrangement,  I  have  been  en- 
abled to  rectify  by  reference  to  the  publications 
of  John  Rouse,  Christopher  Holder,  John 
Copeland,  and  Humphrey  Norton,  from  whom 
Bishop  principally  derived  the  facts  which  he 
has  narrated. 

Historical  fragments,  illustrating  the  early 
religious  labours  of  Friends  in  ^imeriea, 
tvith  biographical  sketches  of  the  first 
ministers  who  visited  it. 
"  In  1655  many  went  beyond  seas,  where  Irnlli  also 
sprang  up."  George  Fox's  Epistles. 

The  first  ministers  of  the  gospel  in  the  So- 
ciety of  Friends  who  visited  America  were 
Anne  Austin  and  Mary  Fisher.  Anne  Austin 
appears  to  have  been  a  resident  of  I.ondon  ;  she 
was,  at  the  time  of  her  leaving  England  on  this 
religious  visit,  a  wife,  and  the  mother  of  five 
children.  Mary  Fisher,  who  was  one  of  the 
earliest  labourers  in  the  work  of  the  ministry 
in  England,  appears  from  the  number  of  im- 
prisonments she  endured  within  its  borders,  to 
have  been  an  inhabitant  of  Yorkshire.  She 
was,  when  she  joined  Anne  Austin,  a  maiden 
of  about  thirty  years  of  age.  Towards  the 
close  of  the  year  1655,  they  were  together  at 
Barbadoes,  but  whether  they  left  England  as 
companions,  or  became  banded  together  in  the 
fellowship  of  the  gospel  after  reaching  that 
island,  we  have  now  no  means  of  ascertaining. 
Of  the  amount  of  their  ministerial  labour  there, 
wc  are  ignorant;  but  from  the  after  visits  of 
Friends,  it  is  evident  that  the  seed  which  they 
were  commissioned  to  sow,  found  entrance 
in  the  hearts  of  some.  Several  members  of 
the  family  of  Thomas  Rouse,  a  lieutenant- 
colonel  in  the  army,  then  a  resident  of  the 
island,  appear  to  have  been  convinced  at  this 
time. 

Iq  the  spring  of  1656  they  sailed  for  Boston 


Tllli     riJIEND. 

in  the  ship  Swallow,  of  which  Simon  Kemp- 
thorn,  of  Charlestown,  was  master.  Before  we 
proceed  to  narrate  the  particulars  of  the  recep- 
tion they  met  with,  it  may  be  proper  to 
describe  the  feeling  of  the  public  mind  at 
that  time  in  New  England  on  the  subject  of 
religious  liberty.  'I'he  first  settlers  were  men 
firmly  persuaded  of  the  truth  of  tlie  puritanical 
doctrines  of  their  fathers,  and  who  deemed  the 
toleration  of  any  other  opinions  little  less  than 
a  direct  alliance  with  the  devil,  and  connivance 
at  his  work.  They  individually  saw  the 
propriety  of  being  themselves  allowed  the 
liberty  of  judging,  and  bore  their  testimony 
against  prelacy,  and  whatever  else  they  deemed 
to  be  error ;  but  freedom  of  thought,  which  did 
not  coincide  with  their  views,  they  held  to  be 
licentiousness,  and  all  dissent  from  their  doc- 
trine, "  damnable  heresy."  With  such  senti- 
ments, operating  in  men  of  stern  and  unbend- 
ing characters,  whose  religion  lay  much  in  the 
intellect,  and  whose  hearts  had  been  but  little 
softened  by  the  operation  of  that  word  which 
alone  can  bring  into  the  meekness  and  gentle- 
ness of  Christ,  we  need  not  wonder  if  perse- 
cution for  dift'erenccs  in  doctrines  should 
speedily  arise.  We  shall  not  go  into  an  ac- 
count of  the  dissensions  which  sprang  out  of 
these  attempts  to  enforce  conformity  ;  it  will 
be  suthcient  to  say,  that  whilst  all  religious 
freedom  was  banished  or  suppressed,  the 
minds  of  many  of  the  inhabitants  became  se- 
ci-etly  dissatisfied  with  the  arbitrary  proceed- 
ings of  the  magistrates  and  priests. 

Of  those  persecuted  for  their  sentiments, 
Roger  Williams  was  one,  and  on  being  banish- 
ed in  1636,  he,  with  some  of  his  followers, 
founded  the  settlement  at  Providence,  on  land 
freely  given  him  by  the  Indians.  In  16-37, 
William  Coddington,  John  Clarke,  William 
Hutchinson,  John  Coggshall,  William  Aspin- 
wall,  Thomas  Savage,  William  Dyer,  (the 
husband  of  Mary,)  William  Freeborne,  Philip 
Shearman,  John  Walker,  Richard  Carder, 
William  Baulstone,  Edward  Hutchinson,  Ed- 
ward Hutchinson,  jr.,  Samuel  Wilbore,  John 
Sanford,  John  Porter,  and  Henry  Bull,  dis- 
gusted with  the  intolerant  spirit  displayed  in 
the  Boston  Patent,  deter.mined  to  seek  an  asy- 
lum for  themselves,  and  for  religious  liberty  in 
the  wilderness.  William  Coddington  had 
been  a  magistrate  from  the  time  of  his  first  ar- 
rival in  the  country  in  1630,  and  was  one  of 
the  principal  merchants  in  Boston. 

He  describes  the  rise  of  the  spirit  of  perse- 
cution in  Massachusetts  in  tire  following, 
which  is  an  extract  from  a  letter  he  wrote  in 
1679,  to  the  governor  of  that  colony. 

"  Friend,  there  was  a  time,  about  seven 
years  from  our  first  coming,  which  was  to  Sa- 
lem, June  the  12th,  1630,  we  brought  over  the 
Massachusetts  patent,  myself  being  chosen  in 
England  an  assistant  to  the  governor ;  and  for 
that  seven  years  a  magistrate  and  treasurer; 
which  was  the  best  time  that  ever  the  Massa- 
chusetts saw — God  exei-cising  us  with  sick- 
ness and  wants.  But  after  seven  years,  the 
New  England  ministers,  so  cal'ed,  being  out 
of  persecution,  began  to  persecute  about  the 
testimony  of  the  spirit,  the  light  within." 
"  Now  was  the  time  the  magistrates  were 
priest-ridden,  and  now  others  and  myself  did 
draw  up  our  remonstrance  as  members  of  the 


405 

court  against  persecution  for  succeeding  times. 
Now  it  was  that  the  priests  would  have  accom- 
modations of  lands,  with  the  best  houses  built 
for  them,  and  they  hired  for  their  preaching, 
some  at  i?100  per  year,  some  more,  some  less. 
Now  they  were  grown  warm  in  their  accom- 
modations, so  that  John  Cotton  preached 
against  them,  as  having  lost  their  garment 
which  they  should  not  have  been  found  with- 
out, which  they  kept  in  the  blustering  times 
of  the  bishops  in  England,  but  now  the  warm 
sunshine  of  their  great  accommodations  and 
revenues  had  got  their  cloak  from  them.  Now 
they  were  like  them  that  having  suffered  in  the 
limes  of  Queen  Mary,  in  Queen  Elizabeth's 
days,  became  bishops  ;  and  some  of  them,  said 
he,  had  lost  the  inward  consolation  of  the  spi- 
rit, and  that  they  never  saw  good  days  after. 
Now  was  the  iron  bed,  like  that  of  the  tyrant, 
made  use  of,  that  cut  all  according  to  it  shorter 
or  longer.  Now  was  contention  about  the 
grace  of  God  within  us,  and  without  us." 
"  The  priests  began  to  usher  in  persecution  in 
the  Massachusetts.  They  attributed  all  to 
man.  Ca;sar  might  take  God's  share,  and  his 
own  too,  against  the  scriptures — Luke  xx.  21, 
25.  For  if  men  in  reference  to  soul  and 
body,  things  appertaining  both  to  this  and  the 
other  world,  shall  be  subject  to  their  fellow- 
creatures;  what  follows,  but  that  Cassar  (how- 
ever he  has  got  it)  has  all  God's  share  and  his 
own  too,  and  being  lord  of  both,  both  are 
Caesar's,  and  nothing  God's.  Now  it  was  that 
that  royal  law  began  to  be  neglected,  '  What- 
soever ye  would  that  men  should  do  unto  you, 
do  ye  even  so  to  them.'  John  Cotton  did 
teach  you  how  to  distinguish  between  the 
scriptures  and  the  spirit,  and  that  the  one  was 
a  dark  lantern  without  the  other,  and  that  the 
things  of  God  should  not  be  given  to  Cassar, 
and  yet  Ca;sar  should  have  his  own." 

So  much  at  present  for  William  Codding- 
ton's  letter.  John  Clarke,  who  had  made  the 
original  proposition  that  they  should  seek  a 
refuge  in  the  wilderness,  was  now  chosen,  with 
a  few  others,  to  select  a  suitable  place.  The 
previous  summer  (1637)  had  been  unusually 
warm,  and  this  led  them  to  direct  their  steps 
to  the  north.  AVithin  the  limits  of  what  is 
now  New  Hampshire  they  fiist  sought  a  situ- 
ation, but  the  winter  coming  on,  the  keen 
blasts  of  the  north  warned  them  to  seek  a 
more  southerly  clime.  The  exploring  expe- 
dition accordingly  sailed  south.  They  now 
thought  of  Long  Island  and  of  Delaware  Bay; 
but  whilst  their  vessel  was  coasting  round  to 
Narraganset,  some  of  them  passed  over  by 
land  to  Providence,  and  making  their  inten- 
tions known  to  Roger  Williams,  he  recom- 
mended them  to  settle  on  Aquetneck,  now 
Rhode  Island.  Finding,  b}'  application  to  the 
inhabitants  of  Plymouth,  that  the  island  was 
not  considered  within  their  limits,  the  adven- 
turers returned  to  Boston.  Here,  on  the  7th 
of  the  1st  month,  (March,)  1638,  they  incor- 
porated themselves  into  a  body  politic,  and 
chose  William  Coddington  their  judge,  or 
chief  magistrate.  The  sachems  of  the  Nar- 
raganset tribe  of  Indians  sold  them  Aquetneck, 
and  several  smaller  islands  in  the  bay,  for  fifty 
fathoms  of  white  beads. 

The  Indians  resident  upon  it  were  induced 
to  remove  before  winter,  in  consideration  of  a 


406 


THE     FRIEND. 


present  of  ten  coats  and  twenty  hoes.  Having 
thus  obtained  peaceable  possession,  tliey  settled 
upon  Aquetneck,  and  gave  to  it  the  name  of 
the  Isle  of  Rhodes.  At  this  setdement,  and 
at  that  of  Roger  Williams,  religious  liberty 
and  all  freedom,  consistent  with  tlie  good  of 
society,  were  tolerated.  I  have  been  thus  par- 
ticular in  the  desciiption  of  the  setdement  of 
Rhode  Island,  because  many  of  the  original 
inhabitants  became  Friends,  and  because  it 
proved  a  quiet  resting  place  for  the  poor  per- 
secuted members  of  our  society  when  whipped 
out  of  the  adjoining  patents. 

At  the  town  of  Sandwich,  although  within 
the  limits  of  Plymouth,  a  number  of  those  who 
were  dissatisfied  with  religious  bigotry  and 
political  intolerance,  had  found  shelter— some 
of  them  had  already  seen  into  the  unlawfulness 
of  war,  and  many  were  apparently  waiting, 
scarcely  attached  to  any  sect,  for  the  annun- 
ciation of  a  society  of  purer  principles,  and  a 
more  spiritual  worship  than  those  l)y  whom 
they  were  surrounded.  Indeed,  a  few  of  th" 
description  were  found  in  every  patent. 

We  may  now  return  to  Anne  Austin  and 
Mary  Fisher.  Early  in  the  5th  month,  1656, 
the  Swallow  anchored  in  the  port  of  Boston. 
Intelligence  of  the  arrival  of  two  Quakers  was 
quickly  communicated  to  Richard  Bellingham, 
the  deputy  governor,  who,  in  the  absence  of 
C4overnor  Endicott,  bestirred  himself  with  no- 
table diligence  to  prevent  the  threatened  inroad 
of  heretics  among  them.  There  was  then  no 
law  against  Quakers,  for  none  had  as  yet  set 
foot  in  the  colony.  In  1646  they  had  enacted 
a  law  against  heresy  and  error,  which  decreed 
to  banishment  the  opposers  of  the  baptism  of 
infants,  and  the  deniers  of  the  lawfulness  of 
war,  and  this  it  was  thought  might  be  enforced 
against  Anne  and  Mary.  To  prevent  any  per- 
son from  being  instructed  in  their  principles, 
or  convinced  by  their  ministry,  Bellingham 
commanded  that  the  women  should  be  closely 
confined  on  board  the  ship,  and  that  their 
books  should  be  taken  from  them  and  burnt. 
Of  these  they  had  with  them  about  one  hun- 
dred. Humphrey  Norton  having  described 
the  seizure  of  the  books,  says,  "  whicli  being 
done,  as  thou  mayest  understand  by  their  or- 
der, the  common  executioner  was  appointed  to 
destroy  them,  (O,  learned  and  malicious  cru- 
elty,) as  if  another  man  had  not  been  suflicient 
to  have  burnt  a  few  harmless  books,  who,  like 
their  masters,  can  neither  fight,  strike,  nor 
quarrel." 

The  council  being  called  together,  the  fol- 
lowing order  was  issued  : 

"At  a  council  held  at  Boston  the  11th  of  July, 
1656.  Whereas,  there  are  several  laws  long 
since  made  and  published  in  this  jurisdiction, 
bearing  testimony  against  hereticks  and  erro- 
neous persons,  yet,  notwithstanding  Simon 
Kempthorn,ofCharlestown,  master  of  the  ship 
Swallow,  of  Boslon,  hath  brought  into  this 
jurisdiction,  from  the  island  of  Barbadoes,  two 
women,  who  name  themselves  Anne,  the  wife 
of  one  Austin,  and  Mary  Fisher,  being  of  that 
sort  of  people  commonly  known  by  the  name 
of  Quakers,  who,  upon  examination,  are  found^ 
not  only  to  be  transgressors  of  the  former 
laws,  but  do  hold  very  dangerous  heretical  -ind 
blasphemous  opinions,  and  they  do  also 
acknowledge,  that  they  came  here  purposely 


to  propagate  their  said  errors  and  heresies, 
bringing  with  them,  and  spreading  here  sun- 
dry books,  wherein  are  contained  most  corrupt 
heretical  and  blasphemous  doctrines,  contrary 
to  the  truth  of  the  gospel  here  professed 
among  us. 

The  council  therefore  tendering  the  preser- 
vation of  the  peace  and  truth  enjoyed  and  pro- 
fessed among  the  churches  of  Christ  in  this 
country,  do  hereby  order: 

First — that  all  such  corrupt  books,  as  shall  be 
found  upon  search,  to  be  brought  in  and  spread 
by  the  aforesaid  persons,  be  forthwith  burned 
and  destroyed  by  the  common  executioner. 

Secondly — that  the  said  Anne  and  Mary  be 
kept  in  close  prison,  and  none  admitted  com- 
munication with  them  without  leave  from  the 
governor,  deputy-governor,  or  two  magistrates, 
to  prevent  tiie  spreading  of  their  corrupt 
opinions,  until  such  lime  as  they  be  delivered 
aboard  of  some  vessel  to  be  transported  out  of 
the  country. 

Thirdly — the  said  Simon  Kempthorn  is 
hereby  enjoined,  speedily  and  directly  to 
transport,  or  cause  to  be  transported,  the  said 
persons  from  hence  to  Barbadoes,  from  whence 
they  came,  he  defraying  all  the  charges  of  their 
imprisonment,  and  for  the  eflectual  perform- 
ance hereof,  he  is  to  give  security  in  a  bond  of 
one  hundred  pounds  sterling,  and  on  his  refu- 
sal to  give  such  security,  he  is  to  be  commit- 
ted to  prison  till  he  do  it." 

After  this  the  two  females  were  brought  on 
shore,  and,  as  one  of  them  in  speaking  to  the 
deputy  used  the  word  "  thee,"  he  said,  he 
needed  no  more  to  prove  them  Quakers,  and 
on  this  evidence  committed  them  to  prison. 
They  were  now  closely  confined,  and  a  fine 
of  five  pounds  was  threatened  against  any 
who  should  speak  to  them  even  through  the 
window  of  the  prison.  It  is  probable  that  the 
women  found  themselves  constrained  to  pub- 
lish the  glad  tidings  of  the  gospel  to  the  peo- 
ple, who,  by  curiosity  or  compassion,  were 
led  to  look  in  upon  them.  The  window  was 
therefore  boarded  up.  Their  pens,  ink  and 
paper  were  now  taken  from  them,  lest,  through 
the  instrumentality  of  these,  some  communi- 
cation should  take  place  with  the  citizens. 
The  rulers  seem  to  have  designed  the  death  of 
these  two  innocent  women,  but  they  did  not 
dare  so  far  to  offer  violence  to  the  feelings  of 
the  community,  as  to  proceed  to  that  extremity 
against  those  who  had  violated  no  law.  But 
the  inhabitants  of  New  England  were  super- 
stitious in  no  ordinary  degree,  and  the  belief 
in  witchcraft  which  was  every  where  preva- 
lent, seemed  to  ofl^er  an  opportunity  to  get  rid 
of  them  without  awaking  the  compassion  of 
the  multitude.  Throughout  the  various  pa- 
tents, a  number  of  females  had  already  been 
put  to  death  on  that  charge.  Those  executed 
at  Boston  were  Margaret  Jones  in  1 648,  and 
Ann  Hibbins,  Bellingham's  sister-in-law,  but 
1  few  months  before  the  arrival  of  Anne  Austin 
and  Mary  Fisher.  The  cry  of  witchcraft  was 
now  raised  against  the  prisoners,  and  their  per- 
secutors were  eager  in  looking  out  for  evidence 
to  substantiate  it.  They  could  find  no  overt 
act,  for  the  community  had  not  yet  learned 
that  facility  in  manufacturing  evidence  on  this 
subject,  which,  in  after  years,  so  completely 
destroyed  the  harmony  of  society,  broke  up 


the  peace  of  families,  and  brought  such  a  num- 
ber of  innocent  individuals  to  an  ignominious 
death.  In  want  of  such  proof  their  bodies 
vveie  stript,  and  they  were  examined  in  a 
qruel  and  indecent  manner,  to  see  if  there 
were  no  mark  of  witchcraft  upon  them.  In 
popular  superstition,  it  was  believed  that  some 
unusual  sign  was  set  upon  the  bodies  of  those 
who  had  thus  sold  themselves  to  satan,  and  it 
would  have  gone  hard  with  Anne  and  Mary  if 
any  singular  mark,  mole  or  wart  had  been  ap- 
parent. But  nothing  of  this  sort  was  to  be 
found,  and  now  the  baffled  rulers  refused  to 
furnish  them  with  provisions,  or  allow  the  citi- 
zens of  Boston  to  supply  their  necessities.  In 
their  extremity,  Nicholas  Upshall,  an  aged  in- 
habitant of  the  city,  bribed  the  jailer,  by  pay- 
ing him  five  shillings  per  week  for  the  liberty 
of  lurnishing  them  with  provisions.  Simon 
Kempthorn,  we  are  told,  submitted  to  the 
arbitrary  requisition  of  the  government,  and 
probably  paid  for  their  passage  out  of  the  coun- 
try. 

After  remaining  prisoners  for  nearly  five 
weeks,  Anne  and  Mary  were  placed  on  board 
a  vessel  bound  to  Barbadoes,  of  which  Wil- 
liam Chichester  was  commander.  The  captain 
was  bound,  under  a  penalty  of  £100,  to  carry 
them  to  that  island,  and  neither  to  allow  them 
to  land  in  New  England,  nor  to  speak  with 
any  of  its  inhabitants.  Their  beds,  and  their 
bible  were  detained  by  the  jailer  as  his  fees. 
They  weie  sent  from  Boston  the  5th  of  the 
6th  month.  N.  E. 


For  ■'  The  Friend." 
\    MINI.STKV    OF    J>1FE    AKD    POWER. 

In  the  course  of  his  travels,  George  Fox 
came  to  Swarthmore,  the  residence  of  Judge 
Fell,  in  the  year  1652.  The  power  which  at- 
tended his  ministry  was  witnessed  in  a  re- 
markable degree  in  that  family,  producing  a 
great  change  among  the  members  of  it.  Mar- 
garet Fox,  speaking  of  it,  says,  "  He  came  to 
Swarthmore,  my  dwelling  house,  whither  he 
brouglit  the  blessed  tidings  of  the  everlasting 
gospel,  which  I  and  many  hundreds  in  those 
parts  liave  cause  to  bless  the  Lord  for.  My 
then  husband,  Thoinas  Fell,  one  of  the  judges 
of  the  assize,  was  gone  the  Welch  circuit,  and 
our  house  being  a  place  open  to  entertain 
ministers  and  religious  people,  one  of  George 
Fox's  friends  brought  him  thither,  where  he 
staid  that  night.  Next  day  being  a  lecture  or 
fast  day,  he  went  to  Ulverstone  steeple  house, 
but  came  not  in  until  the  people  were  gathered. 
I  and  my  children  had  been  there  a  long  time, 
and  when  they  had  done  singing,  he  stood 
upon  a  seat,  and  desired  that  he  might  have 
liberty  to  speak,  and  he  that  was  in  the  pulpit 
said  he  might.  His  first  words  were,  "  He  is 
not  a  Jew  that  is  one  outward,  neither  is 
that  circunicisitm  which  is  outward ;  but  he  is  a 
Jew  that  is  one  inward,  and  that  is  circumci- 
sion which  is  of  the  heart."  He  wenton  and 
said,  that  Christ  was  the  light  of  the  world, 
and  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the 
world,  and  that  by  this  light  they  might  be 
gathered  to  God.  I  stood  up  in  my  pew  and 
wondered  at  his  doctrine,  for  I  had  never  heard 
such  before. 


THE     FillEND. 


407 


"  He  went  on  and  opened  the  scriptures,  and 
said  '  they  were  the  prophets',  Clirist's,  and 
the  apostles'  words,  and  what  as  they  spoke, 
they  enjoyed  and  possessed,  and  had  it  I'roni 
the  Lord.'  He  then  said,  '  What  have  any  to 
do  with  the  scriptures,  but  as  they  come  to  the 
spirit  that  gave  them  forth  ?  You  will  say 
Christ  saith  this,  and  the  apostles  say  this  ; 
but  what  canst  thou  say  ?  Art  thou  a  child  of 
light,  and  hast  walked  in  the  light,  and  what 
thou  speakest,  is  it  inwardly  from  God?' 
This  opened  me  so  that  it  cut  me  to  the  heart, 
and  I  saw  clearly  we  were  all  wrong.  I  sat 
down  in  my  pew  and  cried  bitterly  ;  and  I  cried 
in  my  spirit  to  the  Lord,  '  We  are  all  thieves, 
we  are  all  thieves  ;  we  have  taken  the  scrip- 
tures in  words,  and  known  nothing  of  them  in 
ourselves.'  So  that  served  me,  that  I  cannot 
tell  what  he  said  afterwards ;  but  he  went  on 
declaring  against  the  false  prophets,  priests, 
and  deceivers  of  the  people.  He  came  to  our 
house  again  that  night,  and  spoke  in  the  family 
among  the  servants,  and  they  were  generally 
convinced.  I  was  struck  into  such  sadness, 
I  knew  not  what  to  do  ;  I  saw  it  was  the  truth, 
and  could  not  deny  it,  and  I  received  it  in  the 
love  of  it.  I  desiVed  the  Lord  that  I  might  be 
kept  in  it,  and  then  I  wanted  no  greater  por- 
tion. 

"  In  about  three  weeks  my  husband  returned 
home ;  many  were  in  a  rage,  and  captains  and 
great  ones  went  to  meet  ray  husband  as  he  was 
cominiT,  and  informed  him  that  a  great  disaster 
was  befallen  his  family;  that  they  (George 
Fox,  J.  Naylor,  and  R.  Farnsworth)  were 
witches,  and  had  taken  us  out  of  our  religion, 
and  that  he  must  send  them  away,  or  all  the 
country  wovdd  be  undone.  He  returned 
greatly  oflended,  and  what  a  condition  was  I 
likely  to  be  in,  either  displease  my  husband  or 
offend  God.  James  Naylor  and  R.  Farns- 
worth were  there,  and  I  desired  them  to  speak 
to  him,  which  they  did  very  moderately  and 
wisely;  but  he  was  at  first  displeased  with 
them,  until  they  told  him  they  came  in  love 
and  good  will  to  his  house.  He  became  pretty 
moderate,  and  his  dinner  being  ready  he  went 
to  it,  and  I  went  in  and  sat  down  by  him. 
While  I  was  sitting,  the  power  of  the  Lord 
seized  upon  me,  and  he  was  struck  with 
amazement,  and  knew  not  what  to  think,  but 
was  quiet  and  still.  The  children  were  all 
quiet,  and  grown  sober,  and  could  not  play  on 
their  music,  which  they  were  learning ;  and 
all  these  things  made  him  quiet  and  still. 

"  At  night  George  Fox  came,  and  after  supper 
I  asked  my  husband  if  he  might  come  in.  He 
said,  yes.  So  George  came  in  without  any 
compliment,  and  began  to  speak  very  excel- 
lently, as  ever  I  heard  him  ;  that  if  all  England 
had  been  there,  I  thought  they  could  not  have 
denied  the  truth  of  what  he  said,  and  ray  hus- 
band came  to  see  it  clearly.  Several  Friends 
being  at  our  house,  and  speaking  of  the  num- 
ber who  were  convinced  in  that  place,  and 
their  difficulty  in  getting  accommodations  to 
hold  a  meeting,  my  husband  overheard  them, 
and  of  his  own  accord  said,  '  You  may  meet 
here  if  you  will.'  Notice  was  given,  and 
there  was  a  large  meeting  on  first  day.  My 
husband  went  that  day  to  the  steeple  house 


praised  be  ihe  Lord,  they  never  got  iheir  wills 
upon  us  to  this  day." 

Referring  to  the  rise  of  Friends,  George 
Fox  gives  a  summary  account,  as  "  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  Lord's  everlasting  truth  break- 
ing forth,  wherein  the  Lord's  mighty  power 
and  word  of  life  hath  been  richly  and  freely 
preached  to  the  gathering  of  many  into  recon- 
ciliation with  God  by  it,  to  the  exaltation  and 
glory  of  God,  through  the  bringing  forth  of 
the  heavenly  and  spiiitual  fiuits  from  such  as 
have  been  gathered  by  his  eternal  light,  power 
and  spirit  unto  himself.  By  sowing  to  the 
sjiirit  in  the  hearts  of  people,  life  eternal  has 
been  reaped;  the  flocks  have  been  gathered, 
which  have  the  milk  of  the  word  plenleomly; 
the  riches  of  the  word  have  flourished  and 
mightily  abounded,  and  God's  heavenly  plough 
with  his  spiritual  men  have  gone  on  cheerfully, 
to  the  turning  over  the  fallow  ground  of  the 
hearts  that  had  not  borne  heavenly  fruit  to 
God.  God's  heavenly  threshers,  with  his 
heavenly  flail  have  with  joy  and  delight  thresh- 
ed out  the  chuff  and  the  corruptions  that  have 
been  atop  of  God's  seed,  and  wheat  in  man 
and  woman,  and  thus^have  they  threshed  in 
hope,  and  are  made  partakers  of  their  hope ; 
through  which  God's  seed  is  come  into  his 
earner."  "  O,  the  inexpressible  excellency  of 
the  everlasting  glorious  truth,  gospel,  and 
v,'ord  of  life,  that  the  infinite,  invisible,  and 
wise  God,  wlio  is  over  all,  hath  revealed  and 
manifested  !  How  have  the  professors,  priests, 
and  powers  risen  up  in  opposition  against  his 
children,  that  are  born  of  the  immortal  seed 
by  the  word  of  God!  How  great  have  been 
the  persecutions  and  reproaches,  and  spoiling 
of  goods  tliat  have  been  executed  upon  them 
But  they  who  are  as  dear  to  God  as  the  appli 
of  his  eye,  how  hath  the  Loid  manifested 
himself  to  stand  by  them,  in  overthrowing 
powers,  priests,  and  states  !  What  changes 
have  there  been  since  1644,  1650,  and  1652" 
How  have  the  jails  been  filled  in  this  nation 
with  the  heirs  of  life,  God's  chosen  ones,  who 
had  no  helper  in  the  earth  but  the  Lord  and 
his  Christ?  So  that  Uuih's  faithful  witnesses 
were  scarcely  to  be  found  biet  in  jails  and  in 
prisons,  v/here  the  righteous  were  numbered 
among  the  transgressors ;  who  had  neither 
staff  nor  bag  from  man,  but  the  staff,  the 
bread  of  life,  and  the  bag  that  holds  the  trea- 
sure that  waxes  not  old.  But  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  that  sent  them  forth,  was  their  ex- 
ceeding great  supporter  and  upholder  by  his 
eternal  power  and  spirit,  both  then  and 
now."  G.  F. 

Although  many,  like  Demas,  have  forsaken 
the  truth  and  loved  this  present  world,  its 
changeable  friendships  and  religions,  there  are 
many  who  hold  fast  their  integrity,  and  prefer 
Jerusalem  as  their  chief  joy.  Their  confidence 
is  in  the  same  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  it  is 
their  delight  to  feel  his  eternal  power  and  spi- 
rit supporting  them  in  all  conflicts,  and  giving 
them  the  victory  over  theii  soul's  enemies. 
They  travail  for  the  welfare  of  Zion,  and  the 
extension  of  her  borders,  and  from  time  to 
time  experience  their  faith  renewed,  that  the 
blessed  truth  which  visited  their  forefathers  in 
ht  of  great  darkness  and  apostacy,  will 


salvation,  through  the  spiritual  appearance  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  in  the  heart,  who  loved  us,  and 
died  for  us,  and  rose  again  for  our  justification. 


and  none  with  him  but  his  clerk  and  groom  ;    yet  visit  and  break  forth  in  thousands,  raisin, 
the   priest  and  people  were  all  troubled ;  but  |  them  up  to  testify  the  same  blessed  gospel  of 


STAUTINC  IN  LIFE. 
It  is  of  gieat  importance  that  persons,  in 
early  life,  should  prepare  themselves  for  the 
part  they  are  to  act  in  society.  There  is  a 
strong  desire  in  both  sexes  to  rise  to  respect- 
ability ;  and  this  is  highly  commendable ;  but 
many  persofls  err  in  their  attempts  to  gain 
their  object. 

A  principal  cause  of  the  failure  of  young 
people  to  reach  the  object  of  their  desire,  is, 
the  attempt  to  get  rich  without  labour.  In  this 
way,  they  often  aim  at  an  object  without  the 
means  to  accomplish  it. 

Young  friends,  learn  wisdom.  It  is  not  the 
order  of  Providence  that  mankind  should  have 
blessing  and  prosperity  without  labour.  It  is 
best  for  mankind  that  this  should  be  the  order 
of  things  ;  good  moral  habits  are  formed  by 
industiy  ;  sudden  acquisitions  of  proper^ty  tend 
to  prevent  the  formation  of  such  habits  ;  they 
are  often  ruinous  to  morals.  Moderate  ac- 
quisitions of  property  generate  good  habits — 
the  habits  of  prudence,  of  foresight,  and  cor- 
rect calculation  of  what  is  piacticable. 

The  desire  of  reaching  a  respectable  stand- 
ing in  life,  has  led  many  to  renounce  labour 
for  books,  with  the  expectation  that  they  can 
live  by  learning.  But  the  number  of  persons 
who  can  gain  subsistence  by  learning,  is  com- 
paratively small.  By  far  tlie  greatest  part  of 
mankind'are  destined  to  labour,  without  which 
society  cannot  be  supported. 

In  forming  a  plan  of  business  for  life,  there- 
fore, the  first  requisite  is  to  determine  the 
course  to  be  pursued,  the  occupation  which  is 
to  be  followed,  and  then  to  devote  all  possible 
attention  to  gain  the  qualifications  essential  to 
success  in  that  occupation.  In  this  prelimi- 
nary to  success,  persons  very  often  make  great 
mistakes. 

If  a  young  man  is  to  be  a  farmer,  he  must 
begin  when  a  boy,  and  continue  in  that  busi- 
ness. He  must  gain  knowledge  by  expe- 
rience, and  muscular  strength  by  labour. 
Books  and  learning  will  never  make  farmers. 
If  a  young  man  is  to  be  a  mechanic,  he 
must  begin  his  art  when  young,  and  persevere 
in  it,  and  be  thoroughly  master  of  every  part 
of  his  business.  Books  and  learning  cannot 
supply  the  want  of  labour  and  experience. 
Farmers  and  artisans  cannot  be  made  in  the 
school-house  or  college.  Most  of  the  studies 
cultivated  in  our  seminaries  of  learning,  how- 
ever useful  to  professional  men,  are  not  appli- 
cable at  all  to  the  common  occupations  of  life. 
Most  of  the  people  of  this  country  possess 
small  estates,  which,  when  divided,  will  not 
support  their  children.  Hence  it  often  hap- 
pens that  children,  whom  the  father  can  sup- 
port in  a  genteel  style,  fail,  at  his  death,  of  the 
means  of  subsistence.  Hence  probably  no 
country  presents  so  many  instances  of  young 
persons  of  both  sexes,  educated  above  their 
condition,  as  the  United  States.  Many  per- 
sons and  families,  within  the  knowledge  of  the 
writer,  have  been  ruined,  or  doomed  to  strug- 
gle with  adversity  all  their  lives,  from  this 
mistake.     They  begin  wrong ;  they  expect  to 


408 


THE   FRIEND. 


be  gentlemen  and  l;idies,  without  the  means  of 
supporting  themselves  in  such  style. 

Equally  mistaken  are  many  of  the  daugh- 
ters of  poor  families.  Some  of  them  enter 
manufactories,  where  tliey  get  good  wages, 
and  dress  in  rich  atliie;  neglecting  to  gain  a 
thorough  knowledge  of  housekeeping,  the  very 
knowledge  they  most  want  to  insure  them  a 
good  settlement. 

In  no  particular,  is  the  folly  of  females  moie 
remarkable  than  in  their  estinftte  of  labour. 
They  seem  to  think  it  disgracing  to  labour  in 
the  family  as  domestics,  when  they  will  labon 
in  manufactories  without  objection.  They  do 
not  consider  tliat  the  proper  sphere  of  females 
is  in  the  family,  anfl  that  they  cannot  fill  that 
sphere  without  serving  an  apprenticeship,  and 
they  should  no  more  disdain  it,  than  young 
men  should  disdain  to  be  apprentices  to  me- 
chanics. The  young  of  both  sexes  must  be 
subordinate  to  those  who  are  older,  for  it  is 
from  the  cjcperience  and  knowledge  of  older 
persons  that  they  are  to  qualify  themselves  to 
be  rdlpectable  masters  and  mistresses  them- 
selves. Girls  who  have  no  property  should 
seek  to  be  domestics  for  two  or  three  years,  in 
respectable,  well-ordered  families ;  for  it  is  in 
these  they  are  to  learn,  not  only  to  do  all  kinds 
of  work,  but  to  improve  their  minds  and  their 
manneis.  It  is  the  best,  if  not  the  only  chance 
which  many  of  them  can  have,  thus  to  im- 
prove, and  become  respectable  mistresses  of 
families. — S.  S.  Journal. 


LOST 


Selected  : 

TIME. 


*  "  Troubled  about  rnaiiy  things." — What 
an  exact  description  of  the  heart  of  every  man 
who  has  not  found  "  peace  in  believing."  A 
heart  that  is  set  upon  many  things,  must  of 
necessity  be  troubled.  It  is  tossed  about  from 
one  side  to  the  other,  as  the  little  bark  upon 
the  angry  waters,  or  like  the  chaff  driven  by 
the  wind.  It  flies  to  one  after  the  other  of  the 
many  things  between  which  its  affections  are 
divided,  seeking  rest  and  finding  none. 

Yet  strange  as  it  may  seem,  the  rest  which 
many  objects  cannot  bestow  it  may  find  in  one. 
Its  faculties,  its  capacities,  its  desires  all  point 
one  way.  In  a  multiplicity  of  objects  then,  it 
cannot  find  its  chief  good.  Weariness,  vexation 
and  disappointment  will  be  the  result  of  the 
trial.  How  true  and  how  striking  then,  the 
words  of  Christ,  one  thing  is  needful !  And 
how  wise  the  petition  of  David,  "  there  be 
many  that  say,  who  will  show  us  any  good  : 
Lord,  lift  up  the  light  of  thy  countenance  upon 


Stucco  TVash. — Six  quarts  of  clean  lime, 
slaked  in  boiling  water,  two  quarts  of  salt,  five 
gallons  of  water — boil  and  skim,  then  add  one 
pound  of  copperas,  and  three  quarters  of  a 
pound  pot  or  pearlash,  gradually,  and  four 
quarts  sifted  wood-ashes — colour  to  taste  or 
fancy  :  applied  while  hot. 

2.  Clean,  fresh-burnt  lime,  same  as  above, 
quarter  ^a  pound  burnt  alum,  powdered,  one 
pound  sugar,  three  pints  rice  flour,  made  into 
a  jelly,  one  pound  clean  glue,  first  dissolved 
— five  gallons  water:  will  retain  its  brilliancy 
for  a  century.*— /'armer*'  Cabinet. 


The  arrow  parting  from  tiie  bow — 
Thoi.gh  drawn  with  mighty  strain, 

.May  slill  be  traced  in  rapid  flight, 
And  be  replaced  again. 

But  who  in  all  the  lapse  of  years, 
Since  time  began  his  race, 

Has  e'er  regained  a  moment  lost, 
Or  filled  his  vacant  place  ? 

The  bird  when  from  its  cage  escaped, 
By  soothing  voice  and  word, 

May  slill,  perchance,  again  be  caught, 
And  to  its  perch  restored. 

But  for  the  moments  misemployed, 

In  folly  or  in  crime  ; 
No  voice  nor  word  has  e'er  prevailed 

To  stay  the  hand  of  time  ! 


NINTH  MONTH,  19,  1840. 


Having  a  strong  predilection  for  the  country 
and  for  country  life— €or  whatever  pertains  to 
rural  concerns  and  scenery,  we  accepted  an 
invitation,  nothing  loath,  a  few  days  since  to 
visit  Haddington  nursery,  Samuel  Rhoads,  jr. 
proprietor,  situated  a  short  distance  beyond  the 
pleasant  litUe  village  of  the  same  name,  west 
of  the  Schuylkill.  The  ride  of  about  four  and 
a  half  miles,  can  be  varied  at  pleasure  by  the   ;„  clothing,  vegetables,  &c.  can  be  sent  to  the 


to  decorate  their  grounds,  or  to  replenish  their 
supply  of  delicious  fruit,  thus  strengthening 
the  defences  of  virtue  by  adding  attractions  to 
the  homestead,  we  advise  them  to  make  a  visit 
to  Haddington  Nursery. 

We  cheerfully  comply  with  a  request  to  in- 
sert the  following.  We  seldom  pass  the  insti- 
tution to  which  it  relates,  without  a  renewed 
feeling  of  interest,  and  desire  that  it  may  be 
bountifully  sustained. 

SHEi.TEIl    FOR     COLOURED     ORPHANS. 

This  interesting  institution,  under  the  care 
of  an  Association  of  Women  Friends  in  this 
city,  consists  of  upwards  of  fifty  inmates,  and 
until  by  legacies  or  other  means,  it  is  placed 
on  a  firmer  basis,  must  depend  as  heretofore 
in  great  measure  upon  the  liberality  of  mem- 
bers of  our  religious  society  for  its  support, 
the  income,  including  annual  subscriptions, 
amounting  to  but  about  $1,000,  whilst  the  an-  J 
nual  expenditures  are  about  double  that  sum.  I 
To  meet  the  deficiency  for  the  present  year,  ( 
a  committee  has  been  appointed  by  the  asso- 
ciation. It  is  hoped  that  this  unobtrusive 
charity  may  not  be  suffered  to  languish  for 
want  of  adequate  support,  and  that  those  who 
have  the  means  will  freely  open  tlieir  hearts 
and  purses,  which  is  the  more  necessary,  as 
the    circle    within    which    collections    can  be 

de  is  extremely  circumscribed.     Donations 


choice  of  several  roads,  diverging  but  little 
from  the  direct  route,  and  through  a  pleasantly 
diversified  and  highly  cultivated  country.  The 
object  that  first  attracted  attention  on  our  arri- 
val, was  the  neatness  of  the  dwelling  house,  in 
which,  without  needless  expense,  architectural 
effect  was  tastefully  combined  with  conve- 
nience in  the  arrangement  of  the  apartments, 
in  a  way  that  might,  with  advantage,  be  imi- 
tated in  other  cases.  The  nursery  grounds  are  |  nience  on  fourth  day,  the  14th  of  tenth  month 
in  front  of  the  house,  on  a  slqpe  displaying  to  "ext.  The  charge  for  beard  and  tuition  is  S200 
the  south-east,  and  though  LvU  moderate  in  PP""  annum.  Applications  for  admission  will 
extent,  are  well  stocked  with  a  carefully  se-  he  received  by  Charles  Yarnall,  secretary  of 
lected  assortment  of  trees  and  shrubbery,  a  Ae  board  of  managers.  No.  39  Market  street, 
'arge  proportion  of  which  are  of  a  size  suitable  Philadelphia,  9th  month,  1840. 
for  transplanting.  Of  apples,  there  are  up- 
wards of  fifty  varieties  ;  of  pears  about  eighty, 
a  choice  collection,  many  of  them  imported 
from  Europe  ;  to  which  may  be  added,  plums, 
cherries,  peaches  of  the  most  approved  sorts. 
Also,  apricots,  quinces,  English  walnuts,  up- 
wards of  thirty  kinds  of  English  gooseberries, 
currents,  raspberries  and  grapes.  The  depart- 
ment of  flowering  shrubbery  is  rich,  including 
fifty  varieties  of  roses.  Among  the  ornamen- 
tal or  shade  trees,  we  may  note  as  specially 
worthy  of  attention  the  English  sycamore,  the 
English  ash,  the  weeping  ash,  (a  tree  of  ver}' 
singular  charncter,)  and  tlie  genuine  sugar-ma- 
ple, the  latter  to  be  recommended  not  onl}-  for 
its  intrinsic  beauty,  but  as  remarkably  free 
from  insect  depredation?.  But  though  last  in 
this  enumeration,  yet  not  least  as  objects  to  be 
admired,  are  the  evergreens,  and  pre-eminently 
among  these,  we  refer  to  the  balm  of  gilead 
or  black  spruce,  and  the  Norway  spruce.  Of 
these  beautiful  species  there  is  a  finer  display, 
both  in  number  and  perfection  of  form,  than 
we  remember  to  have  before  seen,  and  at  prices 
comparatively  low.     In  fine,  whoever  wishes 


Shelter,  Thirteenth,  above  Callowhill  street, 
and  in  money,  to  Emma  C.  Yarnall,  treasurer, 
No.  30  south  Twelfth  street,  first  house  below 
the  corner  of  George  street,  or  to  either  of  the 
members  of  die  association. 

HAVERFOKD  SCHOOL. 

The  winter  term  of  this  institution  will  com- 


Wanted  at  the  Coloured  Orphan  Asylum,  a 
teacher,  well  qualified  to  instruct  in  a  primary 
j  school.  One  of  experience  will  be  required. 
Apply  at  No.  29  Clinton  Place,  or  283  East 
Broad  Way. 

New  York,  9th  mo.  16th,  1840. 


Married,  on  5th  day,  the  10th  instant,  at  Friends' 
Meeting,  Burlington,  N.  J.,  Joshua  D.  Evans,  of  Phi. 
ladelphia.to  Rebecca,  daughter  of  Caleb  Gaskill,  of  the 
former  place. 


Died,  at  Eaton  ton,  G& 
hemorrhage  of  the  lung 
city,  in  the  30th  year  of  his  age. 

,  on  3Ist  of  8th   rrionlh,  at  Rose  Cottage,  the 

residence  of  hia  father,  near  Piinxsitawny,  Jefferson 
county,  Pennsylvania,  Henry  Algustus  Gaskili,  son 
of  Charles  C.  Gaskill,  aged  19  years,  11  months,  and 
14  days.     A  youth  of  great  promise. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WAl-DIE, 
Carpenlcr  Street,  lielow  Seventh,  VMadtlpttia. 


A  RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  JOURNAL. 


vol..  zxxz. 


SEVBNTK  BAY,  NI^TH  BSONTH,  26,  1840. 


KO.  52. 


EDITED   IJV    ROBERT    S.^IITH. 

PUBLISHED  WEEKLY. 
Pri-e  two  dollars  per  annum,  jiayable  in  advar, 
Subscriptions  an  J  Payments  received  by 

u£or(;e  av.  tavlok, 

NO.  50,  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET,  UP  STAIRS, 

rHlLADELTHIA. 


LIFK  IN  SIBERIA. 

LCoiuinued  from  page  -1020 

Such  is  life  on  the  Kolyma  during  the  short 
summer,  a  season  of  activity  for  all,  for  in  ad- 
dition to  the  chief  occupations  of  which  we 
have  just  laid  a  brief  epitome  before  our  read- 
ers, there  are  many  other,  though  less  momen- 
tous, calls  upon  the  industry  of  the  inhabitants. 
Their  huts  perhaps  want  repairing,  their  boats 
have  to  be  mended,  and  in  the  forests  the  traps 
must  be  looked  after.  The  Russians  at  Nish- 
ney-Kolymsk  are  supposed  to  set  about  7500 
traps  in  the  neighbouring  country,  which  are 
visited  about  eight  or  ten  times  during  the 
winter,  and  at  each  time  they  expect  to  find 
something  in  every  tenth  trap.  The  animal.s 
mostly  caught  are  sables  and  foxes.  The  elks, 
the  wild  reindeer,  and  the  wild  sheep,  also 
offer  an  attraction  for  the  adventurous  hunter, 
while  others  more  ambitious  wander  forth  in 
search  of  the  mightier  bear.  The  bear-hunters 
are  the  heroes  of  the  Kolyma,  and  tales  of 
their  marvellous  achievements  form  the  stand- 
mg  topic  during  the  long  winter  evenings, 
when  old  and  young  crowd  about  the  warm 
tshuval,  to  while  away  theii  idle  hours  by  the 
songs  and  traditions  of  their  Russian  ancestors 
as  well  as  of  their  adopted  land. 

The  best  friend  of  man  in  almost  every 
clime  is  the  dog,  but  in  northern  Siberia  exist- 
ence would  scarcely  be  possible  without  the 
aid  of  this  invaluable  animal.  All  along  the 
Arctic  ocean  the  dog  is  almost  the  only  beast 
of  burden.  He  is  harnessed  to  the  light  sledge, 
or  narte,  which  will  carry  no  inconsiderable 
load,^nd  in  which,  during  winter,  the  natives 
perform  Journies  of  incredible  length.  The 
Siberian  dog  bears  a  strong  resemblance  to  the 
wolf.  He  has  a  long  pointed  snout,  sharp  up- 
right ears,  and  a  long  bushy  tail.  Some  of 
them  have  short  hair,  others  a  tolerably  thick 
fur,  and  they  are  met  with  of  all  imaginable 
colours.  Their  size  also  difters  very  much, 
but  a  dog  is  not  thought  fit  for  the  sledge  if 
less  than  one  arshin  and  two  wershok  high, 
and  one  arshin  and  five  wershok  long.*  Their 
barking  resembles  the  howling  of  a  wolf. 
They  always  remain  in  the  open  air.  In  sum- 
mer they  dig  holes  in  the  frozen  earth  to  cool 

*  Three  Russian  arshins  make  seven  English  feet, 
and  each  arshin  is  divided  into  sixteen  wershok. 


themselves,  and  sometimes  they  will  spend 
the  whole  day  in  the  water  to  escape  from  the 
persecution  of  the  gnats.  Against  the  intense 
cold  of  winter  tiiey  seek  shelter  by  burying 
themselves  under  the  snow,  where  they  lie 
rolled  up  with  the  snout  covered  by  the  bushy 
tail.  Of  the  cubs,  the  males  only  are  usually 
kept,  the  females  are  mostly  drowned,  only 
one  or  two  being  entertained  by  each  father  of 
a  family  to  preserve  the  breed.  The  rearing 
of  these  dogs  forms  an  important  occupation, 
and  requires  no  little  skill  and  judgment.  A 
dog  may  be  put  to  the  sledge  when  a  year  old, 
but  cannot  be  subjected  to  hard  work  before 
his  third  winter.  The  team  of  a  sledge  sel- 
dom consists  of  less  than  twelve  of  these  dogs, 
of  whom  one  is  used  as  leader,  upon  whose 
breeding  and  docility  the  safety  of  the  whole 
party  depends.  No  dog  must  be  used  as  a 
leader  unless  he  be  perfecdy  obedient  to  the 
voice  of  his  master,  nor  unless  the  latter  be 
certain  that  the  animal  will  not  be  diverted  one 
moment  from  his  course  by  the  scent  of  any 
kind  of  game.  This  last  point  is  one  of  the 
highest  importance,  and  if  the  dog  has  not 
been  well  broken  in,  but  turns  to  the  right  or 
left,  the  rest  of  the  dogs  will  immediately  join 
in  the  pursuit,  when  the  sledge  is  of  course 
overturned,  and  the  whole  pack  continue  the 
chase  until  some  natural  obstacle  intervene  to 
arrest  their  course.  A  well-taught  leader,  on 
the  other  hand,  not  only  will  not  allow  himself 
to  be  seduced  from  his  duty,  but  will  often 
display  the  most  astonishing  tact  in  preventing 
the  rest  of  the  team  from  yielding  to  their  natu- 
ral instinct.  On  the  boundless  tundra,  during 
a  dark  night,  while  the  surrounding  atmosphere 
is  obscured  by  the  falling  snow,  it  is  to  the  in- 
telligence of  liis  leading  dog  that  the  tr;iveller 
is  constantly  indebted  for  his  preservation.  If 
the  animal  has  once  been  the  same  road  before, 
he  never  fails  to  discover  the  customary  halt- 
ing-place, though  the  hut  may  have  been  com- 
pletely buried  under  the  drifting  snow.  Sud- 
denly the  dog  will  remain  motionless  upon 
the  trackless  and  unbroken  surface,  and  by  tlie 
friendly  wagging  of  his  tail,  announce  to  his 
master,  that  he  need  only  fall  to  work  with  his 
snow-shovel  to  find  the  door  of  the  hut  that 
offers  him  a  warm  lodging  for  the  night.  The 
snow-shovel,  on  these  winter  excursions,  ap- 
pears to  be  an  appendage  without  wliich  no 
traveller  ventures  upon  a  journey. 

In  summer  the  dog  is  no  less  serviceable 
than  in  winter.  As  in  the  one  season  he  is 
yoked  to  the  sledge,  so  in  the  other  he  is  em- 
ployed to  draw  the  canoe  up  against  the  stream, 
and  here  they  display  their  sagacity  in  an 
equally  surprising  manner.  At  a  word,  they 
halt,  or  where  an  opposing  rock  bars  their  pro- 
gress on  the  one  side,  they  will  plunge  into 
the  water,  swim  across  the  river,  and  resume 
their  course  along  the  opposite  bank.  In  short, 


the  dog  is  as  indispensable  to  the  Siberian  set- 
tler, as  the  tame  reindeer  to  the  Laplander. 
The  mutual  attachment  between  the  Siberian 
and  his  dog  is  in  proportion  to  their  mutual 
dependence  on  each  other.  M.  Von  Wrangel 
relates  remarkable  instances  of  the  extent  to 
which  he  has  seen  some  of  the  people  carry 
their  fondness  for  their  dogs.  In  1821  an  epi- 
demic disease  broke  out  among  the  dogs  in 
Siberia,  and  carried  off  many  thousands  of 
them. 

"  A  Yukaheer  family  had  lost  the  whole  of 
the  twenty  dogs  of  which  they  had  recently 
been  possessed,  and  two  newly-born  cubs 
were  all  that  remained.  As  these  animals 
were  still  blind,  and  without  a  mother's  care, 
it  scarcely  appeared  possible  to  preserve  them. 
The  Yukaheer's  wife,  to  save  the  last  remnant 
of  the  wealth  of  her  house,  resolved  that  the 
two  dogs  shoidd  share  the  milk  of  her  breast 
with  her  own  child.  She  was  rewarded.  The 
two  adopted  sucklings  throve  wonderfully,  and 
became  the  ancestors  of  a  new  and  vigorotts 
race  of  dogs." 

The  sufferings  of  the  poor  inhabitants,  iji 
consequence  of  the  loss  of  the  dogs,  through 
the  epidemic  malady  that  raged  in  1821  and 
1822,  were  dreadful  in  the  extreme.  Yet  will 
it  be  believed,  that  an  order  was  once  actually 
issued  by  the  government  at  St.  Petersburg,  to 
destroy  all  the  dogs  throughout  the  north  of 
Siberia,  "  on  account  of  their  consuming  such 
quantities  of  provisions,  and  thereby  occasion- 
ing such  frequent  famines."  The  order  was 
not  executed,  because  it  would  have  required 
the  whole  Russian  army  to  enforce  the  com- 
mand, and  after  a  while  means  were  found  to 
enlighten  the  rulers  upon  the  absurd  tyranny 
of  their  proposed  "  reform."  We  see  thus  that 
England  is  not  the  only  country  where  a  colo- 
nial minister  will  at  times  indulge  in  the  most 
extravagant  vagaries. 

Let  us  itow  accompany  the  Siberian  into  tiie 
interior  of  his  hut,  to  which  he  returns  as  soon 
as  the  frost  has  put  a  stop  to  his  fishing  and 
hunting.  The  walls  are  carefully  caidked  with 
clay  and  moss  ;  a  fresh  mound  of  earth  is 
collected  outside  ;  the  tshuval  is  repaired,  and 
fresh  ice-panes  fastened  into  the  windows.  All 
this  is  seldom  finished  before  the  beginning  of 
December.  Then  the  several  members  of  the 
family  begin  to  creep  more  and  more  closely 
around  their  warm  hearth,  where  a  crackling 
fire  yields  the  native  of  the  arctic  zone  his 
only  substitute  for  the  absent  sun.  The  flame 
of  the  tshuval,  and  of  one  or  more  lamps  is 
then  seen  glimmering  througli  the  ice-panes, 
while  from  the  low  chimney  arises  a  glowing 
column  of  smoke,  carrying  up  with  it,  every 
now  and  then,  a  complete  shower  of  sparks. 
The  dogs  crouch  about  the  house,  and  three  or 
four  times  a  day,  at  tolerably  regular  intervals, 
more  frequently  perhaps  when  the  moon  shines, 


410 


THE    FRIEND. 


they  raise  a  most  tremendous  howling,  which 
is  audible  to  a  great  distance  over  the  plain.  A 
low  door,  lined  with  the  skin  of  a  reindeer,  or, 
if  possible,  with  that  of  a  white  bear,  admits 
the  stranger  into  the  interior  of  this  dwelling. 
There  the  father  and  his  sons  are  seen  mend- 
ing their  nets,  or  making  bows,  arrows,  and 
hunting-spears.  The  women  are  seen  sorting 
and  dressing  the  furs  which  the  men  have  per- 
haps brought  home  from  their  last  visit  to  the 
traps,  or  they  may  be  engaged  in  the  feminine 
task  of  repairing  their  own  or  their  husbands' 
garments,  on  which  occasions  the  sinews  of 
the  reindeer  are  made  to  supply  the  place  of 
thread. 

The  dainties  prepared  by  the  culinary  skill 
of  the  Kolymska  matrons  are  not  exactly  cal- 
culated to  excite  the  appetite  of  a  Parisian 
gourmand.  Fish  and  reindeer  flesh  form  the 
invariable  pieces  de  resistance,  and  train  oil  is 
the  constantly  recurring  sauce.  Yet,  even 
with  these  scanty  materials  to  go  to  work  upon, 
female  ingenuity  is  seldom  at  a  loss  to  vary  the 
bill  of  fare.  An  accomplished  French  cook 
will  boast  of  his  ability  to  dress  eggs  in  three 
hundred  and  sixty-five  diflerent  ways,  and  the 
housewife  on  the  banks  of  the  Kolyma  shows 
herself  almost  equally  inventive.  Thus  we 
have  cakes  made  of  the  roe  of  the  fish,  or  of 
the  dry  fish  flour  pounded  in  a  mortar.  Then 
the  belly  of  the  fish  is  chopped  small,  and, 
with  the  addition  of  a  little  reindeer  flesh  and 
makarsha  root,  thickened  with  train  oil,  the 
delicate  compound  appears  before  us  in  the 
shape  of  a  savoury  forced  ball.  Smoked  rein- 
deer tongues  are  seldom  produced,  unless  in 
honour  of  a  guest,  and  small  slices  of  frozen 
fish  eaten  raw  are  esteemed  in  these  distant  re- 
gions as  highly  as  the  glace  a  la  vanille  at  the 
Cafe  de  Paris.  Salt  never  enters  their  food, 
but  is  always  produced  if  a  stranger  partakes 
their  meal.  Tea  and  sugar  are  seen  only  at 
the  tables  of  the  wealthy,  on  which  occasions 
the  yukola  or  dried  fish  supplies  the  place  of 
toast  or  biscuit,  bread  being  a  delicacy  which 
few  can  afford  to  indulge  in.  Flour,  alwaj^s 
an  expensive  article,  is  seldom  seen  except  in 
the  aristocracy  of  the  place,  and  is  generally 
used  for  the  composition  of  a  beverage  called 
saliiran.  This  is  prepared  by  roasting  the 
flour  in  a  pan,  and  stirring  it  into  a  paste,  with 
a  little  melted  butter  or  fish  oil.  Upon  this  is 
poured  boiling  water,  and  the  infusion  is 
drank  warm  out  of  cups.  Our  author  assures 
us  the  beverage  is  both  nutritive  and  agreeable; 
but  he  had  gone  through  a  three  years'  season- 
ing, and  custom  may  go  far  to  reconcile  the 
palate  even  to  the  bonne  boicche  of  a  Siberian 
cuisine. 

Flirtation,  courtship,  love,  and  jealousy,  still 
maintain  their  empire  over  tlie  youthful  heart, 
even  in  the  remote  north.  Tt  is  the  daily  of- 
fice of  the  young  ladies  of  Kolymsk  to  fetch 
water  from  the  river,  where  a  well  is  cut  in 
the  ice.  Here  the  love-sick  youth  never  fails 
to  watch  for  the  arrival  of  his  mistress,  and 
manifests  his  attachment  by  filling  her  pails, 
and  perchance  even  carrying  them  home  for 
her.  Such  an  act  of  gallantry  is  looked  on  as 
a  formal  declaration  of  love,  and  always  excites 
the  envy  and  medisance  of  less  favoured  ri- 
vals. The  hole  in  the  ice  is  the  daily  gossiping 
place  for  the  young  of  both  sexes,  and  we  can 


easily  believe  what  wc  are  told,  that  the  fair 
damsels  are  exceedingly  careful  that  the  water 
pails  shall  be  freshly  filled  every  day. 

Shorfly  after  M.  Von  Wrangel's  arrival  at 
Nishney-Kolymsk,  the  little  place  was  put 
quite  into  commotion  by  the  arrival  of  Captain 
Cochrane,  whose  delightful  account  of  his 
pedestrian  excursions  through  these  regions 
are  already  well  known  to  the  British  public. 
Our  countryman  remained  some  time  there, 
and  manifested  a  wish  to  accompany  the  expe- 
dition over  the  ice  of  the  Arctic  ocean,  for 
which  the  Russian  seaman  was  preparing ; 
"  but  such  an  increase  to  our  party,"  says  our 
author,  "on  a  journey  where  every  additional 
pound  weight  of  luggage  had  to  be  seriously 
considered,  would  have  occasioned  so  many 
difliculties  with  respect  to  sledges,  provisions, 
and  the  like,  that  I  deemed  it  expedient  not  to 
avail  myself  of  his  offer."  Disappointed  in 
his  wish  to  join  the  main  expedition.  Captain 
Cochrane  contented  himself  with  accompany- 
ing a  small  party  to  the  fair  of  Ostrownoye, 
whither  Von  Wrangel  despatched  one  of  his 
oflicers  to  cultivate  the  good  graces  of  the 
Tsheskoes,  whose  country  he  was  about  to 
visit.  Previously  to  the  departure  of  the 
Englishman,  however,  our  author  determined 
to  astonish  the  good  people  of  the  town  by 
a  splendid  entertainment  in  honour  of  the 
stranger. 

"  It  was  on  twelfth  night  that  I  invited 
all  the  elite  of  the  place  to  a  ivelsherinka  or 
ball.  I  chose  one  of  the  largest  houses  for  the 
occasion.  It  belonged  to  a  Cossack,  who  hap- 
pened to  be  something  of  a  violin  player.  The 
ball-room,  about  eighteen  feet  square,  was 
sumptuously  illuminated  by  several  lamps  of 
train  oil.  The  walls  and  benches  having  been 
subjected  to  a  washing  (an  operation  which  it 
would  be  impossible  to  say  when  they  had  last 
undergone)  were  ornamented  with  some  at- 
tempt at  drapery,  and  on  the  floor  some  yellow 
sand  was  scattered.  By  way  of  refreshments 
for  tlie  ladies,  I  had  procured  tea  and  lump 
sugar,  together  with  a  few  plates  of  cedar-mits. 
The  supper  consisted  of  some  fish-cakes, 
yukala,  and  frozen  reindeer  marrow.  At  five 
o'clock  our  guests  appeared,  in  their  best  furs, 
and  their  gaudiest  holiday  attire.  After  the 
first  few  exclamations  of  wonder  and  admira- 
tion at  the  kixuiy  and  splendour  of  the  enter- 
tainment, the  ladies  took  their  seats  on  the 
benches  along  the  wall,  and  commenced  sing- 
ing some  of  our  national  melodies.  The 
younger  part  of  the  company  amused  them- 
selves with  a  variety  of  jeiix  innocens,  and 
danced  slowly  and  heavily,  as  though  it  had 
been  a  task,  to  the  unaccountable  tones  which 
the  not  very  pliant  fingers  of  our  musical  host, 
an  old  reindeer  hunter,  contrived  to  draw  from 
his  cracked  fiddle,  two  of  the  strings  of  which 
were  of  reindeer  sinews,  the  other  two  of 
twisted  silk.  The  men  were  grouped  around 
the  tshuval,  and  seemed  exceedingly  to  enjoy 
the  little  addition  of  brandy  which  I  offered 
them  as  a  qualification  to  their  lea.  At  ten 
o'clock  the  party  broke  up,  and  my  guests  de- 
parted with  endless  assurances  of  gratitude  for 
the  costly  manner  in  which  I  had  entertained 
them.  Nor  were  these  mere  set  speeches;  on 
the  contrary,  they  were  honestly  meant,  for 
even  in  the  subsequent  years  of  our  stay,  the 


magnificent  and  delightful  Prasdnik  was  often 
referred  to,  as  a  bright  point  in  the  gloomy 
uniformity  of  their  customary  manner  of  liv- 
ing." 

M.  Von  Wrangel  found  on  his  arrival  at 
Nishney-Kolymsk,  that  the  necessary  prepara- 
tions for  his  expedition  had  been  neglected, 
and  all  his  endeavours  to  collect  the  requisite 
number  of  sledges,  and  the  requisite  quantity 
of  food  for  the  dogs  having  failed,  he  was 
obliged,  for  that  year,  to  renounce  his  journey 
to  the  north  over  the  icy  surface  of  the  Arctic 
ocean.  Not,  however,  wholly  to  lose  his 
time,  he  determined  to  attempt  a  month's  ex- 
cursion along  the  coast,  of  which  only  a  very 
small  portion  was  at  that  time  known.  The 
inhabitants  had  long  stood  greatly  in  awe  of 
the  Tshuktshi  or  Tsheskoes,  and  had  therefore 
seldom  ventured  farther  than  the  Baranow 
Rocks,  which  were  deemed  the  frontier  mark 
of  the  Russian  territory.  It  was  known,  how- 
ever, that  the  Tsheskoes  themselves  were  little 
in  the  habit  of  venturing  so  far  towards  the 
Russian  line,  the  coast  from  the  Baranow 
Rocks  to  Cape  Shelagskoi  being  generally  left 
unoccupied  by  both  parties,  as  a  sort  of  neu- 
tral ground.  Our  author  resolved  accordingly 
to  devote  the  time  that  remained  to  him  to  a 
survey  of  the  coast  as  far  as  the  above  cape. 

The  place  of  rendezvous  was  Sukharnoye  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Kolyma,  a  "  town"  consist- 
ing of  two  uninhabited  houses,  to  which  a  few 
families  are  in  the  habit  of  repairing  during  the 
fishing  season. 

"  Fifty  versts  before  reaching  Sukharnoye 
we  lost  sight  of  the  stunted  shrubs,  and  found 
ourselves  on  one  unbounded  plain  of  snow, 
unbroken,  unless  here  and  there  by  an  occa- 
sional fox-trap.  A  man  accustoms  himself,  no 
doubt,  to  every  thing  in  time,  but  the  first  im- 
piession  produced  by  this  gigantic  shroud  ad- 
mits of  no  comparison  with  any  other  object  in 
nature,  and  night,  by  obscuring  the  spectacle, 
comes  as  a  positive  relief." 


For  •■  The  Friend." 
THE  THEORY  OF  STORMS. 

The  facilities  afforded  by  the  peculiar  posi- 
tion and  geographieal  features  of  North  Ame- 
rica, for  extensive  simultaneous  observations 
on  the  phenomena  of  the  great  northeast  storms 
of  our  latitude,  very  early  drew  the  attention  of 
intelligent  men.  Dr.  Franklin  first  recorded 
the  main  fact  respecting  them — namely,  that 
they  begin  at  the  southwest,  and  travel  against 
the  wind.  But  little  further  progress,  in  our 
knowledge,  was  made  for  a  long  period.  The 
investigations  and  theories  of  our  countrymen, 
Espy  and  Redfield,  and  of  Col.  Reid,  the 
present  governor  of  Bermuda,  respecting  the 
phenomena  of  storms,  have  latterly  excited 
much  curiosity  and  discussion. 

The  attention  of  the  writer  has  been  recalled 
to  the  subject,  by  the  publication  in  the  recent 
nutnber  of  the  Transactions  of  the  American 
Philosophical  Society,  of  a  paper  "on  the 
storm  which  was  experienced  throughout  the 
United  States,  about  the  20th  of  December, 
1836,  by  Elias  Loomis,  professor  of  mathe- 
matics and  natural  philosophy  in  AVestern  Re- 
serve College."     As  this  paper  is  the  most 


THE  FHIEND. 


411 


elaborate  and  exteiuled  investigation  of  the  kind 
tliat  has  yet  been  made,  it  is  likely  to  give  us 
clear  views,  and  to  substitute  facts  upon  many 
points  that  were  before  conjectural,  and  it 
therefore  deserves  to  be  widely  circulated.  It 
is  only  by  extensive  simultaneous  observation 
that  any  very  accurate  data  can  be  obtained. 
The  storm  in  question  fell  within  the  period 
at  which  hourly  observations  on  all  the  phe- 
nomena of  the  weather  are  made  in  various 
places  for  thirty-seven  successive  hours.  The 
idea  of  making  these  observations  is  due  to  the 
younger  Herschel,  who  proposed  that  on  the 
days  of  the  equinoxes  and  the  solstices,  and  on 
the  following  day,  an  hourly  register  should 
be  kept  by  meteorologists  throughout  the 
world.  This  proposal  has  been  acted  on  in 
this  country,  at  Baltimore,  New  York,  Albany, 
Flushing,  New  Haven,  Gardiner,  Me.,  Mon- 
treal and  Quebec.  The  regents  of  the  univer- 
sity in  New  York  require  registers  to  be  kept 
at  all  the  academies  under  their  care  ;  and  from 
this  source  Professor  Loomis  obtained  observa- 
tions at  42  points  in  that  state.  By  a  regula- 
tion of  the  war  department,  registers  are  kept 
and  regular  returns  made  of  the  weather  at  all 
tlie  military  stations,  which  furnished  our  au 
thor  with  data  from  28  posts,  most  of  them  in 
the  far  west,  and  extending  from  the  southern 
part  of  the  peninsula  of  Florida  to  Wisconsin 
and  the  upper  Missouri.  He  also  obtained 
more  than  thirty  private  records  from  various 
parts  of  the  United  States,  and  from  many  sta- 
tions in  Europe,  and  procured  access  to  the 
log  books  of  several  vessels  at  sea.  He  has 
made  the  most  of  these  ample  materials,  and 
the  memoir  which  he  has  prepared  from  them, 
will  serve  as  a  model  for  similar  investigations. 
The  principal  facts  established  by  our  au- 
thor are,  1st,  thai  a  great  atmospheric  wave,  as 
shown  by  the  depression  of  the  barometer  in 
its  trough,  passed  over  the  continent  from  west 
to  east,  the  progress  of  which  he  traces  over  a 
space  of  20^  of  latitude  and  38°  of  longitude, 
from  Fort  .Tessup,  lat.  31°  35',  long.  93""  42'; 
Fort  Leavenworth,  lat.  39^  28',  long.  95''  14'  ; 
and  Fort  Snelliug,  lat.  44°  53',  long.  93°  12',  to 
Bermuda  lat.  32°  44',  long.  63°  28',  and  St, 
Johns,  in  Newfoundland,  lat.  47°  34',  long.  52° 


at  Ih.  p.  M. ;  in  Boston  and  New  Bedford,  at 
4h.  ;  at   Gardiner,  Me.,  5h.  ;  at  llahfax,  at  8 
A.  M.  ;  in   Bermuda,  at  midnight  of  the  22d; 
and  in  St.  Johns,  at  9  a.  m.  of  the  23d.     The 
curves  of  depression,  as  projected  by  our  au- 
thor,  show  so  close    a   resemblance   to  each 
other  as  to  leave  no  doubt  of  their  being  the 
efl'ect  of  the  same  wave.     The  line  of  simulta- 
neous depression  was  decidedly  convex  in  front ; 
and  when  first   observed   to  the  west  of  the 
Mississippi,  it  was  nearly  north  and  south,  but 
the  northern  end  travelled  faster  than  the  south- 
ern, so  that  it  gradually  bent  to  the  northeast. 
Its  velocity,  in  the  southern  border  of  the  U. 
States,  was  from   17  to  29  statute   miles  per 
hour,  and  on  the  northern  border  from   17  to 
37  miles  per  hour,  so  that  it  was  not  uniform. 
The   depression    of  the    barometer    increased 
with  the  latitude.     At  Indian  Key  it  was  26 
hundredths  of  an  inch,  at  Pensacola  .46,   at 
Savannah  .65,  at  Philadelphia  .97,  at  Flushing 
1.042,  at  Albany  1.173,  at  Montreal  1.266,  and 
at   Quebec,   the  most  northern   station   heard 
from,  1.57.     As  Quebec  could  not  have  been 
to  the  north  of  the  point  of  greatest  depress 
of  the  barometer,  the   probability  is  that  the 
storm  when  raging   most  violently  there,  ex- 
tended as  far  to  the  north  as  it  did  to  the  south. 
That  point  of  greatest  depression  appears  to  be 
the  commencement  of  the  clearing  up  of  the 
storm,  for  it  is  accompanied  by  the  change  of 
wind   which    is   the    prelude  of  a  change    of 
weather.     We  find  upon  examining  the   chart 
annexed  to  the  memoir,  that  the  line  of  the 
barometric  minimum  at  midnight  of  the  20th, 
passed  through  Tallahassee,  in  Florida,  near 
Milledgeville,  in  Georgia,  the  junction  of  the 
three  states  of  Virginia,  Tennessee  and  North 
Carolina,  Wheeling,  Va.,  and  Thunder  Bay, 
in  Lake  Huron.     At  the   same  time  the  rain 
extended  from  the  west  of  this  line  and  nearly 
parallel  with  it,  to  a  considerable  distance  out 
to  sea  on  the  east.     The  western  limits  of  the 
rain  at  midnight  of  the  20th,  were  Saganaw 
Bay  in  Lake  Huron,  a  few  miles  east  of  Spring- 
field,  Ohio,  Lexington  and   Brainard,   Tenn. 
Passing  in  a  curve  to  the  east  of  Pensacola,  i'^s 
boundary  may  be  traced  through  East  Florida 
to  the  south  of  St.  Augustine,  where  it  lakes  a 


38'.     3d.  That  this  depression  of  the  barome-    N.  E.   course,  following  the  direction  of  th 


ter  was  followed  by  its  lise,  and  that  at  the 
same  time  the  thermometer  suddenly  fell  many 
degrees. 

3d.  That  when  the  barometer  had  attained 
its  greatest  depression,  the  wind  which  had 
previously  blown  from  the  southeast,  suddenly 
shifted  to  the  northwest,  and  blew  violently 
from  that  quarter. 

1st.  Thcmovanml  of  the  barometer.  The 
reader  who  will  trace  the  following  named 
places  on  the  map,  will  see  that  the  progress 
of  the  wave  was  nearly  uniform.  At  Natchez, 
the  barometric  minimum  was  at  10  a.  n.  ;  on 
the  20th  at  Pensacola,  6  p.  m.  ;  at  Lexington, 
Ky.,  and  Springfield,  Ohio,  7  p.  m.  ;  at  Mari- 
etta and  Twinsburg,  Ohio,  11  p.  m.  ;  at  Sa- 
vannah, Geg.,  and  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  it  oc- 
curred at  5  a.  m.  ;  on  the  21st,  at  Syracuse, 
N.  Y.,  Sunbury,  Pa.,  and  Washington  City, 
at  7  a.  m.  ;  at  Baltimore,  at  75h. ;  Montreal, 
9h. ;  Philadelphia,  lOh. ;  Albany,  Uh. ;  New 
York,  lllh.  ;  at  Flushing,  L.  I.,  and  Quebec. 
at  noon  ;  at  Hanover,  N.  H.,  and  New  Haven, 


coast  at  a  distance  of  100  to  200  miles,  till  it 
passes  between  Martha's  Vineyard  and  Nan^ 
tucket,  thi-ough  Cape  Ann,  and  in  a  N.  N.  W. 
direction  to  Montreal.  The  space  inclosed  by 
these  boundary  lines  probably  represents  the 
actual  figure  of  the  storm  as  it  then  raged,  be- 
ing an  oval  space  not  less  than  1200  miles  in 
length,  by  nearly  700  at  its  greatest  breadth. 
Yet  in  a'  line  passing  through  Philadelphia, 
and  Twinsburg  in  Ohio,  the  eastern  limit  of 
the  rain  was  considerably  more  than  500  miles 
to  the  east  of  the  line  of  greatest  depression, 
while  the  western  limit  was  not  more  than  140 
miles  to  the  west  of  that  line.  By  the  time 
the  centre  of  the  storm  reached  Quebec  its  cir- 
cumference must  have  greatly  enlarged,  so  that 
it  seems  probable  it  extended  800  or  900  miles 
to  the  north  of  that  place. 

2d.  The  movement  of  the  thermometer. 
While  the  barometer  was  falling  under  the  in- 
fluence of  the  storm,  the  thermometer  was 
every  where  rising,  and  as  the  barometer  rose 
the  thermometer  fell  with  extraordinary  rapidi- 


ty. As  most  of  the  thertiiometrical  observa- 
tions were  only  taken  three  times  a  day,  we 
cannot  therefore  ascertain  the  exact  hour  at 
which  the  fall  began;  yet  in  those  stations 
where  hourly  records  were  kept,  it  coincides 
with  the  minimum  of  the  barometer,  which 
may  therefore  be  assumed  as  determining  it. 
But  at  Fort  Leavenworth,  Fort  Gibson,  and 
Fort  Snelling,  it  was  between  evening  of  the 
19th  and  morning  of  the  20th  ;  at  Fort  Jessup, 
Augusta,  III.,  St.  Louis  and  Natchez,  between 
morning  and  noon  of  the  20th  ;  at  Pensacola, 
Lexington,  Springfield  and  Twinsburg,  be- 
tween evening  of  the  20th  and  morning  of  the 
21st ;  at  Savannah,  Sunbury,  Pa.,  Washington, 
Philadelphia,  Albany,  New  York  and  Quebec, 
between  morning  and  noon  of  the  21st ;  and  at 
New  Bedford,  Boston  and  Gardiner,  between 
noon  and  evening.  This  depression  was 
greater  at  the  north  and  at  the  west  than  at  the 
south  and  the  east ;  and  was  greatest  of  all  in 
the  northwestern  states.  At  Fort  Crawford  it 
fell  50°  in  24  hours  ;  while  the  real  depi-ession 
at  Augusta,  111.,  found  by  making  allowance 
for  the  daily  variation,  was  48°  in  6i  hours, 
an  almost  unexampled  fluctuation.  In  the  sta- 
tions to  the  northwest  of  a  line  joining  Quebec, 
Detroit  and  St.  Louis,  the  thermometer  fell 
below  zero. 

3d.  The  amount  of  rain.  Professor  Loomis 
throws  into  a  tabular  form  all  the  statements 
he  received  of  the  fall  of  rain.  It  may  be  re- 
marked, that  no  part  of  the  meteorologic.il 
register  is  so  little  to  be  relied  upon  as  the  rain 
gauge;  for  no  accuracy  of  observation  is  able 
to  overcome  the  uncertainties  inseparable  fron\ 
the  unequal  action  of  the  wind  in  stations  nearly 
alike  and  near  each  other.  A  slight  difl^erence 
in  the  elevation  of  the  gauge,  in  the  slope  of 
the  conical  funnel,  in  the  position  with  respect 
to  the  nearest  house  or  trees,  will  materially 
affect  the  quantity  of  water  collected  in  the 
same  storm,  and  what  is  still  more  discou- 
raging, no  unexceptionable  method  of  avoiding 
these  uncertainties  has  been  contrived.  We 
find  accordingly  that  the  quantity  which  is 
stated  to  have  fallen  in  places  not  "distant  from 
each  other,  varies  very  greatly.  At  Pough- 
keepsie  for  instance,  22  miles  north  of  AVest 
Point,  46  hundredths  of  an  inch  fell ;  at  New- 
burg,  8  miles  north  of  West  Point,  .73,  and  at 
the  latter  place  3.40  inches  !  Making  every 
allowance  however  for  all  these  uncertainties, 
and  for  errors  in  copying  the  returns,  one  of 
the  most  remarkable  features  of  the  storm  was 
the  extreme  inequality  with  which  the  rain  fell 
over  the  vast  space  it  covered.  This  is  shown 
also  in  the  duration  of  the  rain  as  stated  in 
many  of  the  reports.  Thus  at  Augusta,  111., 
it  rained  and  then  snowed  6  hours  ;  while  at 
St.  Louis,  about  100  miles  to  the  south,  it 
snowed  and  hailed  for  24  hours.  At  Roches- 
ter 3  tenths  of  an  inch  of  rain  fell  during  6 
hours,  the  rain  beginning  at  5  p.  m.  and  ceasing 
between  10  and  1 1  p.  m.  of  the  20th  ;  while  at 
Batavia,  about  30  miles  distant,  a  little  to  the 
south  of  west,  it  began  to  rain  at  9.i  p.  m.  on 
the  20th.  turned  to  snow  and  did  not  cease  till 
5  p.  M.  on  the  21st;  on  the  other  hand,  it 
snowed  or  rained  and  snowed  on  the  morning 
of  the  21st  at  Onondaga,  Utica,  and  Homer. 
At  New  York  it  rained  for  14  hours,  from  10 
p.  M.  on  the  20th  to  noon  of  the  2lst ;  while  at 


412 


THE    FRIEND. 


Flushing,  Jamaica,  and  Flat  Bush,  it  did  not 
begin  to  rain  till  4  a.  m.  of  the  21st,  and  ceased 
at  t!ie  same  time  as  in  New  York  ;  yet  it  be- 
gan to  rain  at  New  Bedford,  Boston,  and  Gar- 
diner, on  the  evening  or  night  of  the  20th. 
Upon  a  careful  comparison  of  all  the  returns, 
our  author  is  of  the  opinion  that  the  average 
depth  of  the  rain  throughout  the  United  States 
was  seven  eighths  of  an  inch.  On  the  north- 
ern limits  of  the  storm,  only  snow  fell — at  the 
southern  stations  onl)'^  rain  ;  while  at  the  in- 
termediate points,  the  rain  changed  into  snow. 


TEMPERANCE  IN  IRELAND. 

The  following  is  the  copy  of  a  letter,  says 
the  Philadelphia  North  American,  addressed 
by  a  lady  who  has  been  for  many  years  at  the 
head  of  the  female  writers  of  Great  Britain,  to 
a  Philadelphian  in  London,  on  the  subject  of 
the  Irish  temperance  reform  and  Father  Ma- 
thew,  which  has  been  kindly  furnished  us  :  — 
"  The  accounts  you  see  in  newspapers,  of 
Father  Mathew  and  his  temperance  medals, 
and  his  influence  over  the  Catholics,  in  Ireland, 
in  making  them  take  and  keep  the  pledge,  or 
vow,  against  drinking  all  fermented  liquors, 
are  true,  and  so  far  as  I  can  learn,  not  exagge- 
rated. I  saw  a  gentleman,  who  witnessed  the 
wondrous  sight  of  the  sober  procession  of  tens 
of  thousands  in  Dublin,  (on  St.  Patrick's  day,) 
who  marched  through  the  streets  with  temper- 
ance badges  and  ensigns,  and  "  walked  sober 
off  at  last"  in  the  evening,  or  at  night,  to  their 
town  or  country  abodes. 

In  the  counties  of  Cork  and  Kilkenny,  from 
•whence  we  have  accounts  from  long  resident 
friends,  we  hear  of  tens  of  thousands  who  vo- 
luntarily flock  to  take  the  pledge,  many  of  them 
reeling  drunk  immediately  before  they  take  it, 
as  a  last  farewell  to  whiskey  and  spirits  !  A 
fact  most  extraordinary,  but  certain  !  The 
wonder  seems  to  me  as  great,  that  these  people, 
so  fond  of  drinking,  and  so  habituated  to  it, 
should,  of  their  own  accord,  go  to  vow  against 
it,  and  when  sober,  keep  religiously  afterwards 
the  vow  they  made  when  drunk.  Yet  so  it  is. 
Tiie  voluntary  taking  the  pledge  shows  bej'ond 
all  doubt  that  there  is  a  real  and  strong  desire 
in  even  the  slaves  to  intemperance,  to  free  them- 
selves from  the  vice  ;  and  also  it  proves  the 
power  of  the  Catholic /aj7A.  There  are  but 
few  instances,  hitherto,  of  any  having  forfeited 
llieir  pledge. 

There  can,  I  think,  be  no  doubt  that  this 
preservative  against  intemperance,  whether  su- 
perstitious or  not,  religious,  moral,  or  political, 
is,  has  been,  and  will  be,  of  the  greatest  advan- 
tage to  Ireland,  and  to  the  lower  orders,  and 
all  orders  of  the  Irisli. 

Merely  in  an  economic  point  of  view,  it 
saves  the  sums  squandered  in  whiskey,  and  in 
whiskey  shops.  The  whiskey  shops  are  shut 
up  in  many  towns,  and  the  calculations  prove 
that  the  amount  saved  in  Ireland  is  equal  to  the 
expense  of  the  new  poor  laws.'.'  Marriages 
probably  premature — improvident  marriages — 
at  all  events,  marriages  have  decreased  one 
third  in  many  districts.  Then  in  point  of 
health  the  change  for  the  better  is  incalculable 
among  these  temperance  tribes — the  bettering 
of  the  diet,  as  well  as  the  habits  of  the  people, 
wonderful!     In   the  county  of  Kilkenny  (to 


■speak  of  which  I  know  from  the  bestauthority,) 
there  is  bread  now  sold  instead  of  whiskey,  in 
all  the  villages  and  little  towns,  in  every  house 
where  only  whiskey  formerly  was  sold. 

I  should  think  that  the  influence  of  Father 
Mathew  and  his  medals,  would  last  so  long  as 
it  shall  not  be  publicly  proved  that  any  or  many 
have  broken  their  pledge  with  impunity. 

Though  we  cannot  pronounce  what  length 
of  time  the  teetotalists  will  be  able  to  hold  out 
before  the  pledges  be  broken  or  convicted  of 
being  broken,  yet  it  is  even  now  apparent  that 
Father  Mathew  foresees  the  danger  of  their 
breaking  their  pledges,  and  has  begun  to  pro- 
vide against  it  thus  :  by  permittijig  some  who 
feel  they  cannot  keep  their  vow,  to  give  up 
the  medal  pledge.  This  I  am  assured  has  been 
done  in  some  instances,  but  only  in  few  hither- 
to. I  have  no  doubt  that  Father  Mathew  has 
provided  tliis  allowance  to  give  up  the  pledge, 
under  all  these  circumstances,  to  prevent  the 
greater  danger,  and  scandal  and  obstruction  to 
his  whole  power,  of  the  vow  being  broken. 

Long  may  it  be  before  his  power  over  the 
Irish  may  fail,  and  soon  may  it  be  converted 
into  power  over  themselves  !  and  permanent 
power  of  self-control  ! 

So  far  as  it  has  gone,  I  tliink  this  medal 
charm  has  done  more  in  Ireland,  numbers  and 
space,  and  inveterate  bad  subjects  considered, 
than  was  ever  accomplished  in  any  other 
country. 

I  have  heard  circumstances  which  give  me  a 
high  opinion  of  Mathew's  integrity,  truth, 
simplicity  of  character." 


From  Ihc!  Farmers'  Cabinet. 
BOILED  FOOD  FOR  POULTRY. 

It  is  customary  for  some  poultry-men  to  cook 
the  diflisrent  grains  which  they  use  for  fattening 
poultry,  and  this  they  do  by  boiling,  continuing 
the  process  until  the  mass  swells,  and  becomes 
so  soft  as  to  break  the  envelope  by  which  each 
grain  is  surrounded,  conceiving  that  such  food 
is  better  for  the  purpose,  and  the  use  of  it  far 
more  economical  than  the  dry  grain.  Now, 
whether  this  idea  is  or  is  not  correct,  still  it  is 
of  importance  to  know  the  diflerence  of  ex- 
pense between  the  two,  and  interesting  to  as- 
certain whether  more  or  less  of  it  is  eaten  than 
of  that  which  has  not  been  submitted  to  the 
culinary  process.  To  discover  this,  I  find  that 
Reaumur  caused  four  pints  of  each  of  the  six 
grains  following  to  be  boiled  until  they  were 
well  bursted,  and  he  found  that  the  increase  of 
bulk  of  each  sort  was  as  follows  : 

4  pints  of  oats,  after  boiling,  filled  7  pints. 

4   do.         barley,         do.         do.   10  do. 

4   do.         buckwheat,  do.        do.   14  do. 

4    do.         Indian  corn,  do.        do.   15  do. 

4   do.        wheat,  do.        do.  10  do. 

4   do.        rye,  do.        do.  15  do. 

Rice  was  not  tested,  but  swells  much  more 
than  either  of  the  above:  it  is  seldom,  how- 
ever, used  for  the  above  purpose. 

On  experiment,  it  was  found  that  poultry 
were  not  uniformly  partial  to  boiled  grain,  al- 
though occasionally  a  preference  was  shown 
for  it ;  nor  did  it  appear  that  they  entertain  a 
decided  partiality  for  one  species  over  that  of 
every  other ;  wheat,  however,  being  sometimes 
preferred  and  rye  disapproved  of;  it  therefore 
follows,  that  we  might  make  choice  of  that 


grain  which  happens  to  be  most  plentiful  or 
cheapest,  always  excepting  rye,  which  must 
not  be  used  unless  other  sorts  cannot  be  had. 

Other  experiments  were  made,  to  ascertain 
whether  there  be  any  economy  in  feeding  with 
boiled  grain,  and  this  was  done  by  knowing, 
first,  how  much  dry  grain  sufficed  for  one  or 
more  fowls,  and  then  boiling  the  same  quan- 
tity, and  trying  how  much  in  that  state  would 
suffice  for  a  meal ;  the  result  was  as  follows. 
Rye,  ahhough  so  very  considerably  increased 
by  boiling,  instead  of  being  more  satisfying, 
becomes  less  so,  more  of  it  being  consumed 
when  boiled  than  when  dry.  Oats,  although 
increased  by  boiling  nearly  one  half,  are  not, 
on  this  account,  more  satisfying  for  poultry, 
which,  if  in  two  days  they  will  consume  four 
pints  of  dry  oats,  will,  in  the  same  period,  eat 
seven  pints  when  boiled  ;  so  there  is  no  econo- 
my in  the  additional  trouble.  Mowbray  is  of 
the  opinion  that  oats  scour,  although  they  are 
supposed  to  promote  laying,  and  are  in  many 
places  used  for  fattening.  Buckwheat  swells 
still  more  than  oats  by  boiling,  but  poultry  will 
consume  fourteen  pints  boiled,  in  the  same 
space  of  time  that  four  would  be  suflicient,  and 
it  is  thought  to  be  an  unsubstantial  food.  But 
Indian  corn  is  more  profitable  when  boiled  than 
raw,  the  saving  being  one  third,  or  near  it ; 
while  the  fowls  which  ate  two  pints  of  barley 
in  its  dry  slate,  consumed  but  three  pints  of 
the  boiled  grain  ;  therefore,  as  ten  pints  of 
boiled  bailey  are  produced  from  four  pints  of 
dry  grain,  the  experience  in  dry  barley  is  to 
that  of  boiled,  as  ten  fifths  to  six  fifths,  or  as 
ten  to  six,  or  five  to  three  ;  amounting  to  a 
saving  of  two  fifths  by  giving  boiled  instead  of 
dry  barley  :  thus  it  is  far  more  profitable  and 
efltictive  when  boiled  than  raw,  and,  if  fed  to 
the  poultry  while  warm,  it  will  hasten  mate- 
rially the  period  of  laying,  promoting  in  a  high 
degree  the  health  and  thrift  of  all  kinds  of  poul- 
try. Wheat,  as  shown  in  the  above  table,  in- 
creases in  bulk  on  boiling,  nearly  the  same  as 
barley  ;  and  these  experiments  go  to  sliow  that 
the  use  of  boiled  wheat,  barley  and  Indian  corn 
is  a  matter  of  economy,  while  on  the  contrary, 
in  the  boiling  of  oats,  rye,  and  buckwheat,  you 
have  the  loss  of  fuel,  time,  and  trouble,  out  of 
pocket. 

These  things  are  worth  remembering,  espe- 
cially at  the  present  time,  when  the  fattening 
of  poultry  is  carried  to  so  great  a  length,  our 
steam-boats  and  rail-ways  requiring  such  quan- 
tities to  feed  their  passengers,  poultry  being, 
in  so  many  ways,  the  standing  dish  of  their 
public  tables.  For  the  keeping  of  poultry  be- 
fore fattening,  no  food  is  at  all  to  be  compared 
to  boiled  potatoes,  mixed  with  a  small  portion 
of  boiled  barley,  the  process  of  which  is  very 
much  expedited,  if  the  grain  is  broken  in  the 
mill  before  cooking;  but  in  that  state  it  will 
require  stirring  while  boiling,  to  prevent  it  from 
burning. 

It  is  found,  by  actual  experience,  that  there 
is  no  saving  in  the  substitution  of  bran  for 
grain  ;  some  persons  take  the  trouble  to  boil 
this,  but  it  does  not  even  increase  its  bulk,  and 
not  at  all  its  quality.  Two  measures  of  dry 
bran,  after  boiling,  will  not  go  so  far  as  one 
measure  of  boiled  barley,  thus  showino-  a 
striking  difl^erence  in  favour  of  barley,  even  in 
point  of  economy.  S. 


THE     FRIEMD. 


413 


For  "The  Friend." 

Historical  fragments,  ilhistra/ing  the  early 

religious  labours  of  Friends  in  America, 

with    biographical    sketches   of  the  first 
ministers  tvho  visited  it. 

iContiiiued  fioni  p.  4(1G., 

The  vessel  which  bore  Anne   Austin  and 
Mary  Fisher  back  to  Barbadoes  had  scarcely 
spread  her  white  sails  o'er  the  bosom  of  the 
Atlantic,  when  a  ship  from  London,  of  which 
Robett   Lock  was    the    commandei,   came  to 
anchor  in  Boston  bay.     For  the  two  Quaker 
ministers  sent  away  in  the  one  vessel,   there 
were  eight  brought  in  by  the  other.     These 
last  were  Cluistopher  Holder,  Thomas  Thurs- 
ton, William   Brend,   John    Copeland,   Mary 
Prince,  Sarah    Gibbons,   Mary  Weatherhead, 
and  Dorothy  Waugh  ;  four  men  and  four  wo- 
men.    According  to  their  own  testimony,  they 
had  "  been   brought  here  in  the  will  of  God, 
having  been  made  sensible  of  the  cries  and 
groans   of  his   seed,  which   was   crying  unto 
him  for  help  and  deliverance  from  under  cruel 
bondage."     When  the  commander  of  the  ship 
went  on  shore,  which  was  the  6th  of  the  7th 
mo.  1656,  lie  took  with  him  a  list  of  his  pas- 
sengers, and  oil  furnishing  it  to  the  governor, 
he   was    no  doubt  questioned,  whether  there 
were  any  Quakers   among  them.     On  being 
informed   that  there  were,  the  marshal  and  a 
constable  were  immediately  sent  on  board  the 
vessel  with  a  warrant,  commanding  them  "  to 
search    the    boxes,  chests  and   trunks  of  the 
Quakers    for    erroneous    books    and    hellish 
pamphlets."       They    were    also    directed    to 
bring  the  bodies  of  the  eight  Quakers,  and  that 
of  Eichard  Smith,  an  inhabitant  of  Long  Island 
who  came  with  them  from  London,  and  was 
termed   their   proselyte,  before  the  court  then 
sitting  at  Boston.     Here  they  were  subjected 
to  a  long  and  frivolous  examination,  the  great- 
est part  of  which  was  concerning  their  belief 
in    the   Trinity.     The   account  the  prisoners 
have  left,  says  :  "  Unto  which  we  answe 
according  to  the  scriptures,  that  the   Fatl 
Son    and   Spirit  we   own,   but   a  Trinity  the 
scripture  speaks   not  of:  and  so  the  Father. 
who   then  was  with  us,  preserved  us  by  his 
power  as  in  the  hollow  of  his  liand,  so  that 
they  could  not  touch  us."     John  Norton,  the 
priest,  in  endeavouring  to  prove  the  scriptures 
to  be  the  rule  and  guide  of  life,  brought  for- 
ward these  verses  from   the    10th  chapter  of 
Romans:  "  But  the  righteousness  which  is  of 
faith  speaketh   on  this  wise.  Say  not  in  thine 
heart,  who  shall  ascend  into  heaven  ?  (that  is 
to  bring  Christ  down  from  above  :)   or,  who 
shall  descend  into  the  deep  I  (that  is  to  bring 
up   Christ  again  from  the  dead).     But  what 
saith  it?     The  word  is  nigh  thee,  even  in  thy 
mouth,  and  in  thy  heart;  that  is  the  word  of 
faith   which    we    preach."       This    quotation 
seemed  full  as  much  against  the  proposition  he 
wislied  to  establish  as   for  it,  so  he  instantly 
turned  .to  the  2d  Epistle  of  Peter,  1st  chapter 
and  19th  verse,  and  read,  "  We  have  a  more 
sure   word    of    prophecy  ;  whereunto    ye    do 
well  that  ye  take  heed,  as  unto  a  light  that 
shineth  in  a  dark  place,  until  the  day  dawn, 
and  the  day-star  arise  in  your  hearts."     Here 
he  was  interrupted  by  one  of  the  prisoners, 
who  asked  him,  What  is  the  light  there  spoken 
of  which  shineth  in  a  dark  place  ? 


J.  Aorton.     It  is  the  eternal  Word. 
William  Brend,  who  had  his  hand  on  his 
own   breast,  then   asked.  What  is  the   dark 
place  ? 

J.  Norton.     I  think  it  is  under  your  hand. 
Brend.     Then  thou  meanest  the  heart  ? 
/.  Norton.     Yea. 

One  of  the  prisoners  then  said,  Is  not  the 
eternal  AVord  a  sufficient  guide  ? 
J.  Norton.  Yea. 
Prisoner.  Is  it  thy  rule  and  guide  ? 
J.  Norton.  Yea,  when  I  am  guided  aright. 
Upon  this,  some  of  the  magistrates  demand- 
ed of  John  Norton,  What  difference  there  was 
between  his  doctrine  and  the  doctrine  of  the 
Quakers.  The  governor  declared  that  he  could 
not  say  as  Norton  had  said.  Upon  this,  the 
priest  became  alarmed,  and  would  have  denied 
that  he  had  expressed  himself  as  they  repre- 
sented ;  but  the  magistrates  were  positive,  and 
much  dissension  arose  among  them.  They 
then  committed  Friends  to  prison,  postponing 
their  examination  until  the  following  day. 
When  they  were  again  called  before  the  court, 
they  found  that  the  examination  was  to  be  pub- 
lic, the  first  having  been  in  private.  The 
same  questions  were  put  to  them  which  they 
had  already  answered.  These  the  prisoners 
declined  replying  to,  except  by  referring  the 
court  to  what  they  had  previously  said,  and 
which  had  been  all  written  down.  They  then 
demanded  what  law  it  was  for  the  violation  of 
wliich  they  had  been  imprisoned.  Endicott 
did  not  answer  the  question,  but  said,  "  Take 
heed  how  ye  break  our  ecclesiastical  laws,  for 
then  ye  are  sure  to  stretch  by  a  halter."  Upon 
their  asking  for  a  copy  of  these,  he  told  them 
they  should  not  have  one.  This  reply  dis' 
pleased  some  of  the  townsmen  present,  and 
one  of  them  spoke  out  in  the  hearing  of  the 
court,  "  How  shall  they  know  then  when  they 
transgress  ?"  At  the  close  of  the  examination, 
the  court  passed  sentence  of  banishment  upon 
the  eight  Friends,  ordering  that  they  should  be 
sent  to  the  prison  again,  and  there  be  kept 
without  bail  or  mainprize,  until  such  time  as 
they  shall  be  sent  away  in  the  ship  that  brought 
them,  to  the  place  from  whence  they  came. 
Richard  Smith  was  also  committed  to  prison, 
there  to  remain  until  they  had  an  opportunity 
of  sending  him  round  by  water  to  Long 
Island,  they  being  afraid  to  trust  him  to  go  to 
his  family  through  their  patent. 

The  (!Ourt  then  sent  for  Robert  Lock,  the 
captain  of  the  ship  in  which  the  Quakers  came, 
and  required  him  to  give  bond  to  carry  them 
back  at  his  own  charge,  and  to  land  them  no 
where  but  in  England.  Deeming  this  a  vio- 
lation of  his  rights  as  a  free-born  Englishman, 
who  had  infringed  no  law  of  his  country  in 
carrying  her  citizens  to  any  part  of  her  do- 
minions, he  refused  to  submit.  Irritated  by 
the  man's  independence,  they  committed  him 
to  prison,  to  lay  there  until  he  should  be  obe- 
dient to  their  will.  After  remaining  in  con- 
finement four  days,  his  determination  to  sup- 
port his  rights  was  overbalanced  by  his  fears 
of  pecuniary  losses  which  must  result  from, 
his  being  unable  to  attend  to  the  procuring  a 
cargo,  and  re-loading  his  ship.  He  accordingly 
submitted  to  the  yoke,  entered  into  the  bonds 
required,  and  was  thereupon  set  at  liberty. 
About  ten  davs  after  the  Friends  were  com- 


mitted to  prison,  the  following  order  was  issued 
to  the  keeper : 

You  are  by  virtue  hereof,  to  keep  the 
Quakers  formerly  committed  to  your  custody 
as  dangerous  persons,  industrious  to  improve 
all  their  abilities  to  seduce  the  people  of  this 
jurisdiction,  both  by  words  and  letters,  to  the 
abominable  tenets  of  the  Quakers,  and  to  keep 
them  close  prisoners,  not  sufi'ering  them  to 
speak  or  confer  with  any  person,  nor  permit- 
ting them  to  have  paper  or  ink. 

Edward  Rawson,  Secretary. 
August  the  18th,  1656." 
During  the  examination  of  Richard  Smith, 
Governor  Endicott  told  him  that  he  was  de- 
luded, and  that  he  ought  to  have  a  discourse 
with  three  or  four  of  their  godly  rainister.s, 
who  might  convince  him  of  his  error.  On  con- 
sidering the  subject,  Richard  felt  willing  to 
have  a  conference,  and  on  a  first  day  of  the 
week,  asked  the  jailer's  permission  to  attend 
at  the  public  place  of  worship.  Here,  when 
the  usual  service  of  the  day  was  over,  he  arose, 
and  briefly  reciting  the  governor's  language, 
added,  "  If  there  are  any  such  as  are  godly 
here  who  can  convict  me  of  any  error  I  hold, 
I  am  ready  to  hear." 

Governor  E.  I  intended  the  conference 
should  be  in  private. 

R.  Smith.  It  is  my  desire  that  it  may  be 
in  public. 

On  this  he  was  immediately  hurried  back 
to  prison,  without  any  attempt  to  show  forth 
his  errors,  or  convince  him  of  them.  After 
three  weeks  confinement,  which  must  have 
kept  him  until  about  the  first  of  the  seventh 
month,  he  was  released,  an  opportunity  pre- 
senting of  sending  him  round  by  water  to  his 
own  residence.  Of  this  individual  I  find  very 
little  authentic  ^^information.  Bishop  says, 
some  of  those  taken  from  Lock's  ship  had 
municipal  rights  in  Boston ;  of  these,  John 
Copeland  was  one,  for  he  says,  "  I  was  called 
out  from  amongst  them,  and  sent  unto  them." 
Richard  Smith  was  probably  another.  There 
had  been  a  merchant  in  Boston  of  that  name, 
who,  in  1641,  "purchased  of  the  sachems  a 
tract  of  land  in  the  Narraganset  country,  re- 
mote from  the  English  settlements,  where  he 
erected  a  house  of  trade,  and  gave  free  enter- 
tainment to  all  travellers."  His  land  was 
among  the  thickest  of  the  Indians,  and  his 
house  was  erected  on  "  the  great  road  of  the 
country."*  This  was  in  what  is  now  War- 
wick, Rhode  Island  ;  and  as  that  district  was 
the  scene  of  the  war  between  the  New  England 
colonies  and  the  Narragansets  in  1654,  he  was 
doubtless  obliged  to  leave  it,  and  seek  a  shelter 
elsewhere. 

On  the  seventh  of  the  seventh  month  an- 
other order  was  received  by  the  jailer,  direct- 
ing him  to  search  as  often  as  he  saw  meet,  the 
boxes,  chests  and  things  of  the  Quakers,  for- 
merly committed  to  his  custody,  for  pen,  ink 
and  paper,  papers  and  books,  and  take  them 
away.  This  order  was  signed  by  the  governor 
and  deputy. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  governor  and  magistrates 
of  Massachusetts,  held  at  Boston  the  second  of 
the  seventh  month,   1656,   a  lettei    was  pre- 


Annals  and  Mass.  Hist.  Society's  Tra 


414 

pared  and  addressed  to  "  The  Commissioners 
of  the  United  Provinces,"  who  were  about  to 
sit  at  New  Plymouth.  In  this  they  recom- 
mend, "  That  some  generall  rules  may  bee 
alsoe  comended  to  each  Generall  Court  to 
prevent  the  coming  in  amongst  us  from  for- 
raigne  places  such  notorious  heretiques  as 
Quakers,  Ranters,  &c."  This  letter  was  read 
at  the  meeting  of  the  commissioners,  who  ac- 
cordingly determined  on  the  fourth  of  Septem- 
ber, to  "  Propose  to  the  several  Generall 
Couits,  that  all  Quakers,  Ranters,  and  other 
notorious  heretiques  bee  prohibited  coming 
into  the  United  Colonies,  and  if  any  shall 
heerafter  come  or  arise  amongst  us,  that  they 
bee  forthwith  cecured  or  removed  out  of  all 
the  jurisdictions."  Hazard's  Stale  Papers, 
vol.  2,  p.  347-349. 

All  that  had  as  yet  been  done  to  the  Quakers 
had  been  withont  even  the  shadow  of  law,  for 
in  neither  case  had  they  allowed  them  the  op- 
portunity of  violating  tliose  issued  against  the 
anabaptists  by  disseminating  their  opinions. 
The  knowledge  of  this  had  urged  the  rulers  of 
Boston  to  lay  the  case  before  the  commission- 
ers as  before  recited ;  and  now,  having  the 
sanction  of  that  body,  a  law  was  soon  prepared 
to  cover  former  misdoings,  and  to  legalise 
future  tyranny. 

"  At  a  general  court  held  at  Boston  the  14th 
of  October,  1656. 

Whereas,  there  is  a  cursed  sect  of  here- 
ticks  lately  risen  up  in  the  world,  which  are 
commonly  called  Quakers,  who  take  upon 
them  to  be  immediately  sent  of  God,  and  in- 
fallibly assisted  by  the  spirit,  to  speak  and 
write  blasphemous  opinions,  despising  govern- 
ment, and  the  order  of  God  in  the  church  and 
commonwealth,  speaking  evil  of  dignities,  re- 
proaching and  reviling  magistrates  and  minis- 
ters, seeking  to  turn  the  peopft  from  the  faith, 
and  gain  proselytes  to  their  pernicious  ways. 
This  court  taking  into  consideration  the  pre- 
mises, and  to  prevent  the  like  mischief,  as  by 
their  means  is  wrought  in  our  land,  doth  here- 
by order,  and  by  authority  of  this  court,  be  it 
ordered  and  enacted,  that  what  master,  or 
commander  of  any  ship,  bark,  pink,  or  catch, 
shall  henceforth  bring  into  any  harbour,  creek 
or  cove,  within  this  jurisdiction,  any  Quaker 
or  Qicakers,  or  other  blasphemous  hereticks, 
shall  pay,  or  cause  to  be  paid,  the  fine  of  one 
hundred  pounds  to  the  treasurer  of  the  countr\', 
except  it  appear  he  want  true  knowledge  or 
information  of  their  being  such,  and  in  that 
case  he  hath  liberty  to  clear  himself  by  his 
oath,  when  sufficient  proof  to  the  contrary  is 
wanting  :  and  for  default  of  good  payment,  or 
good  security  for  it,  shall  be  cast  into  prison, 
and  there  to  continue  till  the  said  sum  be  satis- 
fied to  the  treasurer  as  aforesaid.  And  the 
commander  of  any  catch,  ship  or  vessel,  being 
legally  convicted,  shall  give  in  suflicient  se- 
curity to  the  governor,  or  any  one  or  more  of 
the  magistrates,  who  have  power  to  determine 
the  same,  to  carry  them  back  to  the  place 
whence  he  brought  them,  and  on  his  refusal 
so  to  do,  the  governor,  or  one  or  more  of  the 
magistrates,  are  hereby  empowered  to  issue 
out  his  or  their  warrants,  to  commit  such 
master  or  commander  to  prison,  there  to  con- 
tinue till  he  give  in  sufficient  security  to  the 
content  of  the  governor,  or  any  of  the  magis- 


THE   FRIEND. 

trates  aforesaid.  And  it  is  hereby  farther  or- 
dered and  enacted.  That  what  Quaker  soever 
shall  arrive  in  this  country  from  foreign  parts, 
or  shall  come  into  this  jurisdiction  from  any 
parts  adjacent,  sliall  be  forthwith  committed 
to  the  house  of  collection,  and,  at  their  en- 
trance, to  be  severely  whipt,  and  by  the  master 
thereof  to  be  kept  constantly  to  work,  and  none 
suffered  to  converse  or  speak  with  them  during 
the  time  of  their  imprisonment,  which  shall  be 
no  longer  than  necessity  requires.  And  it  is 
ordered.  If  any  person  shall  knowingly  import 
into  any  harbour  of  this  jurisdiction  any 
Quaker  books,  or  writings  concerning  their 
devilish  opinions,  shall  pay  for  such  book  or 
writing,  being  legally  proved  against  him  or 
them,  the  sum  of  five  pounds  ;  and  whosoever 
shall  disperse  or  conceal  any  such  book,  or 
writing,  and  it  be  found  with  him  or  her,  or  in 
his  or  her  house,  and  shall  not  immediately 
deliver  the  same  to  the  next  magistrate,  shall 
forfeit  or  pay  five  pounds  for  the  dispersing  or 
concealing  of  every  such  book  or  writing. 
And  it  is  hereby  further  enacted.  That  if  any 
person  within  this  colony  shall  take  upon 
them  to  defend  the  heretical  opinions  of  the 
Quakers,  or  any  of  their  books  or  papers  as 
aforesaid,  if  legally  proved,  shall  be  fined  for 
the  first  time  forty  shillings;  if  they  shaU  per- 
sist in  the  same,  and  shall  again  defend  it  the 
second  time,  four  pounds  ;  if  notwithstanding 
they  shall  again  defend  and  maintain  the  said 
Quakers'  heietical  opinions,  they  shall  be  com- 
mitted to  the  house  of  correction  till  there  be 
convenient  passage  to  send  them  out  of  the 
land,  being  sentenced  by  the  court  of  assist- 
ants to  banishment.  Lastly,  it  is  hereby  or- 
dered. That  what  person  or  persons  soever 
shall  revile  the  persons  of  magistrates  or  minis- 
ters, as  is  usual  with  the  Quakers,  such  person 
or  persons  shall  be  severely  whipt,  or  pay  the 
sum  of  five  pounds. 

This  is  a  true  copj'  of  the  court's  order,  as 
attests 

Edward  Rawson,  Secretary." 

Humphrey  Norton,  who  addressed  an  an- 
swer to  this  law  to  the  rulers  of  Boston,  shows 
them  that  in  it  they  "  blaspheme  God,  belie 
his  people,  transgress  his  laws,  and  limit  his 
spirit."  He  reminds  them  that  they  were 
either  banished  men  themselves  or  such  as 
fled  for  conscience  sake,  and  that  although  He 
who  provides  for  all  that  love  him,  had  pro- 
vided the  land  for  them,  they  were  now  striv- 
ing to  limit  his  spirit  which  was  seeking  to 
gather  his  scattered  seed  to  himself.  He  tells 
them  that  their  persecuting  law  is  "  contrary 
to  God,  Christ  and  the  scriptures,"  and  par- 
ticularises fifteen  untruths  contained  therein. 
He  then  desires  them  to  examine  into  the 
ground  from  which  it  originated,  "  seeing  the 
devil  only  is  the  author  of  all  unrighteousness, 
malice  and  lies."  N.  E. 


For  "  The  Frk-nd  " 
CHRISTIAN    GRAVITY. 

Men  differ  naturally  in  their  temperaments 
and  dispositions,  and  education  and  society 
have  also  an  influence  in  making  up  the  va- 
riety. When  divine  grace  is  permitted  to  take 
the  government  of  the  mind,  it  curbs  and  regu- 


lates the  natural  vivacity,  and  often  gives  a 
degree  of  cheerfulness  to  the  dull  and  phleg- 
matic. Persons  habitually  taciturn  are  some- 
times considered  wise  and  discreet,  and  be- 
cause they  have  few  ideas  to  communicate,  or 
want  energy  to  utter  them,  they  may  be  over- 
taken with  a  disposition  to  censure  as  volatile 
others  who  give  a  proper  license  to  their  cheer- 
fulness. We  may  err  in  judgment  in  pro- 
nouncing the  silent  and  reserved  man  to  be  a 
solid  Christian,  as  well  as  in  deciding  that 
another  is  light  and  unguarded,  because  he  is 
more  free  in  imparting  his  thoughts  and  feel- 
ings. In  the  great  variety  of  mental  constitu- 
tion, it  is  doulitless  the  design  of  the  Creator 
that  we  should  exert  a  beneficial  influence  on 
each  other,  and  in  the  order  and  harmony 
which  grace  produces,  show  forth  the  wis- 
dom and  goodness  and  glory  of  Him  who 
made  us. 

But  whatever  men  may  be  by  nature,  or 
however  a  sprightly  temperament  may  render 
them  agreeable  companions  to  the  volatile  and 
the  gay,  when  they  take  the  character  of  reli- 
gious persons,  a  sober,  circumspect  deportment 
best  becomes  their  profession,  and  will  not 
only  contribute  to  their  own  preservation,  but 
promote  a  religious  life  in  others.  In  the  first 
effectual  visitations  of  the  grace  of  Christ  upon 
the  young  and  active,  the  discoveries  of  divine 
light  are  often  clear  and  very  impicssive.  The 
heart  not  having  become  hardened,  when  the 
spiritual  senses  are  awakened  to  the  excellency 
of  the  truth  as  it  is  then  opened,  there  is  a 
lively  apprehension  of  its  purity,  and  of  the 
importance  of  its  requisitions  ;  and  very  ten- 
der scruples  are  not  unfrequently  felt  by  the 
newly  convinced  soul.  How  important  that 
the  actions  and  sentiments  of  older  Christians 
should  comport  with  the  fruits  of  the  same  Holy 
Spirit,  and  enforce  its  convictions  in  the  hearts 
of  such  who  are  as  babes  in  Christ.  But  if 
unhappily  they  should  indulge  in  unbecoming 
volatility,  or  should  speak  slightingly  of  the 
sciuples  of  sincere  exemplary  persons,  or  of 
the  instances  of  divine  guidance  in  smaller 
matters  which  eminent  servants  of  the  Lord 
have  recorded  in  their  lives  ;  how  are  they 
likely  to  stumble  tlie  inexperienced,  and  per- 
haps lay  waste  the  work  of  truth  in  their 
hearts.  What  distress  and  conflict  have  these 
sometimes  brought  upon  serious  young  per- 
sons !  Between  the  convictions  of  divine 
grace,  and  the  example  and  sentiments  of  older 
professors,  they  have  been  greatly  puzzled  ; 
the  insinuations  of  the  subtle  serpent,  that 
they  need  not  be  so  scrupulous,  that  there  is 
not  so  much  in  their  apprehensions  of  duty  as 
they  imagine,  have  received  force  from  such 
examples.  Should  they  have  no  experienced 
friend  to  counsel  and  strengthen  them,  to  keep 
to  the  impressions  of  duty  which  their  Saviour 
has  made  on  their  minds,  they  may  be  griev- 
ously misled  and  entangled,  unless  he,  who  is 
a  father  to  the  fatherless,  rebukes  Satan,  and 
arms  them  with  double  courage  to  take  the 
yoke  of  Christ  upon  them  and  follow  Him, 
notwithstanding  the  obstacles  they  meet  in  the 
M'ay. 

Could  we  scan  the  secret  history  of  those 
who  have  turned  against  the  principles  which 
they  once  advocated,  we  should  probably  find 
that  many  of  them  iiad  never  fully  yielded  to 


THE     FKIEND. 


the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  so  as  to  have 
the  chaft'  consumeil  with  unquenchable  fire. 
Much  of  this  light  nature  has  been  permitted  to 
remain.  Though  they  have  felt  the  operation  of 
tiie  flaming  sword,  the  wound  has  been  healed, 
and  they  have  come  to  rest  satisfied  with  the 
early  administrations  of  condemnation,  and 
with  the  sacrifices  which  they  then  made. 
Unwilling  to  go  again  and  again  into  the  re- 
fining furnace,  the  unsanctified  nature  has 
revived,  and  the  enemy  has  succeeded  in  per- 
suading them  that  it  is  not  necessary  they 
should  be  as  particular  in  some  things,  and  as 
self-denying  as  they  were  once  convinced 
was  their  indispensable  duty.  Getting  ofl"  the 
watch  and  losing  ground  themselves,  they 
have  then  begun  to  find  fault  with  those  who 
were  keeping  their  habitations  in  the  truth,  as 
being  very  strict;  then  they  have  thought 
them  very  narrow  minded,  and  then  very  un- 
charitable, because  they  firmly  maintained 
their  testimony,  which  the  Lord  required  of 
them,  against  all  undue  liberties,  and  all  per- 
formances which  were  without  life  and  power, 
and  which  they,  abiding  in  the  light,  saw,  were 
not  free  from  the  first  and  fallen  nature.  Some 
of  this  class  have  become  enemies  to  the  cross 
of  Christ.  They  have  thrown  off'  the  yoke, 
and  have  secretly  and  openly  ridiculed  the 
straitness  of  the  watchful  circumspect  follower 
of  Christ,  despised  doctrines  and  principles  for 
which  men  and  women,  better  than  themselves, 
have  suffered  persecution  even  unto  death,  and 
have  finally  left  the  society. 

Of  the  .^ad  consequences  of  throwing  the 
yoke  off  the  neck,  and  leading  the  children 
into  a  broader  way  where  they  may  take  great- 
er liberties,  we  have  had  lamentable  proofs. 
The  restraints  of  religion  are  irksome  to  the 
unsubdued  mind.  A  religion  without  the  cross, 
without  mortification,  that  can  participate  in 
the  fashions,  and  language,  and  friendships  of 
a  vain  world,  is  very  congenial  to  the  carnal 
mind.  But  such  is  not  the  rehgion  of  Jesus 
Christ.  The  New  Testament  gives  us  no  evi- 
dence that  he  entered  into  any  alliance  with 
the  spirit  or  the  friendships  of  the  world — it 
gives  no  trait  of  levity  or  humour  in  all  his 
actions  or  discour.«es.  He  declared,  that 
"  Every  idle  word  that  men  shall  speak,  they 
shall  give  account  thereof  in  the  day  of  judg- 
ment." And  yet  our  Lord  did  not  inculcate  a 
sanctimonious  exterior  as  constituting  the  sub- 
stance of  religion.  "  Moreover,  when  ye  fast, 
be  not  ns  the  hypocrites,  of  a  sad  countenance  ; 
for  they  disfigure  their  faces,  that  they  may 
appear  unto  men  to  fast."  He  was  opposed 
to  all  deceit  and  hypocrisy,  in  appearing  to  be 
what  we  are  not,  for  the  purpose  of  making  a 
false  impression.  The  gravity  which  his  reli- 
gion induces  proceeds  from  a  watchful  rever- 
ent state  of  mind,  and  the  cheerfulness,  from  a 
peaceful  and  grateful  consciousness  of  divine 
approbation. 

Our  Saviour  commanded  his  disciples  to 
watch  and  pray,  lest  they  entered  into 
temptation,  for  the  spirit  may  be  ready,  but 
the  flesh  is  weak.  The  apostles  exhorted  the 
believers  to  gravity.  "  Let  your  speech  be 
always  with  grace  seasoned  with  salt,  that  ye 
may  know  how  ye  ought  to  answer  every  I  corn,  and  turnip: 
man."     "A  bishop  must  be  blameless,  vigi- 1  city  speculators, 


leth  well  his  own  house,  having  his  children 
in  subjection  with  all  gravity.  Likewise  must 
the  deacons  be  grave,  not  double-tongued- 
holding  the  mystery  of  the  faith  in  a  pure 
conscience.  Even  so  must  their  wives  be 
grave,  not  slanderers.  These  things  I  write 
unto  thee,  that  thou  mayest  know  how  thou 
oughtest  to  behave  thyself  in  the  house  of  God, 
which  is  the  church  of  the  living  God,  the  pil- 
lar and  ground  of  the  truth."  "  Speak  thou  the 
things  that  become  sound  doctrine,  that  the 
aged  men  be  sober,  grave — that  the  aged  wo- 
men, likewise,  be  in  behaviour  as  becometh 
holiness— that  they  may  teach  the  young  wo- 
men to  be  sober — young  men,  likewise,  ex- 
hort to  be  sober-minded — in  all  things  showing 
thyself  a  pattern  of  good  works— in  doctrine, 
showing  uncorruptness,  gravity,  sincerity." 
"  Wherefore  gird  up  the  loins  of  your  mind, 
be  sober,  and  hope  to  the  end  for  the  grace 
that  is  to  be  brought  unto  you  at  the  revelation 
of  Jesus  Christ." 

William  Penn  says,  respecting  himself  and 
his  fellow  members,  "  We  held  the  truth  in 
the  spirit  of  it,  and  not  in  our  own  spirits. 
They  were  bound  and  brought  into  subjection. 
Our  liberty  stood  in  the  liberty  of  the  spirit  of 
truth,  and  no  pleasure,  no  profit,  no  fear: 
no  favour,  could  draw  us  from  this  retired, 
strict  and  watchful  frame.  Our  words  were 
few  and  savoury,  our  looks  composed  and 
weighty,  and  our  whole  deportment  very  ob- 
servable. True  it  is,  that  this  retired  and 
strict  sort  of  life,  from  the  liberty  of  the  con- 
versation of  the  world,  exposed  us  to  the  cen- 
sures of  many  as  humourists,  conceited  self- 
righteous  persons;  but  it  was  our  preservation 
from  many  snares  to  which  others  were  con- 
tinually exposed.'" 

George  Fox  gives  this  counsel — "  Live  in 
the  pure  life  of  God,  and  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord ;  so  will  you  be  kept  in  the  life,  in  the 
solid  and  seasoned  spirit,  and  preach  as  well 
in  life  as  in  words.  None  must  be  light  or 
wild.  For  the  seed  of  God  is  weighty,  brings 
to  be  solid,  and  leads  into  the  wisdom  of 
God." 


415 

to  our  notice,  for  they  discuss  many  points 
that  do  not  find  their  way  into  more  pompous 
books.  The  Farmers'  Cabinet,  too,  deals  in 
plain  and  homely  wisdom,  suited  to  the  times, 
and  well  adapted  to  reconcile  us  to  small 
means  and  moderate  expectvitions. 

The  numerous  papers  of  this  kind  published 
in  the  United  States,  speak  well  for  the  intel- 
ligence and  activity  of  the  farming  interest,  and 
although  each  paper  must  be  designed  more 
particularly  for  the  benefit  of  its  own  section ; 
yet,  even  'the  farmers  of  the  Genesee  valley 
— of  that  of  the  Merrimack,  or  the  Ohio,  may 
find  piofit  and  interest,  in  learning  what  the 
men  of  Chester  and  Delawaie,  and  of  Mont- 
gomery and  Philadelphia  are  about.  The 
price  of  these  papers  is  so  low,  and  they  tax 
oui  time  so  lightly  to  read  them,  that  I  cannot 
refrain  fiom  commending  the  Farmers'  Cabi- 
net to  the  notice  of  the  distant  readers  of  the 
Friend,  and  advising  our  subscribers  nearer 
home,  to  take  care  that  their  intelligent  brethren 
of  New  York  and  New  England  do  not  get 
ahead  of  us  in  agriculture,  for  want  of  know- 
ing what  is  doing  abroad. 

Delaware  County. 


THE    FAUMEKS' 


For  "The  Friend.' 
CABINET. 


Although  I  am  no  farmer,  I  take  the  Cabi- 
net, and  call  myself  one  of  its  regular  readers. 
There  is  something  in  the  business-like  air  of 
this  spirited  agricultural  paper  that  is  very  cap- 
tivating. Every  well  conducted  farm  is  in 
fact  a  laboratory  and  work  shop,  in  which  ex- 
periments on  some  of  the  most  curious  and 
interesting  phenomena  in  nature  are  continu- 
ally going  on.  And  when  the  farmers  of  a 
well  cultivated,  prosperous  district,  can  be  in- 
duced frequently  to  correspond  with  the  agri- 
cultural paper  of  their  neighbourhood,  we  are 
sure  of  a  rich  treat.  As  there  is  no  attempt  on 
their  parts  at  fine  writing,  they  escape  most  of 
the  faults  of  newspaper  writers,  and  tell  their 
plain  story  in  short  and  few  words,  tliat  is  to 
say,  in  the  very  best  style.  It  is  like  smelling 
the  fresh  ploughed  earth,  to  sit  down  and  listen 
to  these  details  about  sugar  beets,  and  Indian 
nd  these  sharp  satires  upon 
The  very  homeliness  of  the 


iant,  sober,  of  good  behaviour — one 


bjects  Uwt  are  treated  of  recommends  them 


Tiger  Cat cfiittg. —Tigers  are  often  killed 
by  the  natives  in  India,  by  a  poisoned  ariow 
set  in  a  stretched  bow,  with  a  trap-string  acioss 
the  path;;  Another  way  is  by  putting  a  man 
in  a  strcmg  bamboo  lattice  cage,  and  a  dog  or 
goat  inside  v/ith  him  to  give  the  alarm  ;  and 
when  the  tiger  comes,  the  man  kills  him  with 
spears,  or  poisoned  arrows,  through  the  inter- 
stices of  the  wicker  work.  But  the  plan  which 
annoys  the  tiger  most,  is  ludicrous  enough, 
and  is  done  by  covering  the  leaves  with  bird 
lime,  and  strewing  them  thickly  in  his  path. 
If  by  chance^^e  animal  should  tread  on  one 
of  these  smeared  leaves,  his  fate  may  be  consi- 
dered as  decided.  He  commences  by  shaking 
his  paw,  with  a  view  to  remove  the  adhesive 
incumbrance,  but  finding  no  relief  from  that 
expedient,  he  rubs  the  nuisance  against  his 
jaw,  with  the  same  intention,  by  which  means 
his  eyes,  ears,  &c.  become  agglutinated,  and 
occasion  such  uneasiness  as  causes  him  to  roll 
perhaps  among  many  more  of  the  smeared 
leaves,  till  at  length  he  becomes  completely  en- 
veloped, and  is  deprived  of  sight,  and  in  this 
situation,  may  be  compared  to  a  man  who  has 
been  tarred  and  feathered.  The  anxiety  pro- 
duced by  this  strange  and  novel  predicament, 
soon  discovers  itself  in  dreadful  howling,  which 
serves  to  call  the  watchful  peasants,  who  in  this 
state  find  no  difficulty  in  shooting  the  object  of 
their  detestation. — Late  paper. 

The  Shetland  Fony.— This  beautiful  but 
diminutive  breed,  varying  from  seven  and  a 
half  to  nine  and  a  half  hands  in  height,  is  found 
in  Shetland,  and  all  the  islands  on  the  north 
and  west  of  Scotland  ;  they  are  most  elegandy 
formed,  and  possess  prodigious  stiength  for 
their  size:  one  of  these,  nine  hands  in  height 
only,  carried  a  man  of  twelve  stones  in  weight, 
forty  miles  in  a  day!  the  man  riding  with  his 
knees  parallel  with  the  pony's  shoulders,  to 
prevent  his  feet  from  touching  the  ground,  ren- 
dering it  a  question  which  v/as  most  to  be 
pitied,  the  horse  or  his  rider!     Their  heads 


416 


THE    FRIEND. 


are  small  and  of  remarkable  features  of  charac- 
ter, with  a  very  large  and  flowing  mane,  and 
tail  extending  to  the  ground.  Their  backs  are 
short,  their  quarters  finely  expanded  and  pow- 
erful, their  legs  flat  and  fine,  their  pasterns 
short,  and  feet  most  exquisitely  moulded  and 
shining,  black  as  ebony  and  impenetrable  as 
flint :  they  are  seldom  sliod  in  their  native 
highlands,  and  are  sure-footed  to  a  proverb  : 
they  are  extremely  high-spirited  and  courage- 
ous, but  tractable  in  their  nature.  They  are 
often  caught  in  their  native  pastures,  by  being 
driven  into  a  bog  !  or  are  hunted  up  precipices, 
when  the  nearest  pursuer  catches  the  animal 
by  the  leg,  and  it  not  unfrequently  happens 
that  both  man  and  horse  come  tumbling  down 
together !  In  winter,  and  the  early  part  of 
spring,  these  animals  have  a  very  ragged  ap- 
pearance, with  their  coats  long  and  thick,  and 
their  manes  and  tails  matted  together,  but  still 
beautiful  to  look  upon. 

A  gentleman  was  presented  with  one  of  these 
beautiful  animals,  docile  as  elegant,  and  mea- 
suring only  seven  hands  (28  inches)  in  height, 
and  being  desirous  of  conveying  his  present 
home  as  early  as  possible,  yet  at  a  loss  to  do 
so  conveniently,  his  friend  said,  "  can't  you 
carry  him  in  your  chaise  ?"  He  made  the  ex- 
periment, and  the  Sheltie  was  lifted  into  the 
bottom  of  the  gig  and  covered  with  the  apron, 
some  bits  of  bread  being  given  him  from  time 
to  time  to  keep  him  quiet :  he  lay  quite  peacea- 
bly until  the  gentleman  reached  his  destination, 
thus  exhibiting  the  novel  spectacle  of  a  horse 
riding  in  a  gig  ! 

G.  L.  Meason,  Esq.,  of  Lindertis  Kinie- 
Muir,  Forfairshire,  has  a  remarkably  fine  breed 
of  these  exquisite  little  ponies,  which  he  keeps 
in  the  highest  state  of  grooming ;  they  are, 
therefore,  quite  pictures  in  miniature  of  the 
Arabian  courser ;  and  these  h^rosses  with  the 
pure  Arabian  steed,  their  progeny  being  re- 
markable for  fine  symmetrical  proportions,  with 
great  speed  and  grand  action. — Farmers^  Cabi- 
net. 

For  ■•  The  Friend." 
RESIGNATION. 

BY  SUSAN  WILSON. 

Consider  the  work  of  God :  for  who  can  make  thai 
straight,  which  he  hath  inado  crooked  ? — Eccl.  7,  J3. 
Though  thy  path- way  be  uneven. 

Do  not  murmur  or  repine, 
But  to  the  will  of  Heaven, 

In  submission  humble  thine; 
Did  we  find  no  cross  or  trial 

With  our  hopes  and  joys  allied, 
No  cause  for  self-denial, — 

How  would  our  failli  be  tried  ? 
Oh  !  let  us  strive,  when  bending 

Beneath  a  load  of  care. 
To  turn  to  tlim  who*s  lending 

An  ear  to  humble  prayer  ; 
And  pray— not  that  no  longer 

Sorrow  or  care  we  find, — 
But  that  our  ftiith  grow  stronger. 

Our  spirits  more  resign'd. 
Led  by  our  wishes  blindly, 

How  should  we  go  astray. 
If  crosses  were  not  kindly 

Placed  sometimes  in  our  way  : 
Then — though  "  crooked"  or  uneven 

Our  palli.way, — may  we  still 
In  submission  bow  to  Heaven 

Our  wayward,  selfisli  will. 


HOME    IN    THE    SKIES. 

From  a  series  of  hymns  which  have  recently  ap- 
purporting  to  be  the 


peared  in  Blackwood's  Magi 
productions  of  a  Hermit. 
When  up  to  nightly  sk 


gaze, 


pursue -their  endless 


ways, 


Where  s 

We  think  wo  see  from  earth's  low  clod. 
The  wide  and  shining  home  of  God. 
But  could  we  rise  to  moon  or  sun, 
Or  path  where  planets  duly  run, 
Still  heaven  would  spread  above  us  far. 
And  earth  remote  would  seem  a  star. 
'Tis  vain  to  dream  those  tracts  of  space, 
With  all  their  worlds  approach  his  face  : 
One  glory  fills  each  wheeling  ball — 
One  love  has  shaped  and  moved  them  all. 
This  earth,  wilh  all  its  dust  and  tears, 
Is  his  no  less  than  yonder  spheres  ; 
And  rain-drops  weak,  and  grains  of  sand. 
Are  stamped  by  his  immediate  hand. 
The  rock,  the  wave,  the  little  flower. 
All  fed  by  streams  of  living  power 
That  spring  from  one  Almighty  will, 
VVhate'er  his  thoughts  conceived,  fulfil. 

And  is  this  all  that  man  can  claim  ? 
Is  this  our  longing's  final  aim  ? 
To  bo  like  all  things  round— no  more 
Than  pebbles  cast  on  Time's  gray  shore  ? 

Can  man,  no  more  than  beast,  aspire 
To  know  his  being's  awful  sire  ? 
And,  born  and  lost  on  nature's  breast, 
No  blessing  seek  but  there  to  rest  ? 
Not  this  our  doom,  thou  God  benign  I 
Whose  rays  on  us  unclouded  shine  : 
Thy  breath  sustains  yon  fiery  dome, 
But  man  is  most  thy  favoured  home. 
We  view  those  halls  of  painted  air, 
And  own  thy  presence  makes  them  fair ; 
Cut  dearer  still  to  Thee,  O  Lord  ? 
Is  he  whose  thoughts  to  thine  accord. 


The  Business  of  Tanning  is  carried  on 
more  extensively,  in  the  region  of  the  Cats- 
kill  Mountains,  than  in  the  same  limits  in  any 
other  portion  of  the  country.  In  1820  only 
three  tanneries  of  any  size  could  be  found  in 
that  region,  turning  out  annually  about  40,000 
sides  of  leather.  Now  there  are  more  than 
fifty-six  tanneries  of  magnitude  in  that  region 
which  annually  manufacture  650,000  sides  of 
sole  leather,  valued  at  nearly  $2,000,000 !  The 
leather  business,  which  includes  the  manufac- 
ture of  boots  and  shoes,  if  the  statistics  could 
be  obtained,  would  be  found  to  equal  if  not  ex- 
ceed almost  any  other  branch  of  business  in 
the  state  of  New  York. 


Hen's  Eggs. — A  writer  in  the  Farmers' 
Cabinet,  corroborates  a  fact,  mentioned  by  a 
writer  more  than  two  thousand  years  ago,  viz  : 
that  hen's  eggs  which  are  nearly  round,  inva- 
riably produce  female  chickens,  and  those 
which  are  long  or  pointed,  produce  males. 


THB    rRIBIffD. 


NINTH  MONTH,  36,  1840. 


With  the  present  number  is  brought  to  a 
termination  another  volume  of  "  The  Friend." 
We  have  in  a  state  of  forwardness  an  index  of 
the  contents,  which  will  immediately  be  put  to 
press,  and  sent  to  subscribers  as  soon  as  prac- 
ticable. 


490« 


From  our  exchange  papers  we  have  per- 
ceived, for  some  time  past,  symptoms  of  in- 
creasing dissension  in  several  of  the  religious 
denominations,  growing  out  of  the  slavery 
question.  AVe  copy  the  following  from  one 
of  those  papers. 

Zion's  Watchman  contains  a  call  to  the  min- 
isters and  members  of  the  Methodist  Protestant 
church,  "  to  meet  in  convention,  in  the  city  of 
New  York,  on  the  3d  day  of  November  next, 
for  the  purpose  of  adopting  such  measures  as 
will,  forever,  exclude  the  principle,  practice, 
and  influence  of  slavery  from  the  church.  In 
making  this  call,"  they  say,  "  we  are  actuated 
by  no  other  motive  than  that  of  love  to  the 
church  to  which  we  belong,  and  for  whose  in- 
terests we  have,  heretofore,  and  are  still,  will- 
ing to  sufl^er  much  and  longer ;  but  believing 
as  we  do,  that  it  is  morally  wrong  to  identify 
ourselves  longer  with  a  church  that  is  unwilling 
to  express  itself  fully  upon  a  point  of  so  much 
magnitude,  we  are  impelled  to  this  course  as  a 
matter  of  duty,  and  stand  upon  the  elevated 
ground  marked  out  by  the  elementary  princi- 
ples of  our  constitution." 


Jlgent  appointed. — Isaiah  Pope,  Windham, 
Maine,  instead  of  Wm.  Cobb,  resigned. 


WEST  TOWN  SCHOOL. 

The  Committee  to  superintend  the  Boarding 
School  at  West-town,  will  meet  there,  on  Fifth 
day  the  8th  of  next  month,  at  3  o'clock,  p.  m. 

The  Committee  on  Instruction  will  meet  at 
the  School  on  the  same  day,  at  1  o'clock,  p.  m; 
and  the  Visiting  Committee  on  the  preceding 
Seventh  day,  the  3d  of  the  month. 

THOMAS  KIMBER,  Clerk. 

Phila.  9th  mo.  26th,  1840. 

The  winter  term  of  Franklin  Park  Boardit>g 
School  will  commence  on  Second  day  tiie  5th 
of  the  10th  month,  next. 

M.  M'VAUGH, 
WM.  DENNIS, 
B.  H.  DEACON. 
9th  mo.  26th,  1840. 


HAVERFORD  SCHOOL. 

The  winter  term  of  this  institution  will  com- 
mence on  fourth  day,  the  14th  of  tenth  month 
next.  The  charge  for  board  and  tuition  is  S200 
per  annum.  Applications  for  admission  will 
be  received  by  Charles  Yaniall,  secretary  of 
the  board  of  managers,  No.  39  Market  street. 

Philadelphia,  9th  month,  1840. 


Died,  at  Morcland,  Montgomery  county.  Pa.,  on 
the  26th  ult.,  Han.\ah,  daughter  of  Charles  Spencer,  in 
the  23d  year  of  her  age. 

,  recently,  at  the  residence  of  her  brolher,  John 

Tudor,  of  Hampden,  in  Adams  county.  Pa.,  Deborah 
T.  Tudor,  daughter  of  John  and  Phebe  Tudor,  in  the 
24th  year  of  her  age.  She  was  a  member  of  Deer 
Creek  Monthly  Meeting,  in  the  vicinity  of  which  she 
had  passed  much  of  her  time  for  the  last  few  years. 


PRINTED  BY  ADAM  WALDIE, 

Carpenter  Street,  below  Sevent}/,  PhiladelpMa.